《The Villainess Reverses the Hourglass》 Chapter 1

Chapter 1: Chapter 1. The Viiness Turns The Hourss, Part I

Chapter 1. The Viiness Turns The Hourss, Part I Trantor: Khan Editor: SootyOwl ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- Title: The Viiness Turns The Hourss Genre: Romance Fantasy Author: Sansobi Synopsis: Aria¡¯s mother is a prostitute and marries a count, and Aria suddenly rises to fame as the daughter of the Roscent Family. Aria lives a life of luxury, but is killed by a plot by her sister, Mielle. She dies amidst the cold stares and jeers from those who watch her. As soon as she sees an hourss falling like a dream, Aria miraculously returns to the past! ¡°I want to be a very elegant person like my sister, Mielle.¡± To deal with a wicked woman, she has to be more wicked than that wicked woman. The story about the thorough revenge on those who drove her to death. It is the new way of life that Aria chose. A woman more wicked than imagined, that¡¯s how the story starts... A meticulous revenge y hidden within deadly beauty! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª 1. The Viiness Turns The Hourss ¡°Lift her head.¡± At Cain¡¯smand, Aria, whose hair was strewn about the floor, was grabbed and held up. Aria¡¯s hair, which was soaked in blood, was raised to midair by a rough hand. Aria¡¯s once beautiful, shiny blonde hair was in a condition worse than the shaggy fur of a pig that had just rolled around in the mud. ¡°Do you know what your sins are?¡± ¡°...¡± Cain questioned her, but Aria did not have the energy to reply. Even if she had some energy left, with hercerated tongue, it was impossible for her to talk back. That white, gray, salt-stained tongue was filled with unbearable pain, and it did not even give her the opportunity to repent. Aria closed her eyes, which was difficult due to the bloating from the countless bruises that had been inflicted upon her. Those eyes had once stirred the hearts of many men, but now, they had be like those of a rotten fish. Though she felt betrayed and bitter, there was nowhere to go, and Aria simply waited for the Grim Reaper to im her life. ¡°Brother, I have onest thing I want to say to Aria.¡± The saint, who had been victimized countless times by the evil woman, slowly led her to the execution table. She smiled, implying that she had already forgiven Aria, and said that she had not been seriously hurt from being pushed down the stairs and that she was okay even after being fed poison. Everyone who had gathered in the parlor thought the same. Cain shook his head and said, ¡°No.¡± ¡°I have to say this. Please...¡± How could she be so benevolent to the wicked girl who had tried to hurt and kill her? There was no one who could reject her tearful request. Eventually, Cain gave his permission, and Mielle, like a poor wildflower, moved her fragile body closer to Aria. It felt as though her shoulders were being crushed by Cain¡¯s sighs. ¡°These words, which I have contained within me for all this time, are reserved for our sister. Since this might be thest time... I feel like I must tell you... It could be that I¡¯ve been waiting for this day toe.¡± Mielle slowly wiped away the transparent tears stuck to her eyelids and knelt down on the floor. Her sudden action frightened much of the audience, and they rushed forward as if they wanted to intervene. But, Mielle signaled to them that everything was okay and brought her lips to Aria¡¯s ear as if to deliver a final, sacred message. ¡°You stupid bitch. ying and fooling around like that with mydies... Was it fun?¡± Aria¡¯s eyes widened as if they would burst out. She slowly turned her stiff, bloated head toward Mielle, who was smiling. Her smile was pure and beautiful, like a flower. Aria blinked quicikly, unable to understand the nonsense she had just heard. Her mangled tongue prevented her from asking questions. Mielle read her expression and exined it again, ¡°Thedies who told you to do all those evil acts were all my maids. It was all to portray you as the evil bitch. It was all for this moment.¡± ¡°...!¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling you this because these are yourst moments. I¡¯ve wanted to kill you from the moment you and your naive mother appeared, if possible, in a manner as painful as possible. The shame on our family is such that nobody has evene to see you. How dare you, a bug, crawl here not knowing where you stand? Hoohoo!¡± Mielle barely contained the unendurableughter that nearly erupted from her mouth. At this moment, she smiled brightly, as if Aria¡¯s tears made her want to sing and dance. Mielle¡¯s joy, which no one else was able to notice, stabbed through Aria¡¯s chest like a de. ¡°I had thought of poisoning you like I did to your mother, but I refrained. It¡¯s no fun that way, right? So, I gave my poison to a maid and made her ride in my car. Ah, of course, I didn¡¯t drink it.¡± ¡°Ah...! Ahah...!¡± Before Mielle could finish, Aria¡¯s body spasmed, and she copsed to the floor. Aria had used all of the strength she could muster to move, but it had only resulted in a feeble struggle. All the veins in her eyes burst, and blood tears slowly slid down her face. Mielle finished her speech and stood up. Looking back at the execution table, she slowly returned to her spot with a sad, regretful expression, saying, ¡°It was fun while itsted... Thinking of how Aria won¡¯t be here is already making me feel empty inside...¡± The saint who had forgiven the evil woman buried her face in her holy hands as her shoulders shook. However, she had done that to cover her face filled with joy. ¡®Please don¡¯t let the death of the wicked woman cause the saint to suffer. Do not let her feel guilty.¡¯ Everyone who had gathered there was worried about Mielle¡¯s state of mind. Since there was no one else who had anything to say to Aria, Cain raised his hand. Simultaneously, the knight raised his sword high in the air. The de shone so brightly that it seemed it could cut through bone with one swing. And that light grabbed Aria¡¯s attention, and she began to see a strange remnant being created in her view. It was as if an hourss was one with the light, causing Aria, who was bloodied, to stare at that phenomenon for a long time. As if it was a rope that could save her life, she reached both of her hands out, spasming violently like a fish out of the water, but her shoulders were stomped upon by the knight. Soon, Cain lowered his hand, the signal of the evil woman¡¯s execution. As such, the knight¡¯s sword swung down, cutting through the wind and separating her head from her body in a split moment, her life ending pitifully just like that. ¡°Kyaak!¡± a person¡¯s scream echoed as Aria¡¯s head rolled across the ground, but her eyes once more fell upon the afterimage of the hourss. ¡®Why?¡¯ Even though her head was severed, Aria could not feel pain, nor grief, nor sadness. All she could see was the image of the hourss as the sand fell, whether it was forward or in reverse time and time again. ¡®I want to go back. Again... To the old days. I want to turn everything back... like that hourss.¡¯ Before her brain epted her death, Aria¡¯s eyes were filled with the movement of the hourss, and finally, her vision fadedpletely. *** ¡°... a! ... Aria!¡± Crash! The cup that Aria had been holding fell onto the floor, shattering into many pieces. The maid, who was on standby behind her, hurriedly came over and began cleaning the mess. Aria awakened from her absentminded state and cast her eyes toward the voice she had heard. There, beyond the long marble table, she saw Mielle¡¯s worried face weeping. Even as her tears fell, she was as elegant and pure as ever. ¡®Howe she¡¯s be such a small child?!¡¯ From what Aria remembered, Mielle was twenty-three years old. However, the figure she was seeing in front of her was ten years old at the most. Beside her, was Cain, who stared at her with narrowed eyes. He looked as young as seventeen years old. Unable toprehend the situation or find a way to cope with that unbelievable circumstance, Aria continued to blink. Then, she heard a cold voice from the very seat next to her. ¡°Aria, are you alright? I called you several times, but you didn¡¯t answer.¡± ¡°... Mother?¡± Chapter 2

Chapter 2: Chapter 2. The Viiness Turns The Hourss, Part II

Chapter 2. The Viiness Turns The Hourss, Part II Trantor: Khan Editor: SootyOwl It was the same mother who had been poisoned and died of a heart attack. She was a beautiful, elegant woman who captivated the hearts of many noblemen with her lips redder than roses and sensual body. Of course, she was very young and lively now as she scolded Aria to maintain her table manners. It was the same maternal instinct that resonated within her ever since she had a child. Did Aria think that she was at a dining room? A mess of bloody meat was scattered all across her te, whereas the sd bowl was empty, its contents all over the table. ¡®I haven¡¯tmitted such an act since my sixteenth birthday, when I was greatly humiliated.¡¯ Aria looked down at her hands. They were very small and smooth. There were no scars left from when she had thrown a ss bottle at Mielle either. That had been the very first time that she hadmitted a violent act against Mielle, which had happened when she had been fifteen. At the time, the bottle full of water had been too heavy for such a fragile girl to throw with ease. In the end, the bottle headed not for Mielle, but to Aria¡¯s feet. As the ss bottle shattered, the sharp pieces wounded the top of her feet and her hands as well, causing Aria to leave the mansion crying. The main instigator of that incident had been Mielle. No, it had been Mielle¡¯s maid that had caused her to hurt herself. ¡®I had no inkling that all those people were Mielle¡¯s informants.¡¯ The maid that had helped her with the methods to harm Mielle had atst confessed that all of those incidents had been plotted by the evil woman, along with all of the sins she hadmitted. For confiding everything to the maid that had pleased her, the na?ve, foolish daughter of a prostitute met a miserable end. ¡®It can¡¯t be...¡¯ Aria awakened to the unbelievable possibility that might have be reality and looked up and around. Just like how everyone was small and young, so was she. ¡®I¡¯m alive...!¡¯ It wasn¡¯t a dream or a hallucination. The pain from the injury that was left from the dropped ss cup had confirmed this. She lowered her hand and touched her leg and found that it was a bit wet. Checking it with her own eyes, she found red blood. The maid, who was cleaning the floor, noticed it, causing her face to darken as she hurriedly bowed. ¡°Aria?!¡± It was her mother, who was sitting next to her, so Aria swallowed her breath and put on a shocked expression. Aria¡¯s hands trembled. Her lips were parched, and her face devoid of life. A room of frustrated res was aimed at her, who stared down at her hands nkly. Soon, that vulgar little girl would raise her voice and scream. That was the future that no one doubted would happen. There was no touch of sympathy for Aria, in whom everyone had already lost faith. Aria closed her eyes quietly. She pondered for a moment the options that were presented to her. She raised her eyes and straightened her face, having decided on what she would do. ¡°Jessie, give me your handkerchief. I think I may have hurt my leg, so I¡¯ll ask that you treat me. I apologize, but I think I will have to finish my mealter.¡± It was a calm response that betrayed everyone¡¯s expectations of Aria¡¯s normal choice of screaming. She took the handkerchief from her maid and wiped her hand, leaving a note of apology for causing a disturbance at mealtime. That totally unexpected reaction from Aria caused everyone sitting around the table to be speechless and frozen. Aria, who was being assisted by Jessie in her room, could feel herself young. As she had grown older, she had changed all of the furniture and decorations in her room into high-quality, luxury items, hanging the jewelry she had bought all around as if to boast. Although her room now did feel luxurious, it didn¡¯t have any major luxury items since it had been decorated by an immature teenage noble. She looked down at her leg and saw Jessie bandaging the wound. Though Jessie had been on Mielle¡¯s side, she had still lightly discouraged her from the series of misdeeds that she hadmitted. Aria remembered how she had cut Jessie¡¯s hair and tongue, and burned her right hand at the stable since she had not like being opposed. That same Jessie had appeared here totally fine as she was dressing her leg. ¡®...It was just Jessie. She was the only maid who tried to prevent me from attempting my evil deeds... I shouldn¡¯t have kicked her out.¡¯ When she had first entered the county, all of the nobles and maids hadpared her to Mielle, instilling jealousy into her. ¡®I¡¯m sure that Aria can do a lot better! It¡¯s certain that Miss Mielle will use some underhanded methods, right?¡¯ The stupid and na?ve Aria had unknowingly attached herself to the maids who had spoken sweet words to her and had been assigned to her by Mielle, and had been unable to ovee that jealousy and eventually died a miserable death. However, now was different. A person who knew there was a trap did not fall into it. Rather, the person would repay the cost of constructing that trap. And the one who had set the trap was the devil among wicked women, the one who wore the mask of the saint. It was precisely her step-sister, Mielle Roscent. ¡®I will never forgive you.¡¯ She had promised herself that she would never forgive that bitch even if her body was thrown into the mes. Perhaps it was due to her returning to the past, but fatigue overwhelmed her. She wanted to lie down to rest immediately. Although she had lightly considered that all of those blessings might dissipate and be reced by a nightmare, she couldn¡¯t ovee the fatigue that befell her. She prayed not to wake up if that ended up being thest time she would be able to sleep. That was herst wish and hope, which came from someone who had lived her life filled with jealousy. ¡°Jessie, I want to lie down on the bed.¡± ¡°Yes, miss.¡± Jessie changed her into her pajamas and helped her onto the bed to rest. Up till then, she had lightly reminisced on her actions at the table, but at that moment, it was as if she had lost all of her strength to something else. ¡®... What is this?!¡¯ With Jessie¡¯s help, she had folded the nket back and begann to get into the bed, but after feeling some rough, strange sensation, she hurriedly shook her leg and rose from her ce. She had a dumbfounded expression on her face, unable toprehend why that soft, silky nket could arouse that strange feeling. ¡°Jessie! Hurry and quickly check under my nket!¡± Doubting that Mielle might have plotted something against her, Jessie followed Aria¡¯s orders. Surprise washed over her face after she quickly threw the nket out. Grains of sand scattered about the floor, and shards of ss among them. Thergest piece, shaped like an X, clearly from an hourss. After confirming this, Jessie hurriedly bowed low to the ground and admitted to the crime. ¡°Before you started your meal, I... I cleaned the bed, but I wasn¡¯t aware there were ss scattered around here! Miss, I¡¯m truly sorry!¡± Her body was shivering furiously as shey face down on the floor. It was as if she was expecting an outburst of anger toe her way, all the more because she continued to admit to the crime at the top of her voice. Aria¡¯s trembling eyes turned to Jessie for a moment before returning to the hourss. She picked up the broken hourss gently with her hands. It was something that she had never seen before, but it felt very familiar, frightening, and yet precious. ¡®Maybe!¡¯ She had a hunch that it might not have been a coincidence. ¡®Yes! All of this is surely a sign from God. God¡¯s will to save a poor girl who repented her foolish past after being deceived like a fool!¡¯ All of this was to free her from the clutches of evil that had driven her to the abyss! And it must have been with the help of God that she was able to keep all of her memories intact, so that revenge would be possible. Chapter 3

Chapter 3: Chapter 3. The Viiness Turns The Hourss, Part III

Chapter 3. The Viiness Turns The Hourss, Part III Trantor: Khan Editor: SootyOwl The jubnt Aria sped the piece of the hourss. Although the action caused numerous sharp pieces to dig into her small and fragile palm, it was not the pain, but the joyous relief that reminded her that she was living a second life. Drops of scarlet blood fell onto the floor, dripping down and gradually condensing. It was both the remorse and the venom of the wicked woman wishing for revenge. ¡®I will never forgive you.¡¯ Slowly, Aria opened her hand and smiled. The smile was so simr to that of a benevolent saint that even Jessie¡¯s shivering stopped. ¡ª ¡°It seems that Aria has been studying hard as ofte.¡± Several days had passed since Aria had returned to the past, and Aria¡¯s clear and transparent recital of poetry had filled the dining hall. As a result, Count Roscent had praised Aria for the first time. The countess, who smiled naturally, intelligently forged a pretense for Aria¡¯s brilliance, ¡°She enjoyed reading numerous books during our impoverished life, which is why she is ted by the opportunities to learn.¡± A lie. Aria hadn¡¯t even learned how to eat cleanly until she was sixteen years old. She had never touched the cover of a book before entering the county, which had simrly transitioned to her life after that as well. She preferred ying over reading, and to dress up in luxury was her pleasure. This was also because that was all she knew how to do. When she had been very young and ignorant, she had remembered how she had stumbled upon some of the poems that the count enjoyed and had memorized them in front of his weary state, but the receiver of any honor had always been Mielle. It was natural that Mielle, who could recite the poems like songs, was praised over Aria, who had recited poems mechanically, like a book, just like now. ¡°It¡¯s a famous poem handed down from generation to generation in Count Roscent¡¯s county. It was written by the first count, and it was the first poem that I learned when I was four years old. Thest verse, the woman¡¯s reply to ¡®The Woman I Love,¡¯ is not well known, but only when the two be one is the poemplete.¡± With her right hand on her chest, Mielle recited the poem quietly and clearly. There was a sense of satisfaction in the eyes of those who watched her. Aria¡¯s mother, the countess, also looked toward her with amendable expression. She seemed like the lead actress who seeded the upbeat supporting actress. ¡°... and I will gather my admirable heart and scatter it all out into your future!¡± When she finished her poetry recital, there was a round of apuse in the dining hall. Unlike in the past, where she had gritted her teeth with envy and jealousy, Aria joined the audience this time. With blushing cheeks and a shy smile creeping from her mouth, Mielle had be the real protagonist of that day. As always, it was an honor that was taken by her from Aria. An honor that would always return to the noble girl as opposed to staying with the girl of humble origins. It could be that due to Aria¡¯s presence that there was more praise being thrown at Mielle. It would be apliment to say that all of that was a coordinated effort to trample on the petty pride of a stupid girl, so Aria decided to reim the glory that was stolen from her. Since it wasn¡¯t Mielle¡¯s to begin with. The apuse died down, and Aria, the supporting actress asked without losing her smile andposure, ¡°What a beautiful poem, Mielle. But do you know what?¡± This sudden question caused Mielle¡¯s eyes to widen. Aria continued kindly, for it was obvious that Mielle did not know, ¡°The fact is that this poem was created by the brother of the first count, who tried to assassinate him. This was the reason why this poem was not famous. Because the first count did not want the poem to spread.¡± That was the reason why Aria had decided not to memorize it, because she had wanted to add that information... but she decided to test her luck all the same. ¡°I remember that not too long ago this poem was forbidden since there was an embedded metaphor in it wishing a curse on the family.¡± Mielle¡¯s fine face quickly hardened like ice because the poem she had so proudly recited could also be seen as her cursing the family. After achieving her first victory, Aria had to resist rolling on the floor withughter. It was theplete opposite of the past. She had wanted to be recognized for something, so she had hired a tutor to prepare that poem. It had been then that her eyes had twinkled in anticipation, and she had recited the answer that she had long prepared in the presence of the count, who had returned after being away abroad on business for a long time. But her eyes had be instantly lifeless from the numerous sharp criticisms that followed. It had not been long after the count entered the room that this incident had happened, and the person who had criticized her had been none other than her brother, Cain. He was four years older than Aria, and had learned much from attending the academy, so he had used that knowledge to pick on everything that Aria had tried to do. ¡®He must have known all of this.¡¯ However, this time, he had kept his mouth shut the entire time, not wanting to insult his sister. No, it could be that, in the past, he had wanted to hurt Aria just like Mielle. To confirm that, Aria just rolled her eyes and checked Cain¡¯s face. He was staring at Aria with his mouth firmly fixed. Now that Mielle had been humiliated, it seems that he was unhappy about the situation. Aria smiled awkwardly and decided to pretend to defend Mielle since she didn¡¯t want to be openly hated. ¡°Mielle is only thirteen years old, so it is amazing that she was able to memorize the whole poem.¡± However, the mood did not abate since it was clear that Mielle had memorized and recited that poem just now in quite the foolish manner. ¡®How embarrassing would it be for her to berate the daughter of a shallow prostitute who was born and raised in the lowest ces of society without even knowing what Aria knew?¡¯ The count, who had warned her daughter in vain for the first time, encouraged everyone to continue eating as he raised his fork. Aria, who smiled like a child at her new father, took the messy-cut meat and brought it to her mouth. That day¡¯s meal was very satisfying. The first thing Aria had done after returning to the past had been to hire a tutor. She was of low origin and hadn¡¯t learned proper manners until she was about to die. Because of the things she had heard and learned in thest decade of her life, she tried to use elegant gestures whenever she could, but she hadn¡¯t then. There had been no need for that because she had retained her mother¡¯s good looks. Her mother had stolen the count¡¯s heart with her beauty alone, which was why no matter how reckless and rash she had acted, Aria had always had countless suitors. A beauty that one could get drunk with just by staring, she was essential to entertain a great party. Although she had heard the growing criticism and vulgarities thrown at her back as time passed, she hadn¡¯t thought of learning anything because there were many that loved her appearance, so Aria hadn¡¯t felt the need. She had been humiliated several times at parties, but each time, a bunch of men had defended Aria. Thinking back, it hadn¡¯t been much help. They had done so to have a night with her, not to love or care for her. Just like moths jumping toward a light, men had been captivated by her appearance, chasing after a fantasy that could burn in a sh at any moment. However, as time passed, the men that followed Aria were soon bound to their elegant, aristocratic paths and began engaging with others in their circle, and finally, none remained by Aria¡¯s side. Of course, a few men who had confessed they had truly loved her came to mind, but she didn¡¯t know if those words had been true. ¡®Yes, if the opportunityes, we¡¯ll see what happens if I test those idiots.¡¯ Chapter 4

Chapter 4: Chapter 4. The Viiness Turns The Hourss, Part IV

Chapter 4. The Viiness Turns The Hourss, Part IV Trantor: Khan Editor: SootyOwl At the time, she didn¡¯t admit that she had been abandoned, and focused only on grooming her appearance, but now, having the chance to restart her life, she realized that she couldn¡¯t afford to do that. Nothing was as stupid as treasuring a withering appearance as a lifelong asset. ¡°Nice to meet you, Miss Aria. I am Sarah, from Viscount Loren¡¯s family.¡± The new home tutor, who looked about seventeen years old, curtsied to greet her politely. She was pretty, but she was an ordinary girl without any particrly unique features. There was only one reason for why she had chosen Sarah who had never taught anyone else before, as she rejected everyone else of their great skills. That was because that humble, only daughter of the viscount wouldter captivate the heart of Marquis Vincent and be his wife. With the exception of the Duke of Frederick, who was part of the bloodline of the Royal Family, it was safe to say that Maquis Vincent¡¯s family was at the pinnacle of power among the aristocrats, and Sarah would be the mistress of such a great family. It was hard to forge rtionships with those who held authority from the start. In that case, then wouldn¡¯t it be ideal to be friends with someone who wouldter take hold of that authority? After thinking of several key figures from a list she had made, she had decided to win Sarah over to her side, who was the most essible among them, as her tutor. The innocent girl, who had not unstained yet, seemed as easy to handle as amb that would soon be taken to the bloodstained altar for sacrifice. Aria, ignoringmon etiquette, ran towards Sarah and hugged her waist. This was the most honorable wee that Aria who had just be a noble from amoner could provide. It was all very unexpected, which caused Sarah¡¯s eyes to widen, but she didn¡¯t show her surprise with exaggeration. Aria hugged Sarah and raised her head to meet her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s so nice to meet you!¡± said Aria, who smiled like a child. Sarah smiled at the appearance of innocence, possibly due to the fact that Aria was a child on the outside, but inside, she wasn¡¯t. The countess, witnessing this scene, apologized as she separated Aria from her. ¡°She doesn¡¯t know how to behave just yet, so please understand her, Lady Sarah.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. Please, do not worry.¡± ¡°Please, take good care of Aria.¡± Sarah liked a child. Unlike other aristocratic women who didn¡¯t want to have any more pregnancy when a boy was born, she liked to give birth every year. Sarah believed that fertility was the duty of the nobility, and that all the children that were borne needed to be raised with love. Therefore, she did not reprimand Aria, who could not show any etiquette, but treated her warmly. After the countess went out, the two sat face to face with the table between them and talked with the future sses. ¡°It is an honor to be able to teach Miss Aria. What would you like to learn the most?¡± At Sarah¡¯s question, Aria cocked her head, blinking her long, beautiful eyshes. After pondering for a moment, she fiddled with her fingers as her cheeks reddened. The peach-like appearance caused Sarah¡¯s cheeks to redden as well. ¡°The manners of sitting, walking, and eating... All of them! If I were to be asked why, I would say that I want to be a very elegant person like my sister, Mielle.¡± Although she was depressed inside, she pretended to be very innocent and elegant on the outside. In order to deal with a wicked woman, she too had to be that way. ¡®No, I must be a woman more wicked than the evil woman; a woman with a very thick mask to hide my true colors.¡¯ That was how Aria had decided to live her new life. It was her vow to act just like Mielle, and she let her go through the miserable end she herself had faced in the past. At Aria¡¯s words, Sarah could think of Aria¡¯s sister right away. Although Mielle was still young, she had a great reputation for her elegance and graceful gestures. It was said that she began being instructed to be a model of aristocraticdies from the moment she started to walk, because of the characteristics of the business of the count who frequently invited high-ranking foreign nobles to his mansion. It was possible because she was a quick learner whenpared to her peers. So Sarah could understand Aria¡¯s mind. There was a model ofdies within easy reach, so it was natural that she would want to be just like her sister. It was clear that Aria, with her enchanting eyes, would have the advantage when it came to appearance, but not among the aristocrats. In the aristocratic world, reputation changed depending on how smart or noble one was. ¡®She is just fourteen years old. How could she give off such a different atmosphere despite the same hair and eyes as her younger sister, Mielle?¡¯ Even though Aria was only fourteen years old, Sarah was captivated by the magical, colorful atmosphere that surrounded her. It was an asset that could not be gained by effort alone. If Mielle and Aria stood side by side, it was quite certain that the eyes of the people would naturally shift toward Aria. She was still young, and if she were to groom and perfect her manners and sophistication before her debut in the social world, it was certain that she would be a very influential figure, which would dominate the society. Sarah began to feel that it was a great honor to be able to teach such a young girl, to the point that she felt grateful that Aria had chosen her. Both Aria and Sarah had simr thoughts. ¡°Though it may take a while, I will do my best.¡± ¡°If so, we will see each other for a long, long time. I¡¯m so d.¡± ¡®I hope to see you for a long time, future marquise.¡¯ Aria smiled naively. She felt that she had been given a generous assessment from seeing Sarah¡¯s smile. It wasn¡¯t a bad start. *** Aria was able to quickly assimte Sarah¡¯s teachings. She had seen them hundreds or thousands of times already through various people in the past, so she had no trouble learning them. At one point, she had even tried to secretly imitate Mielle¡¯s gestures, so it would¡¯ve been even more strange if she hadn¡¯t been able to fully learn something that she had seen and heard thousands of times. However, that truth was known only to herself, so it seemed like she was a girl who was learning all of it in a very short time. Sitting down gracefully, like a butterfly, Sarah gave Aria a relentless round of apuse. If she could, she would like topliment her immediately. ¡°If you continue to progress at this rate, I think you¡¯ll be able to learn all of the basic precepts of etiquette by the end of the year.¡± ¡°That¡¯s too much, teacher.¡± Aria had begun to call Sarah by teacher. Although Aria didn¡¯t have to call her that way since Sarah was of lower status and wascking in teaching experience, Aria, hiding her innermost thoughts, had eximed that she would call her teacher because she was being taught by Sarah. Her good-natured and kind personality was able to quickly win over Sarah¡¯s heart. In fact, although she wasn¡¯t a hard worker, she was able to learn the etiquette Sarah had taught her perfectly by the following ss, and it made Sarah think of Aria as a hard worker. ¡®Poor Miss Aria.¡¯ To be honest, the rumors circting around Aria were not so good. Before meeting Aria, she had also heard the rumors and thought lightly that the rumors might be true. But now, she felt ashamed for thinking like that. The bad rumors were all based on the fact that she was the daughter of a prostitute. Sarah began to think that she wanted to at least help clean the te to Aria first. Although Ariacked social skills and didn¡¯t stand outpared to the other aristocraticdies, Sarah wanted to do whatever she could to help out because the rumors were much too frightening and scary for a young girl to go through. ¡°Miss, since you have learned all of the basic precepts of etiquette, why don¡¯t you try participating in a tea party?¡± ¡°A tea party?¡± ¡°Yes, it is an opportunity to expand your rtionships andwork with others while learning new things at the same time.¡± Chapter 5

Chapter 5: Chapter 5. The Viiness Turns The Hourss, Part V

Chapter 5. The Viiness Turns The Hourss, Part V Trantor: Khan Editor: SootyOw ¡°But, I don¡¯t know too many people. I am a bit young...¡± ¡°Do not worry. I¡¯m sure that all of my acquaintances will like Miss Aria. It would also be of great help to you, miss.¡± ¡°Teacher...¡± Aria, who didn¡¯t finish her speech, suddenly hugged Sarah¡¯s waist. Since she was still short, her face was buried into Sarah¡¯s belly as she sniffed back her runny nose, making Sarah slowly pat her back due to how pitiful she looked. ¡®What sins could a child who hasn¡¯t even blossomed yet evermit?¡¯ It hadn¡¯t been long since the lectures had started, but the constant worry and continuedparison between Mielle and Aria had subconsciously brought some anger to Sarah. It wasn¡¯t like Aria had wanted to be born out of low status. It was pitiable that the judgement could be following her like a tail. It was too much pain for such a nice little girl to endure. That was why Sarah had brought up the subject, to please Aria. ¡°How is mealtime these days? Are you doing as I have taught you?¡± ¡°Of course! It¡¯s all thanks to Teacher Sarah!¡± Aria raised her head as if she did not sniff, and replied with a bright smile. Looking down at Aria, who was excitedly anticipating for dinner, caused Sarah to burst intoughter. Thinking about the previous night¡¯s dinner, Aria smiled. What Aria hated most were vegetables. She didn¡¯t find the texture pleasing because they were soggy when cooked, but even uncooked vegetables weren¡¯t good. Vegetables were a staple formoners, so she had eaten them every day to the point of nausea before she entered the count¡¯s family. So, every time a sd or varied vegetables were presented to her, she wouldn¡¯t eat them. Instead, she would make an incredible mess on her te, turning everything inedible. Initially, maids would take out new vegetables again, but every time, she screamed that she didn¡¯t want to eat, and they didn¡¯t touch her te any more. As a result, she had always been an unwee guest at the dinner table, which was set up to improve family harmony and rtionships. Therefore, everyone gave up her table manners and mocked her, including her mother. However, such Aria began to quietly eat her sd. It was not bad to eat a sd with dressing. Although it wasn¡¯t tasty, she felt no need to cause a ruckus because of it. At first, no one noticed. The food in front of Aria had always been so messy that nobody wanted to look at her. The first to notice the change in her table manners were the maids, who were the ones who cleaned up Aria¡¯s tableware, then the count, and finally, her mother. ¡°Oh! When did you learn these table manners, Aria?¡± ¡°Teacher Sarah taught me.¡± ¡°Oh, my God!¡± What followed after were pity and an apology for not properly assigning her the right teacher after witnessing how her manners and behavior had changed. Of course, when she had first entered the family of the count, she had been assigned a personal tutor, but she hadn¡¯t been able to learn basic etiquette then, because it was too difficult and boring of a study for a girl who had run around and yed in the street all her life. Thinking back, the count and his wife began to me all of that on the talentless tutor. And that was precisely what Aria was after. It was not only to disy that her background wasn¡¯t the reason for why she hadn¡¯t been able to learn, but to show that as long as she learned properly, she was able to keep up with them. ¡®The fact that Mielle was more outstanding than her peers was because she had learned early. I¡¯m certain that I can do that as well.¡¯ Aria¡¯s change in behavior had brought great joy to the count, and he dered that he would actively help her learn whatever she wanted. What was more relieving was that even Mielle had sarcasticallyined about it as well. ¡°I used to think that they had purposefully made the food of Sister Aria dirty.¡± ¡°Mielle... don¡¯t tell me someone would hate me so much as to think that they would y tricks with my own food? Although I have been arrogant... I didn¡¯t expect that I would be hated.¡¯ Contrary to what she thought, Mielle reached out her hand to Aria, who asked her in tears. It was very enjoyable to see her who denied that it was not. ¡®How much would Mielle be swearing to me at this moment?¡¯ Enduring the desire tough, Aria said with a sorry face. ¡°If so, that¡¯s truly a relief. But if you were to think for a bit, you would understand that unless I were a magician, it would be impossible to make perfectly fine food into a mess, wouldn¡¯t it? It was because you were too young that you couldn¡¯t think that far ahead.¡± ¡°... It.. it was a joke, sister.¡± ¡°Oh, I see...! I¡¯m sorry, Mielle, for getting upset and not noticing it was a light joke.¡± Seeing Aria smile awkwardly was enough to arouse the pity of others. It must have hurt her feelings, but her apology was sufficient to move the count¡¯s iron heart. The count, who slowlyid down his fork on the dining table, disyed a hardened expression to Mielle, which he had never shown before. It was the expression that had always been directed at Aria. In the past, it had always been the work of Mielle, the great writer, who had received her father¡¯s affection, while Aria, who had always been treated like a visitor, remained pitifully alone. ¡°Mielle, make sure to think once more before you speak. Can¡¯t you see that you¡¯ve hurt your sister? I¡¯d be ashamed if someone were to see this.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry... father. And sister Aria...¡± As she recalled Mielle¡¯s contorted face, it brought a smile to Aria. To begin with, for Aria, who had lived for more than twenty years, it was easy enough to deal with the thirteen-year-old Mielle. She wasn¡¯t sure if it would¡¯ve been the case if they had been of simr ages, but she found Mielle in her current young age to be nothing special. She had thought Mielle to be a genius, but she was just a noble girl that had received her education a bit earlier. ¡®Of course, moving forward, much will change.¡¯ It was okay now because Mielle was still young, but it was certain that she would soon start tormenting Aria without any hesitation when she got older. There was already quite arge gap between Mielle and Aria, who was born of a father she didn¡¯t know and a prostitute mother. So, it was crucial that she had to prepare meticulously for that, lest her doomed fate repeated. Those were steps that were set for the future that even Aria did not doubt. No matter how much she struggled, she couldn¡¯t ovee the count¡¯s biological daughter. ¡®But, I have the special power that was gifted upon me by God.¡¯ It was that she knew the future; which bourgeois would seize power in the future; what would happen to the trading business of her father; even beyond that, which business would be prosperous. And there was nobody who could beat Aria, who knew everything. Therefore, in order to achieve that great goal, she needed to take it one step at a time. No matter how much she knew about the future, there was no way that the position of a daughter of a prostitute, who had sought to raise her status, would suddenly rise. For that reason, Aria decided to take the smallest thing at first. ¡°Teacher, I have something that I want to learn from you.¡± ¡°What would that be?¡± ¡°I want to learn about embroidery.¡± Embroidery was something very trivial. Sarah was very famous for creating very beautiful embroidery that looked almost as if it were a real thing. No, it was something that she would be famous for in the future. The reason why she had garnered the interest of Marquis Vincent had been precisely her beautiful embroidered handkerchief. Aria herself was inherently beautiful, so it wasn¡¯t like she was trying to capture the heart of a man like how Sarah did with her embroidery. It was because she thought of gifting the count something she had made once he returned from a trip. The act might look trivial, but it held a deeper meaning. So much that it would cause Mielle to fume with anger and squeeze tears out of her eyes. Chapter 6

Chapter 6: Chapter 6. The Viiness Turns The Hourss, Part VI

Chapter 6. The Viiness Turns The Hourss, Part VI Trantor: Khan Editor: SootyOwl There was an unknown superstition that if a man always carried the handkerchief gifted from a daughter or wife for the first time, he would be able to live long without a disease. The count had yet to receive a handkerchief as a gift from Mielle, so if Aria were to gift him one, he would have to carry it for his lifetime. Although Aria was not the count¡¯s biological daughter, the truth was that she was still a daughter. From what she remembered, it was by the time she was fifteen that Mielle gifted the count a handkerchief that she embroidered. It took her a long time to learn embroidery because her hands were unexpectedly slow, and since Mielle was a perfectionist, it took longer for her to achieve a level of embroidery to her satisfaction. ¡®Therefore, even if she started now, it would still take a long time.¡¯ Not only that, Aria had a dependable teacher named Sarah by her side. If things didn¡¯t work out, she would resort to requesting Sarah to make one in her stead. Since her embroidery skills were not yet known to the world, it would be excellent to give it first. If she were to give such a significant handkerchief, it could be that Mielle would be unable to gift one to the count for the rest of her life since it would always bepared to. Whenever he used the handkerchief that Aria embroidered, Mielle would be helpless butugh and smile on the outside, but would be fuming with rage on the inside. That was the new future that Aria would make. *** Aria did not tell anyone of the fact that she was learning embroidery from Sarah. She had also requested that her teacher, Sarah, keep that a secret. If anyone were to find out, it would naturally go to Mielle¡¯s ear, and she, in turn, would start learning embroidery. No matter how disastrous Mielle¡¯s embroidery might be, it wouldn¡¯t be ideal if they both started learning at the same time. Not only that, if the count knew that Mielle had started to learn embroidery, there was also the possibility that he would not ept Aria¡¯s handkerchief. It was natural that a father would prefer to receive the handkerchief of his biological daughter over one from a daughter who had suddenly appeared one night. Fortunately, the only person that frequented Aria¡¯s room was Jessie, and since there was nothing much for which Aria needed to call her maids, there was a low chance that she would be found out. Mielle would only assign her maid to Aria when she turned fifteen, so Aria had a bit of time left on her own. From then on, Aria began to practice her embroidery in her spare time. Whether that was also a gift given to her by God, along with her reincarnation, she was soon able to create beautiful embroidery, though not at Sarah¡¯s level. She even admired herself for being able to do that much with those cute, little hands. In just a few days, Aria was able to make a handkerchief embroidered with a cute rabbit, and she presented it to Sarah as a present. Sarah, holding the handkerchief, was so moved that she even blushed. ¡°Now, you should have no trouble embroidering the family crest.¡± ¡°Really? Then, would it be possible for you to help me, teacher? I want to watch and follow along.¡± ¡°Of course. Then, should we postpone the lecture and do some embroidery?¡± Aria took out the high-quality silk she had received from the countess. She had kept it a secret from everyone, but she had secretly informed it to her mother. Hearing this surprising n from a fourteen-year-old girl, the countess¡¯ eyes shone as she smiled in support. ¡°Of course! Do as much as you like. That¡¯s a great idea!¡± She was satisfied with her current position, but even then, she continued to work hard to guide Aria. Her mother wasn¡¯t actively supporting her since she didn¡¯t ask for much, but the countess helped her when she needed it. There was at least one soothing point about her. ¡°That¡¯s very good silk.¡± ¡°This is for a handkerchief that I will be making for my father.¡± How cute! Sarah was besieged by the urge to stroke Aria¡¯s head when she saw Aria blushing as she answered. When Aria realized that Sarah¡¯s hand had seemingly halted in midair, she smiled, saying, ¡°Teacher, please stroke my head and praise me,¡± and that loveliness moved Sarah to carefully pat her head. Sarah¡¯s face implied that she was being very disrespectful, but Aria became fond of her since Sarah was more affectionate and caring for her. Being thankful that she was still a child, she continued to rub her head under Sarah¡¯s hands. She hoped that Sarah would continue to love her like a child for a long time. *** It didn¡¯t take too long before she was able to sew a small family crest on the corner of the handkerchief, and that was due to the fact that she had a good teacher. Sarah helped adjust and amend the awkward parts of the process. The ck handkerchief embroidered with a silver lily, which symbolized the family crest, was so well made that it would¡¯ve been sold for a high price at a market. Aria folded the finished handkerchief, stored it in a drawer, and asked Sarah for help, saying that she would embroider another one. ¡°What shape?¡± ¡°A rose.¡± ¡°A... rose?¡± A rose was the seal of the Duke of Frederick. With golden petals, it was also the symbol of direct lineage to the royal family. Aria took out a red cloth and golden thread. Slightly worried after seeing Aria smile brightly as she handed them to her, Sarah asked, ¡°Do you know the meaning of the golden roses?¡± ¡°Yes. They are the crest of the Duke of Frederick. ¡± And that heir would also be Mielle¡¯s unrequited love in the future. In the past, those two had connected. Aria retraced her memories, but she couldn¡¯te up with the answer. She remembered that they had be engaged, but she couldn¡¯t remember if they had married. Aria¡¯s purpose was to give the handkerchief to the current duke¡¯s sessor before Mielle, a handkerchief with his family crest. If he would not ept it, there would be no reason to ask why. That was because the goal wasn¡¯t whether he epted it or not, but rather, the act of giving it to him. It was what Mielle had done in the past. She knew very well that he wouldn¡¯t suddenlye to like her because of one handkerchief. The handkerchief merely acted as a gauge. It might seem like an insignificant act, but it would definitely open the door for dialogue. Overall, Aria had greater skills than her embroidery, so that was a roundabout method of creating an opportunity for herself. Sarah hesitated to answer the cheerful and light reply from Aria. Though Frederick¡¯s rose itself was often used because of its beauty and as an act of respect for its authority, the situation would change for an unmarried aristocratic youngdy. That wasn¡¯t just because of the handkerchief. In addition, Aria¡¯s younger sister, Mielle, might have ties to the sessor. She had to be more wary of Aria¡¯s behavior than anyone else; she had to quickly knot it up if things didn¡¯t unfold well. Of course, it would be given that Aria would be caught up in gossip even if it was unintended. Aria was already someone currently being subject of groundless bad rumors. If Aria were to give the sessor the handkerchief embroidered with a rose, she would surely be overwhelmed by the gossip, to the point that she would not be able to go out. ¡®She¡¯s too pretty and kind of a child for that...¡¯ Sarah thought that she would be heartbroken and have sleepless nights if she were to see such a bright and pretty child be subject to such suffering. When she had first met her, Sarah had thought that Aria would grow into a great youngdy that would sweep through society with great influence, but now, things were different. She couldn¡¯t imagine that such an innocent and kind girl would survive in such a scary, dreadful den. Sarah grabbed Aria¡¯s hands, and those glittering, pure eyes of hers looked up toward Sarah. It was very surreal to think that such pure eyes might go through great hardship at the hands of the dirty, ugly, mud-soiled society. Chapter 7: The Villainess Turns The Hourglass, Part VII Chapter 7: The Viiness Turns The Hourss, Part VII Sarah contemted her words multiple times to ensure that she would not hurt Aria before carefully opening her mouth to ask, "¡­ Do you intend to give it to the duke?" "No." "Then¡­ Sir Oscar?" Aria felt Sarah¡¯s hand tremble faintly within her grasp. She could guess that Sarah was probably afraid that Aria, who was pretending to be kind and pure, would be caught up in a struggle with arge number ofpetitors. ¡®You don¡¯t know that I¡¯m the worst of them all.¡¯ Though she was exploiting her knowledge of the past, it was true that she hadmitted a lot of misdeeds. If she had really been a kind girl, she would have refused or been discouraged from taking such actions. Not only that, she had thought of only exacting revenge on Mielle, but had never once considered living a kind life. That was why Aria had no choice but to mask her insidious inner thoughts and smile brightly to not foolishly reveal her hidden reasons or be caught in a trap like she had been before. \x3C!--sse-->\x3C!--/sse--> Aria shook her head and said, "No. That family¡¯s crest is so pretty that I really wanted to make it. I don¡¯t even know who you¡¯re talking about." It was a lie. In fact, she knew very well. At one point, she had tried to seduce Oscar. Though she had given up from fear after making eye contact with his cold, chilly eyes, it was true that they had met often but without any expectations. Aria¡¯s firm reply helped relieve Sarah, and her face lightened into a gentle, benevolent smile. It was true that the seal of the Duke of Frederick was beautiful, so Sarah convinced herself that that was the reason. Sarah no longer doubted Aria¡¯s pure heart, so she began to exin the details of the seal of the Duke of Frederick. She also began to carefully point out the ces that needed extra attention during the embroidery process, as if she were used making it herself. "For the shape of a rose, you need advanced techniques. Even if the axis is slightly distorted, the shape will twist. So, you need to hold on to the central axis and inte the petals as if they were surrounding it." Like Sarah said, embedding a rose onto the handkerchief was a very exhausting and difficult procedure. If she were to take one stitch in the wrong direction, the rose would be very ugly. Since she had already spent more than half a day embroidering the crest of the Roscent Family, the rose seal would be continued in the following ss. *** That evening, the count returned to the mansion ahead of schedule, so the whole family was able to gather for dinner for the first time in a long time. Mielle chirped a skrk, babbling that she had studied so hard that she had to look exhausted, while Cain told them that he would be returning to the academy¡¯s dormitory since his vacation had ended. \x3C!--sse-->\x3C!--/sse--> "Has it alreadye to an end?" "I am scheduled to leave on the weekend." That was quite a good thing. Aria smiled, but she wasn¡¯t caught doing so since no one paid attention to her. Aria quietly watched over the harmonious family. They had a good time without her,ughing and chuckling, and her mother was there, albeit a bit awkward. Mielle led the conversations by picking topics that Aria would not be aware of to personally exclude her. ¡®You¡¯re only thirteen.¡¯ Seeing how well Mielle knew about her father¡¯s business made Aria so grateful that she could cry. "Father, why don¡¯t you invest in refined leather? Many fashionable nobledies are already beginning to use leather in their dresses. It¡¯s refreshing to wear a corset with leather around the waist area." "The leather trend was predictedst year. Though we are a bitte, as you say, I think it¡¯s good that we acquire quality leather now," Count Roscent responded Mielle with a pleased expression. \x3C!--sse-->\x3C!--/sse--> It was cute to see such a little girl give her opinion. However, contrary to Mielle¡¯s and the count¡¯s expectations, that trend would bepletely absent from fashion for the next few years; no, for eternity. It was difficult to refine such heavy and stiff leather, and the material was starting to be gradually avoided by those who would wear it since it felt ufortable. Moreover, the shapes and colors weren¡¯t as varied, and the unique smell of leather was contradictory to the preferences of fashionable nobledies. Aria, after listening to the friendly conversation between father and daughter, wiped her mouth with a napkin and slowly opened her mouth. It was time for her to speak about the future she knew. "Father, can I say something to you?" "Aria, you? OK, let me hear what you want to say." Everyone¡¯s gazes focused on Aria, who joined the conversation after being quiet in her seat that whole time. Looks of ridicule, surprise and worry filled the gazes of the audience. But, amidst that atmosphere, Aria remained unintimidated and said confidently, "It is certain that leather has been trending amongst young nobledies, and the material has been used by young noblemen over the years, so I agree with the thought that we need a continuous supply of it. However, do you really think we should invest so heavily on it?" Aria used to grumble and scream, so when she suddenly so spoke politely, the interest of the count was raised. It hadn¡¯t been long since she had started her education, but that mature, articte tone and confident expression were enough to attract the attention of the count. Certainly, leather was trending among a few aristocraticdies, but aside from that minority, there hadn¡¯t been any widespread interest. The count had known about the shorings of leather, so he had not secured the material and had no intention of doing so. He had just agreed enthusiastically with his cute daughter¡¯s words while thinking she had a limited view of things due to her young age. \x3C!--sse-->\x3C!--/sse--> But Aria seemed a little different. She was filled with some unknown confidence. As a pure businessman, the count began to anticipate the words that were to follow, setting Aria¡¯s birth and background aside. "There are limitations to leather. Even if you dye it, the color drains from it easily, and it is difficult to dye leather to begin with. Therefore, for thest few years, the exchange of leather has been slow. Among nobles, trends spread easily and disappear easily as well." "Hmm, that certainly is true," the count agreed as he rubbed his chin. "And from what I have heard¡­" Aria turned her gaze away from the count and stared at Mielle, smiling brightly. Aria had not even addressed her main point, but Mielle, whose opinion had already been denied, bit her lip. In the past, what Aria had personally experienced was that, after leather, another material had trended and be the leader in fashion. A person had started that trend, and everything she wore trended since she was a fashion icon. She knew that everything she put on became a trend, so she was cautious to make sure that nothing would be leaked out before she could wear it properly. On the other hand, Aria, who had experienced the future once already, was different. She already knew everything. If the person had worn leather, it might¡¯ve be popr, but thankfully, it wasn¡¯t leather that she would wear. "I heard recently that the princess went to the North to buy arge quantity of fur." "¡­ Fur?" \x3C!--sse-->\x3C!--/sse--> "Yes. There are rumors that several carriages carrying fur have entered the pce. Unlike leather, there is a variety of different colors that can be chosen from and dyed to. Fur is soft and doesn¡¯t smell like anything if one employs the proper washing method." In fact, no one had seen those carriages, so there were no rumors, but it was the truth. The princess had really returned from the North after purchasing arge supply of fur, and she would wear a different type of fur every time a party was held; it would increase rapidly as a trend. Fur was difficult to process and supply so it would be no use if someone acquired itte, when the trend was already ongoing. Since good-quality fur was limited, it was clear that if the person was diligent, he would monopolize the industry. If the princess were to wear fur, the trend would surely spread throughout the empire. If Aria¡¯s words were true, he had to quickly acquire high-quality fur, and even if her words were false, he still had to check. Chapter 8

Chapter 8: Chapter 8. The Viiness Turns The Hourss, Part VIII

Chapter 8. The Viiness Turns The Hourss, Part VIII Trantor: Khan Editor: SootyOwl The count thought that her opinion was logical and called for a servant to check on whether those rumors were true or not. If the princess had truly purchased arge quantity of fur, he had to move immediately. He was a great merchant, but he still believed a low-born child like her. Aria smiled brightly, content. ¡°Where did you hear that?¡± ¡°Hmm... Well? Who was it...? Uh? Where did I hear it from? I really did hear about it... I can¡¯t remember it well...¡± She thought of naming Sarah as the source, but if she did, the count might ask her directly, so she refrained from doing so. She decided to smile and act like a girl her age, saying ¡°I can¡¯t remember very well.¡± The count asked for the source of the rumors repeatedly, but Aria continued to cock her head as if she was trying to remember. She didn¡¯t care about what he might think of her at that moment. If he followed her words and purchased the fur, he would reap a great profit, and if he didn¡¯t, he would pound the ground in regret. Which one he would choose? Aria would not lose anything either way, and would earn the trust of the count all the same. Therefore, to ensure that the count would regret ever dismissing her opinion, she put on an innocent face. At that moment, the count realized what kind of child Aria was and hardened his expression. Not long ago, she was a trifling girl that would only scream if she was not satisfied with something. So, it was somewhat embarrassing that he had listened attentively to a girl that didn¡¯t even reach his waist. However, in case the rumors about the princess were true, he decided to check her tip. It wouldn¡¯t take long, and if he was lucky, he would hit the jackpot. After some silence, the conversation resumed once more, leaving no room for Aria to join in. No, Aria had no thought of joining the conversation when Mielle¡¯s stupid answers reminded her of her own childhood memories, alienating even the countess. However, Aria put thest piece of cleanly cut meat into her mouth,pletely unbothered by the situation. In the end, it would be she who would have thestugh. *** The count, who had originally stated that he would stay in the capital for a few days, immediately prepared to go on a business trip as early as lunchtime the following day. Aria had a hunch of what had happened when she saw the servants packing several bags of thick clothes. She thought that he had believed what she had said. As she had expected, the count had received the information that the princess had purchased fur. If he had asked ¡°What did you buy in the North?,¡± it would have taken him a while to get the right answer, but it hadn¡¯t been difficult to get a reply since he had simply started with ¡°What did you buy?¡± Unable even to have lunch, the count hurriedly prepared to depart, apologizing as he kissed the countess¡¯ cheek. Sequentially, he stroked the heads of his son and daughter one by one, saying that he woulde back safely, and finally, he looked at Aria. The gaze was a mixture of joy, satisfaction, and pride, establishing itself as a great favor. Before the count stroke Aria¡¯s hair, she reached out and grabbed his hand. The count was a bit surprised, but after hearing Aria¡¯s bright voice saying goodbye and telling him to return safely, he smiled affectionately. It was a real father¡¯s smile, which Aria was receiving for the first time. Aria then took out a handkerchief she had hidden in her inner pocket. When she reached out with it, the count asked what it was. ¡°It¡¯s a handkerchief. Although the embroidery is a bit sloppy, I thought that you¡¯d need it since you¡¯ll be heading to a faraway ce. Have a healthy, safe trip.¡± Mielle¡¯s eyes, opposite of her, became so big that they couldn¡¯t grow any bigger. ¡®Tell her you won¡¯t receive it.¡¯ That was what her expression was saying. But contrary to her wish, the count happily epted the handkerchief. There was no mistake that Aria must have seemed like an angel to the count at the present time. In addition, the embroidery was very beautiful, so he would have epted it even if he hadn¡¯t been in a good mood. The embroidery was so great that it was unthinkable that it hade from a fourteen-year-old girl. ¡°Well, I bought her the fabric because she would start learning embroidery, but I never imagined that it would be so beautifully finished.¡± The countess, who hid the whole affair, also showed Aria¡¯s embroidery to Mielle and Cain. No one could dispute that the embroidery of the lily was really beautiful, and not because Aria was her own daughter. Mielle stared nkly at the smooth handkerchiefid upon her hands. A beautiful lily, which looked as if it would give off the flower¡¯s fragrance, was vividly disyed. It was more elegant and beautiful than any embroidery that she had ever seen. ¡®Could I truly embroider something more beautiful and elegant than that?¡¯ She felt like she would burst into tears. Noticing Mielle in such a state, Aria with a very pure face, asked Mielle brightly. ¡°I can make you a handkerchief like that, Mielle, if you need it. If my brother Cain asks for it, I will make one for you as well...¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t need it.¡± Cain declined before Aria could finish uttering her question. Aria, who had expected that reaction, shrugged without losing her smile. ¡°I see. Then, it seems that I only need to make one for Mielle.¡± Mielle gave no answer as she was half out of her mind from the shock. Her father was going on a business trip to a faraway ce, but she didn¡¯t even wave her hand once, staring nkly at everything. Aria didn¡¯t think that Mielle would act viciously like she had done in the past, but she didn¡¯t expect her to receive such a shock. Well, it was very satisfying. *** Aria, who had returned to her room, giggled. She was going to give Mielle the best embroidered gift. Because she had never said that she would be the one making it for her, Aria would get Sarah to do it. Certainly, Mielle would despair every day looking at it. Since she was young, that would be even more noticeable. Once she came to her senses, she would learn to embroider with her own hands to somehow ovee Aria, and when she realized that she was quite bad at it, it would definitelye as a great shock to her. ¡®It could be that you¡¯ll never be able to embroider anything for the rest of your life, like me in the past.¡¯ In the past, Aria had always suffered from an inferiorityplex, falling behind Mielle in every way. She had not been as elegant, not as logical. She had been unsociable, self-absorbed, guilty of not being loved, all of which had contributed to her fall into the temptation of the maids, and led her to express those frustrations through evil deeds. It had been a wall that she had never been able to ovee then. Therefore, she had be even more obsessed with taking care of her beauty. Thinking back, if she had stopped and thought for a bit, she would¡¯ve realized that she would¡¯ve been able to cross that wall with effort and time, but she had not been able to realize that because she had thought from the beginning that it was impossible. ¡®So now, it will be OK if Mielle bes the opposite.¡¯ Before Mielle could try anything, Aria would take the first step and ensure that she wouldn¡¯t be able to do it. By continuing to repeat that procedure, it was certain that Mielle would be a mess, like she had been in the past. Just thinking about it, a thrilling sense of euphoria spread throughout her whole body. On the following day, Mielle did not attend lunch or dinner, staying in her room instead. Somedies that Aria was seeing for the first time visited Mielle in her room, but all of them went back with puzzled faces. Although all of them were very good at embroidery, they all fell short of Mielle¡¯s standards, so there was no future for them teaching her. Chapter 9

Chapter 9: Chapter 9. A New Meeting, Part I

Chapter 9. A New Meeting, Part I Trantor: Khan Editor: SootyOwl In the meantime, Sarah¡¯s embroidered handkerchief was handed over to Mielle. She didn¡¯t respond to the embroidery of the lily, which was so beautiful that it seemed as if a butterfly would fly out of it at any moment. This led to an increase in the number of visitors to her room. For days, Ariaughed silently as she watched all of those unfamiliar guests visit Mielle. ¡®No matter how hard you try, there¡¯s no use. It¡¯s time for you to experience it.¡¯ In the past, Mielle might have been superior to her since she had learned everything ahead of time, but now, it was different. Since God had gifted Aria the memories of her past and a new future, Aria was now able to present Miele the pain that she had suffered in the past. *** Aria, who had now learned how to walk gracefully, was now so elegant that she would immediately be able to assimte to high society if she were to go out. Considering her age, she would be quite well received. Compared to her peers of the same age, she deserved the praise of her growth. It was the countess, Aria¡¯s mother, who was most proud. She was very proud of her little daughter, who had previously been a mess, for her growth and change. She didn¡¯t wonder why she had suddenly changed because it would feel hypocritical and insecure of her to have such thoughts in her current position. She just wished that Aria would learn more than her and be married into a household that was better than hers, bing a marquess or a duchess, perhaps. ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°If you¡¯re referring to Marquis Vicent, he has a potential suitor.¡± That was precisely her teacher. Enjoying lunch in the garden for the first time in a long time, mother and daughter chatted over green tea served with dessert. The countess asked Aria repeatedly about potential husbands, but Aria would recall each time the women that they wouldter marry. Though it wasn¡¯t like she couldn¡¯t take them away, she had not thought of wanting them in the first ce, so she rejected all of them. The countess, unsatisfied with her response, admonished her. ¡°There¡¯s no such thing as the best partner. It¡¯s all up to those who try. Look at your mother.¡± She was the product of her efforts. However beautiful she was, it was not easy to melt the icy heart of the count. It was safe to say that there was no one who had worked harder than her. Ariaughed faintly and said, ¡°I¡¯m still young. I¡¯m only fourteen.¡± ¡°About to be fifteen. A woman¡¯s youth goes by very quickly.¡± Although the countess was merely thirty-two years of age, she stared into the air as if she were reflecting on her youth. She had been abandoned on the street as a baby, and had grown up doing all kinds of dirty work. She had taken to the brothel before her monthly period had started and worked her way up, receiving countless customers. There had only been one way to escape that hell, and that had been to catch a rich and powerful man. Other than that, there had been no other way for her to be rescued. She had realized that at the mere age of fifteen. Afterward, she had used all means and methods possible, and yed the coquette toward those with power, some of which promised ardent love for her but never returned after a single meeting. When she was seventeen years old, she met a man who wanted to take her out of the brothel. It was a baron who managed a very small plot ofnd, but to her, who had nothing, he was like a god. Unfortunately, before she was rescued, the baron found out that she was pregnant, and since she didn¡¯t know who the father was, she was unable to escape that hell. ¡°If it hadn¡¯t been for you...¡± that was what the despairing countess had said to Aria every time. ¡°Thinking back now, it may have been lucky to have you.¡± ¡°... Howe?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s better to be a countess of a great estate and territory than a baroness in the countryside?¡± There was not a single grain of falsehood in the countess¡¯ face. If she had missed her opportunity, even Aria could have be a prostitute, but there seemed to be no trace of the consideration of such a possibility. Aria smiled lightly. Despite the misfortune, her mother had not abandoned her, but raised her, so Aria wasn¡¯t dissatisfied with her. If her mother had abandoned Aria and lived life ignorantly of her, she would have soon met a good man and might have eventually had her status promoted. However, her mother hadn¡¯t done that. She had given birth to Aria and brought her to live with the count. That could¡¯ve ended up bing a lifelong burden for her, so it was definitely not an easy feat. It was the greatest expression of maternal love and the heavenly difference between her mother and herself, who had failed to prevent her mother¡¯s death. The countess, after instructing a maid to exchange the tea for a new, hot one, pondered about something and looked around. After confirming that no one was in the vicinity, she questioned Aria quietly, ¡°It seems that you are interested in the eldest son of the Duke of Frederick.¡± ¡°You mean Oscar?¡± ¡°Yes. He¡¯s the same age as Cain. I saw Mielle begging Cain to bring him here.¡± Soon after Aria¡¯s fifteenth birthday party, a few days after, Cain would visit this mansion with Oscar while they were on vacation. In that ce, Mielle would identally spill her tea on Oscar and ask if he needed a handkerchief. Then, she would take out the handkerchief that was embroidered with the seal of his family and give it to Oscar, lying that it had been she who had made it. ¡®That¡¯s right, that is the precise scene that I¡¯ll witness.¡¯ Aria as well aware of what the countess wanted to tell her, since there was no need to talk about someone in whom Mielle was interested. There was yet to be an official fiance¨¦ for the heir of the Duke of Frederick. Although Mielle was the most likely candidate due to thebination of power and money associated with her, Oscar, who was not captivated by feminine charms yet, did not seem to have frequent meetings or stay in contact with Mielle. If Mielle were to grow a bit older and share a conversation with him, the oue might be unknown, but they didn¡¯t have a special rtionship now. Therefore even if she was of lower birth, the Lady of the Roscent Family, Aria, had sufficient opportunity as well. The maid who brought the new tea showed her polite respect and stood by in the distance. The countess raised her cup and had a sip of the tea. ¡°Your mother wants you to be happy, Aria.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mother.¡± ¡®Though I can¡¯t guarantee that I will be well, I¡¯m sufficiently prepared to ruin Mielle. So, do not worry. When that one is unhappy, I can be happy, rtively.¡¯ The mother and daughter smiled happily in the gentle early autumn wind. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª 2. A New Meeting A few days after the count departed, Cain returned to the academy. He was very worried about Mielle, who would remain alone with Aria and her mother, but he left eventually, after lingering for a while due to Mielle¡¯s quietness. Although Cain was not too fond of Aria and the new countess, he wasn¡¯t filled with malice like Mielle. In addition, the heir of the family needed to study for his sses in the academy, as well as be educated as the sessor of the title, so as long as no harm came to his sister, he had no intention of interfering. Once Cain had left, Mielle, who had barely managed to hire a teacher who would teach her embroidery, stayed in her room all day to devote herself to that matter. Seeing her cancel all of her other sses and focus entirely on embroidery, Aria could only imagine what it could be like in that closed room. Unlike the past, Mielle had been quiet, and her keen, sharp eyes had disappeared. A sense of inferiority was already creeping up on Mielle. ¡®Could there be a situation any better than this?¡¯ Aria, with a faint smile, sipped her tea, causing Sarah to ask her with a friendly expression, ¡°Did something good happen?¡± ¡°Yes. Recently, everything that¡¯s happened has been really good. Of them all, the best one is that I met Sarah. Chapter 10

Chapter 10: Chapter 10. A New Meeting, Part II

Chapter 10. A New Meeting, Part II Trantor: Khan Editor: SootyOwl ¡®It was thanks to you that I was able to see Mielle¡¯s distorted face.¡¯ The little girl¡¯s joyful smile was enough to make Sarah blush. If Aria had just been a cute child in the past, she was now a little girl of elegance and grace. She had be very dignified, and all of that had happened within a few months. Sarah, who stared briefly at Aria drinking tea gracefully, asked again about a subject she had mentioned previously, ¡°I¡¯m nning to host a tea party in a few days. It¡¯ll be a very small tea party where only my acquaintances will be invited.¡± ¡°I see.¡± ¡°My father received a valuable tea set as a present and gave it to me.¡± Sarah smiled softly as she continued, ¡°So, if Miss Aria were to be free, why don¡¯t youe and participate?¡± Aria pretended to be surprised and opened her eyes wide. ¡°How could I?¡± Aria covered her mouth with both hands and shook her head, causing Sarah to try and persuade the little, poor Aria by saying that she was more than qualified. ¡°I want to boast about the lovely Miss Aria to my acquaintances.¡± Aria knew why Sarah was so insistent on having here to the tea party. It was probably due to all of the baseless rumors that had spread, which she knew very well since they were rumors that had apanied her in the past and up to now. The whore¡¯s daughter was so jealous of the count¡¯s daughter, and she was behaving evilly every day. She smelled bad and had the bad temper of her mother. That thief-like bitch was trying to ruin the family of Count Roscent. Due to those reasons, poor Mielle would spend her nights in tears. Those were the rumors. In fact, they had been close to reality since that had been her condition before she had returned to the past. Except for the part about Mielle, Aria couldn¡¯t deny any of the other rumors. Since all of those were acts that only the witch who had pushed Mielle down the stairs and put poison in her tea could do. Now, she had no intention ofmitting such acts of first-degree evil, not unless she were to pretend to be noble and honorable on the outside while using underhanded methods like Mielle. No, she meant to do it, but it was necessary that she put those rumors to rest at this point, before the evil woman wearing the saint¡¯s mask could inte the rumors any further. ¡°Well... It¡¯s a bit embarrassing, but can I join?¡± Sarah rejoiced at Aria¡¯s shy reply, and her cheeks blushed. In fact, it wasn¡¯t necessary for her to participate in Sarah¡¯s tea party to quell the rumors since Sarah¡¯s personal connections weren¡¯t much to look at, nor did her acquaintances have much influence to begin with. However, it was better to make a lot of good memories with Sarah before she became the marquise since she needed to be much closer to her. She was also curious about how young nobledies yed. ¡°Of course! I¡¯m certain that everyone will sincerely wee the pretty Lady Aria.¡± ¡°Thank you, Lady Sarah.¡± Sarah, thinking that she should start introducing her new friend to the other youngdies, went back flushed with excitement. ¡®How could she be so kind and naive? There is a degree to what one could believe. ¡°There is no smoke without fire.¡±¡® Sarah waspletely denying the rumors and entirely believing Aria herself. ¡®It is questionable whether Sarah will be able to retain the seat of the Marquise in the future. Of course, she has be very easy prey for me.¡¯ Aria had to purchase a new dress in order to attend Sarah¡¯s tea party. She had plenty of dresses, but they were all colorful and childish. The colorful dresses with huge ribbons looked more like a doll¡¯s clothes than proper dresses. She started to have cold sweats as she confronted her past preferences. ¡°... Why on Earth did they make such dresses?¡± If they hadn¡¯t made them, she would not have bought them. They were so childish that she wanted to burn them all. It wasn¡¯t just the dresses, but all of her clothes. She hadn¡¯t realized it since her dressing gowns weren¡¯t very adorned, but she noticed that she had picked out some very strange clothes after recollecting her memories. Of course, she still understood why she had chosen those clothes with so many colors and strange decorations on them. The more colors and decorations that they had had, the more satisfaction she had felt. When she had lived as amoner, she had had to wear the same clothes for months or even years since she had had no money. Therefore, all of the colors faded, and the patterns were unthinkably dull. So, when she was able, she ended up choosing clothes that were so dazzling that they would hurt her eyes. ¡®I can¡¯t wait to get these out of my sight. I¡¯m having a headache just looking at them.¡¯ Aria called for her maid, Jessie, and ordered her to throw all of those clothes away. Jessie also seemed to think that they should be thrown out, so she took all of the clothes out of the dressing room without a word. Since the pile of clothes was toorge for her to move it all by herself, she brought arge cart and took it all out that way. Jessie emptied the dressing room and reported that she hadpleted Aria¡¯s previous orders before leaving the room. ¡°Really?! Do you mean to say that the hourss has been fixed whole?¡± ¡°Yes, shall I go and bring it over?¡± It was the broken hourss that she had found beside her bed on the first day of her return. Aria had picked up all the pieces of the hourss and ordered Jessie to fix it. Fortunately, it hadn¡¯t broken into too many pieces, so she had received word that it would take some time, but that it was definitely possible to fix it, and atst, it seemed to have been fixed. It was definitely not an ordinary hourss. It could be that all of its power was spent on reverting Aria¡¯s time, but it was a precious hourss that had allowed her to start her life anew, so she wanted to keep it intact. ¡°No, I want to go out and buy a dress anyway, so I¡¯ll go and see it myself. Get ready.¡± Besides, she had to deal with it carefully since she was unaware of what might happen if it were to break again. For that reason, she felt morefortable getting it herself. When Aria urged her to hurry and prepare to go out, Jessie bowed her head somewhat regretfully. ¡°Miss. Well, I...¡± But Aria sent her a gaze asking why she was still lingering by the door and not acting on her instruction. Aria was different now, but not long ago, it was Jessie who had suffered and been humiliated the most by Aria¡¯s wickedness, and that was the reason why Jessie was hesitant and still afraid to speak up. With this, Aria smiled and reassured her not to be afraid, so Jessie reminded that thedy she served had recently changed and said cautiously, ¡°If you throw all of those clothes out, you won¡¯t have any outdoor clothes... and the one-piece dress worn indoors is not suitable for going out...¡± Formoners, those indoor clothes might all be grand, valuable ones, but for the nobility, things were different. It was strictly taught that she needed to wear different clothes for indoors and outdoors, and if she were to head out in the middle of a day while identally wearing an indoor dress, it would cause rumors of her shamelessness to spread quickly. As she clicked her tongue, Aria thought that it was a really annoying world. ¡®What shall I do?¡¯ Aria realized that the dresses that she had were no longer beautiful, and she had no confidence walking around downtown with those clothes. After pondering for a minute, she looked for a way to not wear those dresses or be humiliated. And then suddenly, an idea came to mind. ¡®Ah, yes! There¡¯s that!¡¯ There was a way. In the mansion, there were plenty of beautiful and luxurious clothes suitable for going out without her having to buy new ones. Not only that, it was obvious that the sizes would fit perfectly. ¡°Those clothes, put them back in the closet.¡± ¡°Everything?¡± ¡°Yes, all of them.¡± Chapter 11 Chapter 11: Chapter 11. A New Meeting, Part III Chapter 11. A New Meeting, Part III Trantor: Khan Editor: SootyOwl Despite thebor that Aria put her through, Jessie did not retort and began to carefully organize the clothes back into the closet. It wasn¡¯t anything new because she had been subjected to Aria¡¯s capricious nature in the past, so she did notin about it at all. It took a long time, but Aria watched Jessie act on her instructions without anyints. As soon as Jessie finished her job, Aria immediately told Jesse to stay outside for a while. Jessie wondered about Aria¡¯s strangemand, but she did as she was told and waited outside the room. ¡®There must be a match somewhere.¡¯ There was a match used to light the scented candle. She had bought it to replicate the elegant nobledies that used them, but she remembered that she had locked it in a drawer without using it. Due to the fact that it had happened over a decade ago for her, her memory of it was dim. Of course, only a few months had passed in reality since she had bought it, but it had been a long time ago for her mind to remember correctly. ¡°I found it!¡± The match was rolling around the corner of the drawer along with the scented candle. It was so deep in there that even the maids couldn¡¯t clean it up. Aria, who lit the match that she had just found, threw it into the closet. A lot of her time had been exhausted searching for the match, so a while had passed since Jessie had left the room. Aria, who briefly monitored the situation, screamed several times with a veryposed face. Jessie, who was standing outside the door, heard the screams and entered the room surprisingly quick, facing the terrible situation that Aria had created. ¡°Ah, Miss!? What is this...?¡± The surprised Jessie hurriedly tried to put out the fire, but the fire, which had been set on mmable fabric, began to grow quickly and be so huge that she could not go near it. The fire burgeoned beyond the clothes and the closet, looking as if it would swallow Aria¡¯s room at any moment. Fortunately, those who heard Jessie¡¯s screams followed by Aria¡¯s came to the scene before the fire grew bigger and became dangerous, and the fire that had burned all the clothes and consumed half of the closet soon disappeared. It was done for the time being, and Aria, who was in tears, sat down among the matches scattered on the floor and spoke in a pitiful voice, ¡°I made a mistake while trying to light the scented candle... It had been a long time since I had handled the match... What do I do?¡± Aria¡¯s face as she said that looked very pitiful, and the look on Jessie¡¯s face was distorted in a way that was difficult to tell whether she was smiling or crying. Of course, Aria did not hear any offensive words from anyone. It would¡¯ve been the obvious result, but she was not scolded or reprimanded at all. The only person who could admonish her had already departed for the North, and Cain had already returned to the academy. As for the countess, she had no reason to scold Aria, and Mielle couldn¡¯t scold her since nobody had been by her side. ¡°It¡¯s something that anyone could¡¯ve done at your age. It¡¯s a relief that the fire didn¡¯t spread.¡± ¡°All of my clothes were burned down in the fire. What am I supposed to do about this? I was about to go out, but...¡± ¡°You can¡¯t go out in your indoor clothes... You should borrow clothes from someone with a simr build.¡± The countess quickly recognized the intentions of her cute daughter, giving her a clear answer. ¡®Do you want to buy new clothes?¡¯ she thought. Of all the things in the room, only the clothes had caught fire and burned down. It couldn¡¯t be a coincidence. Mielle, realizing that the countess was referring to her, narrowed her eyes. Since the servants and maids could not re at their little master openly, they could only give her a covert nce. Since all of her clothes had been burned, Aria had to go out and buy new ones, and in order to do so, she needed some clothes. Like Mielle, all of the maids that had followed her hardened their faces and began to appear ufortable. That was due to the fact that though Aria seemed to be well behaved recently, she had again caused trouble for their master. Since they could not gaze at the face of a noble without permission, they had to keep their eyes down, but even that couldn¡¯t hide the fierce re in their eyes. ¡®How dare you?!¡¯ Noticing this, Aria quietly gritted her teeth. ¡®In the past, did I receive such res?¡¯ She had been so jealous of Mielle at the time that she hadn¡¯t been able to look around and feel those gazes. There had always been people around encouraging and praising her for her misdeeds. Regardless of whether they were Mielle¡¯s maids, since they had been hired by the family, they were also Aria¡¯s maids. ¡®But, how can they express such hostile attitudes?¡¯ If possible, she wanted to grab them by the hair and rip it out, but knowing that that would only increase the number of bad rumors about her, she changed her mind, thinking about the past instead. She had realized that there was a more effective way to achieve what she aimed for than expressing frustration or anger after her return to childhood. The person before her eyes would use that method long before, but Aria had realized it only after her head was cut after acting like an idiot. Aria¡¯s eyes turned red. Along with that, transparent tears began to fall and reflect the green light. Those tears went down from her eyshes pitifully and soaked her beautiful pink lips, entering her mouth. Fiddling with her fingers, she became a figure that seemed as if she was shivering in the rain, like a baby cat. That little creature, who looked as if she was about to break, opened her mouth and said, ¡°Mielle, I¡¯m truly sorry... Because I had matured, I didn¡¯t want to burden you anymore, but things have gone awry. Of course, you don¡¯t want to lend me your clothes. They are your precious things... Even though it will be a bit embarrassing, I¡¯ll just go out in my indoor clothes. If I go and quickly return, no one will notice. There are not a lot who¡¯ll notice my face either.¡± ¡®What a pity!¡¯ it was themon thought in the minds of some of the people who had witnessed the Aria at that moment. It was a pitiful scene that could make thempletely forget about the rumors about her and her previous actions. Human beings were sight-dependent animals, so the sad look of a small, pretty child made them sympathize with her. In addition, she was Aria. She had only shown her the bad side of herself so far, so they couldn¡¯t help but feel pity when they saw her weak appearance. At most, she was only a small child, but her thoughtfulness of Mielle was deeper than the sea. Normally, she didn¡¯t have that kind of personality. If there had been anything Aria had wanted, she used to be the type to secretly take it for herself. The maids of the mansion had clearly seen and heard about it for the past year. ¡®After she was assigned a teacher of etiquette... Could it be that she really changed after being educated?¡¯ That was the only conclusion that they could think of. Her origin was quite low, and it could be that she might have realized how stupid and shallow she was being through her education. It was a bit pitiful thinking like that. Their eyes, which had always been full of hostility against Aria, now looked at her with pity, sympathy, and regret. In the meantime, only the countess watched joyfully as her daughter yed her tricks. ¡®How could you resemble me so well?¡¯ The countess was very proud of Aria, who had realized that it would be foolish to fly into a tantrum. ¡°It¡¯s truly OK, Mielle. Don¡¯t worry about this. I¡¯m originally amoner... So, indoors and outdoors clothes are not that big of a deal.¡± Since Aria continued to act pitifully, Mielle was now unable to decline lending her clothes. If she were to decline here, she would¡¯ve beenbeled a cold-hearted girl who had ignored a poor little girl who had nothing to wear. Chapter 12 Chapter 12: Chapter 12. A New Meeting, Part IV Chapter 12. A New Meeting, Part IV Trantor: Khan Editor: SootyOwl Mielle¡¯s long, luxurious eyshes trembled. It was interesting to see her in that state. She seemed like a baby bird struggling to learn how to p its wings. ¡®For all of your life, just p your wings and fall.¡¯ Tears once again fell from Aria¡¯s eyes. Seeing this, Mielle truly felt that she wanted sincerely to get rid of Aria, like her clothes which had been burned down and were gone, and the slight crease of a frown appeared in the middle of her forehead. However, she didn¡¯t show her inner thoughts, smiling smoothly instead. She did it so naturally that no one was able to guess at the dark, dirty inner thoughts that swirled within her mind. Mielle¡¯s specialty was hiding her thoughts and acting unlike them. ¡°What are you saying, sister? Of course, I¡¯ll lend you some clothes. The clothes are nothing! It¡¯s a relief that our sizes are simr.¡± ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s OK?¡± ¡°Certainly. Borrow as many as you like.¡± ¡°Thank you! Thank you, Mielle! You¡¯re truly an angel!¡± Aria grabbed Mielle¡¯s hands. Aria, who was smiling brightly, really looked happy. Mielle, who hadn¡¯t anticipated that Aria would dare grab her hands, almost pulled them back out of surprise, but realizing the situation, she smiled awkwardly as she barely held hands with her. This stirred the hearts of the audience watching the scene since it was beautiful to see two pretty children taking care of each other. Since some of Mielle¡¯s maids were children as well, they thought if Aria was educated, she would learn and understand. They had hated her too much using the excuse of her humble birth, but seeing her be polite to their master, Mielle, their thoughts started to change increasingly. ¡°Choose whatever you like, sister.¡± Since the situation was such, Mielle talked to her kindly and told her immediately choose the clothes she wanted. epting Mielle¡¯s kindness, Aria went to choose an outdoor dress from her dressing room. Bypassing all of the countless clothes at the very front, she held a box that had been stashed in the corner. It had been hidden in the corner of the closet where others would have difficulty finding it. The box was very clean, without a speck of dust on it, as if it had been prepared for a special event. Opening the box, she saw a beautiful white dress folded up. The white dress had a very soft texture and didn¡¯t have many adornments, except for the red ruby that had been crafted in the shape of a rose on the chest. This was the dress that Mielle had received from Oscar, the heir to the Dukedom of Frederick, for her birthday. It was trimmed very finely and looked a bit smaller than normal, portraying that it hadn¡¯t been worn at all. It seemed that she hadn¡¯t worn it because it was for a smaller size, so it was better for Aria to wear it instead. Mielle¡¯s face instantly paled as soon as she saw Aria came out with the dress. Her hand stopped midair like a conductor of an orchestra. Aria asked with a very innocent smile, ¡°Uh? Why?¡± ¡°This, this is a little...¡± ¡®How could you find such a cherished dress of mine, which I had hidden so carefully?¡¯ Seeing Mielle¡¯s disapproval, Aria hurriedly apologized and quickly put down the dress with exaggerated flourish. ¡°Even if you told me to pick anything, it¡¯s a little too pretty, right? I should have picked a suitable one instead... I chose this because it didn¡¯t have many patterns, but since I¡¯m still not ustomed to seeing what¡¯s good or not, it seems that I chose an expensive dress. What do I do...? Then, what should I choose...? Mielle, I¡¯m sorry for being slow-witted.¡± ¡°Ah... That is...¡± Mielle, unable to say anything, bit her lip. If she had grown a little older, she wouldn¡¯t have fallen for such a trick, but since she was only thirteen years old, she was simply at a loss. On the inside, she despised and hated Aria, but on the outside, she was the only benevolent daughter of the count. Although Aria was not the count¡¯s biological daughter, and she was of low birth, she was still a daughter of the count. Mielle wasn¡¯t the only one like everyone else thought. Therefore, even if Aria had to indulge in vulgar actions, people would overlook them since that would be understandable because of her low origins, but Mielle was different. Everyone should know that she was always benevolent and kind. That was the image that she had built of herself. ¡®Funny enough, it seems that I am unable to part with that very image.¡¯ Silence permeated the dressing room. The longer Mielle went without saying anything, the more questions arose in people¡¯s minds. ¡®You said that you would lend anything, so why aren¡¯t you permitting it?¡¯ The white dress was folded so that it didn¡¯t look like it was a present from Oscar, which Aria was doing on purpose. In the end, Mielle was unable to refuse directly and had no choice but to allow Aria to borrow the dress. ¡°Thank you so much. I¡¯ll make sure to wear it clean and return it to you.¡± ¡°... Yes,¡± Mielle replied, a dark expression on her face. She looked like a young lily that would wilt at any moment. ¡®How could you resemble our family¡¯s seal so well?¡¯ Aria eximed in her thoughts. If she was a lily, Aria was willing to be a poison-spraying flower. She would be a flower that would kill with just a small quantity of her strong poison; a flower as beautiful as a rose. But, she would be a flower that never forgave those that dared touch it. The lovely image of the two girls hiding their venom with pretense was sufficient enough to keep the hearts of the audience warm. *** Aria wore the dress that she had borrowed from Mielle, which was simple but extremely luxurious, and went downtown in a carriage with two guard knights and her maid, Jessie. It was unusual for an aristocratic child to go out without her parents, but Aria was different. She had wandered the streets alone when she was younger than Mielle, and the countess hadn¡¯t felt that there had been much danger to a small child acting independently. That had been because there were few stupid kidnappers who would kidnap a slum girl. It was hard to identify a dirty, mangled girl¡¯s face and sell her to the brothel, and there were little incentives for selling and buying ves, so there had been no reason to kidnap her. Moreover, now that her status had risen, she had two knights guarding her, so the countess was even less worried. If one knight were to die, the other would still be able to protect Aria. On the other hand, Mielle never went out alone. She always went out with the count and, in the past, her mother, so unless an unlikely event, she would surely refrain from going out. At times, Cain and Mielle would go out together, but that was when their destination was clear. For example, a possible destination would be a residence of another nobleman or a gathering of a small number of acquaintances. She would never visit ces where an unspecified number of people attended. Concern and worries about her surroundings also yed a major part in that. Aria recalled the scene andughed that Mielle was the lovely child of the count and too precious to move alone, unlike her. Jessie became anxious and restless when she heard her giggles leak out and raised her eyes. Aria, pretending that she did not see her, looked outside the window. The fresh grass, trees, flowers and the busy movement of the people... The scenery outside the window of the carriage passing fast was no different from before, so it was a bit annoying. There were days when she spent nights screaming from the nightmares of her head being severed, but the world was very peaceful inparison. Aria touched her soft, clean neck. The thought of death coiled with dread around her slender neck, but her neck stretched cleanly and unmarred. Yet, she even had hallucinations where her head would fall down just like that and roll in the dirt. ¡®... It¡¯s OK. Nothing will happen.¡¯ Her faintly trembling hand continued to feel her neck. The scene of a yellow leaf falling to the ground after reaching the end of its life came into view. It looked like her neck rolling miserably along the ground in front of the onlookers. ¡®I will never let it go. The experience of my head being cut, I will make my brother and sister experience the same oue.¡¯ Chapter 13 Chapter 13. A New Meeting, Part V Trantor: Khan Editor: SootyOwl The miracle of the hourss would never happen again, so eternal death would meet them. Aria, desperately imagining the end of the brother and sister pair of the Roscent family, calmed her stirred mind and body. Momentster, the carriage arrived at a boutique thatmoners visited often. It was an old and lonely ce, where those who could afford the wares would visit frequently. When Aria had announced her destination, the carriage driver and Jessie had stared at her, blinking as if they had misheard her. But, there was no mistake that this was the destination she wanted to go to. It was a boutique that dealt with middling clothes. In order to part with the image of the cruel bitch, she couldn¡¯t be extravagant. On the contrary, it was better to show humility and frugality for the time being. It was clear that the rumors would spiral uncontrobly if she were to walk around in luxury. After all, her clothes had been burned. The aim was to erase the rumors. From time to time, a noble needed to wear shabby clothes and stand before the public to shut the mouths of the people and make them reconsider their assessments of her personality and behavior. ¡°Oh, my! Contrary to rumors, it isn¡¯t Mielle, but rather, Aria who is poor. Look at that shabby outfit.¡± ¡°She¡¯s finally realized her position. It looks great on her.¡± ¡°Count Roscent must have been tired. Things have resolved well.¡± Even though Aria had risen in status, if people were to see Aria wear such clothes, it would help those who had criticized her to realize that the rumors were wrong. Of course, new rumors might arise about how she was neglected by the count, but all of that was done in order to remove her image as a wicked woman. It was clear that acting to that extreme would be effective to quell the rumors. She was only considering doing it for a short while, so she would be able to wear fancy clothester on. ¡®For instance, I am supposed to appear in a very elegant and gracious dress at a debutante ball. Then, wouldn¡¯t everyone be surprised?¡¯ In order for her to enjoy her distant future, she needed to bear the present with some patience. It was also good to show those actions to the count. Thanks to her, the count would make a handsome profit, so he would be infuriated to see the poor attire of his benefactor. If she offered a confession of regret, saying that she was sorry for ying such a dangerous game, with tears in her eyes, he could sympathetically cry alongside his benefactor. Since she was very excited with anticipation, her lips dried up. After Aria moistened her pink lips with her red tongue, she passed through the somewhat shabby entrance of the boutique. ¡°Wel..e.¡± The owner, who was about to greet his valuable customer, dropped the bread he was eating. Seeing the three people appear with a young girl in the middle made him realize that she was definitely a noblewoman. After quickly wiping away the oil from the bread off his own clothes, he hurriedly greeted Aria with an affectionate face. If he were to make a mistake against a noblewoman, he would live a life full of pain for the rest of his life. ¡°These... May be insignificant, trifling items, but please look around slowly. ¡± ¡°...¡± Aria didn¡¯t care about the owner¡¯s greeting, but looked around the store. The store was filled with a wide variety of items, from shabby and ugly clothes to decent dresses. After choosing a few clothes that were at least eptable, she requested that all of them be wrapped. Before she entered into the family of the count, even if she had starved for three months and saved all the money in the meantime, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to buy the cheapest item in that ce... ¡®Everyday, I walked across the storefront, admiring the clothes on the disy window.¡¯ But now, even if she bought that whole boutique, she would still have some pocket money left. Although it felt like a distant past, that all had happened only a year ago if she considered her real age. Her mother¡¯s life had turned upside-down after her wedding. Of course, although that hade at a great price, Aria still felt somewhat bitter for some reason. On the table in the corner of the boutique, there was a tray with a steaming tea pot and cheap snacks prepared. The owner guided her to that spot and cautiously asked, ¡°There are more high-quality clothes upstairs. Will it be alright if you don¡¯t look there?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. Let me just pay for what I have chosen.¡± ¡°Yes, yes. It¡¯ll be ready right away. Then, please enjoy the refreshments and wait a moment.¡± Seeing the owner¡¯s back quickly disappear, Aria took a snack and bit it. Tasting that cheap, buttery taste, rather than hating it, she missed it. She thought it might have been better when she had been hungry, but she didn¡¯t know anything about that now, when she was being extravagant and doing whatever she wanted to do. Still, it caused her to reminisce about her past self. The owner of the boutique did everything in his power not to make Aria wait too long, and he soon appeared with all ten items wrapped up. A knight received the packages, and Jessie paid for them. The next stop was the general store where the hourss was. The day¡¯s work would be done once she retrieved thepleted hourss from there and returned to the mansion. ¡®For some reason, I feel a bit sad.¡¯ Looking back, she had no memory of a time when she had gone out like this in the past. All she could remember was that she had been lost in the thought of buying things. Before getting up on the carriage with a knight¡¯s help, she began to look at the people passing in front of the boutique. Since the shop was located in a ce frequently visited by ordinary people, she could see children shouting, running around in shabby, tacky outfits, and merchant stands loaded with goods from where merchants were shouting to be noticed, and several onlookers, who showed interest, were peering at the merchandise. In the past, she used to also run and y there. She had been told not to go too far by herself, so she yed in the vicinity. She had many memories of fighting with the other children, who would insult her prostitute mother, but even then, there were also fond memories of ying there. ¡®But how am I now?¡¯ She was in the middle of a constant battle with those who pretended to be gracious and elegant on the outside, and who took their lives as coteral to hide their ugly selves on the battlefield. The battlefield was so horrible and painful that she wondered if there was ever a time when she felt happy. When Aria didn¡¯t move, watching the people for a long time, one of the knights escorting her carefully asked, ¡°Do you have another ce you want to visit?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not that.¡± It was useless to look back on her old past when she could never return to it. As she turned her head and attempted to get back on the carriage, she heard a very familiar voice, ¡°Newspaper rent! Five shillings for ten minutes! It contains very important information, so be sure to check it out! Only five shillings!¡± Aria stopped in her ce and looked in the direction of the voice. There, she saw a boy holding a newspaper in his hand, shouting for customers in the streets. It was a child whom Aria knew very well; a child with whom she sometimes hung out. Hans was the one renting the newspaper. The boy was able to feed his family with that single newspaper. He would purchase a newspaper on the first day of the month and rent it out from dawn until midnight every day after to earn a small sum of money. Busy walking around, he always had blisters on his feet, and sheter heard rumors that he ended up being run over by a carriage while working in spite of his illness. ¡®A newspaper.¡¯ Come to think of it, she needed some information. Although newspapers were delivered count¡¯s household daily, the information was aimed toward the nobility, which was different from the information in newspapers targeted atmoners. Chapter 14 Chapter 14: Chapter 14. A New Meeting, Part VI Chapter 14. A New Meeting, Part VI Trantor: Khan Editor: SootyOwl Newspapers viewed by the nobility were simple lists of information, whereas the ones read by themoners contained all kinds of rumors. More than half of the newspaper was filled with false rumors, but there were the asional rumors that ended up true, so there would be no loss if she saw got her hands on one. In any case, since she knew the future, she would not be swayed by rumors. ¡°Jessie, get me a newspaper. Tell him to sell it to you because I¡¯ll pay for the full month¡¯s returns. And every time the newspaperes out, make sure that you go and buy it.¡± ¡°Yes? Oh, yes, Miss.¡± After hearing that Aria would buy that piece of trash-like paper, all the attendants that followed her began to think negatively of her, ¡®She would buy such a dirty, smelly newspaper.¡¯ They began to think that her humble birth could not be changed. Whether they thought like that or not, Aria didn¡¯t care. She began to slowly read the purchased newspaper. Since the general store was not too far from the boutique, she couldn¡¯t read all of it in detail, but she was able to confirm roughly one big incident. [Where Are All the Missing People?] As soon as she saw the title inrge cursive letters, she instantly realized what was happening. There were rumors of human trafficking happening in the empire, where very was ouwed. Terrible things had urred in the deep, covert ces of fancy casinos. Bing a ver within the empire was such a foolish and stupid thing to do. In the basement of an underground casino in the city, kidnapped people were locked behind bars, unable to escape from being drugged. Women were sold as sex ves, while the men were sold to foreign countries to work to their deaths. The reason why she could remember this so vividly was that the Crown Prince had uncovered the criminals, and so, they had made massive public announcements about it for a while. ¡®The case that the Crown Prince uncovered...¡¯ She looked through the newspaper and tried to find a connection, but nothing came to her mind. In the first ce, she had been young, so she hadn¡¯t had any interest. At the time, she had thought that the people were just being noisy. Things were like that. No matter how much she knew about the future, it would be impossible for her to befriend the Crown Prince. In the past, even when she had charmed many men in the empire with the fascinating beauty, she hadn¡¯t even been able to see the Crown Prince¡¯s shadow. To begin with, he lived a different world from hers, so she had no chance of encountering him. It was sufficient to have befriended Sarah, who would be the marquise, to ensure a safe future. Not to mention Oscar, whom she was about to meet. Though an opportunity might present itself in the future, now wasn¡¯t the time. With that small, young body, there was nothing she could do. If she were to loiter around the casino, security mighte out to question her, so Aria erased the casino very case from her head. ¡°Miss, we have arrived.¡± After relishing the memories of her past after looking at the newspaper, she noticed that the carriage had already arrived at the general store and stopped moving. Other than the ve case, there wasn¡¯t much to the information that helped her, so sheid the newspaper down and headed into the general store. In the old, narrow store, there were two men who appeared to be customers and an elderly man, the owner. The air quickly became stuffy once she and her party entered the space. There was little room to move in the first ce, but she didn¡¯t frown. ¡°Wel...e.¡± The owner opened his eyes wide as if he recognized Aria. That was due to them living in the same neighborhood when she was poor, so they had met face-to-face a few times, and only Aria and her mother had risen in status from within the territory. Unlike in the boutique, even before her rise in status, she had visited this ce to buy things. However, since the owner was of low birth and could not dare to speak to Aria as a noble, he gave her thepleted hourss quietly. When she saw his hands trembling, she realized that he must have heard the rumors about her. She was only a fourteen-year-old child, but it wasical and strange that she had be the subject of fear just because her status had risen. ¡°Please... Take a look.¡± Like the elderly man said, Aria began to scan the finished hourss for cracks, to see if the sand was falling properly and to see if the ss was nted or not. After checking everything, she confirmed that it had been restored to itsplete state. ¡°It¡¯s great to see the hourss that was in pieces be fixed so neatly. Truly amazing.¡± She was also satisfied with how the hourss was stored in a box with a soft cloth. If she were to keep it in her own deep, privatepartment, no one would be able to touch it. Aria told Jessie to pay double the price that was originally agreed. That itself spoke more than words of praise, causing the old man to humbly bow his head. ¡°Miss, are we returning to the mansion?¡± ¡°No, let¡¯s take a look around for a bit.¡± It was a long and leisurely outing, so she felt somethingcking just leaving like that and decided to look around at the general store instead. From forged dolls torge items of which their purposes were unknown, there were all sorts of strange items lying around. ¡®In the past, I used to admire all those useless things.¡¯ They were full of dust, and their colors had even changed. A strange decoration dangled as she swiped it with her hand. ¡®What a shabby item!¡¯ However, it also made her feel pleased. Aria was walking slowly through the inside of the store when she found the two men looking intently at the exact same item for some time. They were the same two men who had been there before she even entered the general store. While they were distracted, she approached them, getting very close. Though their capes hid them well so that she couldn¡¯t see them clearly, they were definitely male by their heights. No breath was heard from the two men who stared at the items on a cab without moving. As such, even Aria held her breath. Though they were preupied with the items enough not to notice her, she somehow felt that they were dangerous. ¡°...Miss, we should return.¡± Her escort knights probably felt the same way, as one of the knights stood between the two men and Aria with a restless face. The knights¡¯ hands were ced on the scabbards by their waists. Aria gulped and nodded. She had started her life anew, so she never thought of putting herself in danger. Aria turned around and headed toward the door. Only then, did the tension ease, and the guards who followed her opened the door with a reassuring face. As soon as she was about to walk through the door, Aria, who finally looked at the old man, stopped in surprise. She had done so clearly because of a small piece of paper ced on the counter in front of the old man. ¡®That is...¡¯ Aria knew that piece of paper, and it was certain that it would bring misfortune to the deftly skilled old man. After pondering over it for a while, she soon turned around to give the elderly man a piece of advice. Originally, she wouldn¡¯t have been concerned about it, but after he had satisfyingly fixed the hourss, she wanted to express her gratitude. ¡°That auction participation pass, I suggest you resell it. You won¡¯t be able to use it.¡± ¡°What, what are you saying...?¡± ¡°... I¡¯ve delivered my message. The choice is up to you, old man.¡± In the basement of the casino, they bought and sold people in secret, but publicly, they handled various items and auctions as well. Those participation passes cost too much for ordinarymoners, but since a few days ago, long lines of people would form from those seeking entry rights before the start of the auction. That was because there were rumors going around that rare items would be sold for cheap. In addition, rumors had been circting that if anyone sold the goods that were bought there, they would make a good profit. That was probably why the old man had gotten the pass to participate in the auction. Chapter 15 Chapter 15: Chapter 15. A New Meeting, Part VII Chapter 15. A New Meeting, Part VII Trantor: Khan Editor: SootyOwl The other quickly pulled out his sword and fended off the two guards. Their movements were as fast as light. They happened so instantaneously that Aria¡¯s party was deprived of their freedom by the two men. Flop! Jessie, surprised, screamed as she fell down. If she were to move even a little, her head would be cut off. Having already experienced that once, Aria trembled visibly. ¡°... Why did you say that?¡± the man who had grabbed Aria¡¯s wrist asked. Within the cape, was a man with a slightly younger face than that of an adult with ck hair and blue eyes. At best, he was a man of simr age to Cain. Those pure blue eyes gave her goosebumps, but after seeing the young man¡¯s face, she became a little less nervous. Then, Aria frowned, feeling as if she had seen his face somewhere, which caused his grasp to be stronger. ¡°I¡¯m asking why you said such a thing to the owner.¡± ¡°I-I don¡¯t know what you are talking about?!¡± She didn¡¯t understand what he was talking about. She looked around, but there was no one that coulde to her aid. The man said once more, ¡°I asked why that auction pass would be useless.¡± ¡®Why is he asking why that¡¯ll happen?¡¯ It was then that Aria understood the man¡¯s question. ¡®Should he be asking that so suddenly?¡¯ She looked at him to see if he was a member of the auction. Most of his body was covered by the ck cloak, so she could not see within it enough to obtain the information she wanted. Even the narrow gaps between his clothes showed ck fabric underneath. However, there was one thing she knew. Ordinary people could not have such fine skin as his. They worked too hard for that. ¡®... Is he a noble?¡¯ He had to be a noble of no significance since he was an unfamiliar face for Aria, who remembered almost all of the nobles¡¯ faces from having participated in numerous parties. He must havee up from the countryside to participate in the auction. Thinking that, the pieces of the puzzle fit together. He would have bought this expensive auction pass and would havee up to the capital, but after hearing that it would be useless, he must have been surprised. Strangely, his quick movements and informal tone were bothering her, but she couldn¡¯t think beyond that. ¡°... You¡¯re hurting my wrist. Let go.¡± ¡°Answer me.¡± ¡°If you let go of my wrist.¡± ¡°...¡± He didn¡¯t let go of her wrist, staring at Aria incredulously. Only then, did Aria find her pace. On the surface, the man might be older, but in reality, she was beyond him. Although she had lived a life of base pleasure, that had also given her experience, so it wasn¡¯t difficult for her to grasp the situation and to identify the man. If he was to have been a few years older, he wouldn¡¯t have been so clumsy in the way he was seeking his answers. With a smile, Aria whispered to the man threatening her, ¡°You seem to have better skills than my knights, so don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re not letting go of my wrist because you are afraid that you might lose to such a young girl? And it hurts a lot. What will you do if I can¡¯t use my hand?¡± It was then that the man looked down on the wrist he grabbed. A bluish, bruised color perched over her pale skin. Realizing that he didn¡¯t have to overexert himself to that extent, he signaled his colleague with his eyes before slowly releasing her wrist. Her escort knights were still unable to move, but Aria¡¯s wrist was free from his grasp. However, she was blocked by the man and could not escape the store. Aria brushed the hand of the previously gripped wrist several times to shake off the hot tingling sensations that were rising through her arm. The wrist had been held so strongly that it was numb. She found him to be extremely rude. ¡°Now, answer me,¡± the man pressed on with a sharp stare. He was looking at her like he wouldn¡¯t let her go if she didn¡¯t answer properly. It was then that Aria answered calmly, ¡°I heard a rumor.¡± ¡°What rumor?¡± ¡°That the casino is about to go bankrupt,¡± Aria lied casually because she had not promised to tell the truth, nor was she obliged to do it. His face hardened. It seemed that her conjecture that the man had bought the auction ticket had been correct. Aria added a lie to the lie, ¡°There¡¯s a rumor that Viscount Lupre has acquired a huge debt from expanding his business recklessly. It¡¯s also rumored that he¡¯s prepared to dispose of the casino, relinquish his title, and run away at night.¡± Viscount Lupre was the owner of the casino. He was the aristocrat destined to be executed after being caught trafficking humans. He was also the man who would cause the copse of his family by passing these crimes onto his children. ¡°This is the end of my answer, so step aside so that I can leave.¡± ¡°... If your reply is a lie, I won¡¯t let you be.¡± The man¡¯s blue eyes met Aria¡¯s. He had a face set with murderous intent. Goosebumps crept up Aria¡¯s back, and she felt cold sweat slide down it. She knew that he was bluffing, but she couldn¡¯t stay aloof in front of such a fierce threat. Ariaughed awkwardly, unable to control her trembling mouth, and said, ¡°... How do you judge the truth of a rumor?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a matter of consideration.¡± The answer was convincing, but his actions were not. He took aplete picture of Aria into his eyes, determined to definitely find her if necessary. Her whole body was burned in his mind. His eyes stayed a specially long time on the rose-shaped ruby located on her chest. He seemed to know where she was from, so Aria¡¯s face turned pale. Her calm, lying self vanished. ¡®I need to run away...! I need to avoid him!¡¯ She wanted to leave that ce immediately. She never wanted to entangle herself with that man again. She felt a sense of danger. A threat that she had not met in the past would be a sword that would definitely cut her neck. She was sure that she would regret that meeting. ¡°... My answer is just this, so let my knights go,¡± Aria said with aplexion that indicated that she was about to copse, and the man beckoned his colleague with his finger. Hisrade gently released her knights. Despite their freedom of movement, her knights did not move at all, wary of the man who had overpowered them. However, the casino would be closed down soon since a group led by the Crown Prince would interfere with it; the high-priced auction ticket would be a flimsy piece of paper, and the old man would have to suffer a massive loss. The old man looked puzzled by Aria¡¯s advice. It seemed that he had no intention of reselling the pass to the auction just because of the words from little young Aria. ¡®It¡¯s unfortunate since he has great dexterous hands, but I can¡¯t help him any more than that.¡¯ Since she had no intention of repeating her warning, she made to leave the general store after finishing her advice. It was then that one of the men, who hadn¡¯t moved from the corner until just then, grabbed her slender arm. ¡®Howe you¡¯re so ipetent!¡¯ Aria rushed out of the general store with her useless guards and Jessie. *** ¡°What do you want me to do?¡± while checking the quickly disappearing carriage, the man who had overpowered Aria¡¯s knights immediately asked the other man. ¡°... Is that a carriage of the Roscents?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I heard that they have a first-born son... Did the count have a daughter of that age?¡± ¡°There¡¯s a youngdy named Mielle. I heard that another girl was adopted after he remarried, but they say she¡¯s a scapegrace without any proper etiquette. Therefore, I think that was Lady Mielle.¡± ¡°Mielle...¡± ¡®Does her name mean honey?¡¯ It wasn¡¯t a name suited for someone with such a coy face. ¡®Even after such an unexpected urrence, didn¡¯t she maintain herposure and y with me?¡¯ It was an unthinkable audacity for a girl in her early teens. The man looked down at his hand, which had held Aria by the wrist. It had been a very thin and delicate wrist. Those of other youngdies of her age might be like that, but hers was especially more so. Chapter 16 Chapter 16. A New Meeting, Part VIII Trantor: Khan Editor: SootyOwl ¡®What is this feeling...?¡± There was also a strange feeling from his warm palms. It was a familiar yet unfamiliar sensation. It was very faint, but it was something that he had felt before somewhere. ¡®Where the hell did I...?¡¯ He couldn¡¯t understand that feeling since he had no rtion with Count Roscent¡¯s family. As he looked absentmindedly at his hand, hisrade asked him, ¡°What do you want to do? Should I put a man on her?¡± ¡°No, I already know what family she¡¯s from. First, we¡¯ll raid the casino. If that rumor truly spreads, the viscount will run away, and we must quickly subdue him.¡± ¡°However, we are stillcking information, and our n is also not perfect.¡± ¡°An iplete n would be better than Viscount Lupre disappearing into the night.¡± It would be quite a hassle if Viscount Lupre were to run away to a foreign country. It would be much better to miss him in the country, if they were to miss him. ¡°This could also be a mischievous prank from an ignorant youngdy.¡± ¡°Even so, we have to ount for it just in case.¡± Even if the rumors were a lie and he made his surprise attack on the casino with insufficient information and nning, there was no risk aside for the fact that things would be a bit cumbersome. However, if what Aria had said had been the truth, and while they were formting a n, the viscount ran away? Then, they would need to request aid from the neighboring countries. It would be an annoying, cumbersome and even shameful endeavor. Therefore it was much better to finish matters within the country. All because of a girl who was certain that the casino would be destroyed. On the surface, the casino was breaking record sales every day, but the girl knew otherwise, that the casino would fall. That was a fact that no one knew but himself and those of his man who would participate in the casino¡¯s ruination. Though she had said that she had heard the rumor about Viscount Lupre, from the full details she had given, she had to have known the inside story. He had to hurry. ¡°Then, for when shall we set the date?¡± ¡°Today.¡± ¡°Today... Do you mean today?!¡± ¡°Yes. In one hour, gather and deploy all we have. We will attack immediately since we don¡¯t know when he¡¯ll escape.¡± ¡®Today¡¯s a bit difficult...¡¯ hisrade said to himself, but after seeing the man¡¯s determined expression, he bowed his head. ¡°... I understand. I will prepare for it right away.¡± Hisrade moved quickly after being given the order and soon disappeared from his sight. The man looked at his hand and checked the remaining warmth. Though it had mostly disappeared, Aria¡¯s expression of when she turned around was still vivid in his mind. Her cat-like figure made him feel strangely excited. ¡®This is not the time.¡¯ But this was not the time for him to immerse in such sentiments. He needed to catch the culprit and solidify his position as quickly as possible. After erasing Aria¡¯s face from his mind, and her warmth from her hand, the man quickly disappeared into the darkness. *** Aria returned home and thought to request the countess fire the two knights that had escorted her immediately, but decided against it since she thought it might be a good opportunity. They had not only failed to protect their master, but also had not even tried to. They had to be ashamed of their cowardly and disgraceful actions, for abandoning their duty as a knight of loyalty at the cost of their lives. If this was known, not only would they lose their titles as knights, but they might also end up spending their entire lives under the disgracefulbel of having abandoned their master in the face of danger, certainly a weakness and an embarrassment that they would not want to be exposed. That was why there was no better chance of controlling them than now. It was the chance to bite and suck their blood like a leech. She vowed to drain their blood until only their dead shells remained. A ve with a weakness worth ten million times more than a knight who had sworn his life. Aria smiled at the escort knights, who looked as if the world would copse on them. Waiting for the cruel disposal of the Grim Reaper, their bodies hardened from that unexpectedly friendly smile. With the help of one of the knights, Aria dismounted from the carriage and opened her mouth, speaking clearly and calmly, ¡°It had been a long time since I had gone outside, so I ended up in that rough state. This is whymoners are no good. They¡¯re too violent and unable to measure their strength.¡± Entering the mansion, the knights followed Aria, swallowing hard. It was inevitable that she would consider the punishment that would follow if she was speaking of the unsavory incident that had just happened. The knights nervously followed her to her room since the order to disband had not yet been given. Aria¡¯s room was located on the third floor, since she had wanted a room with the best view. While they climbed up the stairs, the servants and maids bowed to Aria and the knights. Aria, who had not replied to them before, carefully responded to each and every one of their greetings, dying the time to their destination. As the number of times she stopped walking increased, the lips of the knights waiting for their life or death sentence dried up, and their hands trembled. Soon, they arrived at Aria¡¯s room, and as soon as Jessie finally walked in and closed the door, Aria opened her mouth slowly. It was only for a moment, but it was like time had stopped for the knights. ¡°In addition, my guards could not keep their bodies, let alone me, protected,¡± Aria said as she sat on her soft sofa. The knights¡¯ faces fell with pale expressions. The management of the knights was in the hands of the count, but if there was a valid reason, a representative could temporarily take over the position. Now that the sessor, Cain, was absent, the person next in line was Aria¡¯s mother, the countess. If it was her, she would certainly kick them out. No. No matter who it was, they would not let them be. ¡®Who would want to keep knights that failed to protect their master?¡¯ The two knights resolved themselves to the punishment that was toe. If that day¡¯s mistakes were revealed to the world, they determined themselves to hide away for the rest of their lives. The answer was pretty much set, but the final sentence was yet to be given, so the two knights silently waited for Aria¡¯s next words while keeping their eyes on the floor. ¡°Well, you couldn¡¯t help it because the opponent was extremely skilled.¡± Aria beckoned Jessie to pour her some water. Jessie, who put the box with the hourss on the floor, hesitated a little before pouring the water into a cup. Aria, who held that cup in her hand, said, ¡°So, I¡¯m thinking of overlooking this, just this one time. It was unavoidable.¡± ¡°...!¡± ¡°...!¡± It was harder to determine who was faster, as both of them raised their heads at the same time. They blinked as if what they had just heard was a hallucination. They thought that they had to have heard wrong. Even the merciful Mielle would certainly fire them, so there was no way that Aria would show mercy. ¡°By the way,¡± Aria raised the cup to her mouth and when she nted the cup, the water from the cup ran down her throat. Gulp! After taking a sip and putting the cup down on the table, she resumed, ¡°The water is a little lukewarm. Is there anyone who could bring me some cool water?¡± ¡°...!¡± ¡°...!¡± Both knights rushed out of the room before she finished speaking. Jessie¡¯s hand, which missed the timing, hovered in the air. Not knowing what to do, Jessie looked alternately at the door the knights had gone through and at Aria. When Aria saw that, she leaned back on the sofa andughed, saying, ¡°Jessie, you should go out for a moment as well.¡± ¡°Yes? Oh, yes...¡± Embarrassed, Jessie moved the hourss box she had put down on the floor to the table before leaving Aria¡¯s room. As soon as she had left, Aria pushed thendscape painting on one corner of the room aside, and pushed the wall with no pattern once more. Then, a handle made of iron popped out with a snap, like a lock being unlocked, from what once had looked like a simple wall under the frame. Chapter 17 Chapter 17: Chapter 17. Changed Future, Part I Chapter 17. Changed Future, Part I Trantor: Khan Editor: SootyOwl When she pulled the handle, a spacerge enough for one person appeared. Each room had a secret room set up, a secret of which only the owner of the room was aware. This was also to be her hideout, prepared in case of an unfortunate event. Usually, the exnation of the hideout would be written in a secret note by the head of the family, and only the owner of the room would read it. Aria, who had never been recognized as a member of the count¡¯s family in her previous life, only figured out that such a secret space existed a month before her death. And she hade across it by chance when she had been going crazy with jealousy of the triumphant Mielle and the unyielding reality she was living. Aria, who had been out of her mind at that time, had destroyed everything in the frames and on the walls of her room. Dozens of objects had been scattered over the floor, and one of the vases that she had thrown had identally hit the switch on the wall, revealing the secret location to her. ¡®Despite all that, I couldn¡¯t use it when it really mattered.¡¯ Since she hadn¡¯t hidden in the situation where she should have hidden, when her death had neared, Aria decided to use the secret space that she had never, which she had never used in her previous life, for the hourss that had given her life back. Knock! As soon as she hid the hourss, there was a rough knock on the door. It seemed that the faithful dogs had arrived. As soon as she beckoned them, the knights hurriedly entered the room, each with a ss of water for Aria. They bent to one knee as if they were bearing gifts to a god, and Aria smiled brightly as she epted each of their cups. ¡°Look after me from now on.¡± ¡®My cute puppies!¡¯ ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- 3. Changed Future Aria soon returned Mielle¡¯s dress. She didn¡¯t even wash it because she wanted to get the dress out of her hands as soon as possible. Mielle¡¯s face looked strange when she looked at Aria returning the dress without a tear. She had probably thought that Aria would return her dress in a terrible state. Of course, Aria had had plenty of desire to do so, but after learning thatmitting such misdeeds would only make her feel a little better at the moment while causing her situation to be aggravatedter on, she didn¡¯t do that. Moreover, countless people had watched her borrow the dress from Mielle, so she couldn¡¯t return it in a mess. First of all, the man with that hideous stare mighte to look for the owner of the dress, so the dress had to be kept safe right in Mielle¡¯s dressing room. ¡°Now that I¡¯ve purchased some clothes, there won¡¯t be a situation where I will need to borrow them from you.¡± ¡°You can borrow more, but I¡¯m d for now.¡± Mielle, who had no idea of what Aria was thinking to herself, felt relieved. Then, Aria smiled gently as she faced Mielle. It seemed vaguely clear to Arian what Mielle had thought in the past when she had cleverly harassed her. The practice was more fun and amusing than she had thought. That was why Mielle had harassed her for so long. ¡®Dumb bitch! I hope that man mistakes me for Mielle.¡¯ It wouldn¡¯t have happened if it had been in the future. Mielle had a very different appearance, tone, airy atmosphere from Aria then, but apart from that, all other external features were the same: bright blond hair, porcin skin, average height and simr age. Lastly, they were both youngdies of the Roscents. Mielle and Aria had many characteristics inmon. In Aria¡¯s case, she wasn¡¯t able to eat properly in her young age, so she was a bit shorter than Mielle, but because of that, both of them were around the same height even though Mielle was a year younger than her. Therefore, if they were both together, someone from afar wouldn¡¯t be able to distinguish between the two. Of course, people would be able to distinguish Mielle¡¯s elegance from Aria¡¯s just by posture alone, but ever since Aria had started working to refine her elegance, that gap had started to close slowly. People would think that Mielle was the only one when considering the daughter of Count Roscent, so if the man were to search based on her family¡¯s name and external features, it was highly probable that Aria¡¯s name would note up. Not only that, the dress that Mielle had received from Oscar was itself a trap. That dress was not Aria¡¯s, but Mielle¡¯s. Mielle, who had received the gift, had boasted to everyone with whom she was acquainted in the neighborhood, saying that the dress, which was decorated with a red ruby crafted with the seal of the family of the Duke of Frederick, was beautiful. Therefore, that man would never be able to find her. Thinking that way, Aria felt relieved. As long as she did not head out to wheremoners usually gathered, she might be totally safe from danger, but it was better to be ready for anything. Due to her vast knowledge of the future, her fear of an unpredictable future was many times greater than that of ordinary people, especially since she had already lost her life once and was determined not to lose it again this time. The current situation was different from what had happened. If it was good that had bumped into her, it might be worth considering, but if it was bad, she needed to avoid it at all costs. Hoping that Mielle might take all of the risks and dangers onto herself, Aria continued to build the solid walls around her. ¡°That dress, everyone I met praised it saying that it was pretty despite me not being the owner.¡± ¡®Please, wear that dress and walk around in it. Boast to everyone that the dress is yours.¡¯ When Aria told her the story, Mielle¡¯s face hardened. The dress was so precious that even Mielle wasn¡¯t able to wear it, but she didn¡¯t want someone else to wear it either. Aria saw that Mielle was unable to maintain her amicable expression, which meant she must have been very angry, which was exactly what Aria had hoped for. Imagining Mielle wearing the dress gifted by Oscar and walking around amidst the crowds several times, Aria headed for her room. That day everything had worked out so well that she was humming subconsciously. *** Fortunately or not, the man that she had met at the general store did note after Mielle or Aria. In the meantime, Aria asked how many participants would attend Sarah¡¯s tea party before going. ¡°Including Lady Aria and myself, there will be a total of six people.¡± The reason she asked was to prepare embroidered handkerchiefs for the guests in advance. Among female aristocrats, presenting embroidered items to one another was used as a method of forging bonds. Aria, who had received beautiful, brilliant jewels from men in the past, found it hard toprehend what good was to exchange embroidered gifts, but when Sarah told her about the other options, she had to nod. Other than embroidered items, the women would also gift hand-drawn paintings, antique poems, and simple essays, which were shown first to their mothers or sisters for approval before being given as gifts to others. Aria, thinking that she would have to perform such acts with Mielle, felt so sick that she was about to vomit in disgust, but barely held it in. If she were to use paint and ink made from poison, it would be OK, but the thought of doing such acts with Mielle was repugnant. Not to mention, there was a question of whether she would actually be able to exchange things like that with the other youngdies. She could not write them because, in the first ce, she had seldom read books. ¡°... Lady Aria? Yourplexion...¡± ¡°Ah, I¡¯m sorry... I feel a little...¡± Sarah, who confirmed that Aria¡¯splexion turned more pale the more she exined things, rmended the handkerchief among the several options. That was because that would allow for Aria¡¯s blossoming talents without making her feel rejected. ¡°Since embroidering each family¡¯s emblem is veryplex, it is sufficient to put the seal of the empire on them.¡± Chapter 18 Chapter 18. Changed Future, Part II Trantor: Khan Editor: SootyOwl The emblem of the empire was a tulip. It was not aplex shape, so it only took her two days toplete all six handkerchiefs. Aria didn¡¯t need one herself, so she could have made five, but there was another person to whom she wanted to give it. That person was Mielle. Aria gifted a handkerchief embroidered with the empire¡¯s emblem to the girl who was entirely focused on learning embroidery. ¡°I can¡¯t wait to see your handkerchief! Our father is definitely anxious with anticipation for it, so if he were to receive one, he would definitely show it off to everyone.¡± Ariaughed innocently. The embroidery, neatly woven with fine thread, was beautiful. The red tulip was so vivid and beautiful that it looked like it was going toe out of the fabric at any moment. One of the maids leered at them from a distance, but she couldn¡¯t hide her surprised face when Mielle bit her lip. It seemed that Mielle¡¯s skills still hadn¡¯t improved. ¡°If you¡¯vepleted anything, may I take a look?¡± ¡°No! No, not yet...¡± Mielle¡¯s hand, which was sping the handkerchief tightly, turned pale. With that much pressure, it was certain that she would be stumbling, lost in disappointment for a while. Lest Mielle regain her confidence and be determined, it was necessary to pressure her once in a while. But, if Aria were to pester her too much, it might cause Mielle to flip the table, like she had done in the past, so Aria had to adjust how far she pushed. It would be great if she were to remain a fool until she died, but Mielle would soon mature and be wise. She was still young and, because there was no one who had shown hostility against her, she couldn¡¯t handle this situation well, but if she were to get a good grasp of it, she would attack Aria with her sharp thorns. Aria knew very well that that time was not far off. If it had been in the past, Mielle would have already assigned a maid to Aria, and the stupid Aria would have fallen into the trap where she was supposed to throw a water jug at Mielle. ¡®You were a young but wicked girl! Of course, I was a worse bitch to have thrown that jug at you.¡¯ Recalling that day, sweat coalesced on her hands and back. That had been the beginning of her dark past. From that day forward, Aria¡¯s life began to rot and ruin, and Mielle¡¯s light, which was very bright, erased Aria¡¯s existence. That was why she needed to build a thorough foundation. It wasn¡¯t a matter of simply pestering Mielle for some time. Though she had a great power in knowing the future, she needed more background knowledge and connections on top of that. She shouldn¡¯t be content with just Sarah by her side. Aria returned to her room, leaving a message to Mielle that it was a warm and pleasant day to go out, with the wish that Mielle would go out dressed in Oscar¡¯s present. Then, Jessie¡¯s, she prepared to attend the tea party. Jessie¡¯s face darkened when Aria picked the simplest clothes from the pile that she had bought the other day. Of course, choosing any other wasn¡¯t really an improvement because the quality of the clothes was nearly the same, but Jessie¡¯s face expressed that those weren¡¯t it. ¡°Jessie, how is it?¡± ¡°... The clothes are a bit simple, but they are neat and go well with you,¡± Jessie replied, fixing Aria¡¯s cor. The light pink dress with only a simple frill on the chest, sleeves, and bottom, was in enough to make her look like amoner. If not for the fancy, handmade shoes, the wrinkled ribbon on the neck, and the flower-shaped essories on her head, she would have. Nevertheless, Aria was very fond of her dress. ¡®How pitiful do I look!¡¯ No one would think her a count¡¯s daughter if they saw her that way. Perhaps as soon as she got off the wagon, looks of pity would shower over her. ¡°Simple things look good on me... Does that mean my humble origins make these a good match?¡± ¡°No, no, of course not! Your face is so pretty that you look good in whatever you wear. That¡¯s what I meant...¡± Aria said she had just been joking, but Jessie waved her hand in desperation while she came up with an excuse for her words. It was so funny that Aria giggled, causing Jessie to blush. Jessie, not knowing what to do, cautiously assessed the situation. Aria let her be since she had no malice or hostility towards Jessie, in addition to being apologetic for her actions toward her in the past. ¡°It¡¯s a joke.¡± ¡°... A joke?¡± ¡®Does that Aria make jokes?¡¯ No matter how recent the change to Aria¡¯s personality, where she had be more docile, the change seemed so drastic that it was strange. Lately, Aria hadn¡¯t been doing any mischievous or evil deeds, but that was somewhat odd. There was some mystery that Jessie could not answer, even if she were to be asked what was wrong with Aria. Jessie knew Aria better than anyone else because she had been watching Aria closely. Unable to question or retort, Jessie could onlyugh awkwardly at Aria¡¯s dangerous and critical joke. Things were much morefortable and less suffocating for Jessie now, so she preferred the present situation even if it was strange. Aria, who had finished preparing, was escorted by two knights, one named John, who had be herpdog, while the other was a first-timer. It was his first time escorting Aria since the incident at the general store, so John was restless like a dog who needed to pee all the time, causing the other knight to look strangely at him. At that rate, there would be a misunderstanding, so Aria tried to change the mood by talking about the weather. ¡°I¡¯m d the day has been pleasant. I feel refreshed. It¡¯s a garden party, so I almost felt sad when it rained.¡± Fortunately, the youngdy¡¯s chatter was as clear and bright as the morning birds¡¯ chirping, and the strange air quickly abated. Even though she was still young, there was no one who would not see her as lovable with her gentle smile. It was a social skill that she had learned in the past, something she learned from only being able to use her beauty. That way of gaining favor by stimting others¡¯ vision worked on everyone, regardless of age or gender. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª That was also a weapon of Aria that the quiet, noble Mielle could never acquire. Some scoffed, saying that she had inherited her weapon from her mother, a prostitute. Whenever that happened, of course, Aria said yes as positively as she could. It was a blessing to inherit her beautiful appearance and eye-catching smile from her mother. The more tools she could use, the better. And now that she had returned to the past, she didn¡¯t change her opinion on using it. She had been able to survive long after adulthood because there had been a few people who had loved her appearance. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª It didn¡¯t take long to get to Sarah¡¯s mansion because all of the aristocratic mansions in the capital were located in the very expensivend near the Imperial Pce. Since they had heard from Sarah, there was kindness in the faces of the butler and the servants and maids who greeted Aria. The butler greeted Aria politely and told her that all the other youngdies had already gathered in the garden. Aria had arrivedte on purpose. The main character should be thest one to arrive. Perception was essential to keep everyone¡¯s attention. However, she couldn¡¯t walk leisurely to the garden since she waste, so she decided to speed up a bit. Aria asked the butler, who was guiding her a step away, where the garden was located. ¡°You¡¯ll see it if you go down the hall a little... Ah, Miss Aria?¡± As soon as Aria got the location of the garden, she headed off in a quick pace, nearly running. With Aria¡¯s sudden rise in the speed, the knights and her maid also elerated. The size of the mansion was rather small, so she arrived at the garden quickly. At the garden, where she arrived breathlessly, five young nobledies had already gathered. Each of them looked at Aria with astonishment and bewilderment for she was still panting. Aria, who brushed her disheveled hair and clothes, held her skirt and bent her knees to be courteous. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I¡¯mte. I¡¯m Aria, daughter of Count Roscent. I didn¡¯t know what to wear... Chapter 19 Chapter 19. Changed Future, Part III Trantor: Khan Editor: SootyOwl ¡®Look at my clothes. I had to wear these dirty, shabby clothes.¡¯ The youngdies¡¯ eyes were directed at Aria¡¯s clothes because she had created a situation that had attracted attention with her purposefullyte arrival. Everyone was shocked by her humble dress, which was no different from those of themon people. It was not without sense. Even though it was a shabby dress, she had adorned it with various decorations to distract the eyes. Though, it was hard to say if the decorations were ssy. Her appearance was so different from the rumor that all the youngdies in the garden were speechless. Sarah, who hade to her senses atst, greeted Aria and urged the other youngdies to be courteous. Only then, did the youngdies, realizing how rude they had been, hastened to greet Aria. Aria greeted them with a shy smile that blushed her cheeks. She looked like a young lily, the seal of the Roscents, leaving a lovely impression in everyone¡¯s heart. ¡°Now that we¡¯re all here, shall we start?¡± It waste, but a full-fledged tea party began as Aria took her ce. Rose tea, which was a product from a faraway foreignnd, was prepared, and sweet cookies and cakes filled the table. Aria, who had never participated in alcohol-free gatherings since she was young, observed everything with interest. Her presence was interpreted in a slightly different way to that of the other youngdies. Her simple dress also yed a part in that. ¡®Why is it so simple, like amoner¡¯s? Is this her first time seeing cookies and cakes?¡¯ It couldn¡¯t be, but Aria¡¯s attire and demeanor made them think so. In the end, a youngdy, unable to bear her curiosity, asked Aria. ¡°Lady Roscent, is this your first tea party?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s my first time. Cookies and cakes are really pretty.¡± ¡°Oh, my God.¡± There was a sigh of admiration from someone¡¯s mouth. It represented both surprise and pity. It had been a year since she had joined the family of the count, so they wondered how she had never attended a tea party. Young girls from noble families normally enjoyed tea parties in their own mansions. Those were also events aimed at preparing them for their advancement into society. In families with sisters, they held a small gathering together, and in families with none, they invited a close friend. Sarah had no sisters, so she had often invited someone close to her and held her tea party that, much like she was doing that day. The tea party fell silent thought they were supposed to be talking to one another. At that point, amon question came into the minds of the youngdies. It was the small question of whether the rumors that had caused a stir in the public were false. Aria¡¯s behavior, her attitude, her manner of speaking, and her brightughter seemed to say so. The same was true of Sarah¡¯s words. Before Aria arrived, Sarah had requested mercy, for Aria was nothing like the rumors. Not everyone had believed her because Sarah was kind and friendly by nature, but actually, she seemed right. ¡®Because people believe in what they see.¡¯ Aria smiled brightly as they looked at one another with stiff expressions. The tea party was only beginning. * * * The tea party was ripe, and the youngdies showed great interest in Aria, asking her the usual questions. For example: How did she usually live in the mansion of the family of count? How did she feel about having been amoner and about what she was wearing that day? It was very rude to ask about someone¡¯s privacy, but there was no big problem thanks to Aria¡¯s soft-spoken attitude, which did not disapprove of any of the questions. She answered them all to the possible extent. ¡°Oh, my God! By the way, since all your clothes were burned, is the dress you are wearing today one that you bought recently?¡± ¡°Yes... I was very sorry to buy something so expensive, but I still bought it from the boutique that I admired when I was amoner. I knew nothing except for that ce... But, it was my first time going in, so I was very touched.¡± The youngdies were pleased to hear that she had bought as many as ten dresses. They would not be worth a single piece of their simple hair decorations because they hade from amoner¡¯s boutique, but the youngdies¡¯ hearts became warm from seeing her cheeks flushed and listening to her words that were spoken with a happy demeanor. ¡°Didn¡¯t anyone introduce you to another boutique? For example... Lady Mielle?¡± asked a youngdy, whobed her hair finely to one side. Before she spoke Mielle¡¯s name, she looked around, opening her mouth very carefully. Aria was filled with a great deal of satisfaction because she could finallyment on Mielle, but she expressed a very sad look. She looked like a wounded bird that had fallen from its nest, so the youngdy covered her mouth with her hand, feeling that she had made a mistake. ¡®Let¡¯s make a very small fire, a little starting ember. Even if the fire is as small as a grain of sand, it will soon grow in size to swallow a huge mountain.¡¯ ¡°I couldn¡¯t bother her. I think... Mielle is a little different from me...¡± Aria, with her head slightly, paused and took a sip of the rose tea. Her expression, where she narrowed the middle of her forehead a little, made her look very lonely. ¡°Though I¡¯m in the count¡¯s family now... Ie from a different background. Mielle is smart, pretty, and lovely, so I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll be a problem if she hangs out with me. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m going to bring her down.¡± Aria finished her speech while fiddling with the cookies. No one was able to open their mouths because everyone there had thought Aria would bring Mielle down at one point. Rumors had already been spread to that effect, and the youngdies there had not doubted them until they saw Aria. Moreover, the rumors had be vicious, as everyone who had encountered Aria several times had given her a harsh evaluation. Even if those people were to meet her again, it was clear that they would start doubting Aria rather than ept she changed. ¡®So, you guys have to work hard.¡¯ After the tea party, they had to go back to their own mansions and tell the others the experience they had had that day. Simply the fact that she was nice and innocent was not enough. They had to have some other evidence. ¡®Why does the loving and holy Mielle not reach out to poor Aria first? Aria is so lovely, nice and naive, unlike the gossip surrounding her.¡¯ Although Mielle was still young, it was strange for her to leave her new sister, who had a calm and affectionate personality, alone, unlike her peers. Of course, they needed tangible proof because the young women¡¯s family members wouldn¡¯t easily believe them otherwise. ¡°Let¡¯s stop talking about this. It¡¯s my first time meeting people the same age as me, so I just want to tell you happy tales.¡± Aria, who tried to smile to change the mood, told Jessie to hand out the handkerchiefs. Jessie handed out a case with her embroidered handkerchief to each of the youngdies. When they opened the cases that were as simple as Aria¡¯s dress, they each found a handkerchief embroidered with a beautiful tulip. ¡°I learned how to make them from Teacher Sarah. I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ll like them.¡± Sarah blushed at the word teacher. The handkerchief, which was embroidered with a red, vivid tulip, was enough to instantly make the dull mood in the garden friendly. Aria was still young and had only been in the count¡¯s family for a year, so it seemed unbelievable that she had made such great embroidery gifts. The faces of the youngdies, who were staring intently at the tulip embroidery, brimmed with admiration, and smiles bloomed as fresh as tulips. At that point, Aria felt that all of her work for the day was done, so her heart also lightened. Truth was that those little efforts took a toll on her. They took a while and were boring, so she didn¡¯t really want to do them, but she was a bit more motivated when she thought that Mielle had gone through the same bothersome process. Mielle had actively attended women¡¯s social gatherings, and afterward, she had gained great support and be famous in society. ¡®Who was that?¡¯ Chapter 20 Chapter 20. Changed Future, Part IV Trantor: Khan Editor: SootyOwl If Aria could, it was better for her to do it first. That way, she could keep Mielle from climbing the socialdder. Aria, running through her memory in search of those who had backed Mielle, suddenly came to her senses at the sound of someone calling her. ¡°... Yeah?¡± ¡°You¡¯re so lost in thought. I asked how long it¡¯s been since you learned embroidery.¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s still about a month.¡± ¡°Oh, my God! Then, you were able to master it within just a month?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll correct that. It¡¯s only been about two weeks.¡± Sarah, who put her handkerchief back in the case, stepped in. She looked very proud because the girl she loved was being praised. It was heartwarming to see a kind and cute girl, who had been misunderstood by everyone, now properly evaluated. ¡°If you¡¯d like, I¡¯ll prepare another embroidery for all of you next time.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s bothersome?¡± ¡°No! Not at all. It¡¯s my only hobby. On the contrary, I¡¯m rather d¡± The adorable words added a hot fire to the hearts of the youngdies. The protective instincts of the youngdies, which were fueled by Aria¡¯s small and young appearance, yed a major role in that, even though they were not much older. Girls in their mid-teens were apt to be swept away by one word or another, and at the same time, they were stubborn and unswerving once they were sure. This time, their belief in Aria would be that certainty. ¡°May I ask you for another next time, then?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± ¡°Oh, ande with me if you want to buy a dress in the future. I know a designer who makes very elegant dresses. I¡¯m sure there are many dresses that will suit Lady Aria.¡± ¡°Can Ie with you too? I also have a boutique that I know well.¡± Her title as Lady Roscent had turned into Lady Aria without them noticing, and all of the youngdies in attendance wanted to do something for poor Aria, which she thought was ridiculous. ¡°I think it¡¯s a good idea to have our next meeting outside. There¡¯s a dessert shop I go to often, and their sweet macarons that melt gently in the mouth are famous.¡± ¡°I think I know them. I got one as a present before, so I tried it, and it was really good.¡± Laughter bloomed in the garden as the girls recounted their favorite desserts. They asked one another¡¯s schedule to set a date for the next meeting as soon as possible, and Aria joined in joyfully. By the time they had roughly agreed on a date for the next party, a youngdy who had been listening carefully to the conversation stepped in and said, ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be a little dangerous to meet outside? There have been some bad incidentstely.¡± ¡°Bad incidents?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear? The case of Viscount Lupre.¡± Attention was drawn to the youngdy, who brought up a breaking story on a topic that nobody had known. It was about Viscount Lupre, arge man who managed the casino and was making huge profits. ¡°He was using the basement of the casino for human trafficking a few days ago. The case was being investigated by the Crown Prince himself.¡± ¡°Oh, my God! But, why didn¡¯t we know that?¡± ¡°So? What happened?¡± Aria¡¯s ears pricked up too. Looking back on the past, the Crown Prince had captured Viscount Lupre, and his achievements had been immediately known throughout the world. So, it was a little strange that the public was quiet even a few dayster. The youngdy who brought up the story looked around and held her hand to her mouth, telling them to keep the news secret. ¡°We don¡¯t know why, but the Crown Prince missed Viscount Lupre! I heard that the Crown Prince was in a strange hurry at that time, very unlike him, who is meticulous and serious about everything.¡± ¡°So, they still haven¡¯t caught the viscount?¡± ¡°I guess not.¡± ¡°Oh, my God! So, you¡¯re saying that a human trafficker is out there?!¡± Everyone was appalled by the idea of a terrible criminal being free, and Aria was the most astounded of them. ¡®Why has the past changed? Why? Why couldn¡¯t he arrest Viscount Lupre?¡¯ In the past, Viscount Lupre had been clearly arrested on the spot and punished for three generations. She had heard that he had nned to run away in advance in the case, but he had been helpless to the Crown Prince¡¯s meticulous and covert ns. The public had been outspoken in its praises of the prince. They had said that His Highness, the noble Crown Prince, had saved his people. ¡®What on earth happened, and why did Crown Prince¡¯s ns go wrong?¡¯ Sarah, looking at Aria, who was frightened by the fear that the past had changed and was shaking visibly, hugged her, saying that she would be fine. Aria¡¯s lips turned pale before she realized it. ¡®It won¡¯t be all right. Everything I know about the future will be wrong if a big event like this has changed, even if it has nothing to do with me.¡¯ Aria¡¯s head was as tangled as a loose thread with how unexpectedly the events were unfolding. ¡®It¡¯s OK. It¡¯s going to be OK.¡¯ She desperately told herself that a minor incident with the Crown Prince would not affect her revenge. With the advent of that spooky topic, the tea party came to an end. Aria returned to the count¡¯s mansion, requesting that the next meeting be put on hold for the time being, until Viscount Lupre was captured. Aria, after arriving at the mansion, called for John and ordered him to find out more information about the Crown Prince¡¯s case. She thought she¡¯d get rid of her anxiety once she found out the reason for the change. * * * John visited his former colleague to find out about the case of Viscount Lupre. Lowell had been like that for a long time. John was sure that Lowell had been promoted to with great speed because his higher-ranked superiors liked him due to his easy-going and affable personality. The two men, who left the Imperial Pce and settled in a nearby tavern, talked about their old days: the memory of swinging a sword until the sun rise in the training hall, or the story about a stupid nobleman who had lost his pet near the Imperial Pce. Those were the main topics of their conversation. ¡°When I found the pet in the stable with the princess¡¯ horse, I was so surprised!¡± ¡°If it touched the princess¡¯ horse wrong, the noble would have lost his head!¡± ¡°But there was nothing to do. We were just knights! I did my duty faithfully to save the wicked cat!¡± As the story came to an end, so passed the day. John, who lightly emptied the beer cup in his hand, measured the timing. Although he was doubtful that Lowell would speak about the incident because he valued his honor and pride as a knight, he decided to push when he saw it was bing hard to understand what Lowell was saying because of his drunk and dull pronunciation. ¡°So, what happened to him? Ourdy can¡¯t sleep at night because she is scared.¡± ¡°Who is he?¡± ¡°Oh, I am talking about that human trafficker who recently ran away.¡± Lowell cocked his head and rolled his eyes. It seemed hard to think with his brain paralyzed by alcohol. He rolled his eyes from ce to ce for a long time without saying anything, and then answered with a pound on the table, as if he had remembered the man, ¡°Are you talking about Viscount Lupre?¡± ¡°Yes! That¡¯s him!¡± ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know because I was not involved in that operation, but I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll be able to catch him any minute? The Crown Prince is searching for him!¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± John chuckled and smiled awkwardly, touching the beer cup he held in his hand. Since Lowell had not been deployed in the operation, there was no way for him to know the details. However, it was not possible for John to go back with just that. If he didn¡¯t take even a little bit of information back, Aria might reveal every single one of his wrongdoings of that day. The little girl of humble origins seemed likely to do it at any time. ¡°But, why on earth did the Crown Prince miss Viscount Lupre? I can¡¯t believe it.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know that.¡± ¡°His Highness is quite organized and meticulous, even if he¡¯s still young.¡± ¡°... Well, that¡¯s true.¡± ¡°If he missed Viscount Lupre, and it wasn¡¯t a very difficult task, there has to be a reason for it.¡± ¡°... Hmm, isn¡¯t it?¡± Chapter 21 Chapter 21: Chapter 21. Changed Future, Part V Chapter 21. Changed Future, Part V Trantor: Khan Editor: SootyOwl The more questions John asked, the more sinct and ambiguous Lowell¡¯s answers became. The pupils of his eyes, which had just been zed over, were now alive, and his crooked posture was improving. Only the faint red cheeks could make John guess at the amount of alcohol Lowell had drunk. John didn¡¯t notice any of those changes because he wanted to get information, and when his questioning came to an end, Lowell announced the end of their meeting. ¡°It¡¯s almost time for my shift. I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll see you again.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a shame. I hadn¡¯t seen you in a long time.¡± ¡°I think so too. It¡¯d been a while and I¡¯m sorry it ended this way.¡± The two men, who had risen from their seats, said good-bye in front of the main gate of the Imperial Pce. As John, with his shoulders drooping, was about to turn and leave, Lowell took his shoulder and advised him in a hushed voice, ¡°I rmend you not inquire about His Highness anymore.¡± ¡°... I see.¡± Lowell¡¯s advice was appreciated, but John couldn¡¯t follow it. That was because he thought Aria, who held his future in her hand, was more frightening than the Crown Prince, whom he had never seen before. Unable to go back, John headed for the casino just in case. He was thinking the people there might have seen something. The casino was located near themoners¡¯ quarter, a little far from the Imperial Pce. That was because the main source of ie for the casino was the money from the poormoners. The building that had started out as a small gambling house had grown in size as money gradually poured in, and now, it was arge building with lights that were clearly visible from very far away. Of course, that had been before the incident with Viscount Lupre. Now, that massive building was dyed ck. The streets got darker and darker as he headed toward the building, so unable to see anything without amp, John took a portablemp from his coat and lit it. He looked everywhere and did so meticulously, wondering if there was any spec of information he could gleam. There were rare pieces of broken ss or crumbled boxes, but no sign of the Crown Prince was found. It had been a long time since he had bent down to look for traces like that, but when he looked around, he saw a familiar shop. ¡®It¡¯s the general store.¡¯ It was the general store that they had gone into to get back the hourss. Seeing that the lights were off, he thought it might be closed. John recalled what Aria had saidst time. ¡®She said that the owner couldn¡¯t use the auction ticket. How did Miss Aria know that?¡¯ She had said that rumors about Viscount Lupre had been circting, but there had been no such rumors in the empire. He had asked around about them just in case. He had wondered where she had heard those rumors, which nobody had known. John, just in case, moved toward the general store. It seemed closed, but the old man might be inside. Somemoners used to build small rooms behind their stores and use those rooms as lodging to settle down. John counted on that. He didn¡¯t know whether the old man would tell him anything, but the old man already knew him. Since the general store was close to the casino, the old man would have seen something. ¡°Is anybody here?¡± He knocked on the door of the closed general store several times, but there was no sign of movement. ¡®Were my efforts in vain?¡¯ Still, he felt sorry about it. After he knocked on the door a few more times, he heard a squeak inside followed by footsteps. ¡°We are not open!¡± ¡°I¡¯m here to ask you something. I¡¯ll give you fifty shillings if you answer.¡± Rattle! The door was unlocked, and the dark-looking face of the old man peeked through the open door. The old man had opened the door only enough to make half of his face visible and reached out through the opening. John took fifty shillings out of his pocket and held it in his hand. The old man asked what he was curious about after checking if the amount was right. ¡°Don¡¯t be too wary. Last time, I visited you as a guest.¡± ¡°You¡¯vee to see me before?¡± The old man looked at John from head to toe, but he cocked his head if John was not memorable. Suddenly, the old man¡¯s eyes widened when John said he had been with the party retrieving the hourss. ¡°The auction ticket!¡± ¡°Do you remember it? I one of the knights that apanied ourdy at the time.¡± ¡°Ah, I see. Please,e in.¡± The old man dly opened the door and let John in. He made some room for John and gave him a cup of tea. John epted that hospitality. ¡°I listened to thedy and sold my auction ticket. So, fortunately, I was able to keep my store. I had to pay the earnings back because I had purchased the ticket with borrowed money.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯te with thedy?¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s personal,¡± John answered with a yawn. He had been drained of energy from escorting Aria from morning to the afternoon. After that, he had met Lowell and drunk with him, andter, continued his search for traces of the Crown Prince. It might be because it was a hard day, but John was very sleepy. He tried to drive the rush of sleep away by gulping the rest of the tea, but somehow, his eyes felt heavier and heavier. John tried to ask the old man, who had continued to talk, for some cold water, but soon he couldn¡¯t even do the little things. ¡°Are you sleeping? Hello?¡± ¡°...¡± The old man pped John on the cheek a few times to make sure that he was really asleep and turned all the lights of the general store on. A little timeter, the door opened with a squeak, and a few men came inside. ¡°You asked me to let you know if someone suspicious showed up by turning all of the lights, so I did, but... he won¡¯t wake up for a while,¡± said the old man, rubbing his fingers. A ck-haired man nodded to him. They were near to where Viscount Lupre had disappeared, so the merchants around the casino had been summoned and told to let the man know immediately if any suspicious person appeared. It turned out that John had nothing to do with Viscount Lupre, but whoever made the report was given a reward. The truth was that the old man hadn¡¯t listened to Aria and hadn¡¯t sold his auction ticket, so he silently charged John with making up for the damages he had incurred. ¡°Check his face.¡± Someone in the crowd identified John¡¯s sleeping face at the man¡¯s instruction. The man who checked shook his head to reveal that it was not Viscount Lupre. Instead, another name popped out of his mouth. ¡°This is John. He once worked with me as a knight. I knew him as he worked with us for years, but recently he¡¯s been hired by the Roscents.¡± ¡°Count Roscent¡¯s family...¡± There was a figure in the mind of the ck-haired man. It was the figure of a little girl with blond hair. That day, he remembered her going out of the general store and riding in a carriage with that family¡¯s seal on it. ¡®I¡¯d forgotten her because I was unable to arrest Viscount Lupre. Did they say her name was Mielle?¡¯ She had given the old man advice as if she knew what would happen to him. And for that reason and because she had said that the rumors had already spread, the ck-haired man had hurried to attack the casino, unfortunately missing Viscount Lupre due to his iplete n. He had not thought of finding the girl after his unexpected failure, but when he ran into the Roscents¡¯ knight again, he thought he should. ¡°Investigate Count Roscent and if he had anything to do with Viscount Lupre.¡± Count Roscent might have been involved in the matter, as it would be difficult for a little girl toe about the information on her own. ¡°What do you want me to do with this guy?¡± ¡°Leave him alone. The more traces they leave, the easier it will be to catch them.¡± The man stared at John¡¯s face for a very long time, trying to engrave his face in his mind. Then, he turned at the sound of a far off cry, disappearing to pursue the whereabouts of the viscount. He had to figure out what had caused that mess. * * * Chapter 22 Chapter 22. Changed Future, Part VI Trantor: Khan Editor: SootyOwl ¡°Uh... uh? When did I fall asleep...?¡± ¡°Oh, I was surprised that you did and so suddenly.¡± John woke up and, rubbing his half-closed eyes, rose up from the seat. ¡°How could I not notice? It was already sote.¡± ¡°It was as expected... I see.¡± It was unfortunate, but there was no way for him to find out more, so John left the general store and headed for the mansion. It was a difficult time in the morning to call for a carriage, so it was not until about sunrise that he arrived at the mansion of the count¡¯s family, and as soon as morning came, he was scolded severely by the leader of the guard. It was only half a day¡¯s investigation, but it did not yield any results, and it was not until noon that he reported that to Aria. Waiting for the punishment to fall like a bolt of lightning on his head, it never came. Rather, she urged him to stop looking into it. ¡°You don¡¯t have to show up until I call you. You didn¡¯t forget what I asked you to do, did you?¡± ¡°Yes, yes! Of course.¡± Aria asked John never to reveal her name. If there was ever a situation where he had to name someone, she ordered him to mention only Lady Roscent. ¡°But you didn¡¯t hear anythingst night?¡± ¡°No... I was been waiting all night for news in the general store, but nothing...¡± ¡°... OK. From now on, don¡¯t show up in front of me. However, stay as close to Mielle as you can.¡± ¡°Do you mean Miss Mielle?¡± ¡°Yes, Mielle.¡± ¡°... OK.¡± Aria handed him some gold coins with words of thanks, and John bowed his empty, tin-like head several times. As he left the room, Aria frowned, crumpling the fresh flowers that decorated the vases. ¡®How could he not know that Viscount Lupre was caughtst night in a shabby inn near the casino?¡¯ How very stupid of him. It had not been announced to the public, but when John did not return at night, Aria had sent another knight, Paul, to find out what had happened. He had said that at around midnight, the royal knights had arrested Viscount Lupre, who had been hiding in an inn closet and had intentionally dragged him out noisily. Aria thought he was a little bit foolish, but she had no choice but to doubt him because he was being much too stupid. ¡®Did he lie to me?¡¯ Maybe he didn¡¯t know because he was blind and deaf. Anyway, even if she had found his weakness, keeping him close wasn¡¯t good. It would be better for her to have the stupid dog show his talent around Mielle. In the meantime, if he found something about Mielle, that would be good too. ¡®If need be, I will throw him away.¡¯ There was an unknown event somewhere, but since Viscount Lupre had been arrested, the past was back and things wouldn¡¯t go awry. Mielle was still suffering with the embroidery, but Aria herself was free. As the orbit came back on track, Aria went back to reestablishing her position and making sure that she would live. Aria visited her mother after a long time. Her mother¡¯s appearance resembled a jewel, and she waspletely adorned in jewels. Her mother was like a ceramic doll and dressed as such, unaware of when her life might run out. Of course, it would be natural for her not to know the future. Her beautiful appearance had brought her such a great rise in status. Perhaps content with bringing Aria into the count¡¯s family and keeping her alive, her mother hardly called for her. She went out and spent her time passionately buying dresses and jewelry, except for when she really had nothing to do, or when she was having tea in her free time. But that didn¡¯t mean that Aria didn¡¯t like her mother or found her odd. Her mother had taken advantage of her best qualities and found her own happiness. In addition, she was a craftsman who was able to constantly sharpen her weapon despite her achievements. It was not like ordinary people would get tired and fall apart when they achieved their goals. Her mother was a craftsman, a master craftsman whovishly polished her appearance, her greatest merit. ¡®In addition, I owe my life to you, so you deserve to be praised.¡¯ As for her mother¡¯s immature behavior, it would be enough if her daughter did things right. It would be a small gift for her mother, who had wasted all the money she had earned with decorations but helped her get out of the hellish slums. The countess, who was looking in the mirror and checking on which pair of earrings to wear, asked Aria without looking back, ¡°What brings you here? I¡¯m going out a littleter, so I don¡¯t have much time.¡± ¡°It¡¯s no big deal. I¡¯d like you to acquire some private tutors for me as well.¡± ¡°Private tutor? But, you said no before. Well, you¡¯ve changedtely.¡± When she had firste into the count¡¯s family, she turned down the idea of having private tutors. She remembered rolling on the floor, saying, ¡°I hate studying!¡± Still, some private teachers had taught Aria, saying, ¡°Etiquette is essential,¡± but whenever she had bragged about what she had learned, Mielle had repeatedly robbed her of the initiative and humiliated her. Havinge to realize shame sooner than etiquette, she had been unable to keep up with her learning. But now, things were different. It was necessary to build connections to prevent the evil girl, Mielle, from ying solo. Because she was still young, she was praised for her embroidery and was able to join the group, but she knew things would be different from now on. The Aria of the past had been thoroughly ignored by other groups, other than the crowd that had praised her looks. If people wanted a pretty face, they could find a lot of that in brothels. Among the nobles, she was nothing but the shameful daughter of a prostitute who dragged Mielle down. Even though they had invited her to a party, she had just for an ornament for them to nce at, not to talk or get acquainted. That was done as an intentional form of humiliation, normally reserved for the outcasts in gatherings. If she had had pure blood, it might¡¯ve been different, but a dumb little girl who suddenly rose in rank was treated less than themoners by the nobles. Even the slightest amount ofworking she had done so far would surely disappear if she stayed stupid. ¡®For now, culture, history and literature will be good. There is something I really want to learn, but it is impossible now... Well, I can learn it slowly, so I¡¯ll put my priority on building my personalwork first.¡¯ ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C Aria hadn¡¯t known it before, but now that she thought of it, Mielle had had a group of people around her who would be her supporters since she was very young. She had hired them primarily as private tutors to build her personalwork. The rtionship between a teacher and a student was a wonderful one that would continue for a lifetime. Of course, she had not done so by her own power, but by the count¡¯s help. Nevertheless, it was true that they were of great help. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C However, Aria, who was mostly neglected, had to prepare her own supporters by herself. At first, she had thought to take over Mielle¡¯s tutors, but that had been a very foolish idea. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C Mielle¡¯s tutors were all of high nobility and well-known in many ways. Like Mielle, blessed by birth, they would be afraid of even a speck of dust from a dirty, wicked woman, so they would not even make eye contact with Aria. The group, consisting mostly of countesses and their children, treated Aria in a way even lower than dirt. Aria, who didn¡¯t know how to greet them properly, couldn¡¯t say a word to them. Among them, there were none who treated Aria, who had been born of humble status, properly. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C Furthermore, no matter how much she knew the future, there was only a small amount of information that she could give those with already vested interests and opinions. ¡®Maybe I could take information out of them, but there¡¯s no way to approach them at all. I don¡¯t want to be mocked.¡¯ Chapter 23 Chapter 23. Changed Future, Part VII Trantor: Khan Editor: SootyOwl Rather, it was better to recruit those who were not lucky enough to receive help, and who had a desire for power and ambition, but had failed to make them flourish. Aria wanted to be the queen of those who had been pushed aside. She had to choose people who could survive on their own if she put them on the right track, just like Sarah. ¡®Of course, Sarah will be marquise on her own. Still, I need people like her.¡¯ ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª And Aria knew those people well. In general, they were those who had money but no personal connections. There were quite a few of those whom she had metter at that same party. That was probably why they had stuck to her, who had only her beauty. Among them, Aria could recall a few men who had loved her almost to the end. They had fallen for her pretty face and given everything to her. Although they had been forced to marry nobledies because they were heirs to their families, their expressions of regret and sadness were still vivid. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C Right now there was little to notice about them, but with somend and the proper investments, wealth would rain on them. Compared to the cards that Mielle had, they were not so good, but they were the ones whom she could reach out to right now. ¡®Let¡¯s test them first. If I¡¯m lucky, I may be able to get others through them, the greater ones that will help me get rid of Mielle.¡¯ Aria handed a note to her mother, listing the names of the three people whom she could remember. Her mother looked alternately at the names in the note and at Aria¡¯s face. She seemed to wonder if she should actually hire them as private tutors. ¡°Not to mention Lady Sarah of Viscount Lauren¡¯s family, but you have a poor eye. They will not be at all helpful.¡± ¡°But, I can¡¯t share tutors with Mielle, can I?¡± ¡°I think none of the three is knowledgeable enough to teach you.¡± Like her mother had said, they were not very knowledgeable. They were just ordinary aristocrats. Among them, there were just two viscountesses and one baroness. But Aria had not chosen them in hopes of great knowledge either. She had only chosen them as a test. The countess shrugged at Aria¡¯s repeated attitude and said, ¡°I can¡¯t help it if you like them.¡± ¡®In truth, you just think it¡¯s annoying to have them investigated.¡¯ The countess handed Aria¡¯s note to her maid. It meant that the maid should hand it over to the butler, and he would be the one to write the letters with the family¡¯s seal instead. She always handled countess¡¯ affairs that way. It was not that difficult, but she limited herself to buying clothes and jewelry. Because that was nothing new, the maid left the room after getting her orders. Thanks to the sincere and clever butler, Aria was soon able to meet the three wives. The first one she met was Viscountess White. ¡°Nice to meet you.¡± No matter what the rumors were, Aria was ady of the family of the count, and her mother reigned in power above them. That meant that Aria was a good target for Viscountess White, who was looking for ady to marry her son off to. Aria curtsied. There was no sign of the rumors in that graceful manner of greeting. Even though Aria was lowborn in spite of her high status, she was an elegant bride-to-be, whom the viscountess. The viscountess, who had a hard face, smiled gently while Aria responded with a very regr expression, as it was standard. ¡°I ask you to favor me well, Viscountess White.¡± ¡®Are you ready to y in my hands?¡¯ There was no shade on Aria¡¯s brightly smiling face to Mrs. White. * * * The liberal arts to be taught by Mrs. White were simple arithmetic subjects, including addition, subtraction, multiplication, as well as basic grammar and speech. Everything necessary to live gracefully as an aristocraticdy was included. No matter how high the status of a nobledy, women were not taught too deeply, so their studies were basic enough that anybody could teach them. Of course, some women with high status learned more and about more varied subjects, but most aristocraticdies only learned the basics so that they would not be humiliated when they went somewhere. Therefore, education was something more akin to a simple tea party, with tea and dessert. Contrary to etiquette, there was no need to learn anything else quickly, so it was normal to maintain a private tutor until the day ady made her social debut. Warm tea, sweet cookies, and fruit were put on the table, and Mrs. White, with an eased expression on her face, asked how much Aria had been intending to learn. ¡°If you could tell me what you¡¯ve learned before, I¡¯ll refer to it.¡± ¡°Nothing at all,¡± Aria answered with a stiff upper lip while cing a cube of sugar in her teacup. Mrs. White was lost in thought for a moment due to her reply. ¡®Why hasn¡¯t she been educated yet?¡¯ Although noblewomen didn¡¯t study at academies or other academic institutions like noblemen because they had to be careful about their manners, basic education was still essential to keeping the family and helping their husband¡¯s work. Basic education began around the age of eight. Progress was slow, but they made advances by being tutored by an adult woman. Prestigious families began to educate their girls when they started to speak. Because of that, Mielle had been receiving her education since even before she could run properly. So, why hadn¡¯t Aria been educated when she was already approaching fifteen? Mrs. White seemed to be wondering that, but Aria did not bother to tell her. However, she added some lies about her situation because she should not look pitiful like she did with Sarah. ¡°As you know, I joined the count¡¯s family suddenly, so I needed time to adjust. I had a lot to learn, from handling tableware to walking, sitting, and so on. I¡¯ve just managed to acquire a little bit of ady¡¯s decent character.¡± It was only then that Mrs. White realized that Aria¡¯s behavior was impably elegant and natural. Despite having a very small body, her gentle movements that resembled flowing water made her look like a fairy. Aria was much more elegant and dignified than other aristocratic girls of her age. In particr, the way she raised the teacup to her mouth seemed almost like a butterfly pping in the wind. It was not until Mrs. White was convinced of why her education was dyed that her expression eased, and she smiled again. The viscountess thought that being able to be that graceful at an early age and in just a year showed quite a passion for her education, even though Aria had lived as amoner previously. Viscountess White understood that the family of the count seemed to have taught Aria etiquette first so that others would not find fault with her, and after that, they decided to move on to other subjects. The viscountess was ying right into Aria¡¯s ns by convincing herself of that. ¡°I see.¡± ¡°There¡¯s been a lot of gossip about me because of all the trouble I had while I was learning. Mrs. White, you¡¯ve heard them too, haven¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Ho-ho, all that gossip will quickly disappear. Nevermind that.¡± Mrs. White had also had numerous misgivings about Aria, but as soon as she met Aria for the first time, she was able to see that all those vicious rumors were lies. She was sure that others would think so too. It was a great opportunity for the viscountess, a good chance to get acquainted with that little girl and introduce Aria to her son. At the same time, she was thinking that Aria should be able to handle due to hermoner background and that, because she had not learned anything yet, she was probably ignorant. Aria batted hershes and smiled while looking at Mrs. White, who was ying right into her hand. ¡°You¡¯ll have to help me a lot with that, teacher,¡± she said. ¡°Teacher? I¡¯m not worth that title. Just call me Celine.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m a student, so Mrs. White is my teacher.¡± She didn¡¯t have to pretend to be pitiful to gain sympathy like she had done with Sarah. Just being a little bit nice was enough. Chapter 24 Chapter 24. Oscar Frederick, Part I Trantor: Khan Editor: SootyOwl If she acted like she didn¡¯t know anything with a smile on her face and showered Mrs. White with ttery, the viscountess would dance like an unbridled foal. That way, the woman who thought to take advantage of Aria¡¯s power, would actually take the bait. When she was called a teacher, Mrs. White could not hide her joy, appearing very happy. The first ss taught was on very simple addition. Aria already knew it, but she nodded as if she¡¯d never heard of it before because exining that she did would shorten the meeting with the viscountess. ¡°Three and one make four. Look, three cookies and one cookie are four cookies if you put them together, right?¡± It was not necessary to learn addition and subtraction of single digits from a teacher, but Mrs. White worked very hard to make sure Aria understood. Aria, who swallowed theughter that was about to burst out, smiled and agreed enthusiastically. ¡®How stupid do I appear to be? You are teaching me the most basic, which can even be taught to infants.¡¯ Mrs. White, who had never taught anyone before, left satisfied after about two hours of ss. The viscountess would probably go back and brag about her meeting with the family of the count. She might make a n for her son to meet Aria. She might think that it would be easy to manipte a stupid little girl like her. ¡®Please, do so quickly.¡¯ Viscountess Block and Baroness Sirby, whom she met after that, were not much different from Mrs. White. They had the joy of creating a connection with the family of the count, the curiosity of seeing a dumb, little lowborn girl, and the ambition of somehow coaxing Aria into connecting with their sons. Their miscalction was thinking that it would be easy to control her because Aria was not the count¡¯s own daughter. In particr, Baroness Sirby, who belonged to the lowest rank of the bunch, rubbed her palms as she stared at Aria. The smile on her face had been so awkward that Aria had struggled to keep herself together to the point of sweating. ¡®Even though Oscar is the one I¡¯m really after, I don¡¯t intend on bing his fiancee or marrying him. I¡¯m just doing my best to be a thorn on Mielle¡¯s side. Isn¡¯t that the nature of a wicked woman? Not in Mielle¡¯s clumsy way, but as a real viin...¡¯ Aria kept smiling throughout because of the women¡¯s very desirable attitudes and responses. However, due to that, the shape of her embroidery was distorted, so Sarah asked, ¡°What good news have you received?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been assigned new teachers. I didn¡¯t know that learning subjects were so fun.¡± ¡°That must be a lot of fun. What kind of people are they?¡± ¡°They are very honest and cheerful.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure that¡¯s all because Lady Aria is intelligent and friendly.¡± Sarah¡¯s smile, which Aria invariably scored it as a 120 out of 100 points, made Aria feel a little more rxed. That was her charm, which was probably how she captured that blunt marquis. The embroidered handkerchief could only serve as an instrument and a chance for a meeting. ¡°But, I like Teacher Sarah best.¡± ¡°Oh, my dear miss, I like you too.¡± As she hugged Sarah¡¯s waist and rubbed her face against her, Sarah stroked Aria¡¯s hair as if she couldn¡¯t help it. Even if Aria was learning etiquette, the adorable girl¡¯s cute action was eptable. Since her debut into society was just around the corner, Sarah would soon meet the marquis. Even if there was an age difference, she was also a noblewoman, so it was natural to be attracted to a man of high rank. By instilling Sarah with a little courage and stirring her up with some hope in the process, Aria would be able to solidify their rtionship. ¡°I hope Teacher Sarah will meet someone nice and be happy.¡± It was also the future Sarah dreamed of. Sarah, who was sweeping away Aria¡¯s hair, felt affection for Aria at her insidious remark. It could have been seen as a deration that Aria would take advantage of her if Sarah did well, but the poor littlemb couldn¡¯t have known the meaning. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª 4. Oscar Frederik Aria was relieved to have a smooth start, with a total of four people who would protect her future. In addition, Mielle was still quiet. Perhaps she was concerned that first-time visitors wereing and going from Aria¡¯s room, so during their most recent dinner, Mielle did not eat properly. Mielle seemed a little bit emaciated by her seldom-increasing embroidery skill. It was nothingpared to what Aria had gone through, but when she saw her getting weaker and emaciated in front of her, it was... ... It was so funny that she burst outughing. ¡®Yes, live your life as you read my countenance, just like me, whom you tricked for all my life.¡¯ Perhaps there was nowhere else for her to express her worries, so Mielle sent more letters to her brother Cain, and Aria¡¯sughter increased. It was stupid and foolish of her to rely on her brother, who was confined to a dorm and could only console her in writing. While Mielle was whining to her brother, Aria slowly formed friendships with the three wives and built up knowledge. The culture ss, where Mrs. White still hadn¡¯t been able to progress in arithmetic, had not been very helpful, but history and literature had been helpful on their own since Aria had had no knowledge at all in those fields. All she wanted was for things to go on as nned, to build her own power by building up knowledge, to pressure Mielle, and to leak information little by little so that no one could get away from her. And she would make Mielle¡¯s engagement with Oscar, something Mielle had longed for, into nothing and wouldpletely iste her. In the end, she would imitate Mielle¡¯s crime by putting poison in her teacup and killing her. Looking out of the window, she noticed a gardener sweating while pruning the already neatly well-groomed garden. The gardeners, of whom there were close to ten, were paired up to give form to the garden and clean up right after. Aria, leaning against the window frame for a while, sent Jessie down again. She told Jessie to mingle with the cleaning maids to find out who wasing. Because it was the weekend, her tutors wouldn¡¯te, and since she was tired of embroidering, she slept on her bed, waiting for the news toe. After a very short time, her eyes suddenly opened due to hunger. When she checked the time, lunchtime had already passed. Because the household kept regr mealtimes, her body was more urate than the clock when it came to announcing the time to eat. Aria, who had risen from her bed, stretched to the fullest extent she could and called Jessie a few times, but once she remembered she had given Jessie other orders, she stepped out of the room. ¡®I think I¡¯ll need another maid for petty purposes.¡¯ In the quiet mansion, only Aria¡¯s quiet footsteps could be heard. ¡®Is there a guest here already? What on earth has Jessie been doing?¡¯ There was no report at all. When she faced the hall on the first floor and stretched her feet toward the final step, she ran into Jessie, who came rushing up from below. ¡°Jessie?¡± ¡°Miss!¡± She was panting, perhaps in a great hurry, but it seemed to be bad news, so Aria¡¯s heart throbbed. ¡®Who the hell is here?¡¯ There was no need to ask Jessie the answer to that. Two men appeared at the front door of the mansion before Aria even urged her to answer. ¡°Cain, Young Master Cain! To the mansion with Mr. Frederik!¡± Oscar Frederik appeared with the cold autumn wind. At the age of sixteen, he was still a little young, but as if scattering the night sky, his very dark hair and golden eyes clearly showed how many women he would touch in the future. He shifted his brilliant eyes to the shy girl who greeted him. ¡°Wee, Mr. Oscar. Was it hard for you toe that long way?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s OK.¡± The white dress with the rose-shaped red ruby on its chest showed just how much Mielle had waited for that day. A sweet, tender smile, like honey, the meaning of her name, was directed at to Oscar. Chapter 25 Chapter 25. Oscar Frederick, Part II Trantor: Khan Editor: SootyOwl Mielle should not be meeting Oscar yet, but her grief-stricken letter to her brother seemed to have shortened the period. Cain must have returned to the mansion, hurrying his horse through the night¡¯s dew, because of the sorrowful letters from his only lovely sister. Cain had never returned to the mansion during the semester, but apparently, when Aria saw that he hade with Oscar, she realized he seemed to have been worried about his sister. Of the weekend, the two days of the week when he could barely rest, he would have to spend a whole day overworking the horses pulling the carriage to and fro the academy, and the restforting his beautiful sister. Mielle, who was unusually lively, greeted him with sparkling eyes. Aria thought she looked despicable, smiling at Oscar, who took his coat off and gave it to his servant. Aria¡¯s hand, which was gripping the handrail, tightened. Oscar handed Mielle a bouquet of white lilies that his servant had given him. There was no way to know whether he had been the one to actually prepare them in advance. ¡°Oh, my God! I¡¯ve never seen such a beautiful and fresh flower.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Those must have been words of vain and empty formality, but Mielle¡¯s cheeks blushed with that ridiculous overture. ¡®Yeah, let¡¯s do that. If herst momentse, I will rub those lively cheeks in the mud. It¡¯ll be worth seeing her face covered in bloody grains of sand.¡¯ ¡°Go quickly and decorate my room with these flowers.¡± ¡°Yes, miss.¡± Mielle asked her maid several times to handle the flowers she had received with great care. Aria would have to go back to her room first. Unlike Mielle, who was neatly dressed from head to toe, she was in very simple house clothes and with slightly disheveled hair. It was obvious that no one had spoken a word to her about the visit, and they had done so deliberately. They had to have told others to clean the mansion and groom the garden, but Aria had known nothing about it. Thinking of that, she overflowing with anger. It was at that moment, when Aria, who was biting her lower lip because she couldn¡¯t ovee her anxiety due to their warm greeting, tried to turn around. Suddenly, Oscar¡¯s eyes met hers. ¡°...!¡± She didn¡¯t want to face him in those tacky clothes. She had wished to always be beautiful and elegant for him because he was the best means to drive Mielle into hell. Aria, who had forgotten the blink out of surprise, slowly stepped back. Oscar¡¯s eyes narrowed due to the unexpected encounter, and he frowned. Her heart throbbed. A figure who didn¡¯t seem to have noticed her in the past was looking directly at her. She would take the seat next to him this time. Aria couldn¡¯t even wipe the sweat off her hands to receive his gaze. It was Mielle, who followed Oscar¡¯s gaze to her, who broke the tension that seemed to have stopped Aria¡¯s heart. Faced with Mielle¡¯s frightened eyes, Aria¡¯s frozen heart quickly turned tova. Her whole body was infused with hot blood to make her aware of the reality. ¡®Yes, it was only a little bit faster than how it was supposed to have been done, but what I have to do is clear.¡¯ Only then, did Aria find her true self to greet him extremely politely. Although the distance between them was significant, her elegant gesture, like that of a butterfly, was visible to everyone in the room. Oscar, too, greeted her as if he had just realized his rudeness. He had some wariness and curiosity about the stranger he was seeing for the first time. Perhaps, he might be aware of the rumors about Aria, so he nced deeply at her again, his face showing many feelings. ¡°When I got the call from you, I prepared some appetizing food. There are plenty of vegetables that brother likes, so you can look forward to them.¡± Mielle, who watched Oscar and Aria greeting each other, changed the subject and took her brother¡¯s arm while announcing that there was food. Cain urged Oscar to move by tapping a few times on his shoulder, appearing displeased with the attention Oscar was giving Aria. ¡°Mielle, that¡¯s too much! When did I like vegetables? Come to think of it, lunchtime is long gone.¡± Only then, did Oscar and Aria looked away from each other. Aria snorted at Mielle as she moved away, treating her as a nonexistent person. Mielle would be the one damaged by acting like that. At times like this, she should take care of her sister, but Mielle was showing her twisted heart. It was an attitude that Aria appreciated very much. ¡°Jessie, prepare my clothes and get my hair done.¡± Aria went straight up to her room, straightened her hair and changed her clothes. Compared to Mielle, who shone brightly, she emphasized neatness and quietness even though it would not be much of a show. It was Oscar¡¯s taste to dress neatly rather than to dress openly andvishly. She wasn¡¯t sure where she had heard that, but ording to what Aria remembered, it was so. So, the first time Mielle had met him, she had dressed modestly, without any special decorations, and refrained from jewelry as much as she had been able to. Aria, after making a few requests of Jessie and with a refreshing soap-scented perfume on her hair, headed straight for the dining hall. The meal had already started, and they were savoring the main dish. Since the countess was absent, Mielle didn¡¯t apparently expect Aria toe down to the dining hall, so when she saw Aria, her face stiffened, and she held the fork frozen in front of her mouth. It was the same with Cain, who frowned in open difort. ¡°... Did I interrupt you? It¡¯s been a long time since lunchtime, but nobody called me, so I came down...¡± Aria asked, twiddling her fingers with her brow cast down. Silence fell on the dining hall when she said that no one had cared for her lunch, even though she was ady of the family of the count. But, it was all true. Nevertheless, when Aria made that sorrowful, Mielle dropped the fork to the floor without realizing it. nk-! Aria trembled once with the shrill metal sound that reverberated in the wide dining hall. It wasn¡¯t intentional. She was just truly surprised, but then, Oscar answered instead of the hardened brother-and-sister pair, ¡°Oh, my God! I think everyone forgot you because of my sudden visit. I apologize instead. Come on. What were you doing not preparing her meal?¡± There was no way to know if he had felt pity for her then, but Oscar rebuked a maid, who had been watching the situation, with a cold face. The maid quickly set the table for Aria, and Aria, who immediately thanked Oscar, sat next to Mielle. On the other side of the table, Oscar and Cain sat side by side, and Ariaughed to herself when she saw the contrast in the gazes directed at the sudden intruder. A sd sprinkled with sour dressing was ced on the table, and Oscar introduced himself first before she had even picked up her fork, ¡°Nice to meet you. I¡¯m Oscar, son for the Duke of Frederik.¡± Aria¡¯s heart throbbed from his polite greeting and pleasant way of speaking. It was a totally different development from their first meeting in the past. It was nothing like in the past, when Mielle had handed Oscar a handkerchief under pretense even if it had not been made by her, and Aria had said words of reproach full of jealousy and malice to her. ¡®Oh, really? This is my new chance.¡¯ Aria¡¯s jubnt look was like a deep, dark swamp, enough to draw Oscar¡¯s attention without him even noticing. Aria smiled the most beautiful of all smiles, using all the knowledge and skills she had ever acquired to face Oscar. It was the type of smile that made people¡¯s eyes glisten while they cursed her as shallow. ¡°It¡¯s an honor to meet you, Mr. Oscar. I¡¯m Aria.¡± The contrast between her young face and her sensuous smile created a strange atmosphere. She was wearing a look that a young girl should not make, and he thought it was wrong, but he couldn¡¯t tell why. ¡®Sadly... I¡¯m sorry, Mielle. I didn¡¯t mean charm your brother, but by the time I realized, he was already running in without knowing there was a fire. I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll have any man left on your side.¡¯ Chapter 26

Chapter 26: Chapter 26. Oscar Frederick, Part III

Chapter 26. Oscar Frederick, Part III Trantor: Khan Editor: SootyOwl Cain¡¯s cheeks were slightly red as he resumed his meal with a stiff expression, as if he had been charmed. It was very natural that he¡¯d be like his father, who had no idea of what was important and was fascinated by a prostitute. ¡®Because, since the very beginning, your family has always been dirty and ugly.¡¯ The wicked woman who had killed the wicked woman was not a saint, but a simple victor who has been given the opportunity to carry out her evil deeds. It was not right for someone of the same filth to pretend to be more holy. So, the mask had to be removed. That way, they could show their ugly faces once and for all, fairly and openly. In the past, Aria had done so, now Mielle. They would take turns to reveal themselves. It was a short time, but Cain¡¯s hands when they cut the meat did so roughly, as if he were thinking that looking at Aria had been disgraceful. Aria felt sorry for him, who had already lost his strength even though there would be a lot to do in the future. Once the dining hall had fallen silent again, Aria neatly emptied the green tea ice cream topped with mint leaves and, appearing very curious, asked Oscar a question just before the meal had ended. ¡°How did you take such a long trip when you must be busy during the semester?¡± That was a question to prevent them from having their own time. To answer the question, he would have to keep telling the story even after the meal had ended, and if he were to leave the table, Aria would have to apany him. Either way, it was a good chance for Aria to see Mielle¡¯s distorted face. Mielle¡¯s poisonous face would certainly have a negative impact on Oscar. Oscar raised his hand to order the maid to bring some warm tea and answered Aria¡¯s question, ¡°I was bing frustrated with being confined to my dorm, so I was d to say yes when Cain asked me if I wanted to go out.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a long way out.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I didn¡¯t expect it to be this far out.¡± He seemed to criticize Cain, who had brought him to such a faraway ce. Cain, seated next to him, shrugged. Aria thought he wouldn¡¯t involve himself in the conversation, but she guessed he wouldn¡¯t sit still if Oscar kept mentioning him. Cain kept a stiff look on his face and read his sister¡¯s demeanor. ¡°Did you apany him without even knowing the destination?¡± ¡°Yes, I can say that.¡± ¡°I see. You must be very close to my brother since you apanied him without asking.¡± ¡®Oh, yes. He didn¡¯te to see you, Mielle.¡¯ Aria gave Mielle a bright smile. Mielle also smiled brightly, but it was heartbreaking to see her hiding her trembling hands under the table, apparently unable to restrain herself except for her face. While sitting next to her, Mielle¡¯s trembling hands werepletely visible to Aria. Unable to hide them anywhere, Mielle closed her eyes tightly and bit her lip. ¡®If I bother you more than this, you¡¯ll go wrong.¡¯ Aria stopped when she made Mielle feel uneasy by stabbing at just the right ce. ¡°I hope you¡¯ll get a good rest. If there¡¯s anything I can do to help, just tell me.¡± Aria, who wiped away her bewildering smile, recreated a bright, regr face that was likely to be made by a young girl of her age. Oscar, who had been distracted by Aria¡¯s strange atmosphere, finally came to his senses and nodded. The tea for four was ready, so the time Aria would part, which Mielle longed for, became a little more distant. After taking a sip of the warm green tea, she thanked Oscar sweetly, apparently because she thought she had little time left so she should look as pleasant as possible to him. ¡°Thank you very much for the dress you sent me. It¡¯s so pretty that it¡¯s my first time wearing it.¡± ¡°You look good.¡± ¡°I¡¯d like to give you a dress in return, but I don¡¯t know which one you¡¯d like.¡± Mielle blushed shyly and said, ¡°With me... No.¡± She couldn¡¯t bring herself to say thest words she wanted to say. Oscar, unable to grasp her intention, cocked his head. Cain, who noticed this, asked her sister, ¡°Why don¡¯t you go shopping together? There¡¯s plenty of time. The time hase for me to buy clothes too.¡± In fact, it was Aria who needed clothes the most. That was because she was the only one wearing simple clothes made of cheap fabric among them, who were dressed in fancy and luxurious clothes. It was hard to think that she was a nobledy since she looked like the daughter of amoner at best. However, as if he hadn¡¯t noticed her outfit, Cain urged Oscar to go shopping for new clothes, but Oscar looked down at his fine clothes and shook his head. ¡°No, I¡¯ve got someone to take care of my clothes. In the academy, I don¡¯t even need in clothes. If you really need them, you, brother and sister, had better go quickly.¡± Mielle blinked quickly and brought a cup of tea to her mouth, apparently not realizing she would be rejected. She did that to conceal her trembling lips. Aria smiled pleasantly as she watched Mielle¡¯s n be destroyed even though Aria had not done anything. ¡°... No, I¡¯ll have to decline then. I can¡¯t leave my guest alone.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not alone. Lady Aria is here.¡± tter! The cup of tea held by Mielle fell loudly on the saucer. ¡®Why do you mention Aria?¡¯ Her widened pupils looked at him with astonishment, almost as if in resentment. Of all asions, whether it was unfortunate or fortunate, he couldn¡¯t see her ugly face because he was looking at Aria, not Mielle, and because of that, Cain, who came to face his sister¡¯s devilish appearance, could not hide his astonished face. ¡°I don¡¯t have the talent to entertain you, but I¡¯ll do my best not to inconvenience you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m tired from riding in a carriage all night, so I can take a nap.¡± It was time for Mielle to say she would not go out. She had offered to go out to buy clothes with Oscar, but since he wasn¡¯t going, she had no reason to go. And her brother, Cain, had to help her by saying, ¡°I have a lot of decent clothes,e to think of it.¡± Otherwise, Aria and Oscar would be left alone in the mansion. Numerous maids and servants were guarding the mansion, but their eyes and ears were nothing but an illusion that they could not see and could not hear. Of course, the allowances were different depending on their master, but the moment they opened their mouths even slightly to say something, in the worst case, their life would disappear. ¡°You¡¯d better get some rest then. It¡¯ll be tough if you are going back again tomorrow.¡± ¡°Thank you,dy.¡± Aria said before her half brother and sister had even mentioned that they would stay in the mansion. Oscar, who epted the offer, stood up first, saying, ¡°Excuse me.¡± Aria, too, got up from her seat because she did not want to get caught between her half brother and sister without him. Mielle and Cain, who had missed the timing to decline their outing, got upte. After finishing all of that work, Aria said goodbye to him elegantly like a butterfly and went back to her room without regret. As soon as the door closed, she grasped the hem of her skirt with her fingertips and expressed that day¡¯s joy by dancing lightly. ¡®I can¡¯t help but dance on a happy day.¡¯ Aria, who was humming and moving like a butterfly, soon fell down on her bed, and Jessie, who was waiting awkwardly in front of the door, opened her mouth carefully and asked, ¡°What do you want me to do with the handkerchief that you mentioned?¡± ¡°Give me that.¡± It was the handkerchief she had prepared just in case. It was the handkerchief beautifully embroidered with a golden rose. It had been made just in case Mielle, as stupid as she had been in the past, tricked him by giving him a handkerchief embroidered by another. So, Aria, like her, decided to put the handkerchief in her sleeve to prepare for the event. It was easier for her to keep it in her sleeve because Jessie wouldn¡¯t be able to be with her at every important moment. Chapter 27

Chapter 27: Chapter 27. Oscar Frederick, Part IV

Chapter 27. Oscar Frederick, Part IV Trantor: Khan Editor: SootyOwl She was looking forward to seeing how that would change the future. Mielle should¡¯ve looked good to Oscar, but her opportunity had passed, and Aria had already heard that he had been deceived intoing to the count¡¯s mansion. Maybe the bouquet of lilies he had given her had been prepared by Cain. All the attention Mielle wanted to monopolize had been taken by Aria. Aria had even taken her brother¡¯s gaze. ¡®Would he be more fascinated by his step-sister than his lovely sister?¡¯ Aria¡¯s throat was filled with disgust. ¡°Jessie, give me some water. Very cold.¡± ¡°Yes, miss.¡± Drinking the ice-cold water that Jessie had prepared, a happy thought crossed her mind, ¡®How much has Mielle seethed by now?¡¯ Mielle might be throwing a pillow as she prepared to go out. It was something that Aria had often done in the past. Nothing would be more interesting than if Oscar were ready to return to his mansion while her step-brother and sister were out. The Frederik mansion was nearby, so he didn¡¯t have to stay at the Roscents¡¯. There was a possibility that she could quit the outing at the risk of embarrassment. ¡®You have barely managed to get this opportunity, so how could you leave a vulgar, wicked woman like me alone in the mansion with him?¡¯ Aria, who gave Jessie the empty cup, ordered her to find out what Mielle was doing. ¡°Just find out if she¡¯s going out or not.¡± Jessie slipped out of the room after receiving that simple order, but Aria didn¡¯t even have to hear the answer from her because the cries of the horses rang out from the window. They were the cries of horses being tied to a carriage. She could hear them stamping their feet noisily as if they were warming themselves up before running in earnest. A momentter, thanks to Jessie, who was breathing hard and told her that Mielle was going out, Aria¡¯s mouth reshaped itself to one simr to a bewitching figure. ¡®You act as expected, Mielle. You wouldn¡¯t risk a bit of shame for your noble birth. It¡¯s easy to counter your moves. In order to achieve your goal, you must throw away your shabby self-esteem and use every means and methods you have.¡¯ She had learned that from the countess, who had already achieved her purpose, and the determination she had gained after returning to life. ¡°Jessie, leave the room. I need to rest. You can rest properly, too.¡± If she carefully read the books she studied with the wives and waited for Mielle to return, she would be able to end her day with the best mood. After Jessie quietly closed the door and went out, Aria dove into her books for a while. The progress was so slow that she didn¡¯t need to review them, so she read in advance of the lessons she would have. The culture lesson taught by Mrs. White was so simple and easy that she finished the book quickly, so she grabbed the history book that she needed to memorize. Aria quietlyughed as she turned the pages of the thick book with the history of the ancestors of those she had met at the banquet hall. That was because those who could only mock and speak ill of others couldn¡¯t be the right ones, yet their ancestors had been recorded in a book. They had been drawn as great and incredible as the gods of mythology even though it was clear that they had killed and plundered from others to umte their wealth. Those actions were praised as a small means of wisely controlling foolish and stupid people. ¡®They don¡¯t know how many people have suffered through hunger and cold since then.¡¯ After that, they were busy filling their bellies, neglecting themon people, who crossed the road between life and death every day. Looking back, the same had been true of Aria in the past. Because of her sudden rise in status, she had had enough money to burn it away and spend it as she liked. ¡®I was not different...¡¯ As she faced her rotten past, her mood suddenly deteriorated. She felt so ufortable that she decided to get some fresh air to change her mood. She recalled a handmade indoor garden, where the countess had cultivated as a noble hobby. After taking care of it for about a week, she had left it alone, and now, the maids took care of the upkeep. She remembered that everyone in the mansion had been troubled because the countess had nted only expensive, precious flowers. She had made a big fuss that she would like to have a tea party in the garden, but now, she didn¡¯t even know it existed. Aria headed for the ce right next to the hall on the second floor. The garden had been built on the second floor, not on the first floor, because the guest room was on the second floor, so it was easier to show it off that way. As soon as she entered the garden, she was hit by a damp and hot air, which made her feel worse. She was there to refresh herself, but the atmosphere only increased her bad mood. ¡®There must be a watering can somewhere.¡¯ So, she looked around for some water to diminish the heat by a bit. She thought the garden would cool down if she watered the flowers. Fortunately, the watering can was near the entrance, and Aria found it easily. She immediately picked it up and sprinkled water on all kinds of colorful flowers. The water droplets at low temperature, though not cold, managed to break down a little bit of the heat. Once she had used all of the water in the can, she filled it up again in hopes that she might be able to lower the temperature even more. The flowers on the floor had all been watered once, so only the nts that weaved across the walls or nts that had been hung from the ceiling were left, making it difficult for little Aria to water them. Still, she did not give up her desire to water the nts. She would feel very awkward and ufortable if she were to put the can down again just because the nts were a little high when she had just refilled it and was already holding it. ¡®One of the servants must be short.¡¯ When she looked around, she saw a chair near the entrance that was knee high. Aria stepped on it and began to sprinkle water just as the leaves surrounding the entrance brushed against her face. She knew sprinkling the leaves didn¡¯t help much, but if she didn¡¯t pour all the water out of the watering can, she would feel like she was wearing one sock but not the other, so she tried hard to justify her actions. ¡®I¡¯m so lost in futile thought that...¡¯ She had just wasted her time by thinking about something that would end if she had been satisfied with what she had already done and given up. It was then that Aria turned the can upside down, thinking of emptying all the water left and going back to her room. Squeak. ¡°...!¡± She thought the garden was supposed to be neglected, and that nobody woulde to visit it, but entered at just the right time. Because of that, the water drenched the person underneath the nts, and Aria rushed down from the chair. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you just indicate that...?¡± If he was a servant, he should have announced his entrance. If he had knocked on the door, she could have stopped. Aria, who was about to criticize the person who hade in, was appalled when she found out that the person who had been drenched was not a regr of the house. ¡°... Mr. Oscar!?¡± The same Oscar who Mielle fawned over now had water dripping down his ck hair. ¡®Why are you in this garden? Moreover, you entered right as I sprayed you with water!¡¯ Aria had made a big mistake, so she said, stuttering at the end and hurriedly apologizing, ¡°Oh, are you OK? I didn¡¯t know someone wasing... I¡¯m-I¡¯m sorry!¡± She was so embarrassed that she didn¡¯t even notice her clothes were wet as she tried to wipe Oscar¡¯s hair and clothes. That was so soaked that she thought she had to do something about it even though there was nothing she could do. Oscar, who observed the scene for a moment, stepped back and disengaged from Aria. Suddenly, the wall supporting her disappeared, and she stumbled, but he held her by the wrist to keep her from falling. Chapter 28

Chapter 28: Chapter 28. Oscar Frederick, Part V

Chapter 28. Oscar Frederick, Part V Trantor: Khan Editor: SootyOwl ¡°It¡¯s OK. I can change clothes. If you keep at it, you¡¯ll get wet too.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± ¡°And it won¡¯t do any good to clean things up like this.¡± Only then, did Aria realized her poor state, and as she looked at his horrid state, her face turned pale. ¡®Oh, my God! Oh, no!¡¯ She had thought that day to be a good day, but she had ruined it all with just one go at watering the garden. If she had just gone back to her room, everything would have been fine. However, everything had been ruined by her need to cool off from the heat. ¡°Well, I¡¯m so sorry...¡± ¡®Will this little mistake make him angry and make him reject me as he did in the past? Will he save Mielle? Wouldn¡¯t it be useless to go through that horrible experience to have my head cut off again? Am I the one who¡¯s going to roll back into the mud again? I thought that if everything else failed but I still got my hands on Oscar, I¡¯d see Mielle in despair, but how could I have made such a ridiculous and stupid mistake?!¡¯ The unexpected ident paralyzed her mind and heart. She couldn¡¯t hide her trembling hands, simply uttering an apology. ¡®Why would youe in now?¡¯ She was so frustrated that the heat gathered on her eyes. ¡®Why did youe in when I was spraying water in the garden that no one ever enters?¡¯ Of course, the garden had been designed to allow guests toe and go freely, but basically, it was polite to be escorted by a servant when someone moved through another¡¯s mansion. ¡°It¡¯s all right. It¡¯s my fault for running around without notice.¡± Oscar also readily epted Aria¡¯s apology by realizing his mistake. Only then, did Aria exhale a relieved breath that had been stifling her heart. She had been so nervous that she hadn¡¯t blinked at all, so when relief washed over her, she touched her eyes. Then, he asked her with surprise, ¡°Are you crying?¡± ¡°... Yes?¡± ¡®Am I crying? Me? Have I ever cried before?¡¯ No, she hadn¡¯t. When her mother had died, she had resented her since she had been left alone in the world, and she had spit out blood just before her tongue was cut and her head was chopped off, but she hadn¡¯t shed any tears throughout. Rather, she had hated and cursed the world in the face of evil. Aria¡¯s eyes were red as she lowered her hands while asking herself why. The reason for her tears was because her eyes were burning from the heat. Oscar, who looked at her wide-eyed even though his hair was dripping with water, seemed worried. ¡®Oh, this is Oscar¡¯s true personality.¡¯ He always maintained a stiff expression, but now, he looked worried. She hadn¡¯t known that because she hadn¡¯t talked to him properly. Come to think of it, whenever Aria had been mean to Mielle, he had thrust a sharp stare her way. He hadn¡¯t seemed to have any affection for Mielle, but he had been very cold to Aria before. That day, he had been the opposite... ¡®That was why he offered me a seat himself even when I showed upte at lunch.¡¯ Aria¡¯s heart beat fast with excitement, feeling as if she had caught hold of his weakness somehow. Aria, whose mouth was about to rise into a smile, managed to suppress her emotions and shook her head in denial. ¡°No, no, no! I know that I made a mistake... Take my handkerchief.¡± ¡®How lucky I am!¡¯ She was able to hand her handkerchief over to Oscar just because she had decided to carry it around. Once he took that handkerchief, he wouldn¡¯t be able to give it back, much in the same way he had been tricked by Mielle¡¯s shallow trick in the past. Oscar looked at Aria¡¯s handkerchief with embarrassment. It was, of all things, a handkerchief. Though he hesitated, there was no other way, so he received Aria¡¯s handkerchief and wiped his hair and shirt, which was wet enough to attach itself to his skin, with it. He squeezed the water out of the wet handkerchief a few times and unfolded it. The embroidery, which was small, had been ced in a corner of the handkerchief, but the golden rose stood out to his eyes because there were no other patterns. ¡°It¡¯s...¡± ... The seal of the Frederik family! It was clearly the seal of the duke¡¯s family, different from an ordinary rose. ¡®How did thise to be in her possession?¡¯ Aria blushed, hesitated, and answered the silent question. ¡°I made it because it¡¯s a beautiful seal. You are the first guest I¡¯ve received in the mansion, so I made it just to keep it to myself... Does that displease you?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so...¡± It was very meaningful to receive an embroidered handkerchief with a family seal from a woman. A small one was given to the gentleman escorting ady to a banquet, and arge one to a lover or husband. In addition, because the seal of each noble family was a flower, men began courtship by giving flowers that matched the seal of the woman¡¯s family, and received a handkerchief embroidered with the seal of the man¡¯s family from the women in return. Handing over a handkerchief without any pattern was also an act of interest in the other person, and an ordinary aristocratic woman was careful to do so with caution. ¡®How will he react?¡¯ Even if it had a deep meaning, there would nothing more shameful than him handing the handkerchief back after receiving it. It was more polite andmon sense not to return the handkerchief, even if it was to be confined deep in a drawer. And he had to return a favor for a handkerchief. ¡®How will Mielle react if she sees it?¡¯ Her heart beat fast. The thumping against her chest and her shaking body overcame her as she waited for Oscar¡¯s decision. He looked down at Aria¡¯s embroidery for a long time, a handkerchief embroidered with the seal of his family, which had been given by ady he had met for the first time, and thedy was right before his eyes. Aria did not make any foolish expressions to entice him or pay attention to him. She merely expressed being shy about the man of the very family of the embroidered rose having seen the handkerchief. That way, he would be less burdened by his choice. He sped the wet handkerchief in his hand without a word. Whether he didn¡¯t want to escapemon sense and courtesy, he asked, ¡°May I take it with me?¡± More and more of Mielle¡¯s past became hers, and her own past was bing Mielle¡¯s. Aria smiled brightly and replied, ¡°Of course!¡± * * * Oscar walked right out of the indoor garden with the wet handkerchief. He had wiped the water off his face and body roughly, but he needed to take a proper bath and change clothes. Aria apanied him and ordered a servant that she had run into to help him. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you rather go back to the duke¡¯s mansion?¡± She hoped so. Unfortunately, Oscar didn¡¯t want to. ¡°No, my father doesn¡¯t know I¡¯m in the capital, so I¡¯ll be scolded if I go back there.¡± Because it was the academy¡¯s ideology to devote oneself to learning far from the world, unless something special happened, it was normal for most students not to return home during the semester. Sometimes there were students who sneaked back due to homesickness, but most were scolded severely and returned to the academy. If they could not bear that much, they were asked how they would carry on their families¡¯ legacies. A smile crept on Oscar¡¯s mouth when Aria smiled softly at the words that he would be scolded. ¡°I¡¯m afraid your clothes will be ufortable.¡± He hade to the mansion empty-handed, without a single private servant. The clothes he was wearing were wet, so he had to wear clothes prepared for the guests of the mansion. It had to be ufortable for him to have turned down Mielle¡¯s request of going shopping with him. ¡°I sent a servant out earlier because I didn¡¯t bring any extra clothes.¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s why you came to the garden alone.¡± It had been strange that there had been no one in the house to follow him. Chapter 29

Chapter 29: Chapter 29. Oscar Frederick, Part VI

Chapter 29. Oscar Frederick, Part VI Trantor: Khan Editor: SootyOwl Oscar had sent a servant to the designer in charge of his clothes, and in the meantime, he had intended to look around the mansion to relieve his boredom because he couldn¡¯t rx in his uniform. His attitude toward Aria had softened due to various misunderstandings. She could¡¯ve kept talking until the servant hade back, but at that point, she had to pull herself out. It was better to leave a little bit of regret than to spend time with useless chatter. ¡°Then please, rest in peace.¡± ¡°Yes, you too.¡± Oscar¡¯s eyes were glued to Aria¡¯s back, which headed to the third floor. In many ways, it was natural to pay attention to her, who was unlike the rumors. Even if his interest was not borne out of her being of the opposite sex, she was enough to attract his interest as a person. Oscar thought of Aria¡¯s enthralling smile, which he had seen in the dining hall. It certainly wasn¡¯t a look she should¡¯ve been able to make at her age. Then, he seemed to have lost his words for a while due to her beautiful face, which had attracted him instantly. On the other hand, the fact that no one had called her even though lunchtime had already passed, or that she had been watering the garden by herself, or that her eyes had welled with tears even though she had only made a small mistake confused him. ¡®What in the world is she really like? No, are both versions real?¡¯ He could see her turn around when he approached the stairs. He didn¡¯t know if it was by coincidence, but somehow his eyes seemed to have run into Aria¡¯s, so she looked at him questioningly. The fragile look he had just seen was gone, but she had a strange look about her, the one he had seen at the dining hall. Oscar shook his head, thinking, ¡®What would I do with such a thought?¡¯ It was a useless conjecture that didn¡¯t help at all. Their rtionship would end as soon as he sent someone to return the handkerchief. At least, he thought so. * * * Mielle and Cain returned to the mansion shortly after going out. Because they had wanted to go out with Oscar in the first ce, his absence had been like a gift box with no content, which was of no use for anything. Even in that short period of time, Mielle had bought several items, including something to present to Oscar. However, for fear that Oscar would reject her gift, Cain acted in her stead. Oscar had just finished a bath, so his hair was slightly wet. When Cain saw him, he cocked his head questioningly. ¡°I was ufortable.¡± ¡°You washed up at this time of the day because you were ufortable?¡± Cain¡¯s gaze went out of the sunny window. It was only three in the afternoon, so he couldn¡¯t understand how he had been so ufortable that he had needed to wash. ¡°I even had new clothes brought in.¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right. Your clothes are different.¡± Oscar was dressed in his favorite style of garment, so Cain shrugged, thinking that he had ordered a servant to bring him new clothes since there was no such design among the guest garments prepared by the family of the count. ¡°Take this.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you lost the nib of your pen? I bought this when I remembered it.¡± When Oscar opened the fancy box that Cain had given him, he saw at a nce that the finely-made nib was of higher quality than the old one he had lost, and it should¡¯ve cost double the price. ¡°... Did you buy this yourself?¡± Usually, it was Cain who said that the nib and the ink were consumables, so he could use any kind. Oscar did not sign important documents with his pen since it was an object that was supposed to only be used at the academy. Perhaps, Cain understood the meaning behind Oscar¡¯s question, so Cain fake coughed. He had told Mielle about it, thinking the item to be extremely necessary for Oscar, but now that Cain thought about it, after having given it to Oscar, it was somewhat strange. ¡°You can think of it as a birthday present.¡± ¡°That was a while back.¡± Oscar¡¯s birthday was only three months ago, so Cain stormed out of his room in anger, saying that Oscar was too talkative. Whatever it was, it was a nib that he had already received. There was no immediate inconvenience to having extra ones, but only one was enough, so he felt uneasy. He thought it wouldn¡¯t be too bad to ept it since it had been a long time since Cain had bought him anything. Cain usually just brought him presents, so even though the act had been a little ambiguous just now, it had not been strange. Most of the gifts he received were sent by his sister, Mielle, but Cain often told him the truth after he gave them to him, so he could not return them, using them instead. It was a shameful insult to return goods received from ady. ¡®That may be the case this time as well...¡¯ The nib might be a present from Mielle. It was a small gift, though he felt it burdensome when he thought of returning it as the act could hurt Mielle¡¯s feelings. Any fool would understand the kindness she was showing him. Oscar was in agony for a moment. But, as always, he put the present on the table without returning it since it was clear it was a gift from her. Anyway, there had been a lot of marital talks between them, so suddenly refusing her was not desirable for him. As the sessor of the duke, he considered his family¡¯s benefit a priority and so chose to act without discrediting their honor. It was the same this time. Mielle was an elegant and graceful woman, who had also been weed by the family of the duke. He didn¡¯t have to go out and try to be friendly, but causing trouble by returning the gift was not necessary. Thinking that way, Oscar looked at the nib on the table. * * * That evening at the dinner table, Mielle made sure to ask about the nib. Oscar answered her casually, having already guessed that she had bought it, ¡°I got it just in time. I was having a hard time since losing my old one.¡± ¡°I thought it would be necessary since you learn at the academy. I¡¯m so d to hear that.¡± ¡°Thank you for your concern.¡± Aria looked at the warmth between them and put the sd in her te in her mouth. She thought Mielle¡¯s gift was certainly one sided, but he had to have epted it to some extent. Well, she guessed that that was why he had responded to begin with. Obviously, when she had talked to him in the garden, there had seemed to be a lot of room for intervention, but not now. Although they did not seem to be close to each other, she felt a sense of stability between them, without a hint of awkwardness. ¡®Is it trust? That was all she could see. Perhaps, it was the trust in each other¡¯s families, in their origins and nobility, and finally, in their statuses and temperaments that would not sh with or damage each other. It was all that Aria couldn¡¯t have. She had the samest name as Mielle, Roscent, but it wasn¡¯t originally hers. At the same time, she came from humble origins, and the rumors surrounding her were terrible. She became irritated when she saw them conversing in that harmonious manner, as if from the beginning there¡¯d been no room for the humble to intervene. ¡®If I bring up the handkerchief story here... How would Mielle react? Would she keep that pretty face? Or would she look like a demon? Oscar would be embarrassed by her. The same would be true of Cain. The warm atmosphere would end immediately. That would be worth seeing.¡¯ Aria¡¯s hand holding the fork was energized. The back of her hand and fingers turned white. But such a foolish act for a moment of change in the mood was nothing for the Aria that had died in the past. If she talked about her handkerchief for no reason, Oscar might figure out she¡¯d given it to him because she had indecent desires for him. Anyhow, it wouldn¡¯t be long before she got it back. She could see Mielle¡¯s broken face then. Chapter 30

Chapter 30: Chapter 30. Oscar Frederick, Part VII

Chapter 30. Oscar Frederick, Part VII Trantor: Khan Editor: SootyOwl Aria devoted herself to the meal without expecting the conversation to turn in her direction. It was different from the day before, when she had drawn their attention. She didn¡¯t know what kind of conversation had gone on between her step-brother and step-sister, but they werepletely rejecting Aria. Aria cut the meat halfway through, making sure there were no particrs in their conversation. Unfortunately, she couldn¡¯t get much information. She was just able to understand that Mielle and Oscar were not very close. When Cain urged Oscar to answer Mielle¡¯s one-sided questions, Oscar did so briefly. ¡®How should I get between those two?¡¯ Rather, that was the problem. They didn¡¯t seem particrly close, but their rtionship had continued. epting that as if it were natural, like air, the conclusion of their courtship would be engagement and marriage. If they had had a close rtionship, she might¡¯ve been able to break through the gap, but she didn¡¯t know what would be needed to break a rtionship like that. Even if Oscar became interested in and liked Aria, she felt like he would still be engaged to and marry Mielle. ¡°Is he the type of man who would fall for a honey trap? Or do I have to pretend to be miserable?¡¯ She thought both might work. The whole thing was very ambiguous. ¡®I¡¯ll have to try both of them.¡¯ First, he had to pay her back for the handkerchief. Only then, would she be able to start. So for now, she had to stand still, making sure not to me the pair of anything. She needed time. As she was lost in thought, the speed with which she ate her meal slowed down, so Oscar asked her, ¡°Is something bothering you? Are you OK?¡± He looked worried. ¡°Are you sick?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡®Oh, I got it. Pretending to be miserable works.¡¯ When she tried to put the meat in her mouth with an awkward smile, his worries further increased. If Mielle had not dropped the fork frivolously, he would have brought Aria some water. Aria swallowed a bright smile into her mind. * * * Oscar and Cain returned to the academy early the next morning. The countess, who had not returned to the mansion for days, having apparently be interested in something recently, felt sorry about her absence after learning of it. She called Aria in secret and asked about how Oscar had been in the mansion. ¡°Well, nothing in particr stood out.¡± ¡°It was a good chance, so I feel sorry I wasn¡¯t here.¡± Whose chance was it? Was it for Mielle, who could see him more often than her? Or for Aria, the one who had seen him for the first time? The countess¡¯s dark red lips drew a crescent-shaped, sad line. But her mouth soon recovered liveliness. Not long after they returned to the academy, Oscar¡¯s repayment for the handkerchief arrived at the mansion. Two gift boxes were delivered under the name of the family of the Duke of Frederik. The butler, who identified the messenger from the family of the duke, informed Mielle about this. Aria, who was just preparing to go out for a meeting with the youngdies, was unexpectedly able to find Mielle at the front door of the mansion, sweeping the gift boxes with her palm. Around her, were the butler and several maids, all of whom poured their blessings on the gifts she had received from Oscar. ¡°I guess it¡¯s in return for the nib I gave himst.¡± ¡°I think Mr. Oscar has a deeper heart than the sea.¡± The errand man pulled out a paper and spread it out. It seemed to exin the contents of the boxes. From a little distance, Aria watched with great excitement to see if one would be hers. ¡°These are gifts from Mr. Oscar. Of the two gifts in total, the box with the red ribbon is to Ms. Mielle, and the box with the blue ribbon to Ms. Aria... Hmm, hmm... He asked me to give it to Lady Aria.¡± The gift-giver stammered while he referred to Aria¡¯s name. He had simply been told to take gifts to the Roscent mansion, so he hadn¡¯t known to whom the gifts were. Aria¡¯s unexpected name made him rearrange his monocle once and blink. He seemed quite embarrassed. The same was true of those present. As soon as Aria¡¯s name was mentioned, questions and surprises appeared on their faces. ¡®Why?¡¯ Everyone knew that Mielle was constantly Oscar¡¯s favor and had sent him gifts. Her gifts were unique, but they were also rewarded, so they had thought it was the same thing again this time. In addition, the two people might end up marriedter. They were weed by each other¡¯s family, and Mielle liked him to the extreme. Oscar didn¡¯t refuse her either. However, Aria was somehow included in the rewards this time. ¡®Why did she get the same number of gifts as Mielle when she had no contact with Oscar?¡¯ Behind the astonishment and the questioning, was a great curiosity. He couldn¡¯t have sent the gift for no reason, so there must be something. ¡°Why are you all gathered so?¡± The countess, who looked as if she was about to go out, appeared with her servant and some knights. All the people in the hall bowed to her and showed her courtesy. The same was true of the messenger from the duke¡¯s family. ¡°Oh, isn¡¯t this the seal of the duke¡¯s family?¡± The rose on the top of the gift boxes denoted their sender. The seal on therge boxes indicated that the contents within it were not ordinary. Aria answered the countess¡¯s question, ¡°These are gifts from Mr. Oscar, and he sent me and Mielle one each.¡± ¡°Aria, to you?¡± Her eyes widened with astonishment, and Aria replied the expression with a cute look, as if she didn¡¯t know anything. ¡°Yes... He just took my handkerchief a while ago, so it must be something in return for it.¡± ¡°He took your handkerchief?¡± By the end of the countess¡¯ question, the hall was filled with silence. ¡®What did she say now? Oscar took Aria¡¯s handkerchief?¡¯ All eyes were on Mielle. They did not look directly at her, but nced at her behavior, questioning why he had taken Aria¡¯s handkerchief and not hers. Mielle, who had never dreamed of that, could not answer anything, but clenched her fists until her knuckles were white. ¡°Would you give me the letter?¡± The countess reached out to the messenger from the duke¡¯s family. A letter was attached to the gift to show its purpose and reason. It was polite to enclose a letter with a gift, as they had to know for sure who had sent it. Then, the messenger took out the letters he had kept in his arms. He had not understood why the duke¡¯s family had given him two letters, but now, he knew it was because he had to give them to both of the girls. He had thought they had all been addressed to Mielle, but then, he looked closely and saw that the receiver¡¯s name was different on each envelope. The countess identified the names on the envelopes and gave them to Aria and Mielle. Everyone was curious about the contents of the letter, which were firmly sealed by the rose-shaped wax. Although Aria did not have to share them with others, the countess gently suggested reading the letters to appease her curiosity. ¡°I think there is nothing great in my letter, so why don¡¯t you read Mielle¡¯s letter?¡± No one was curious about the contents of Mielle¡¯s letter. It was Aria¡¯s letter that everyone wanted to know. She didn¡¯t seem to have had any particr rtionship with him in theirst meeting, so they were all wondering when their rtionship had begun and how it had progressed to her giving him a handkerchief and receiving a gift in return. But no one could bring their real intentions out of their mouths. It was a great disrespect to be curious about their master¡¯s personal life. They just read each other¡¯s countenance, all except for one person, Mielle. She was nearly insane with curiosity about the contents of Aria¡¯s letter. She wanted to find out the contents somehow, even if the contents of her letter were disclosed. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll read it first, so sister Aria can follow me.¡± ¡®Ah, poor Oscar! Does he know that his letter is about to be made public? If it has a beautiful poem, it will be to his credit.¡¯ Chapter 31

Chapter 31: Chapter 31. Revenge, Part I

Chapter 31. Revenge, Part I Trantor: Khan Editor: SootyOwl Aria¡¯s eyes grew round. Mielle¡¯s mind had be impatient, and that¡¯s when Aria hesitated to answer, asking herself if she was about to advise Mielle of her rude behavior. ¡°... I can¡¯t because it would be rude to Oscar. Besides, I have to go out. Can I open the box?¡± Aria, who checked the time, asked impatiently, and the messenger nodded. She had beente for herst meeting to make a show of her simple dress, but she no longer intended to bete. Aria called out several maids and ordered them to open her box. Among them, was a maid who always stood next to Mielle and maintained a bad expression when looking at Aria. Her paleplexion and slow hands seemed to worry about her master. ¡°What a beautiful thing it is!¡± Inside the box, were a dress, shoes and hair ornaments. The countess was impressed by the light pink dress. Although it seems modest, it was of the highest-quality material, and a small star-like diamond was embedded along the neckline. The rose-shaped waist decoration brightened the slightly dull-looking design. ¡°It has been a while since you¡¯ve gone now, so wouldn¡¯t it be better to change?¡± Even dainty pink shoes and hair ornaments... Those would make her stand out in that day¡¯s meeting. But Aria shook her head, checking the time. She had not yet nned to go to a meeting decorated to the fullest. ¡°I¡¯m going to have to wear just a hair decoration. I think I¡¯ll bete for the meeting if I don¡¯t leave quickly. I¡¯m going now, Mom and Mielle.¡± Aria, who took the golden rose pin, ordered all the gifts to be brought to her room and left the mansion. When she gave onest nce sideways at Mielle, she saw the girl was nearly leaning on her maid after having lost all her liveliness. The look of the maid looking down at her was not very different. On the wagon, Aria confirmed Oscar¡¯s letter. There wasn¡¯t much to it. He had been very grateful for the loan of her handkerchief in the garden, and he sincerely hoped she would ept it back. ¡®It was a good thing that I didn¡¯t read it.¡¯ If she had read it, it would not have created any unnecessary misunderstandings. It would have made her efforts futile. Of course, there had been an ident in the garden, but he had given her an excessive gift for the handkerchief. ¡®Is it because it was a handkerchief he took?¡¯ She had heard that there were many men who would send clothes and essories because they wanted the girls to wear them in their next meeting. Of course, Aria had received plenty of gifts in the past without having to give anything first. But it was too much to expect the same from Oscar. ¡®My clothes must have looked shabby and pitiful, as expected.¡¯ Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have sent a dress. She hadn¡¯t meant to go that far, but his reaction had been grand, so she was very thankful for that. ¡®What shall I do in return?¡¯ He would not want something in return, but she had to send something to continue the rtionship. He should feel burdened by it and contact her again. It should be something very expensive and precious, for example. It would be very burdensome if a youngdy who dressed in simple clothes sent a luxurious gift. ¡°A ring or a ne? Either wouldn¡¯t work... What about a brooch? What do you think?¡± When Aria asked them all of a sudden, the two knights escorting her looked puzzled. She didn¡¯t ask for an answer. Rings were interchangeable between lovers, so that was impossible, and so were the nes. Brooches were the best fit for a student, so the answer was already decided. Aria, recalling that the color of the academy¡¯s uniform was ck, smiled a furtive smile. Any colorful brooch would suit him well. It would be perfect if he could wear the brooch that he would receive as a present. Even if he were to give it back, saying, ¡°I feel burdened by it,¡± she would have an excuse to meet him. ¡®Let¡¯s give him a brooch as expensive, colorful and luxurious as possible.¡¯ ¡°Jessie, how much money do you have in hand? I think I¡¯ll have to buy something a little more expensive.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t bring much today, but you¡¯ll be fine because you have an ID.¡± That meant that she could put it under the name of the Roscent family. That was because Count Roscent¡¯s business was so big that his family was given great credit since they could afford everything but the Imperial Pce. ¡°Tell the wagon driver to stop by the jewelry shop when wee back. I want to visit thergest and most expensive jewelry shop in the capital.¡± ¡°Yes, miss.¡± Silence sank in the carriage. It was not just quiet. They felt like she had finally shown her true colors. That was what Aria felt since she had been seeing those people for quite a long time and was able to grasp their feelings with her very being. Besides, she hadn¡¯t shaken her image as a bad girl yet. ¡°He sent me such a pretty present. I have to pay Oscar back somehow.¡± ¡°Ah... Yes, miss. I¡¯ll tell the driver to go to the best ce in the capital.¡± That was why Aria added that excuse. When she did, the atmosphere that had be heavy, eased a little. All of them had confirmed in the foyer that Aria had received a great gift. Suddenly, Aria sympathized with Mielle. Mielle must have tried hard to hide the rottenness in her heart and the smell of gutter burning within her. Aria couldn¡¯t know, but she was sure that Mielle had continued to make all sorts of useless excuses like she had done now, to avoid having her inner feelings caught. ¡®Poor life.¡¯ ¡®So don¡¯t you think I should end it? What would you do if you lived a more miserable life? If your head was chopped off and rolled across the ground, you would no longer have to make unnecessary excuses by hiding your true self. I think I¡¯m a savior of your life, which is filled with only lies.¡¯ Aria looked out of the window and smiled slightly. ¡ª Revenge The main topic at the meeting was Aria¡¯s new hair ornament. The hairpin Oscar had presented her was luxurious and beautiful enough to be talked about. There were some who questioned the fact that the ornament was of a golden rose, but they did not bother to point it out. This was because the seal of a great family was often used for various decorations. The rose of the family of the Duke of Frederik, in particr, was very widely andmonly used. Aria blushed shyly at their praises and presented each one with a handkerchief she had prepared. Unlike thest ones, those handkerchiefs embroidered with the seals of the families of each of the youngdies was enough to raise her stature. A youngdy who had shown great interest in Aria at thest meeting had told her family about that meeting and Aria, and very surprised, they desired to invite Aria to their mansion at once. ¡®What did she say?¡¯ Seeing that the youngdy had spoken so excitedly about her, it seemed to be a good sign. Thankfully, one by one, they were swayed by the show that Aria was putting, and she could see that they thought of her differently now. Aria smiled brightly and thought, ¡®There¡¯s nothing to be gained from this meeting.¡¯ There was no big impact because this was a gathering of ordinary people, all except for Sarah. It was a gathering of nobles who had had no power in the past, had no power in the present, and would have no power in the future. It was a waste of time that would gain her nothing. If she distanced herself, her thoughts would be anxious because of Sarah, but she was finding it annoying to keeping to these gatherings. Thinking back to Mielle¡¯s rtionships, there seemed to be no such useless connections. She had always dealt with men of power. ¡®What shall I do? I can meet Sarah in ss, so shall I just skip this next meeting?¡¯ However, because she was already somewhat part of the group, it would be strange for her to quit the gatherings suddenly. If she did, she was sure to put Sarah in an ufortable situation as well. So, Aria tried to swallow her irritation. She couldn¡¯t show a frown. Chapter 32

Chapter 32: Chapter 32. Revenge, Part II

Chapter 32. Revenge, Part II Trantor: Khan Editor: SootyOwl The meeting took as long as five hours because of a small boat ride by theke. Nevertheless, Aria, who had kept her soft expression the whole time, suddenly felt a strange feeling as she climbed onto the carriage, receiving an escort after the meeting had barely ended. ¡°... Who are you?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not the same coachman. Why has the driver changed?¡± It was not the driver who had apanied her when she had left the mansion. It wasn¡¯t the face she had seen at a nce during the day. Perhaps not aware of the fact, Jessie¡¯s eyes widened. Aria pulled her feet off the stairs to carriage and headed around to the driver¡¯s seat. With his back bent beside the horse, he did not raise his face, so she stared unspokenly at him. He was shivering slightly. The escort knights also looked perplexed, as if they had not noticed him. As the eyes of the three turned to him, the driver flinched once and replied as if he was going to wither away, ¡°Su-suddenly, he said he had a stomach ache, so I¡¯m here to rece him...¡± ¡°He had a stomach ache? Suddenly?¡± ¡°Yes, yes...¡± ¡°The man who had a stomach ache went back to the mansion and traded ces with you?¡± When she pointed that out sharply, he waved his hand and strongly denied that, ¡°Oh, no! I heard it happened after he went home for lunch!¡± ¡°... So, you¡¯re saying that he went home without my permission. I¡¯m sure he should¡¯ve eaten the lunch provided by the mansion.¡± ¡°Well, well, that¡¯s... I¡¯m not sure either. I¡¯m just here to pick you up on his behalf because his wife informed the mansion in a hurry...¡± The driver¡¯s back became damp, and the color of his clothes became darker. The new driver didn¡¯t seem to be ill, but he was sweating too much, so she wondered if he was. It was weird. The situation was weird, and the excuses were strange. She couldn¡¯t help but wonder. Aria ordered the two escort knights and Jessie to check the face of the driver. ¡°Make sure he is a driver from the mansion.¡± ¡°He is. His name is Elect. He¡¯s been working in the mansion for over thirty years. He¡¯s worked long enough to reach retirement.¡± ¡°Really?¡± When she heard Jessie¡¯s words, she slowly revived her memories of the past, and she felt like she had seen him once or twice when she had passed by the stable, although she had never met him in person. Her feeling that something was odd was clouding her memories, so she couldn¡¯t remember him. This ensured his status, so she knew he was not suspicious, but... ¡°Why didn¡¯t either of you report to me first?¡± ¡®By the way, why didn¡¯t they report it to me?¡¯ Aria was their master now, no matter how urgent or important their affairs. They should have asked her to be excused. Furthermore, even if they had traded ces due to unavoidable circumstances, they should have reported it to Aria before doing it. If she hadn¡¯t had a good eye, she wouldn¡¯t have known that the driver had changed and would have entered the carriage. If it hadn¡¯t been a driver that had worked in the mansion for thirty years, and it had been an assassin... Aria shook her head faintly at the supposition that she hated to imagine. ¡®What on earth is the purpose and intention of this man? Was it simply a trick to deceive his master?¡¯ It was an iprehensible act no matter how she thought about it. Aria¡¯s expression lost in thought grew colder and colder, and the driver¡¯s voice grew more panicked. ¡°It-it was very urgent...¡± ¡°Oh, really? That means that if something urgent happens, you can throw away your master and run away.¡± ¡°Would you guys do that?¡± When Aria asked the knights and Jessie, they desperately denied it, saying they would never do that. Aria¡¯s mouth twisted. ¡°They say they wouldn¡¯t do that, so the drivers must be very unusual.¡± ¡®How could the two drivers behave the same way?¡¯ She handed a handkerchief to the driver, who was dripping with sweat as if he had been soaked in sweat or caught in the rain. Aria smiled so sweetly that his vision blurred, as if he had been charmed. ¡°When you go back, tell the countess of your sins clearly. You as well,¡± Aria added after turning to the guards. Because both her speech and expression were soft, they btedly realized that they were being reprimanded. Those who watched her party from afar would think that they were talking warmly to each other, though the content of their conversation was unknown. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you know that the driver had changed? Who the hell are you escorting? Do you think you¡¯re on a pic?¡± They had not known that the driver had changed thought they should always be on alert, watching the surroundings to help keep Aria out of danger. The knights, who had nothing to say and could not answer, kept their eyes on the ground. ¡®Why are the knights we employ so useless?¡¯ She wanted to be angry in her own personality, but she could not, so she got on the carriage, suppressing her irritation. There were enough ves to make fools of two knights. After her, they followed, and Jessie climbed into the carriage as well. ¡®... Miss, shall I take you to the jewelry store?¡¯ Jessie asked her carefully in that harsh atmosphere. Aria nodded silently, looking out the window. The carriage began to move slowly after Jessie¡¯s delivery of the destination. Somehow, its movements were rough, which was unusual. It also seemed to be creaking. They had sent a fool who didn¡¯t even know how to drive a carriage! A sigh of frustration escaped her chest and rang in the quiet carriage. Once the count returned, she would ask him to change the knights immediately. ¡®Why was every one of her escorts ipetent?¡¯ When there was danger, the rug was pulled from underneath them, and they weren¡¯t even able to detect changes in their surroundings. She thought it would be safer to have a private escort. ¡®I don¡¯t think anyone sent this driver on purpose.¡¯ At the moment, such a thought came into her mind, and Aria¡¯s eyes opened a little wider. ¡®... Don¡¯t tell me. It wasn¡¯t intentional, or was it? Why didn¡¯t I think about that? So far, Mielle has eaten her heart out with anxiety, but it would be strange and out of character for her to remain that way.¡¯ Although the methods were slightly different, it wouldn¡¯t be strange at all for that to be her doing, even if she moved things up by a few months. No matter how much Aria had changed, they would not hold good feelings toward her. They were not just servants in charge of cleaning and managing the mansion. They were servants directly under Mielle¡¯s control. They knew exactly who had caused their master to sigh. Even if they hadn¡¯t known, Mielle would certainly create a reason for their animosity with a single drop of one of her tears. They who supported Mielle were the most capable and influential figures of the mansion, and it would not be difficult for them to win the butler over to their side to make sure he picked stupid escorts for Aria if they wanted to. Aria went through the guards sitting opposite her. They had straight postures and firm mouths, and their intelligent eyes proved that they were valiant knights. Sometimes, however, the way their eyes shook made her wonder if they were emotionally unstable. ¡®Have I really been ying in Mielle¡¯s hands without even realizing it?¡¯ Mielle was ying dangerously, not like the carefree bullying of the past. Not everyone would be intelligent and able enough to be a knight. Some of them might be excellent, but some might be emotionally unstable, and others might be distracted by their surroundings. Some might even perform poorly. ¡®What if my escorts are those types of people?¡¯ If she didn¡¯t face any particr danger, it would not matter, so she would end up just letting it pass, but if she did, she might lose her life. They might throw her away like two knights who had done that after being threatened not too long ago. Her whole body was horrified when her thoughts got that far. ¡®... Mielle, what a bitch you are!¡¯ If her prediction was correct, Mielle was the worst among the bad bitches. Aria had thought Mielle had been filled with anxiety from her silence, but she had slowly nned putting Aria¡¯s life in jeopardy, little by little. Chapter 33

Chapter 33: Chapter 33. Revenge, Part III

Chapter 33. Revenge, Part III Trantor: Khan Editor: SootyOwl ¡®Yeah, you wouldn¡¯t. You couldn¡¯t have been made unstable by me so easily because you were the one who put me to death. I underestimated you too much. Of course, you did say you wanted to kill me from the first time you saw me.¡¯ No matter how innocent Aria pretended to be, there was a big difference between her and Mielle, who had been their master since birth. It would be a piece of cake for her to dominate the servants and maids in the Roscent mansion. Perhaps, she might have even shed angelic tears and urged the maids to get revenge on Aria in secret. Aria had enved two stupid knights while thinking it to be an opportunity since she hadn¡¯t known that. ¡®How could this happen?¡¯ ¡°Miss, we¡¯re here.¡± When she was shocked to reach that conclusion, the carriage stopped, and Jessie announced that they had arrived at the jewelry shop. Aria got out of the carriage with the help of one distracted knight. Aria¡¯s handkerchief, sweat-soaked and wet, jutted out of the pocket of the stupid driver¡¯s pants as he waited in front of the carriage. ¡®I can¡¯t believe I¡¯ve not thought of anything while carrying these guys around.¡¯ Aria showed a self-mocking smile, thinking that she could not deceive her humble birth. ¡°You go back first. I¡¯ll find my own way back.¡± At that, the driver opened his eyes wide, and his chin trembled, as if he was embarrassed by the sudden order. Although his status was confirmed, the sudden change in driver was unreliable. It was strange that the former driver had had a stomach ache all of a sudden, and that he hadn¡¯t reported it. And the strangest thing of all was the demeanor of the driver, who had be very agitated by the words ¡°go back.¡± ¡®Isn¡¯t it strange that you¡¯re more ufortable with being told to go back than when I rebuked your mistakes?¡¯ It was clear that something was up, and the creaking of the carriage made that more evident. ¡®Don¡¯t tell me... I¡¯d rather go back in a rented carriage.¡¯ ¡°Will you get me another carriage?¡± Aria asked one of her escort knights. Preparing the carriage was a servant¡¯s job, not a knight¡¯s, but his master had ordered him to do so, so he couldn¡¯t protest. In addition, there already was some reticence about their capabilities since the knights hadn¡¯t noticed the change in driver. Aria was more than qualified to instruct the knight to find a new and safer carriage. The driver tried to say something, as if he was trying to excuse himself, but soon, he bowed and said goodbye. Aria responded to it with a friendly smile, passing him on the way to the jewelry store. * * * Perhaps because it was a jewelry shop favored by the nobles, the interior was colorful, and it was filled with jewels of sizes and sheen that could not be easily found. The ss of the cab was very clean and transparent, without a speck of dust. Even at closer inspection, they could not see one blemish. The jewels on disy exemplified their worth. ¡°Come in, please.¡± Two staff dressed in neat suits greeted Aria politely as soon as she opened the door, without a single distraction. It was an undisturbed and moderated greeting. They did not raise their heads until Aria gave them their instruction Their conduct was impably perfect since they were ustomed to dealing with mostly high-ranking nobles. ¡°I¡¯m looking for a brooch.¡± ¡°Yes, I see.¡± The employee who guided Aria to a private room on the second floor immediately served her a portion of snacks such as cookies and choctes with warm tea. He bowed a step away from Aria, who was sitting on the sofa savoring the tea, to indicate a request for her requirements. ¡°It¡¯s a brooch for a man in histe teens. Show me everything, from shy designs to neat ones.¡± Although Aria was still young and dressed in simple garments, the man did not relinquish his politeness. He wasn¡¯t unconditional in how polite he was to a customer, but no matter how simply she dressed herself, he could tell the ranking of her family by the maid apanying her. Of course, he could also tell a customer¡¯s ranking by their family seal, but no such seal adorned either Aria or her attendants currently. A golden rose pin stood out on her head, but there was no girl in the Frederik family who was in her early teens, so he concluded that the pin was being worn simply for its beautiful shape. Nobles were originally full of bravado, so even if the store showed them expensive jewelry that they couldn¡¯t afford, they would not lose theirposure. But the servants and maids were different. If they found their master could not afford something, there were slightly noticeable changes to their demeanor. Most of the nobles apanied by servants did not carry money themselves, so the servants took that job. For that reason, they had a good idea of how much money their master had. Her maid, Jessie, did not move at all when Aria told him to show them all the brooches without specifying the amount. The maid just nodded from behind Aria as if it were quite natural. He didn¡¯t know her face, but she wasn¡¯t a normal noblewoman. Even if he brought her the most expensive brooch, she would buy it if she liked it. The staffer, who took only the most precious and expensive things out of the cab and put them side by side on a silk tray, went back to Aria¡¯s room without hurrying. ¡°I¡¯ve picked only the most expensive and precious things in the store.¡± Aria nced over the brooches that were presented to her. As the employee had said, she saw a row of precious things, none of them ordinary. Thanks to all the fancy jewelry and essories that she had seen in her days as part of society, she had no difficulty telling their worth. Since the staffer¡¯s suit was ck, she picked up the brooches one by one and put them on his clothes. All the brooches looked good, but afterparing various items, she chose the blue diamond, which was set in the middle of a brooch. The deep, dark blue color somehow caught her heart. Although the design was not fancy, it was obvious even at a nce that the size and shine of the design were not usual. ¡®Will he like this brooch? I hope he burdened by it.¡¯ The blue diamond was so rare that it was worth the sum of all the dresses and ornaments he had sent so far. She thought that jewel would be good. ¡°Wrap it up for me. Oh, and I¡¯d like to have some small brooches made too.¡± ¡°How small would you like them?¡± ¡°Hmm... About the size of a thumbnail?¡± Because there were some writing instruments on the table, Aria exined her idea in detail. She wanted a golden brooch the size of a thumbnail carved with the seal of the Roscents, where every petal was a small ruby. Only then, did the staffer realize she was from the Roscent family and gulped. He did so because he knew Mielle¡¯s face well, so she could not be her. In fact, he thought she might be the daughter of the rumored prostitute. He was told that she looked like an evil spirit, but he hadn¡¯t received a detailed description of her appearance. Looking at her now, he thought she was a charming girl, far from an evil one. In addition, unlike the rumors, she did not make any trouble, but was elegant enough topare her to any other aristocraticdy. She had a good eye, one that appraised differently from other aristocrats, who would try to find fault while pretending to know about the craft. The staffer treated her even more politely then. ¡°How many would you like to order?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s start with five.¡± ¡°It¡¯ll take about a day.¡± ¡°That¡¯s quick. Then, bring them tomorrow with the brooch I bought today.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The jeweler had a close rtionship with the craftsmen in the capital, so he was able to respond directly to customers¡¯ custom orders. After the order was finished and payment had been settled, a receipt for a huge amount of money was held in Jessie¡¯s hand. ¡°I¡¯d like to enclose a letter.¡± Chapter 34

Chapter 34: Chapter 34. Revenge, Part IV

Chapter 34. Revenge, Part IV Trantor: Khan Editor: SootyOwl ¡°I was going to ask you about that, and thank you. I¡¯ll bring all your items to the mansion sometime tomorrow morning. This is a gift for you, Ms. Aria Roscent.¡± The employee took a case from his sleeve. It contained a sapphire ne. Judging by the size of it, it was likely to cost quite a bit. Aria immediately understood his intention and epted his insidious thought. ¡°Jessie, will you hang it around my neck?¡± ¡°Yes, miss.¡± It was probably a ne unsuitable for her young age, but when she put it on, strangely, it melded naturally with her beauty, as if the ne had met its master. The eyes of the man who had given her the ne shone. He was thinking the girl would be making her social debut in the future, and that she would be a trendsetter. There would be nothing wrong if he favored her somewhat. ¡°Not bad. Thank you.¡± Aria smiled sweetly. The store had a colorful interior, but it brightened suddenly with Aria¡¯s flowery smile. The staffer couldn¡¯t hide his red ears while giving her a slight nod. ¡°I¡¯d ask you favor us in the future as well.¡± The ne around Aria¡¯s neck returned to the man¡¯s hand by Jessie¡¯s hand. That meant that it should be sent with everything else in the morning. She couldn¡¯t afford to go around with luxurious items yet. In any case, that man hadn¡¯t given her the ne so that Aria would wear it around immediately. It had been a gift to build a strong rtionship. ¡°Oh, are you the owner here?¡± ¡°Yes, miss.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll stop by often.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± The one whom she had thought to be an employee was in fact the owner. Seeing that he was even tending to a customer by himself, he seemed to run his store with a lot of affection. The store also needed thorough management, as it was thergest and most luxurious jewelry shop in the capital. It was an unexpected harvest. There was nothing wrong with being close to a boutique or a jewelry shop. She would be the first to hear from him when something precious came in, and he might let her know what thetest fashion would be. She would ept the help because not all of her memories were detailed. Of course, the help wouldn¡¯t be tremendous since she had been able to make a name for herself in the future and lived as part of high society. While she waited for one of her stupid knights to find a carriage, she had a brief cup of tea. But the stupid knight hadn¡¯te back even after the tea had been brewed. Aria, who had already exchanged the tea twice after it had gotten cold, was so impatient that she ordered the other knight to find the whereabouts of the first one. Jessie, who realized that Aria did not feel well from experience even if she did not express it, rushed out of the room while saying that she would bring her a new refreshment. Toward her extremely agile retreating figure, Aria added, ¡°You don¡¯t have toe back until you¡¯re ready.¡± ¡®You are sharp.¡¯ Aria didn¡¯t mean to make any trouble with her statement, but she didn¡¯t want to see Jessie fretting and squirming. In addition, Aria couldn¡¯t be herself, who was in a bad mood due to a number of reasons, with others around. While waiting for Jessie, there was nothing to do, so she opened the window and opened the curtain located in the center of the room. The window that started near Aria¡¯s chest and stretched out to the high ceiling was huge enough for her entire body to fall through. Aria sat on a one-man sofa by the window and watched the view out of it, taking care not to let herself fall. Outside the window, the poor and shabby-looking people were busy moving about, unlike those within the painfully colorful jewelry shop. The nobles did not walk, so those who were walking up and down the street were mostlymoners, except for the asional colorful carriage. Some had tanned, sunburned skin and wore tattered clothes, and there were those whose clothes were all patchworked. Those were themoners. Some even left holes unrepaired because they could not afford to fix them. Customs offices were present to either side of the jewelry store, like dust against the fancy jewels. ¡®I used to wear those clothes too.¡¯ Her mother had always busied herself with dressing herself up, so she had had to constantly wear old clothes that didn¡¯t fit her. Her mother wouldn¡¯t have lived such a miserable life if she had paid a little attention to other things, but had never dreamed of such a thing. She had also been desperate to live every day. Aria faced the pieces of her past that passed out the window nkly. Then, she thanked her mother for removing her from that shambling life. She did not want to return to that time and refused to have Mielle push her off a cliff again. ¡®I¡¯ll take everything you have and end you horribly. If I can, it wouldn¡¯t be a bad idea to hang that pretty face of yours on the wall for treason.¡¯ Of course, if someone in the family was found to be nning a rebellion, the whole family would be exterminated, but the mere thought of it made her feel better, just the image of the Roscent family, all of whom had their heads hanging from the wall, in her mind. Enjoying the cool autumn breeze, she still thought about how to get rid of Mielle, but suddenly, something foreign, an unusual sight, walked up. ¡®... The man in the ck cloak!¡¯ She had met him at the general store. Although the hood only revealed his face a little, the subtle contour of his face and the soft-looking hairstyle made her assume that he had an unusual look. Still, even for a nobleman, he had a beautiful face. With that face that was still short of reaching adulthood, he had taken away Aria¡¯s freedom and urged her to answer him. He must have noticed Aria¡¯s gaze when he came out of the nearby customs building and looked up to her. Aria, who had been frightened by the past and who had not encountered him all this time, was about to stand up immediately, but the expression on the man¡¯s face held her down. ¡®Did he smile?¡¯ He was smiling charmingly at her, his mouth in an arc underneath the hood covering his face, as if he had never threatened Aria. Frightened, Aria stepped back a few steps. She was appalled by the way he put his hands near his chest and greeted her politely, as if he would do her no harm. ¡®... What¡¯s your intention?¡¯ He was a man of unknown intention. When he stood at the door and refused to exit fully, the man who was following the cloaked man¡¯s footsteps looked troubled, unable to exit as well. Still, the man stood there, facing Aria. Surprised, Aria hurriedly closed the window and drew the curtains to block the view, quickly returning to the sofa located in the center of the room. Even though he was no longer visible, she still recalled his unexpected smile and gaze, which made her feel uneasy. She calmed her mind by wetting her throat with a bit of cold tea. She thought she would not see again. ¡®How could there be such a coincidence?¡¯ Aria, who had once hugged her body while trembling like dried leaves sobbing in the autumn wind, changed her mind. ¡®Let¡¯s not pay attention to that. He can¡¯t be a powerful man if he wasing out of a customs office.¡¯ Ordinary, nobles were bound to let their servants do such chores. Therefore, the nobles did not have to go in and out of government offices in person. If necessary, they could announce themselves through letters or their servants. So, she didn¡¯t have to worry about it anymore. She could ignore him. He wouldn¡¯t have as much ess as he had had and he wouldn¡¯t be able to get close to her. In the past and in the future, the distance between them had to have been great enough that they had been barely able to identify each other¡¯s faces. Once that stupid knight brought the new carriage, she would take it back to the mansion. In the meantime, Jessie would bring her a new refreshment, so she would enjoy a sweet cookie to freshen her mood. Chapter 35

Chapter 35: Chapter 35. Revenge, Part V

Chapter 35. Revenge, Part V Trantor: Khan Editor: SootyOwl Aria calmly grasped reality and shook off her anxiety by thinking about the various things that were toe. Soon, she became more rxed and felt the sweet tea on her tongue. As she leaned back on the sofa, enjoying it in afortable position, Jessie suddenly entered the room with a servant from the jewelry shop. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I¡¯mte.¡± She bowed immediately to apologize to Aria. The apanying servant did the same. Aria forgave their sins with a very generous smile. Aria thought it was cute that Jessie hade back when she felt more relieved, and she had also noticed that Jessie had had a bit of luck. ¡°We prepared some jasmine tea and a tart.¡± Jessie and the servant hurriedly arranged the table and set the refreshments. Aria warmed her body with the new tea, which had been chilled slightly by an unexpected encounter with the chilly autumn wind. The sweet-and-sour tart with strawberries and blueberries melted gently in her mouth. It was not amon tart seen on the market. ¡®I think she went to a famous bakery to buy it.¡¯ It wasn¡¯t bad. She felt better and better as she ate the delicious dessert. Around the time two slices of the tart had been eaten, the knights who had gone out to find a carriage returned. They seemed to have crawled around like tortoises worn out by old age. No matter how delicious the refreshments were, she did not have to stay at the jewelry store anymore, so she rose from her seat without regret. Aria was escorted by her knights, leaving the jewelry shop behind. The carriage was waiting right in front of the entrance, and that made her feel at ease. Nevertheless, Aria looked carefully around and stuck close to the knights. It would take her only a few steps, but she had to be careful because he had overpowered her knights once. Of course, he would not be waiting for her since he had nothing to do with her, unlike before, but Aria had already died once, so she was careful of unknown dangers. ¡°Please, get on the carriage.¡± Nothing happened until she opened the carriage door and took the knight¡¯s hand. She felt like she couldugh at her concerns. Aria, standing before the carriage, breathed a small sigh of relief. One more step and she would be able to hide herself in the carriage. But as she was about to take thatst step, something suddenly fell on her side. ¡°!¡± ¡°Miss!¡± The knight who saw it quickly knocked it over with his hand. Then, that thing that had suddenly appeared near Aria¡¯s face fell to the ground with a crunching sound. When she lowered her gaze and looked at it, she saw it was a bouquet of tulips beautifully wrapped in fine paper and decorative ribbons. Surprised, Aria¡¯s body froze, firmly attached to the carriage, and the two escorting knights quickly clung to her earth and drew their swords. The sharp swords were directed at a man who, with an awkward expression, picked up the bouquet that had fallen to the ground. ¡°Oh, my God! It was just a gift for thedy who protected my precious fortune... It must have been too sudden.¡± He smiled as if nothing had happened to him as he dusted off the flowers. His casual appearance stunned Aria into silence. Whether it was the same for her knights, they also became mute. The man dusted off the bouquet for a while and handed it back to Aria in a polite manner. She shrank back once more. When the knights tried to stop him from handing her the bouquet of flowers, filling the gap between Aria and the man, he acted preemptively, preventing them from doing so. ¡°You rude...!¡± ¡°It¡¯s a small token of appreciation for thatst favor. I didn¡¯t waste any of my money because of your advice.¡± Aria could not understand most of what he was saying. They were shallow words that seemed more like ckmail. ¡®What advice did I give him, and is he thanking me?¡¯ Aria, who had briefly gazed at the bouquet of flowers hanging next to her, shook her head and refused his favor, ¡°No, I don¡¯t think we had a thank-you-type of conversation.¡± At that moment, his face showed great surprise. It seemed like she was saying something bewildering to him, and looking at his burdened expression, Aria frowned. ¡°That¡¯s not true. Not buying the auction tickets kept us from losing money.¡± Only then, was Aria able to understand what the man was saying. It seemed right to assume that he was a countryside aristocrat who hade to the capital for the auction. ¡®How did you dare hold my wrist and threaten me so that I couldn¡¯t leave?¡¯ The rudeness of his actions in the past made her feel angry. Moreover, she was annoyed that she had to pay attention to him even though he was a very powerless man. She couldn¡¯t even ask Mielle to go out dressed in her dress now to confound the man. The man kept a light smile on his face as Aria frowned and gave no particr answer. He didn¡¯t care at all. Even though the two knights could stop him at anytime, his posture waspletely rxed andposed. ¡°So, I¡¯d like Lady Roscent to ept these tulips, which are protected by the kingdom. Littledy, I hope you will be lucky in the future.¡± It was very natural for people to think she was acquainted with him, who was persistently presenting her the bouquet through a gap between her knights. Sure enough, the knights, who had prevented him from nearing Aria, thought that he had a close rtionship with her. Because of that, though their swords were still directed at the man, their nervous bodies were a little rxed, unlike when he first popped up. Despite the suspicious ck cloak and the fact that he didn¡¯t take off his hood, they didn¡¯t feel any pressure or danger at all. They couldn¡¯t believe that he was the same person they had seen at the general store. He didn¡¯t seem he would back down until Aria received the bouquet. If that was really the case, there was nothing they could do. ¡°... OK, I see.¡± Aria reached out for the bouquet of flowers that had been pushed between the guards. It meant that she would receive it. He had a smile on his face, which could be glimpsed from under the hood. The sight of the two, a young man and a woman offering each other favors, even softened the minds of those watching. The escort knights slid aside to make room. It was only then that the man was able to give Aria the bouquet. Aria epted it and asked the name of the man who had given her those fragrant and beautiful flowers. Meanwhile, he tried to bow and kneel to her. ¡°I can¡¯t ept them without knowing your name.¡± ¡°I see. I¡¯m sorry. Call me Asterope.¡± ¡°Nost name?¡± ¡°I am sorry, but I can¡¯t give you myst name due to some unavoidable circumstances.¡± ¡°Hmm...¡± Aria sighed briefly, looking up and down at Asterope¡¯s demeanor. It seemed as if he was more powerless than she had thought since he wasn¡¯t even able to give her hisst name. Maybe someone with a pretty face like her mother married a countryside nobleman and gave birth to him. Aria no longer asked Asterope anything, simply taking the bouquet from his hand and cing it in front of one of her escort¡¯s face. Just in case, the knight smelled the flowers and confirmed they were safe. Fortunately, he hadn¡¯t yed any tricks on the flowers, so the escort knight indicated that it was OK. ¡°They are ordinary tulips.¡± Aria shook her head when the knight, tough-spirited, took off a few petals and tried to eat them. Asterope wouldn¡¯t have done such a meticulous thing in such a short time. Only then, did Aria smell the tulips. Their scent and dark color seemed to indicate that they were quite high-priced. As if to reciprocate Asterope¡¯s favor, Aria gave him a small curtsy and thanked him. ¡°Is this the end of your business? I have to go back to the mansion.¡± ¡°Oh, I see.¡± She was telling him to leave. Since he had approached her without warning, she didn¡¯t have to show him any more favor. He took a step closer to Aria when he finished answering. The distance that had already been close for someone who had no acquaintance with her became even closer. It was also a distance short enough to enable him to reach out to her. It was the samest time, and he was agile and unpredictable. Chapter 36

Chapter 36: Chapter 36. Revenge, Part VI

Chapter 36. Revenge, Part VI Trantor: Khan Editor: SootyOwl Before Aria, startled, took any action, Asterope, on bended knee, reached out for her hand. Aria¡¯s face stiffened at the sight of the action she had seen so much elsewhere. No way! ¡°May I say goodbye to the back of your hand?¡± ¡°... No.¡± ¡®What nonsense are you saying? You have kept your hood on this entire time, not even showing me yourself.¡¯ Despite her calm and resolute refusal, Asteropeughed lightly. It seemed that he hadn¡¯t wanted her to say yes from the beginning. He rose without regret. ¡°Oh, you are a pretty cold woman.¡± ¡°You are too hot, aren¡¯t you? It¡¯s quite different fromst time.¡± She had lived a life longer than her years, but it was her first time seeing a rude person like that man, aside from those who had approached her drunk and without measure. Last time, she had been scared to death, but today, she felt like he was acting crazy. Even after Aria¡¯s sharp words, he maintained a sudden smile about him. ¡°I apologize for what happened the other day. It was very important to me, which is why I¡¯m giving you this kind of reward.¡± ¡°Ah... OK. Then, can I go now?¡± Aria did not listen to Asterope. She had no words to speak to him nor business with him, so she turned around without regret. He wasn¡¯t polite, and she didn¡¯t want to talk to him anymore. He didn¡¯t have to, nor need to, but he was about to see Aria off. Asterope¡¯s eyes moved across Aria¡¯s body, but his own body did not move a muscle. The deep, blue eyes were full of pure hospitality, without any kind of malice. ¡®He is foolish.¡¯ Aria, trying to get on the carriage while being gazed at by him, suddenly stumbled and dropped the bouquet at her feet. Surprised by this, Aria, her eyes widened, stumbled to pick up the bouquet. She didn¡¯t even realize her movements were counterproductive, crushing the flowers ¡°Oh, my goodness!¡± ¡°...!¡± No, that was exactly what Aria was after. It was also a sign that she would not receive the flowers from Asterope. Tulips, which normally had a good smell, quickly soaked up the nasty waste fluid underneath the carriage due to Aria¡¯s very natural movements. What a coincidence! Because he had only chosen petals, the way she had crushed them made it impossible to recognize the original. Aria, who determined that she could not pick them up, raised her body with a sad look on her face. On her behalf, one of the knights picked up the pitiful bouquet. The tulips, which had just boasted supetive beauty, had now turned into a messy heap that would sour the mood of those who looked at them. ¡°What shall I do with this?¡± ¡°...¡± Asterope stared at Aria with a firm face. She faced his eyes for a while as if to say she was very sorry, and he smiled as if he remained cheerful. It was obvious that he should be in a bad mood, but he looked very well, like he had been waiting for that. ¡°I don¡¯t think such an ugly bouquet suits you, so I think it¡¯s better to throw it away.¡± Even though he had been offended, he looked very happy. He looked like a beast that had found its prey. ¡®How dare you?!¡¯ It was Aria who was offended by this. She had expected a contorted face, but like she had imagined, the man¡¯s thoughts were a mystery to her. ¡°Well, can I ask you to do it?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The ugly bouquet went back to Asterope. The crushed flowers and his beastly eyes somehow strangely matched and made her shudder. Aria hurried into the carriage. At the urging of her immediate departure, the carriage rushed to her destination, and Asterope¡¯s expression turned cold again while he stared at the carriage for a while, still without taking off his hood. * * * The carriage the knight had borrowed was luckily as good as the time she had had to wait. Misfortune did not seem to continue, and she was able to get back to the mansion without difort in that pleasant andfortable carriage. Nevertheless, Aria couldn¡¯t afford to appreciate the trip. She was confused by her thoughts on Asterope. ¡®... What the hell is he doing?¡¯ There was silence in the carriage ride back to the mansion. Aria, looking roughly at the scenery passing through the window, recalled the look that had bothered her. ¡®I¡¯m sure he has some intention.¡¯ Otherwise, it didn¡¯t make sense to suddenly change and pretend to be close to her. ¡®Why on earth? What made him change? And what did he see in me that makes him want to be close to me?¡¯ The unexpected man kept dominating her mind, so she was confused. ¡®... Let¡¯s stop. It¡¯s not this trivial thing that I have to think about now.¡¯ Aria shook her head to shake off her thoughts. On her way home to the mansion, she immediately caught the driver who had driven the rattling carriage and ordered a servant to bring the driver who had returned first because of a stomach ache to her. She did so to confirm whether the story was true or false. She thought it was probably a lie. Unfortunately, however, the answer was not what she expected. ¡°He is in the hospital?¡± ¡°Yes, he looks very ill. He keptining of a stomach ache and nausea.¡± ¡®Did that happen because he really was sick?¡¯ No, there couldn¡¯t be such a coincidence. Even he was really ill, someone must have made him sick. It was not a chance. When she thought of the driver sweating profusely, she did not think it was a coincidence. It was clearly a situation intended by someone. ¡°Go get his status, whether he really is sick and where he is interned.¡± ¡°Yes, miss.¡± At Aria¡¯s order, John went straight to check on the driver¡¯s condition. Fortunately, he was hospitalized at a nearby hospital, which gave her quick ess to the news. The doctor diagnosed the driver¡¯s disease as food poisoning. He had a hasty lunch waiting for Aria, so the doctor guessed that the seafood from that lunch had gone bad. ¡°By the way, the driver¡¯s wife, who ate the same lunch as him, is fine?¡± ¡°Yes, she must have eaten first, then the driver arrived at the mansionte and ate what was left of hers.¡± ¡°Is that so? That¡¯s a pity.¡± There was no way the food would go bad that quickly with the cool autumn wind blowing. Aria¡¯s lips twisted when she heard John¡¯s report. She concluded that this had been the situation intended by a specific person. The person was a very small, clever, and terrible little girl. ¡®Is it because of the gift I received from Oscar?¡¯ If that was the real reason, it was very childish and funny. If a lover showed favor to others, she should not afflict others, but instead, try to win his heart. The only thing she gained by bullying someone was a momentary joy. It was what Aria had experienced and realized in the past. ¡®You¡¯re going to go mad, smoothly.¡¯ It was only a matter of time before she would be ruined because Aria¡¯s goal was not to do purposeless evil, but to affect her feelings, unlike in the past. Even if she had suffered unpleasantness in the past, Aria¡¯s thoughts were not wrong. ¡®Do I have to get out of here now?¡¯ There was only emotional evidence that Mielle would be behind this. Moreover, no matter how much Mielle plotted, Aria could not easily use her because the absolute goodwill of all was still directed at Mielle. ¡®There are many ways.¡¯ Of course, she would punish those who had participated in this matter. It was necessary to make them admit their crimes and drive them away. She was going to kick them out, pretending she didn¡¯t notice it as much as she could while looking pitiful. Aria gave a lot of praise to John, who had learned that the carriage that had rattled badly had been broken. Some parts had been missing, and with that information, she headed to the countess¡¯ room. The countess had just returned home. The count had been absent for a long time, and all the power of the mansion had fallen on her. To ask for help from the countess, who was entirely on Aria¡¯s side, was as easy as ordering Jessie to bring her tea. Chapter 37

Chapter 37: Chapter 37. Revenge, Part VII

Chapter 37. Revenge, Part VII Trantor: Khan Editor: SootyOwl Slightly disheveled and with a sweet smell of alcohol permeating about her, the countess was being served by her maids, who were removing her clothes and ornaments from her body. Then, she stretched out on her bed with nothing on. She was not asleep, so she had plenty of room for conversation. ¡°I have something to talk to my mother about, so everyone, get out.¡± Aria, making all the servants who were massaging her body and face leave the room, sat by the countess¡¯ head and fiddled with her shiny hair. The countess, who knew she was affectionate only when she had a request, slowly blinked her drunken eyes and asked her reason, ¡°... What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal, but I think I should tell you because it happened under the Roscent name. I almost had a big ident earlier.¡± ¡°A big ident?¡± ¡°A carriage ident. I was almost hurt.¡± The drunkenness on her mother¡¯s face suddenly lifted, when she heard that her only daughter had nearly been into a major ident. There was still a flush on both of her cheeks, but the clear look in her eyes made Aria feel her mother¡¯s affection, which had a mixture of anxiety and worry. Aria smiled a little at this, and her mother frowned. ¡°Exin to me what you are saying. You almost had an ident?¡± ¡°I almost had a big ident. My stupid driver came home without his master¡¯s permission and got food poisoning while eating lunch, and the driver who reced the stupid one brought a broken carriage. It was as if he had done it on purpose.¡± Thanks to that broken carriage, her hips and back were still tingling a little. The countess¡¯ face showed a horrified expression when Aria said that they had been very rude and had not admitted their guilt. ¡°If that¡¯s true, I can¡¯t forgive them.¡± ¡°Nothing of it was reported to me. But, forget me. Mother, who is the master of the mansion, also did not receive any reports of the events.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°Maybe the mansion still considers my mother and me to be useless beings. I¡¯m terribly sad.¡± Though needless to remind her of that, it was true enough to provoke the anger of the countess. The countess dressed straight away and called for all the servants and maids of the mansion. Not long after her call, they gathered in the hall on the first floor. Unlike the usualnguid looks that were directed at them, those who first saw the countess¡¯ sharp and resolute eyes looked puzzled. Of course, some of them were even terrified, shaking uncontrobly, like the driver that had teased Aria earlier. The countess¡¯ mood was ominous, and all the servants and maids closed their mouths and looked down at the floor when they saw her. Breaking that silence, the countess began to tell everyone about what had happened that day and asked them whether it was true or not. ¡°... So, is it true that the driver named Yagi left his station without asking Aria for permission, and that another driver headed for the mansion on his behalf, but also made no report, even taking the broken carriage and nearly causing a major ident?¡± The countess¡¯ gaze reached Elect, and dozens of eyes fell on him because he was the only one to question. Elect slowly began to make an excuse, as if he had prepared himself to handle all these questions and eyes alone. ¡°It-it happened so suddenly that I think I took the wrong carriage...¡± ¡°You took the wrong carriage... Then, the transportation manager who made you take the wrong one must have neglected his job.¡± When the countess tried to pass the guilt onto the transportation manager, he jumped up and countered that it would¡¯ve never happened that way. His face turned red, and he looked distraught by the false usations. ¡°It couldn¡¯t be! In the first ce, we keep broken carriages in a different storage area! The carriage taken by Elect was stored away from the main building!¡± ¡°Is that true?¡± ¡°Yes! That¡¯s been a rule since the inception of the family, and everyone on staff knows about it!¡± With his impassioned response, those who supported his statement nodded, affirming that he was right. Everyone had known of it without even asking, so there would¡¯ve been no need for it to be repeated. The countess was driving the driver into a corner quite smoothly. Aria, who watched the situation quietly next to her, mentioned a man who was not involved in the matter to drive the driver into a swamp the driver would be unable to get out of. ¡°Mother, isn¡¯t it the butler¡¯s job to direct the servants to work, so wouldn¡¯t he be the one who ordered it? Otherwise, the driver wouldn¡¯t have taken the broken carriage.¡± ¡®Did the butler really do that?¡¯ Frank, the butler, was a man who had worked in the mansion for years and had devoted himself in body and mind to the family. Everyone thought Aria¡¯s statement was ridiculous, but it wasn¡¯t impossible, so they waited anxiously for his excuse. ¡°...¡± Unfortunately, however, he soon failed to assert his innocence. ¡®Is the butler involved?¡¯ Based on her past experience, Aria had thought him to be a neutral party. Now, she was not sure he was not involved in this. He was an unexpected participant. Even Aria looked at him with doubt, and in that instant, he spoke of his ipetence with a dark, dead face, ¡°I¡¯m ashamed to tell you, but I didn¡¯t know of this until just a moment ago... even though it¡¯s my job to know and manage everything that¡¯s going on in the mansion. I just thought Yagi came here for lunch because Miss Aria gave him permission, and that Elect traded ces with him in a fine carriage. Of course, I thought they hadn¡¯t forgotten to make their reports. I didn¡¯t doubt the events because it was the natural thing to do. I¡¯m so sorry.¡± After he finished speaking, he bowed deeply and admitted his faults, remaining bent over even as time passed. ¡°Did you have any idea about this? What should we do?¡± Ament came from someone¡¯s mouth. It was not just one or two who were surprised by his mistakes, he who had always managed the mansion wisely. Aria red at him for some time. That was because she was worried about whether to let him go or save him, along with the drivers. He was not a friendly man to Aria and her mother, but he was not neglectful of his work or partial to anyone. She thought that if he was at least neutral, he wouldn¡¯t disturb her. ¡®Shall I save him?¡¯ Moreover, on the outside, it would be good if most people in the mansion to followed the butler and trusted him. ¡°He¡¯s always been neat about his work, so there¡¯s no question there. I can¡¯t help but think that they purposely orchestrated this to avoid his eyes. I¡¯m sure they did it because they don¡¯t trust me. I¡¯m so sad.¡± When Aria finally uttered a word of defense for him, the butler trembled once. He didn¡¯t seem to have thought that she would help himself. The butler, who had been saved by Aria, was removed from this matter, and all the me was ced on the drivers. Aria looked over at Mielle, who was standing hard faced in a corner a little away from the countess. ¡®Now, Mielle, how are you going to respond to this?¡¯ ¡°I¡¯d better call the Capital Guards.¡± Inevitably, the countess asked back, surprised by Aria¡¯s words, ¡°The Capital Guards?¡± ¡°If the driver intentionally picked the broken carriage... There had to be a scheme to harm me. I returned safely to the mansion, but if things had gone wrong, the carriage could have copsed, and I might have died. Besides...¡± Aria continued, looking around at the crowd in the hall, ¡°If the butler didn¡¯t know of it, that means they had nned to harm me on purpose.¡± Everyone¡¯s face looked shocked by the terrible conclusion. In fact, that was the most usible conclusion. They didn¡¯t like Aria, so it had all been nned. Of course, there were only a few parts missing from the wagon and not enough to cause a major ident, but only a few people knew about that. In addition, there was an assumption that it had happened that way, so no one could plead for the driver, except for Mielle, who she assumed had orchestrated that situation. Chapter 38

Chapter 38: Chapter 38. Revenge, Part VIII

Chapter 38. Revenge, Part VIII Trantor: Khan Editor: SootyOwl Mielle, who had been watching the events unfold quietly and at a distance, sided with the driver, saying, ¡°Isn¡¯t that too much? Well, mother and sister. Isn¡¯t calling the Capital Guards a little too much? He might have forgotten what to do because he is near retirement. No one¡¯s hurt... It¡¯s a little sad to think like that.¡± Surely, the driver was about to retire at the age of sixty. He was old enough to be believed that his memory oscited due to some illness. So, it made sense that he might have confused the ce where the wagon was stored. No one was seriously injured, like Mielle had said, and the carriage returned safely. There was nothing to me, except that the ride was ufortable because it rattled so much and that things had not been reported. There were only a few parts missing in the first ce, and that wasn¡¯t enough to cause an ident. Therefore, it was a matter requiring a minimum of disciplinary action, such as a pay cut, if given a little mercy. Mielle might have thought she could end it like that. Maybe it had been a little prank on a wicked woman who had been favored by her lover. But, Aria had no intention of doing so. Why? Because if they ever joined Mielle, Aria was going to show her willingness to retaliate beyond Mielle¡¯s control. That way, no one would be willing to stick to that stupid girl in the future. ¡°... Mielle. I¡¯m sorry. Did you forget I might¡¯ve died in a scary ident?¡± ¡°Death? It wasn¡¯t enough for that, was it? The carriage came back safely.¡± From Mielle¡¯s way of speaking, Aria asked back in surprise, barely tolerating internal cheering within her at that moment, ¡°Mielle, how do you know that?¡± ¡®How do you know it wasn¡¯t bad?¡¯ All she said was that there were a few parts missing. If major parts were missing, not tiny ones, they could naturally lead to arge-scale ident. She hadn¡¯t exined anything about it, so how did Mielle know? ¡®The stupidity to tell them what you did wrong!¡¯ Noticing that she had said too much, Mielle¡¯splexion darkened immediately. It was sad to see Mielle holding tightly to Emma¡¯s hand. Aria wanted to twist her hand. ¡°Hmm? Where did you hear that?¡± ¡°...¡± When Aria urged her, Mielle, who could not answer, bit her lip. Emma whispered in a low voice, so as not to be heard away from the ears of her master, who was trembling like a pathetic baby bird. She seemed to be suggesting a way to avoid the situation. Emma looked very serious. Aria observed the exchange closely. Sure enough, Mielle soon gave an excuse for what Aria had said, ¡°I-I was talking about the result, sister. It¡¯s not that bad because you weren¡¯t hurt.¡± ¡°Yes, Mielle. What you say makes sense.¡± Suddenly, Aria took a step back, and her daughter¡¯s words made the countess¡¯ eyes turn to her. They seem to ask what Aria¡¯s intention was. Aria looked a little gloomy, but then answered the reason why she agreed with Mielle, ¡°But you should bear in mind that I could have been badly hurt. Maybe I was lucky that I wasn¡¯t.¡± ¡°That¡¯s... That¡¯s right.¡± Mielle gave a reluctant affirmation. If she denied Aria here, she would seem to be strangely defending the offenders, and that wasn¡¯t possible anymore. ¡°Still, it¡¯s a good thing I¡¯m the one who rode that carriage. Imagine if you had ridden in it with a few parts missing... Just imagining it makes me feel like I¡¯m about to faint.¡± ¡®So, it¡¯s very strange if you stick by the driver here. Do you understand? You have to take my side, the side of your only elder sister. Punish the driver you control with your own hand.¡¯ That was the conclusion that Aria wanted for the incident. ¡°...¡± Aria¡¯s trap kept Mielle from answering. If she answered positively, she would be kicking the driver out, and if she answered negatively, all of their suspicions would fall on her. ¡®Now, what do you want to do?¡¯ The driver¡¯s face turned pale, as if he were a living corpse. He waited for the punishment because he dared not make an excuse. Aria hid her face in her mother¡¯s clothes, pretending to wipe away the tears that had not flowed. She was also trying to hide her smile, which was about to burst forth. Silence fell on the hall, but Mielle still said nothing. The countess had noticed her daughter, who had been cleverly scheming something for some time, so she quietly watched everything unfold. She didn¡¯t know what it was that Aria was nning, but it was obvious that she bringing everything to an interesting conclusion. Aria, who hid her joy away in the countess¡¯ hem, asked Mielle with a gloomy face, ¡°Of course, you do as well, right, Mielle?¡± ¡°... Of course.¡± ¡°Then, let¡¯s ask our loving mother to make a fair and wise judgment, as it seems that the situation is now settled.¡± There was no way for her to make a fair and wise judgment. Aria was her only biological daughter. Things were very advantageous for Aria, so it was clear that she would make the judgement Aria wanted. When Mielle refused to answer, with her eyshes trembling and her lips serrated, Aria asked for consent, saying, ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡®Come on, kick the driver out by yourself! Fire him, who has been working for you!¡¯ Aria¡¯s sad-looking eyes shed. They were like the eyes of the snake that had handed the apple to the man at the beginning of human history. The distraught face hastened Mielle¡¯s response. She had no choice. She just had to bite the apple that the snake was given her. ¡°... That¡¯s a good idea.¡± The driver, whose legs loosened, sank to the floor. Emma, her maid, held Mielle by the arm and shoulder firmly and quickly disappeared into the corner. Aria wanted to give a round of apuse to those who had kept theirposure until the very end, but she bore her desire and smiled faintly with a slightly wistful face, expectant of her mother¡¯s just judgment. * * * The sentence was postponed to the next day. That was because the exchange had happenedte at night. It was not necessary to dy it, but to appear to be making a prudent ruling, and the countess dered that she would decide the sentence for him after breakfast in the morning. Perhaps, she had already settled on a result. The next day, Aria, who entered the dining hall for breakfast, saw the empty chairs and asked a servant, ¡°What about Mielle? ¡°She said she was eating in her room because she was not feeling well.¡± ¡°Hmm... Really?¡± Mielle had eaten most of her meals in her room, but for today, Aria seemed to be able to understand why she had confined herself to her room for breakfast. ¡®You¡¯re going to feel like you have a stomach ache.¡¯ Just looking at Aria¡¯s face would make her sick because it had always been like that for her. ¡®Sadly, why did you y such a foolish trick on me and instill distrust within your people? If you want to scheme against me, you should be clever.¡¯ Of course, Mielle would think she was smart at the moment, and it was clear that she considered Aria to be rtively stupid, but things were actually different. No matter how smart she was, she couldn¡¯t have beaten Aria, who had lived for more than twenty years. Aria finished a neat, clean breakfast with the countess, who showed up a little after mealtime. Perhaps, the menu would have felt bitter for Mielle, but it was a very satisfying one for Aria. After enjoying the leisurely breakfast, the butler took hold of her as she left the dining hall and headed, along with the countess, to sentence the driver. ¡°Miss, there¡¯s someone from the jewelry store here. He¡¯s waiting at the front door.¡± The butler had a softer-than-usual look, unlike his usual stiff, rigid face when he dealt with Aria. When she saw his face changed, she immediately realized how hard and foolishly she had lived previously. ¡°Really? Thank you.¡± That was why she added words that were not usually necessary. The butler¡¯s eyes were still tender. ¡°I think the gift I prepared in return for the dress Mr. Oscar gave me has arrived.¡± ¡°Oh, my! Go quickly and get it.¡± ¡°It won¡¯t take long.¡± Aria turned her steps towards the hall and moved to the front door. The face of the jewelry shop¡¯s servant brightened as soon as he saw her. He had apparently been waiting for Aria to finish her meal. Chapter 39

Chapter 39: Chapter 39. Revenge, Part IX

Chapter 39. Revenge, Part IX Trantor: Khan Editor: SootyOwl Aria was thrilled to see the brooch he had brought. ¡°... Perfect.¡± ¡°Thank you, miss. My master has left me with a message that he wants you to favor us in the future for your needs.¡± ¡°Please, tell him I¡¯ll do that.¡± It seemed normal to finish the exchange with ttery. The strange lily-shaped craftsmanship brought the red ruby together in perfect harmony. He hadn¡¯t had to make it as great as it was for her, which made her feel even better about it. ¡®How could everything be so smooth?!¡¯ He bowed deeply at the waist, and leaving behind the servant of the jewelry shop who had given her his courtesy, she walked alone to the hall to decide the fate of the driver. Jessie, who had in her hands the package containing the brooches and the ne, followed her. Aria smiled brightly while imagining Mielle¡¯s crumpled face. * * * As per Aria¡¯s wish, the driver was fired. He had to be kicked out without receiving any severance pay. That was the judgment of the benevolent countess. He could not resist leaving the capital since he was guilty of trying to harm his master. ¡°I fire Elect, the driver, from the employ of the family of Count Roscent.¡± The countess¡¯ clear voice filled the wide hall. The driver fell to the floor, apparently unable to sleep all night. Mielle¡¯splexion was also pale. ¡°Also, Yagi, who deserted his ce of work, will be reassigned to work at the stables. His duty will be cleaning them.¡± Because of the food poisoning, Yagi had been absent without leave from the workce, so now, he was reassigned. He was in charge of cleaning the stables, like the young servants who had just entered the mansion. ¡®Maybe, he¡¯ll quit. He won¡¯t get promoted for the rest of his life because he¡¯s out of favor with his master.¡¯ It was a very satisfactory result. If there were followers that were not ves to Mielle, those around her would think a little about the treatment they might incur with this incident. ¡°... I¡¯m not feeling well, so I¡¯ll have to go up,¡± Mielle said meekly. The paleplexion of Mielle, who seemed about to faint at any moment, made everyone in the mansion worry about her health with a single heart. They seemed to think that she was shocked by her sister¡¯s terrible circumstances. Aria did not forget to say words of thanks with a moved expression at Mielle¡¯s warm heart, for she hade forward worried about Aria¡¯s well being and livelihood. ¡°Yes! That¡¯s what you¡¯ll do. You haven¡¯t looked so well sincest night, so... I think you should get some rest. Thank you so much for taking care of me.¡± ¡°... No, sister. It¡¯s natural that I worry.¡± She would never have worried about Aria, but Mielle had to nod as if she had. Before she left, Aria reached out to Jessie, who was waiting behind her. ¡°Wait a minute, Mielle! Jessie, can you give me the ne that arrived from the jewelry store today?¡± ¡°... Yes? Yes, miss!¡± ¡°It¡¯s kind of weird to give it to you in a situation like this, but... Mielle, I think it would look good on you.¡± Aria delivered it to her maid, who epted on behalf of Mielle, who was about to copse. The maid, who had lots of freckles on her nose, had wronged and envied her both in the past and even now by Mielle¡¯s side. Aria was familiar with her, so she handed the ne over to the maid on purpose. At Aria¡¯s instruction, the maid opened the case she had received from Aria and showed its content. ¡°... Oh, my God!¡± Inside, was the sapphire ne given by the owner of the jewelry shop. Mielle¡¯s maid expressed her admiration without even realizing her shame. The eyes of all who saw it were wide open by its size and shine. Of course, it wasn¡¯t as great as the jewels and clothing that Mielle had, but it wasn¡¯t negligible. ¡®Why did Aria give that ne to Mielle?¡¯ Everyone had that question in mind. Jessie, Aria¡¯s maid, felt the same way, ¡®Why would she give the ne she received as a gift to Mielle?¡¯ Aria approached Mielle with a very sorry expression and said, ¡°I borrowed your clothesst time and couldn¡¯t even pay you back. I¡¯m sorry.¡± It was too much for a single use of a dress. Of course, for Mielle, who knew the value of the garment, it wouldn¡¯t have been enough even if Aria had brought a carriage full of jewels, but it was enough for those who didn¡¯t know the truth. ¡°Don¡¯t you like it?¡± ¡°No, no. Thank you, sister.¡± Mielle couldn¡¯t help but ept it. Mielle had lent her a dress only once and received a great jewel in return. She didn¡¯t need a ne and didn¡¯t have a mind to wear it, but Aria was able to portray the friendly sister that way. But now, Mielle¡¯s heart was possibly turned upside down. She had lent the dress, which Oscar had given her as a gift, to someone whom she hated the most and wanted to kill, but she had to forgive that with just a jewel. She felt like she was burning to death by an ember, so she wasn¡¯t well at all. ¡°Would you like to wear it immediately?¡± ¡°... Shall I?¡± Aria picked up the ne by hand and approached Mielle. Her slender neck, stiffened and with golden brilliant hair on top, looked so weak that it made Ariaugh. It seemed like it would easily break if she applied a little more strength, and that impulse overwhelmed Aria. But, without even hinting at her desire, she simply hung the ne around her neck softly. It would not be fun if Meille lost her life without reason. She deserved to die after she was thoroughly exposed and disgraced. Unfortunately or fortunately, Mielle and the ne matched very well, and the majority of those there blessed the friendly sisters. Mielle still smiled awkwardly, pale as if about to faint, and hurriedly left, saying that she felt ill. ¡°I think everything is settled then, so I¡¯ll have to go up. I have to go out in the afternoon.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve had a hard time, mother Thank you for making the right decision.¡± ¡°Now that your father¡¯s gone out, of course, it¡¯s my job.¡± ¡®How can she be so casual when she has neglected her duties so far?¡¯ Aria, swallowing a smile, followed her up to her room. Aria, who decided to take a break while Jessie was preparing a servant to send to Oscar, enjoyed that day¡¯s victory while drinking the herbal tea prepared by Jessie. ¡®How grieved must the driver be now that his master has driven him into the abyss? It would be nice if he could grind the sword of revenge and cut off that nder neck.¡¯ But, that wouldn¡¯t happen. Mielle, or perhaps even her ves, would join forces to make the driver¡¯s life convenient, and he would spend hister years content with her crude care. ¡®Cause this isn¡¯t the only chance.¡¯ Aria couldn¡¯t destroy that wicked girl at the very start. It wasn¡¯t a great thing to do such a thing in the first ce, and if Mielle rejected the matter altogether, she would get out of any association with it. Besides, there was something that was bothering her. Mielle had always clung to a maid in particr, and that reminded Aria of whom Mielle had had in the past. ¡®Emma.¡¯ Mielle, who had lost her mother, had been attached to the maid as if she were her mother. Emma also seemed to regard Mielle as special. Aria thought that day¡¯s incident might not be Mielle¡¯s own evil deed when she observed Emma giving Mielle advice. Mielle, currently, was like a very small, young deer. ¡®If so... I¡¯ll have to look into that maid, Emma. I¡¯ll use that freckled maid first.¡¯ Aria had a hunch that Emma would also be involved in her death. She felt it as though it wasn¡¯t mere conjecture. So, she couldn¡¯t let her go. If that hunch was true, she would separate her bones from her flesh and throw them into the feed of a beast. When she recalled that Emma had always cast an unpleasant nce at her by Mielle¡¯s side in the past, it made her feel goosebumps across her neck. That was because the anxiety of her death seemed not to have disappeared. Aria, who had touched her neck for a while, rose up and approached thendscape painting on the wall. When she pushed against the nk wall behind it, a handle appeared that led to a secret space. Chapter 40

Chapter 40: Chapter 40. The Secret Of The Hourss, Part I

Chapter 40. The Secret Of The Hourss, Part I Trantor: Khan Editor: SootyOwl Aria, who opened the door and took out the well-hidden box inside, put the box on the table. ¡®My benefactor, savior of my life.¡¯ When she opened the lid and touched the hourss, she felt a little relieved. ¡®It¡¯s all right.¡¯ That stupid woman who¡¯d been decapitated in the past was no more. There was only a pioneer, who would kill the demons that wouldter kill her. While sheforted herself for a moment, she heard Jessie¡¯s voice, followed by a careful knock on the door. ¡°Miss, I have someone ready to deliver the goods.¡± ¡°Really? Come in. You prepared everything earlier than I thought.¡± The letter was not ready, so she took out the paper the owner of the jewelry shop enclosed with the brooches. There were as many as five sheets of paper in the case. Fortunately, without making any mistakes, Aria only used one of them. She briefly expressed her gratitude without writing anything profound. [Oscar Frederik, I don¡¯t know what to say for your gift of thanks for my handkerchief. This is a small token of sincerity, so please ept it. Aria Roscent.¡» She wrote it all down briefly. The brooch was being sent by a poor youngdy in in clothes, so he would surely respond without epting it. ¡°How¡¯s the handwriting?¡± ¡°You wrote it in a kind and beautiful style.¡± ¡®When did she even practice handwriting like that?¡¯ Jessie¡¯s eyes widened because she hadn¡¯t seen Aria writing anything down before or practicing. Her handwriting had be naturally calibrated as she had grown older, and it eventually became quite worthy to see. Of course, that meant that her handwriting was better than those of the youngdies of her age. It was still clumsy and sloppy whenpared to adults, and that was when she remembered that she had always had someone to help her or to write for her as a ghostwriter ¡®It¡¯ll be weird if my calligraphy is too good.¡¯ Aria contentedly ordered the envelope to be sealed. ¡°Please, deliver it with the gift.¡± ¡°Yes, miss.¡± Jessie organized what was on the table and sealed the written letter in an envelope. She carefully packed the box with the gift so as to prevent it from being twisted or broken, and stamped the seal of the Roscents on the lid to announce the sender. It was not a fancy package, so it would be seen as a simple and neat gift. Unlike the present he had sent, it was also small in size. No one would expect a very expensive brooch to be inside that package. ¡°Tell him to deliver it as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Yes, miss.¡± That way, she would be able to see Mielle¡¯s distorted face as soon as possible. Jessie left the room, and Aria pulled the hourss out of the box. The thing was the size of her palm, and she wanted to see if it was OK. It was perfect, without a grain of dust on it, thanks to the fact that shepletely hid it in a box that no one could touch. Aria turned the hourss over and put it on the table to make sure the sand was falling through well. Then, the grains of sand, glistening as finely as snow, fell gently down. When she found out that the hourss was operating safely, Aria was a little relieved and leaned against the back of the chair, breathing out a small sigh. It was then that... ¡°Shall I bring more tea?¡± ¡°... Huh?!¡± It had just been a moment of relief, but when she turned her head, startled by the sudden voice, she found Jessie standing at the threshold of her room. ¡®Why? Why is she back inside when she just stepped out of the room? I never asked her toe in. I can¡¯t understand why she¡¯s back in here.¡¯ ¡°I didn¡¯t call you. What¡¯s going on? Did you forget something?¡± Aria thought Jessie might have forgotten something. She could not have gone down to the first floor so quickly to havee back after delivering the package. When asked about it, Jessie looked puzzled. ¡°Yes? I was just waiting for you to write the letter.¡± ¡°What are you talking about? You just took the letter.¡± ¡°...¡± Jessie didn¡¯t answer anything, just blinking instead. ¡®Are you out of your mind?¡¯ Aria, who shook her head and looked away, suddenly realized that she had something in her hand. ¡®... A quill? Why?¡¯ And the letterhead was on the table. There was a piece of paper with [Dear Oscar Frederik] written on it. ¡ª The Secret Of The Hourss ¡°This... What is it?¡± ¡®Why is this in my hand? And why is the letter paper on the table again? Didn¡¯t she just take it? Rather, why am I writing the same letter again?¡¯ Aria looked at Jessie questioningly, but Jessie couldn¡¯t answer anything. Jessie was just looking at her master¡¯s sudden expression, unable to understand why Aria was saying that. Pow! Aria, who nervously mmed the quill down onto the table, waved Jessie out. ¡°Just deliver the goods as soon as possible.¡± ¡°.... But-but, I need a letter from you.¡± ¡°You took the letter, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°... No. No, I didn¡¯t take it,¡± Jessie answered with a flinch at Aria¡¯s biting reaction. It seemed that Jessie was remembering that Aria would find fault with everything in the past, making a lot of trouble for her. ¡°... Jessie.¡± Aria¡¯s eyes grew sharper. If Jessie talked back once more, Aria would start throwing things at her. Of course, the present Aria had no intention of doing that, but she was thinking that she should act as Jessie expected of her. But, Jessie couldn¡¯t just go out. So, she gathered great courage to open her mouth to speak again, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry, miss... but you have to give me a letter so that I can send the gift.¡± ¡®Even though she was young, was she already going senile?¡¯ Aria sighed and took the quill back into her hand. Jessie, like she had been in the past, was very stubborn. So, even when she had been shaking with fear, Jessie had sometimes scolded Aria, who had truly been a wicked child. ¡°Hoo... OK.¡± Aria would like to enjoy that day¡¯s victory, and she didn¡¯t want to upset herself with such a trifle, so she wrote the letter again, thinking that Jessie must have gone mad all of a sudden. Soon, Jessie, who sealed the envelope with a pale face and pocketed it with the gift, hurriedly left Aria¡¯s room. After she went out, Aria watched the hourss drop itsst grain of sand. As expected, there seemed to be nothing unusual. She didn¡¯t like the messy things on the table, so she sorted them aside and suddenly she noticed something strange. ¡®By the way, why are there four pieces of letter paper left?¡¯ Because Jessie had insisted that she had not taken the first letter, Aria had used up two pieces of letter paper. So, there should¡¯ve been three pieces of letter paper left, as she had written on two of them. But no matter how many times she counted the letter paper pieces, there were four. ¡®Why? Why?¡¯ She thought about it for a long time, but she couldn¡¯t find an answer. Then, she came to a conclusion: She might¡¯ve counted the number of sheets wrong at first. ¡®... That¡¯s the only answer.¡¯ But there was another strange thing. Obviously, Jessie, who had taken the brooch before, took it out of the drawer, where she had temporarily stored it, again. That was extremely weird. ¡®Did she put it back in the drawer without me seeing it?¡¯ Aria had only had one box prepared for the gift, but she saw it with her own eyes that Jessie had taken the brooch out again, even though she didn¡¯t see her put it back in the drawer. ¡®... What the hell is going on?¡¯ She was so confused by things that she thought a ghost might be ying tricks on her, or something that she couldn¡¯t understand was happening. ¡®Maybe... Is it me, and not Jessie, who¡¯s crazy?¡¯ It was strange, but she soon dismissed it as a mistake because she was tired. Sure enough, her mind went nk, her eyes closed, and there came a yawn. ¡®I guess it¡¯s because I¡¯m tired. I need a little rest.¡¯ There was nothing in a particr set forter. There would be no visits from her tutors, and there was quite a bit of time left before dinner. ¡®It would be OK if I got up after a short nap.¡¯ Ariay herself on her soft bed without changing her clothes. Aria, who closed her eyes to the beckoning of sleep, soon fell victim to it soundly. * * * Chapter 41

Chapter 41: Chapter 41. The Secret Of The Hourss, Part II

Chapter 41. The Secret Of The Hourss, Part II Trantor: Khan Editor: SootyOwl The next day. It was around when the Sun was in the middle of the sky that Aria opened her eyes. Jessie had been unable to wake her up for breakfast, but she was able toe to her senses by lunchtime. ¡°You¡¯re not sick, are you? Shall I call a doctor?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s OK. It¡¯s not like that.¡± Jessie became very worried by Aria¡¯s words. She had skipped breakfast and decided to have lunch in her room. Despite her worries, however, Aria had just slept too long, so she didn¡¯t have an appetite. Drinking cool juice made her sober up a little. ¡°How could I sleep for so long?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been calling you since yesterday, but you didn¡¯t answer. I didn¡¯t ask for permission toe in because I thought you were ill, but even when I shook your body, you didn¡¯t get up, remaining sound asleep.¡± ¡°Why was I so tired though? I didn¡¯t do much.¡± ¡°Do you want me to call a doctor now?¡± asked Jessie with a worried look. But Aria didn¡¯t feel the need for that, so she shook her head and refused it. She didn¡¯t feel sick anywhere, and because she felt as good as usual, she didn¡¯t think that illness was the issue. When thest drop of juice had been emptied, Jessie urged her to have some dessert, ¡°Would you like dessert?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s fine.¡± ¡°Yes, miss. Then, I¡¯ll clean it up.¡± Jessie left the room after taking the empty bowl. As she followed Jessie with her eyes, Aria suddenly found the hourss on the corner of the table. She had forgotten to put it away after checking to see if it was alright, and had fallen asleep with it out, leaving it unattended. After herte meal, she was so sleepy that she lifted up the hourss without thinking about it and turned it over. Chareureuk! After that faint noise, she put her hand on her chin to watch the falling grains of sand. That¡¯s when she heard Jessie¡¯s voice suddenly, ¡°I¡¯ve been calling you since yesterday, but you didn¡¯t answer. I didn¡¯t ask for permission toe in because I thought you were ill, but even when I shook your body, you didn¡¯t get up, remaining sound asleep.¡± ¡°... What?¡± As Aria stared at her, who was repeating what she had said just a little while ago, Jessie asked with a worried face, ¡°Do you want me to call a doctor now?¡± ¡°No...¡± ¡®Why are you here again?¡¯ Aria didn¡¯t understand why Jessie was in her room. She was sure that she had taken the dishes and left the room. The dishes were all scattered on the table and had returned to their former locations. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were going to clean up the bowls?¡± ¡°Yes? No. You haven¡¯t finished the juice yet. Shall I clean it up still?¡± Jessie asked with a very perplexed look. ¡®I didn¡¯t finish the juice? I¡¯m sure I finished my drinks and I heard Jessie asking about dessert!¡¯ As she lowered her gaze, she found that the ss that had had its contents emptied just now still had juice in it. There was no way Jessie could have refilled it in that short time. Aria hadn¡¯t seen her line up the dishes again, so she wouldn¡¯t have been able to. ¡®What the hell is this?... Maybe!¡¯ It was a very short time, but she was back in the past. It wasn¡¯t an illusion. There was no doubt that if the ss had still had juice in it, she would not have realized it. However, since it had been empty and it was now full again... ¡®Did this happen yesterday too? When I finished writing the letter and handed it to Jessie, did it return to the state with only Oscar¡¯s name written?¡¯ She knew it was a ridiculous hypothesis, but she couldn¡¯t stop thinking like that. ¡®What the hell is the cause...?¡¯ She searched her memory of the previous day and of that day. There had to be some reason for it to happen. ¡®What in the world did I do before things got strange?¡¯ The middle of her forehead narrowed by itself, but she had no memory of doing anything special. ¡°Well, miss?¡± ¡°...¡± Aria, in agony and with a serious expression, remained without answering Jessie¡¯s question of: ¡°Can I clean up the dishes?¡± Desperate for what to do, Jessie wandered around for a while, but soon, decided to clean up the room until Aria finished wondering. It was a little messy since she hadn¡¯t been able to clean up the day before, because Aria had fallen asleep early. Her master had almost finished the meal, but there was no word yet to clean it up, so she sorted out the papers and took the quill and ink. Finally, she tried to pick up the hourss with the intention of putting it back in the box. At that moment, Aria, whose eyes were following Jessie, suddenly jumped up, pointed at Jessie and screamed, ¡°Hourss!¡± ¡°Yes?!¡± Not exactly at Jessie, but at the hourss she was trying to pick up. Jessie, who was surprised, fell back on her butt. Luckily, she was the only one who got hurt since she had not grabbed the hourss yet. Aria, who did not care about this, raised her voice as if she had found the answer, ¡°It was the hourss!¡± Something special had happened. Yesterday, she had pulled the frame out, revealing the secret space, and touched the hourss. And as soon as she had turned it over, Jessie, who had left the room, hade back in and asked for a letter again, despite the fact that she had already given it to her. Today, she had also turned the hourss over on the table. Then, Jessie had immediately appeared and repeated what she had said, and the juice that had been cleanly emptied was filling the ss again. Aria¡¯s gaze was naturally thrust at the hourss. The quiet grains of sand that sat there as if nothing had happened seemed a little different. It was very mysterious and beautiful to see the light shining through them. ¡°How can this be?!¡± Aria screamed suddenly, and Jessie looked at her with embarrassment. Aria had her hands sped while smiling this time. ¡®Is she OK? Do I have to call a doctor?¡¯ Those were the questions going through Jessie¡¯s mind. As if to add a question to her questions, Aria said suddenly and nonsensically. ¡°Jessie, God seems to love me!¡± Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t have been likely for God to have sent such a great thing to her, even though He had revived her. No, it might be that He had given her His grace in the name of punishing the wicked woman. Whatever it was, it was a blessing and a miracle to Aria. ¡°So, I have to fulfill that expectation, don¡¯t I?¡± Chareureuk! After checking all of the sand had settled at the bottom, she overturned the hourss again. Nothing happened this time. Nevertheless, facing Jessie¡¯s worried expression, Aria did not remove her very bright smile. Somehow, she seemed to have figured out how the hourss worked. Once a day, if she overturned the hourss, she would go back by a very short time. The time was approximately five minutes. She was able to go back for as long as it took for all of the sand to reach the bottom. Fortunately, no one other than Aria could use it. She had figured that out after running a test on Jessie. Aria had ordered Jessie to sit quietly in her room for about five minutes. Then, she had left the room and had told Jessie to turn the hourss over before telling Aria toe back. If the hourss had worked for Jessie like it had for her, she would¡¯ve been unable to remember Jessie sitting quietly. After several simr experiments, not once did things go back. It was God¡¯s blessing for Aria only. The hour of the day was irrelevant. The five-minute restriction cleared every day. The only side effect was that when she used the hourss, she became very tired. ¡®Don¡¯t tell me... Is it eating my life?¡¯ she thought suddenly. ¡®What kind of dream would that be to run back time for nothing!¡¯ But, her assumption wasn¡¯t absurd when she took her extreme fatigue into ount. It felt as if she was making up that time with sleep, but it might also be that her overall lifespan was shortening. Chapter 42

Chapter 42: Chapter 42. The Secret Of The Hourss, Part III

Chapter 42. The Secret Of The Hourss, Part III Trantor: Khan Editor: SootyOwl ¡®Even if it takes half of my life, I can¡¯t afford to miss this opportunity. I will use the hourss over and over to destroy Mielle thoroughly. If you are insulted daily, you will not be able to live in your right mind. And taking away your precious things would be very easy. I will turn the hourss over, and take away your father, your loved one, and those who follow you. In the end, as you made me poison your tea in the past, I will make you do it yourself, and then, it¡¯ll be off with your head.¡¯ ¡°... Haha.¡± The mere imagination alone made her burst withughter. When she did so in the middle of ss, Mrs. White smiled softly and asked why she wasughing, ¡°Did something good happen for you?¡± ¡°Yes, something very good has happened.¡± Aria nced at the hourss, which was within reach of her. Since she hadn¡¯t used to it yet, she thought it wouldn¡¯t be too bad to use it on Mrs. White. ¡°What good things have happened to you? I¡¯m curious.¡± ¡°Do you want to know?¡± ¡°Yes, they say that sharing good things makes your joy doubled. I want to share in what good thing has happened to Lady Aria.¡± She was quite a nuisance. Since her teaching skills were poor, her sses were useless. In addition, she normally bothered Aria by expressing her intentions as she urged Aria to meet her son, Aphon, disying her insidious, innermost thoughts. ¡®In the past, you took him, who was pretty hung up to me, away heartlessly.¡¯ Aria still remembered Mrs. White, who had turned up very chilly for her son, who had gotten drunk, after judging that Aria had outer beauty, but that there was nothing to be gained from her. She had left with her son while leaving these words behind: ¡°Do not hang out with such a vulgar girl.¡± ¡°I met an old fox.¡± ¡°An old fox?¡± ¡°Yes. A very old and ugly fox.¡± ¡°Is that a good thing?¡± the very old fox, the viscountess, asked, cocking her head. ¡°Sure. The fox is very cute. She doesn¡¯t know who she is and looks around for anything to gain. It¡¯s worth watching her. I¡¯m going to y with her until all of her bones are crushed.¡± The viscountess¡¯s face hardened immediately. It seemed difficult to answer to that statement. That was because the story had been a little horrible and cruel to havee out of the mouth of such a young girl. ¡°... You must have a cute pet. I really want to see it too.¡± Nevertheless, she had to agree with Aria because she wanted something. A fox was not a pet, and she wondered why Aria was raising an old fox, but she did not say such a negative thing. Aria responded with a smile as fresh as a flower and said to Mrs. White, ¡°You can meet her without even trying.¡± After her gaze went through the viscountess, it headed to the mirror near the dressing room. It meant that the viscountess could meet her if looked in the mirror. However, it was inevitable that she would have to exin it in a slightly more straightforward manner, as the viscountess didn¡¯t understand what she was saying. ¡°Sometimes, I get irritated. She keeps asking me to see her boy, who has nothing to see. She seems to want to raise her status somehow. She doesn¡¯t even know who she is.¡± Aria wanted Mrs. White not to bother her anymore. She would meet her son eventually and make full use of him. ¡®Don¡¯t you know this makes me want to throw you away?¡¯ It was only then that Mrs. White realized that the old fox was not a pet, and her face froze. That was because Aria, who had always been nice and gentle, had changed. Still, she did not realize that the old fox was herself. She had never thought Aria to be mean to her, so she wasn¡¯t seeing what was suddenly in front of her face since they had gotten along well so far. ¡°Well, who is it? ... How did she offend such a kind and lovingdy?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I am very sorry to see her trying to please me without knowing it¡¯s her,¡± Aria replied, smiling softly and taking a sip of the cold tea. Atst, she realized that the old fox was her, so she dropped the book she held in her hand. Her hands shook, as if she were deeply embarrassed, and she was unable to say anything back. Aria watched her ugly appearance for a moment. She imagined Mrs. White might try to do something wrong, but she didn¡¯t think she would. No, she seemed shocked enough not to think of it. ¡®How naive did you think me to be? ... Shall I stop now?¡¯ Aria hadn¡¯t found it funny, and she shouldn¡¯t use the hourss for such a trifle. She guessed that it had been about five minutes, so she reached out and grabbed the hourss. Aria, who turned it over without regret, said to the viscountess, who was back to her old self with her pretentiously soft expression, ¡°Your ss is always fun and enjoyable!¡± The friendly ss continued. * * * It was a week before her servant was able to give Oscar the gift in return for the dress. As it happened, the servant could not visit the academy on weekdays, and Oscar was busy on weekends, perhaps because the semester was nearly over. Therefore, Oscar received it without checking its contents. He didn¡¯t know what would be in it and he was stupid. The servant bowed apologetically, saying that he hadn¡¯t received any messages from Oscar. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, miss... I tried to get a message from him, but he turned around coldly...¡± ¡°It¡¯s OK. You did a good job. Go back and rest now. Take the rest of the day off.¡± ¡°... Yeah?¡± The servant, who had been expecting her to scold him, had no choice but to raise his head and look at Aria at her sudden deration that he take a day break. Her expression was full of mercy andposure, contrary to his expectation of her being vile. She looked like a little angel, so he was mesmerized by her. Even as he gazed at her rudely, Aria smiled at him without punishing him. ¡°Is there anything else you need to say?¡± ¡°Oh, no! Thank you!¡± ¡°If you¡¯re done with your work, leave the room.¡± When the servant realized his fault, he hurried out of Aria¡¯s room. Jessie, who had been watching from the back, measured Aria¡¯splexion and temper, but she still looked well. ¡®I thought he might turn it down right away, on the spot, but I¡¯m d he didn¡¯t.¡¯ The fact that he had taken the gift would make Oscar have to do something afterter confirming how expensive the brooch was. He could not send back a gift he had already epted through her servant, so he would eithere to her himself or send something as a thanks again. If fate was willing to make them connect, then so it would be. Apletely unrted man and woman would never exchange gifts and letters again. She wondered if she could take his heart someday if she built up a friendship this way. Of course, if things becameplicated, she was confident she could make use of the hourss. ¡®Look forward to it, Mielle. I¡¯ll make you pay for taking my life.¡¯ * * * It was about two weeks before Oscar¡¯s reply arrived. She was so nervous that she couldn¡¯t sleep properly. She couldn¡¯t help but scream as soon as the letter from him arrived. Aria opened the letter with trembling hands. The neat and elegant handwriting added heat to her heart. [Dear Aria Roscent, Thank you for your gift. I¡¯d like to meet you in person, so I¡¯d appreciate it if you would send me a date and time when you can. Oscar Frederik.] She was a little disappointed because the length of the letter was shorter than she had expected. Just like Aria¡¯s letter, it was not too long, but it was filled with important points. The letter seemed to give her no space for a close rtionship, and it left her with no room to carry on the exchange. But, it was enough to get his reply letter. It was a little early to be disappointed because her n was to start building that rtionship from scratch anyway. With the mysterious hourss, she could turn time back at any moment and somehow manage to steal his heart. Chapter 43

Chapter 43: Chapter 43. The Secret Of The Hourss, Part IV

Chapter 43. The Secret Of The Hourss, Part IV Trantor: Khan Editor: SootyOwl He also mentioned that he had received the gift, so that meant that he would not return it. ¡®What does he want to talk about in person?¡¯ Again, Aria hurriedly and excitedly called for Jessie. ¡°Jessie!¡± ¡°Yes! Miss!¡± ¡°Get the letter paper and a pen! I need to write my reply letter!¡± Facing her visible urgency, Jessie hurried to bring the paper and pen. As soon as she put them down, Jessie feltplicated feelings as she looked at Aria, who wrote the letter in a careful manner. It was a great pleasure for her to regain her beautiful, bright demeanor, since she had been a little nervoustely, but the problem was that it was Oscar who had given her joy. Of all people... Before she announced the sender to the public, she came to Aria, so only Jessie knew the secret that it was Oscar¡¯s letter. However, it was only a matter of time before that information would catch Mielle¡¯s ears through their constant exchange. She didn¡¯t think there would be any big trouble because Mielle was friendly and benevolent. On the other hand, she was somewhat anxious. Jessie hoped nothing would happen. Aria, who wrote an answer in a clumsy but neat style, ordered Jessie to seal it. ¡°So, send it back to Oscar.¡± Jessie was so flushed that she sealed the letter tightly with wax as red as her cheeks, which resembled fresh peaches. Although she could not see what was written inside, with Aria¡¯s urging words, Jessie sensed intuitively that the contents would have a bad effect on the mansion. * * * Aria either yed with the hourss or immersed herself in reading, unmoved as her birthday neared. The most enjoyable of all the things she did was to order a good selection of tarts and macarons and then devour them in five minutes. She smiled at Jessie, who was speechless and astonished, then turned the hourss over and brought time back to before she had eaten everything and repeated the process. ¡®What could make me happier than eating a lot of delicious food than turning back time to when I hadn¡¯t yet eaten?¡¯ In addition, she would sometimes fill up a bottle of water and go into Mielle¡¯s room and pour the contents on her head. Mielle¡¯s face, wide-eyed with embarrassment, was extremely eye-catching. It was somehow pleasant to have Emma¡¯s fierce hostility behind her. ¡®You treat me like a wicked woman, so I¡¯ll do something really bad and show you just how bad I am.¡¯ At first, Aria grabbed her by the head, asking her to confess the truth, but she was almost taken into custody as Mielle shouted, ¡°You are insane!¡± It was not easy to get a full confession out of someone when there was no confession to make yet. Wouldn¡¯t it matter if she poured water on Mielle since she had encouraged her maid to do so in the past? No, it would be OK if she turned the hourss over. Of course, if anyone found out about it, they would probably say it was a worthless action, but it was a small pleasure for Aria¡¯s dull daily life. She wanted to resolve the sorrows of the past. So, as usual, she yed a small mischief on Mielle with the hourss and tried to savor the tea afterward. At that moment, Jessie, who had gone to the bookstore to check if the book Aria had ordered hade in, returned with a bright face. ¡°Miss! I¡¯ve got the new book!¡± ¡°Really? It came in sooner than I thought.¡± Aria¡¯s face brightened as she epted the new economics book. There were numerous books on economics in the mansion, but they didn¡¯t match Aria¡¯s standards. She had tried to understand them somehow in the meantime, but it was impossible for her toprehend even one page. So, through Jessie, she ordered the bookstore to find a new, easier book, and fortunately, she was able to order a basic economics book that was ready by very young noblemen. ¡°Miss, would you like some tea?¡± ¡°Please.¡± Since it had been a while since a new book had arrived for her, Aria soon became absorbed in her reading. The reason why she had gotten hold of the economics book was very simple. She needed background knowledge to talk to the count about his business in the future. There would be a limit to her simply releasing information without any knowledge. He might doubt the source of the information, and her credibility would also drop. Knowledge of economics and politics was essential because she intended to build her own business in addition to releasing information. That was because there was a limit to sticking to someone¡¯s sweet honey. If she were to be discarded, she would lose her head again. ¡®If theypare a woman to a flower, they treat her like an ornament, but if she has the power to impose herself like any other male aristocrat, she will be treated differently.¡¯ She had heard of such a female aristocrat in the past. She remembered sneering at one, saying, ¡°She doesn¡¯t know herself,¡± but it was Aria who hadn¡¯t known herself. ¡®So, now, I have to figure out who I am and build up knowledge.¡¯ Aria was preupied herself with reading the new book for a while. No matter how basic the book was, it took her tens of minutes or even hours to turn a page in the absence of a teacher. Aria, however, did not give up, reading the same page for several days as she tried to understand the contents. ¡®I wish I had changed my gender when I returned to the past.¡¯ If that had happened, she would have gone to the academy like her half-brother and received education on various topics because it was essential for a male aristocrat toplete his studies there. Having been born as a pretty woman, she thought there would be nothing to be envious of, but now, she thought that having a pretty face was poison. She hadn¡¯t gotten a proper grasp of reality thanks to those who had praised her beauty. She hadn¡¯t known that the praise was fleeting, like petals falling off a flower. She had been looking at what she didn¡¯t know for a long time, so Aria, who had started getting a headache, touched her head. Jessie, who brought her a new cup of tea and some dried fruit, waited in the corner and nced at her. When Aria noticed that she had something to say and looked at her, Jessie asked what she had been thinkingtely. ¡°Well... miss. I¡¯m sorry to bother your reading, but can I ask you a question?¡± ¡°Tell me.¡± It wouldn¡¯t be a bad idea to have a quick chat to cool off her head. Aria lifted her cup and answered after taking a sip of the warm green tea. ¡°Do we really need to simplify your birthday party? I think we can make it a little bigger...¡± On her first birthday after her entry into Count Roscent¡¯s family, they had invited musicians and entertainers from various fields and had a splendid day. In particr, when Jessie recalled the screaming and cheering from her master during the magic show when the magician took pigeons out of a hat, she asked again, ¡°Why don¡¯t you invite a magician?¡± She seemed worried that she might be scolded after making that simple suggestion. ¡°No. Just invite a few acquaintances as scheduled, and I¡¯ll have a quiet lunch.¡± Birthday parties were also a showcase of wealth, power and personal connections, so most aristocrats prepared colorful and splendid parties, but the present Aria did not feel the need for that. It was clear that she, who was a Roscent only in name, would be aughing stock if she held a big party that was not within her means. Even if it was a ce to show off wealth, an excessive disy that did not match her level would beughed at. ¡°Just be careful about the food. Prepare sweets that would be loved by youngdies of my age.¡± ¡°Yes...¡± She remembered having parties that were grander and more colorful than Mielle¡¯s in the past. Even though she had known that she had been criticized from behind for being the blood-sucking parasite on the Roscents, she had had no choice but to do so because she had had nothing. In those days, she couldn¡¯t have borne her jealousy if she hadn¡¯t dressed herself up and shown herself that everything was all right. Unlike Mielle, who had grouped herself with great people, there had been nothing for Aria to put forth. Chapter 44

Chapter 44: Chapter 44. The Secret Of The Hourss, Part V

Chapter 44. The Secret Of The Hourss, Part V Trantor: Khan Editor: SootyOwl But not now. She was different from the past, when she had lived in a constant struggle. She couldn¡¯t do the same now that she was aware of her position and of herself and had realized what the consequences of her every move would be. No, she wouldn¡¯t do the same. Besides, she couldn¡¯t afford to devote her time to such a small birthday party. ¡®If I use what I know to build wealth and power, I¡¯ll have to have a big party someday, even if I don¡¯t want to.¡¯ It was a future that would be achieved if she went forward like this. Jessie¡¯s expression darkened at Aria¡¯s determined answer. She seemed to think that she should keep up her master¡¯s public appearance because Aria was her master. The acts were not far away because she had already contacted the band and entertainers, so if she just called them on the day, they woulde right away. Jessie added atst, ¡°If you change your mind, please let me know. We¡¯ll get ready quickly.¡± It was just in case. Recently, Aria had been quiet and changed, but more than anything, she had always been fickle. It wouldn¡¯t be strange if she were to shout out that she wanted Jessie to call the magician and the entertainers on her birthday. Soon after Aria¡¯s birthday, Mielle¡¯s birthday woulde. As always, Mielle had invited a number of reputable acquaintances and would have a decent and grand party, so if she prepared a simple party for Aria, a thunderbolt would fall on herter. ¡°It won¡¯t happen, but well, thank you. You sent them the invitations, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Yes, I sent them to all of the people you mentioned and I received answers right away.¡± They were just the few youngdies who she had met through Sarah, but she invited them because she had to do something. Fortunately, after receiving the birthday invitation from their new friend, they all happily sent a positive reply. ¡°Is this the end of what you wanted to say?¡± ¡°Yes, miss.¡± ¡°OK, then leave.¡± The vanity and pretense that Aria had devoted herself to had been pushed out of her life because it hadn¡¯t helped at all in saving her life. Jessie left, and Aria focused on reading again. * * * A gift arrived for Aria when her birthday was just around the corner. Aria was puzzled by it and asked the sender about it because she was still young, so she hadn¡¯t met anyone who could¡¯ve sent her a gift. The butler answered, maintaining his soft demeanor toward her, ¡°The count sent it.¡± ¡°My father sent it to me?!¡± ¡°Yes. Shall I get it?¡± ¡°Please!¡± The count had to be busy preparing for his business in the North, so why would he send a gift? Some timeter, after the sound of a knock on the door, Aria gave them permission to enter, and a servant with a huge body came into her room with the butler. The servant was carrying the count¡¯s gift, which the butler had referred to. It was a boxrge enough to reach her waist. Aria was surprised to see the box ced down in the middle of the room. ¡°... My father sent this?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡± Inside, there were some fur-lined coats, a few luxurious dresses, cute ornaments that girls of her age could use, and a plushy decorated with jewelry. The teddy bear with arge jewel in its eyes, nose and ears was not a regr item even at a nce. The handwritten letter contained a message saying that he was sorry since he could not be with her, that he congratted her for her birthday, and that he would be back soon. ¡®I guess things have worked out a lot better than I thought. I can¡¯t believe that he even wrote a letter himself and sent me a gift.¡¯ In the past, that had never been the case. He had just given her money for a birthday party. Therefore, she wasn¡¯t expecting much, but his business seemed to be going well now. Not many ces produced fur. It was produced only in the North. It would be easy to monopolize once he got the right ounts through. It would be difficult to break a deal halfway against a noble, so now, the count would umte massive wealth from the monopolized fur. ¡®You changed your mind this much with just one piece of information. Isn¡¯t that too easy, Father?¡¯ Well, that was why he had fallen for her beautiful mother. She wished she could take away Mielle¡¯s seat as easily. Aria, smiling from the tens of thousands of thoughts of harming Mielle, appeared to others to be just a little girl who was delighted to receive her father¡¯s gift. * * * She had a ss with Sarah in the afternoon. It was thest ss before her birthday, which would be soon. Aria was going to ask Sarah for a favor in that day¡¯s ss, which would bond the close connection between them. While waiting for her, she absorbed herself in reading. Time passed, and she heard the sound of the carriage outside the window. It might be someone visiting, so when she looked out, she saw that the carriage hade to a stop near the mansion. When Aria opened the window and stuck her head out, she could see Sarah was in a benevolent mood that day. Aria waved her hand and weed her loudly and enthusiastically. As it had always been, Sarah raised her head and turned to Aria¡¯s room, and the two shared the joy of their reunion with smiles. ¡°Sarah!¡± ¡°Lady Aria.¡± At first, she had pretended to be an innocent girl with the idea of showing herself that way, but recently, she was attending ss showing half of her true self. Sarah was the only one who could certainly help her at this time, and she was somehow at ease with her. In the past, she had been scolded thousands of times not to run in the mansion, but not after her return to the past. The only response she got now was, ¡°How happy you are to act like that!¡± That was because everyone knew she had changed. It was because they knew she acted gracefully like a butterfly every day. Although she was acting the same way as in the past, their reactions varied widely depending on her regr behavior. Furthermore, it was already clear that Aria was particrly fond of Sarah. There was no one to help her, and Sarah was just a humble, etiquette teacher, but Aria followed her meticulously. That made her look like an innocent girl, one who did not ask anything, looking simply at people for who they were. However, none of them knew how calcting she was. ¡°Teacher!¡± When she reached the first floor, Aria ran to her and hugged her waist. ¡°You should have stayed in your room since I¡¯m going up anyway.¡± Though she answered coldly, her arms gently hugged Aria. Aria felt affection from the hands that swept across her back. ¡°I saw you, and without even realizing...¡± ¡°Well, what did I say about the greeting? I¡¯ll have to train you from the start again.¡± As Sarah warned her with a face that did not look harsh at all, Aria released her hands from her waist, grabbed her own skirt and curtsied to greet her gracefully. Sarah also greeted Aria politely. ¡°You¡¯re cold, aren¡¯t you? Let¡¯s not dally here and go up instead.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s do that.¡± The two went up to the third floor, hand in hand. They had a friendly chat with each other before they started the ss, drinking warm rosemary tea to warm their chilled bodies. Aria¡¯s uing birthday was the main topic of the conversation, and that was the topic Aria had hoped for. ¡°So, it¡¯s Aria¡¯s birthday soon.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Do you have anything special you want?¡± Sarah would have already prepared a gift because the party was in a few days, but she looked ready to offer Aria anything she wanted. ¡®How can I not respond to her when she came into the snare with her own feet?¡¯ Contrary to what she had in mind, Aria mumbled and did not answer easily. When her reply was dyed, Sarah said either some jewelry or a dress would be good. ¡°No, I¡¯ve already got dresses and ornaments. Those are enough. I¡¯m more of a...¡± Aria blushed and twisted her body. She looked ashamed to continue. ¡®What the hell does she want?¡¯ Chapter 45

Chapter 45: Chapter 45. The Secret Of The Hourss, Part VI

Chapter 45. The Secret Of The Hourss, Part VI Trantor: Khan Editor: SootyOwl Aria, who had been taking a short pause, replied with a shy smile, ¡°... I want to get a handkerchief embroidered by my teacher.¡± ¡°Oh, my God...¡± ¡®How could she be so pure?¡¯ It was just a handkerchief, and she could always give it as a gift. If she said, ¡°Let¡¯s stop today¡¯s ss and embroider,¡± she would¡¯ve been able to make some. Aria¡¯s eyes glistened as if she were being sincere. Sarah was moved and unknowingly stroked Aria¡¯s head. ¡°Do you really think that¡¯s enough? It¡¯s just a handkerchief. I can make ten or a hundred and give them to you at anytime.¡± ¡°Yes! I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a little too much to ask, but... I hope you¡¯ll do a lot of embroideries that are a little different from what we¡¯ve been doing. There should be many different patterns.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not too much. I¡¯ll give you a handkerchief full of embroideries that you can be sure will have all my enthusiasm and passion, so look forward to it.¡± Much like Aria¡¯s, Sarah¡¯s eyes also sparkled. Seeing her pumping her fist was a very reliable sight. Sarah would be busyter because she would make her debut in society with the changing of the year. She would meet Marquis Vincent soon. Now was the right time to receive a sincere gift from her. It was going to happen anyway, but Aria added a small piece of advice to make her look betterter. ¡°And why don¡¯t you make another for yourself just like the one for me? It will look like we have a deep bond, and like we are close... Oh! I¡¯m sorry if I thought so on my own. I just love you so much. I just hope you think so too.¡± Because of the beautiful embroidery in the handkerchief, Marquis Vincent would take an interest in Sarah, so it would be perfect if she caught the eye of the marquis with the handkerchief that matched Aria¡¯s. Maybe Sarah would think that it was thanks to Aria that the marquis would fall in love with her, and she might express her gratitude to her in some way. Sarah might consider her a lifelong benefactor, saying, ¡°Thanks to your request for the handkerchief, the marquis showed interest in me.¡± It was predestined, but it was not bad to add a little vor. ¡°... I also love Aria very much. I want us to be lifelong friends.¡± Sarah¡¯s voice was filled with her feelings. She appeared as if she¡¯d cry if Aria threw in a few more words. She also had an expression on her face that told Aria that she would make a great handkerchief in a few days and nights. Sure enough, Sarah¡¯s eyes were filled with tears. She was still young and seemed to be sensitive. Ah, Sarah had liked kids in the past. Aria¡¯s age was not very different from hers, but she looked like a child because she was smaller than those her age, even though a huge viper coiled inside her body. ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to your social debut more than to my birthday. It¡¯s a once-in-a-lifetime event!¡± ¡®A once-in-a-lifetime social debut! There, women prove their worth and show off to gain a foothold. The social world is the ce where rumors circte most quickly, so influential women naturally hold power there. Of course, the center of that power is wealth.¡¯ Therefore, no matter how important a social debut might be, it was not something that had much to do with Sarah currently. It was no use trying drawing attention to herself, who was ady of an average viscount family. Sarah was far from important, although she might draw attention for a moment if she looked gorgeous. Maybe that was why she had a bit of a bitter smile on her face at the mention of it. ¡°Well, I don¡¯t really expect much.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think anything special is going to happen.¡± From her inflection, she seemed to have given up. Perhaps, that wasn¡¯t the case only for her, but her acquaintances and family members might not be expecting much either, except Aria, who knew the events of the future. So, Aria took Sarah¡¯s hands and said, ¡°Don¡¯t say that. It can¡¯t be! I¡¯m sure I feel like something good is waiting for you.¡± I would alle down to meeting a man, like with her mother, the countess. Sarah had a good life, but it was certainly a good thing that her life would get a little better. ¡°I¡¯m d you said that. Thank you.¡± Sarah might think it was a childish talk from someone who didn¡¯t know the world yet, so Aria thought it would be better to stop at this point. It wouldn¡¯t work even if she exaggerated her statements anyway. Aria turned the subject around then. ¡°So, what do you want to do first when you grow up?¡± At Aria¡¯s question, Sarah stared at her and smiled softly, saying, ¡°Teach children.¡± ¡°Sara wants to be a teacher? Like now?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. Thanks to Aria.¡± ¡°Thanks to me?¡± Aria cocked her head at the mysterious answer. ¡°Yes, these sses with Aria have been a dream. When I be an adult, I want to be a teacher who teaches cute and lovely children like Aria.¡± Sarah blushed as she answered, and Aria was so surprised that she couldn¡¯t keep her mouth shut. She hadn¡¯t expected that to happen. Sarah seemed to like her more than she had thought. It was all Aria could think of when she heard Sarah¡¯s ns for the future ¡®How can I not use Sarah like this? Isn¡¯t that an insult to God?¡¯ Without a way to avoid it, Sarah pleaded for the serpent to open its mouth and bite into her. ¡°Then, I want to help you! Let¡¯s teach kids togetherter. I¡¯ll study hard and be the best teacher!¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Despite the cold weather, the two, who had stuck to the warm atmosphere, began the ss after several more inconsequential conversations. As always, she reviewed what she had already learned and was showered with praises from Sarah, but the ss was much more informative and enjoyable than learning new things. ¡°In fact, it¡¯s a secret, but... I¡¯m looking forward to Lady Aria¡¯s debut, not my own.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°You are so lovely and beautiful that when you make your debut in society, you¡¯ll soon mesmerize everyone.¡± At Sarah¡¯s sincere words, Aria smiled innocently and held her hand. ¡°Would I really?¡± ¡°Of course, I am sure that.¡± ¡°I¡¯m so excited just thinking about it. Are you going to stay with me?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Aside for the duke¡¯s family, who had inherited the blood of the royal family, if the marquise, who was the pinnacle of power, would help her debut in society, no one would be able to ignore her as before. Aria, who hid her insidious, innermost thoughts, remained a lovely girl to Sarah. * * * ¡®Why doesn¡¯t Oscare? I had told him to visit me today in the letter. Is it possible that I wrote the date incorrectly?¡¯ Aria was worried that he wouldn¡¯te even though a lot of the day was still left. There was the possibility that he couldn¡¯te because he was busy during the semester. No, if so, she would¡¯ve likely received a reply, but seeing that there was no news, that meant that he wasing. ¡®When is heing?¡¯ Ady, who was visiting to celebrate Aria¡¯s birthday, said hello carefully, as it seemed her anxiety was starting to show on her face. ¡°Are you sick, Lady Aria?¡± ¡°No.¡± When the youngdy said that, the eyes of other youngdies sitting around the table, which wasn¡¯t very big, were drawn to Aria. Now, the worries wereing from Aria, but from the otherdies who hade to congratte her. Aria pretended not to be unwell and smiled brightly, denying it again. ¡°I¡¯m really OK. I just couldn¡¯t sleep because I was so excited about today. It was my first time inviting people over.¡± ¡°Oh, I see.¡± ¡°I understand that.¡± Only then, did the mood return. The youngdies in the indoor garden smiled softly to the quiet tune. Everyone celebrated Aria¡¯s birthday with a ss of non-alcoholic champagne. ¡®I¡¯m d there¡¯s a band.¡¯ Aria had been reluctant to ept Jessie¡¯s request for a band just before her birthday. Without it, however, it would have been a small, miserable birthday party. So, Aria decided to give Jessie something as a gift. ¡°Let¡¯s open the presents first.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s do that.¡± Aria unwrapped the packages with an excited expression even though she was not expecting much of the gifts that came in small sizes. ¡°Wow! That¡¯s a cute hairpin!¡± Chapter 46

Chapter 46: Chapter 46. The Secret Of The Hourss, Part VII

Chapter 46. The Secret Of The Hourss, Part VII Trantor: Khan Editor: SootyOwl Not surprisingly, all of their gifts were small jewelry or a music box. Aria smiled brightly, putting the hairpin on her head. ¡°Thank you all so much. I need to find a ce for the music box in my room right away.¡± Actually, it was too simple and tacky, so Aria thought she should give it to Jessie. Thest one she opened was Sarah¡¯s gift. The surface of the box was sprinkled with fine gold powder, so she was a little excited. Perhaps, it might be the best of them all. ¡°It¡¯s...¡± ¡°Do you like it?¡± There were a handkerchief and gloves in the box, all beautifully embroidered. Needless to say, thebination of beautiful flowers and fine embroidery surrounding the trim was fantastic. ¡®Was this really made by a human?¡¯ She was speechless for a moment and couldn¡¯t react. ¡°I had a hard time adjusting the patterns.¡± Sarah took a handkerchief of the same pattern from her sleeve and smiled. Not one, but two. Indeed, it deserved to catch the eyes of the blunt, serious marquis. ¡°... It¡¯s more beautiful than I thought it would be. I don¡¯t know how to thank you.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t prepare something better.¡± Aria responded with a distinctly different response, and thedies became curious to see the handkerchief. Sarah showed them the handkerchief on behalf of Aria, who was still stunned. The youngdies who saw the beautifully embroidered handkerchief reacted simrly to Aria. They didn¡¯t seem to know that Sarah could make such great embroidery. ¡°Isn¡¯t it God¡¯s work?¡± ¡°That¡¯s all I can think about.¡± ¡°That¡¯s amazing.¡± Sarah replied shyly to their praise, ¡°That¡¯s too much.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not too much! This is such a treasure that you have to hand down from generation to generation!¡± ¡°Sure!¡± ¡°I hope many people will see it somewhere with an exhibition on embroidery.¡± ¡°That makes sense! It¡¯s a work of art!¡± Aria was a little offended when they said they would have an exhibitionter on. If so, Sarah¡¯s skill, which only she had known of, would be shared with others. Although she did not express her feelings, the number replies she gave diminished. After extensive praise for Sarah¡¯s embroidery, they soon changed subjects. Quite rightly, the dress Aria was wearing was the next target. ¡°By the way, Lady Aria¡¯s dress is very beautiful.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s a very nice color, and it¡¯s very stylish.¡± ¡°Yes, the fur coat you were wearing was also luxurious and even looked soft. Where did you get it?¡± Aria looked shy at their questions. That way, she would seem humble. ¡°I didn¡¯t buy it. I don¡¯t have that type of sense.¡± ¡°Then, did you get it as a gift?¡± ¡°Yes. It was sent by my father, who went up to the North.¡± The youngdies nodded in agreement because there were not many fathers who sent gifts like those to their daughters. They also praised her for being pretty and looking good in them. Having met a few times, the girls now considered Aria as perfectly saintly. She was not a wicked woman to them, as she had been called before, and she was able to show them how well she was doing with the count. Aria hit thest wedge. ¡°In fact, I liked the other gift better than this dress and fur. Unlike clothes, which I can¡¯t wear every day, I can hug it and sleep with it.¡± ¡®What was the gift that is better than this beautiful dress?¡¯ The youngdies¡¯ curiosity grew. ¡°What is it?¡± Aria answered, her cheeks blushing shyly, ¡°... A bear doll.¡± Since she was not a little girl, Aria was old enough to have relinquished her toys. However, because Aria was the youngest among them and she was rather small in size, her answer of the doll was very naturally epted by everyone. In addition, she would validate her cute and innocent image. ¡°Oh, my! A Teddy bear doll!¡± ¡°I remember once sleeping with a very cute doll in my arms.¡± At least two or three years before her age, but they smiled and talked to Aria as if she were a very young sister. Perhaps because of her image in that moment, Sarah also couldn¡¯t hide her expression of adoration and had an appropriate response to Aria¡¯s fancy doll, ¡°Can I see the cute doll if it doesn¡¯t bother you? I wonder what cute doll stole Lady Aria¡¯s heart.¡± Though she was going to relinquish her hobby of showing of her things, she couldn¡¯t help bragging when they kept asking her questions. So, Aria ordered Jessie to bring the doll. ¡°I wonder how cute it is to hug and sleep with.¡± ¡°I also wonder.¡± A clearugh sounded in the garden, like small birds announcing the morning. Apparently, the cute teddy bear had too much jewelry to be described as cute, but they didn¡¯t seem to have any idea. ¡®Can they really keep those soft face even after the doll they want appears?¡¯ It was not long before she could see how they would look. Aria hugged the doll with therge jeweled eyes, nose and ears, and rubbed her face against it innocently. ¡°It¡¯s cute, isn¡¯t it? I have a more special feeling toward it because it¡¯s a gift from my father.¡± All of them had stunned postures. That was because the families of the youngdies who had gathered there had no power and were poor byparison. It seemed that they had not expected that a teddy bear with such expensive gems would appear because they had treated Aria, who hang out with them, as someone from their same station. They might have seen a toy with small jewels on its eyes or nose, or even ears, but even that was rare. The youngdies realized then that Aria was a daughter of the family of Count Roscent, who had a great fortune in business, and that she was loved by the count much more than they had thought. The indoor garden was enveloped in silence. That was because they suddenly realized the difference between Aria and themselves. They had thought Aria to be like a younger, cute sister, but the mood turned strangely just by the presence of that small doll. Aria cocked her head as if she could not understand why. Still, Sarah, who was changing her estimation of Aria, spoke up because Aria became sullen, as if she had done something wrong because no one had said anything, ¡°What a cute doll! It¡¯s rare to see a doll with jewels even in its ears, but the count wanted to present a good doll to Lady Aria, right?¡± ¡°... Well, I think so too.¡± ¡°It is a much cuter doll than I thought it would be, so I was speechless for a moment.¡± Only then, did Aria regain her innocent smile. The atmosphere did not go backpletely to how it was, but at any rate, on the surface, it did be cheerful and giggly. From the main dish to the sweet, three-tiered cake, the dishes made by the cooks Jessie had invited from outside boosted the party¡¯s excitement. Although there were few invited people, and no eye-catching event, the party was also an opportunity for Aria to show how much she was loved and pure. Of course, it was a very simple but satisfying party for Aria, except for the fact that the invited youngdies were very insignificant. It was also satisfying because she never thought of getting anything in the first ce. ¡®Should I just finish this here?¡¯ She was nervous that Oscar hadn¡¯te, but her goal had already been achieved. She had gotten Sarah¡¯s handkerchief. To begin with, it was usual to end a minor¡¯s birthday party in a short and concise manner. They couldn¡¯t stay up all night drinking like adults. Moreover, they were not young men, but youngdies, so they didn¡¯t know what kind of danger might befall them at night. They had to go back before sunset, so Aria announced the end of the party. ¡°Well, thank you all foring today.¡± The time wasted seemed to have been enough. She didn¡¯t want to exchange any more pretentiousughter with the humble youngdies. It was more beneficial for her to go back and read a book and wait for Oscar. ¡°Time has already passed, just like that.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I had so much fun that I didn¡¯t know the time was passing so fast.¡± Satisfied with the simple but hearty party, thedies also epted Aria¡¯s wishes. That was how Aria¡¯s birthday party was supposed to end, if an unexpected guest hadn¡¯te by. ¡°Sister, I¡¯ve been looking for you for a long time.¡± ¡°... Mielle?¡± ¡®Howe Mielle is at my birthday party?¡¯ Chapter 47

Chapter 47: Chapter 47. The Secret Of The Hourss, Part VIII

Chapter 47. The Secret Of The Hourss, Part VIII Trantor: Khan Editor: SootyOwl Without giving Aria any time to doubt her intentions, Mielle entered the indoor garden. Arge bouquet of flowers was being held by Emma, who followed her, as if to celebrate Aria¡¯s birthday. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you invite me? It was a little sad.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°I came here because I thought you¡¯d forgotten. Happy birthday, sister.¡± ¡®Are you here to humiliate me?¡¯ Otherwise, she would not have gone there on purpose. She had never visited Aria before. Mielle could not give up her wicked nature, so she attacked Aria at just the right time, and Aria couldn¡¯tugh at all. Aria had shown a lukewarm response to Mielle¡¯s story, so thedies naturally thought that Mielle didn¡¯t attend her birthday party because Mielle and Aria didn¡¯t have a good rtionship. At that moment, Aria responded with an exaggerated look of surprise, ¡°That can¡¯t be? I¡¯ve tried to invite you several times, but I just couldn¡¯t tell you about the party because you were sick. You¡¯ve been eating in your room for months.¡± ¡°Oh, you did. But, when I was feeling better, I went down a few times and had a meal... I thought you¡¯d left me out on purpose again. I guess I must have been mistaken.¡± Without giving Aria a moment to answer, Emma presented the bouquet to her in response to Mielle¡¯s regretful reply. ¡°I thought you liked flowers, so I prepared these. Don¡¯t you like them?¡± ¡°... No, they¡¯re pretty.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just here to make an appearance, so I¡¯ll go now. Don¡¯t forget to invite me on your next birthday. Have a nice party, then.¡± It was the same when Mielle handed her the flowers, of course. Mielle seemed to think Aria would retort, so she turned around right away without giving Aria time to do so. Aria, embarrassed by Mielle, who was turning around with her perfectly happy face, looked around frantically for the hourss. That¡¯s when she realized that the hourss was not there. She hadn¡¯t brought it because she hadn¡¯t thought she¡¯d need the hourss for that little party of all asions! ¡®What shall I do? If I go to my room right now and get it, will I get back within five minutes?¡¯ Aria was left there looking anxious, measuring the time that had passed while Mielle had already left. To change the strange atmosphere, the youngdies awkwardly praised Mielle¡¯s bouquet of flowers. ¡°... Those are pretty flowers.¡± ¡°... That¡¯s right.¡± Realizing that it was toote to get the hourss, Aria sighed inaudibly and changed her expression into a good one. There was no point in regretting what had already been done. Moreover, she couldn¡¯t hastily use the hourss for such a trifle when Oscar might show up. She gave the bouquet of flowers to Jessie and returned to her ce with a very bright and pleasant expression on her face. Aria couldn¡¯t let the awkward atmosphere that Mielle had created continue. ¡°She couldn¡¯te down to the dining hall because she was sick for some time. I think she¡¯s feeling better! I was worried about her, but I¡¯m really d.¡± At Aria¡¯s expression of genuine joy, the awkwardness of her demeanor to the slightest provocation disappeared at once. It seemed that they had really epted what she had said, that she hadn¡¯t been able to invite Mielle because she had been sick. It was true that she had pretended to be sick, so Aria was able to carry on the conversation without difficulty. ¡°I see. I hadn¡¯t heard anything about Lady Mielletely.¡± ¡°I think she¡¯s been sick since my father went to the northern province.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a pity. It¡¯s a disease instigated for her longing for her father.¡± The youngdies quickly understood the situation because it could happen at Mielle¡¯s age, even though her illness spawned more from her anger against Aria, who didn¡¯t act as she had expected. Aria was able to regain the initiative. ¡°It could be. Her brother, Cain, isn¡¯t here since he went to the academy, and somehow...¡± Aria took a sip of tea and paused for a moment before she continued to speak. It was a sign that the words were difficult to say. She opened her mouth again, with a pitiful look, pulling down her eyebrows. ¡°It¡¯s been a while since her father remarried my mother, and she is not happy with us. She feels like she was left alone.¡± Of course, it was Aria who had been left alone, but she had a lonely expression as she said that. Sarah, who noticed this, consoled her. ¡°Don¡¯t look like that, Aria. You can¡¯t help it because Lady Mielle is still young. Family isn¡¯t so easily formed. It¡¯ll be all right in a little while.¡± ¡°Thank you, Sarah.¡± With that, Mielle¡¯s attack passed as happenstance, like a failed bullet. Mielle¡¯s n to make her only sister into a bad sister who hadn¡¯t invited her to her birthday party had gone wrong, and that was all because of Mielle herself, who was displeased with meeting strangers. Fortunately, the image Aria had built over several meetings was not destroyed by Mielle¡¯s one-time mischief. On the contrary, Mielle had given her an excuse that had solidified Aria¡¯s image. Aria said good-bye to the youngdies again as they were putting on their coats and gloves. ¡°It¡¯s time to say goodbye. I look forward to seeing you next time.¡± ¡°It was fun. See you again soon at the meeting.¡± ¡°I hope the blessings will always be upon Lady Aria, who hase closer to adulthood.¡± The youngdies, who had appeared like the wind, disappeared in the same manner. Only Sarah, who had been thest to leave the mansion, had left a light kiss on Aria¡¯s lovely cheek. Aria, who returned to her room, opened and closed the music box she had received as a gift and fell into deep thought. She thought of herself, who had been embarrassed just because the hourss hadn¡¯t been there. She was able to cope with the situation with flexibility and without having to turn time five minutes back, but when she had the hourss with her, she was ruled by it, even to the point of letting herself be embarrassed for a moment. Even though she hadn¡¯t used it many times, she felt like she was already being swayed by the power of the hourss. ¡®But, I can¡¯t help but use the hourss.¡¯ The hourss next to the music box shone with the reflection of the light. It seemed as if it were doing so to express with its whole make that it was not guilty of anything, and that confused Aria. ¡®Cause there¡¯s nothing as stupid as not using what I have avable.¡¯ So, she thought that if she didn¡¯t want to panic like earlier, she should carry it around all the time, instead of trying not to rely on the hourss. If it was used at the right moment, she wouldn¡¯t be dragged around. And it was better to take it with her than to be ufortable without it. ¡®Yes, it¡¯s important to get rid of anxiety.¡¯ So, Aria crushed a bouquet of flowers that Mielle had given her and put it in the brazier. The bouquet had been the source of her bad mood which had apanied her anxiety. It was quite worth seeing it lose its shape and contort in the brazier. She stared at it as it lost its shape and turned into a handful of ashes. Behind her, she could hear someone call for her. ¡°Miss, you have a visitor.¡± Thud! Her heart sank. ¡®Is he really here? Oscar Frederik...¡¯ Turning back with somewhat trembling eyes, she saw Jessie, who, like her master, recited the visitor¡¯s name with a quivering mouth, ¡°... Oscar Frederik hase to visit you.¡± * * * The news of Oscar¡¯s visit went straight to Mielle¡¯s ear. As Aria began to change clothes again to suit his preference for in garments, Mielle was able to get to the lounge where Oscar was before her. ¡®Why did hee to see Aria? What¡¯s going on with that cheap, dirty prostitute¡¯s daughter?¡¯ No matter how hard she thought, she found no answer to that question. That was because she couldn¡¯t think of any reason why he should meet Aria. She didn¡¯t want to imagine the worst possibility that he might be visiting her because of Aria¡¯s birthday. While she was wondering what kind of excuse to give to enter the room, she found two maidsing into the lounge with trays of refreshments. So, Miele called them up with her unique, sweet smile. Chapter 48

Chapter 48: Chapter 48. The Secret Of The Hourss, Part IX

Chapter 48. The Secret Of The Hourss, Part IX Trantor: Khan Editor: SootyOwl ¡°Is there anything I can do to help?¡± ¡°... Yeah?¡± ¡°The cups look heavy.¡± Obviously, two sets of tea cups could not be heavy. And even if they were heavy, how could they get help from their master? Mielle¡¯s maid appeared behind the two bewildered maids. ¡°Give them to me. I will bring them.¡± ¡°Eh, Mrs. Emma?¡± The maids with the refreshments turned pale because she was not the kind to do such a thing. Nevertheless, they were unable to refuse their master¡¯s and Emma¡¯s instructions, and the refreshments soon fell into their hands. ¡°Miss, shall we go in?¡± ¡°... Yes.¡± Mielle, who swallowed hard, entered the lounge with her maid. There was a man sitting there, for whom she longed constantly. ¡°Mr. Oscar.¡± ¡°... Lady Mielle?¡± He looked quite surprised at Mielle, who showed up with tea tray herself. ¡®What kind of aristocraticdy does that, foregoing her maids and servants?¡¯ Mielle, who imed she did chores, seemed to say that she didn¡¯t care about such things. In truth, she was just wondering why he hade to see Aria. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time, Mr. Oscar. How have you been?¡± ¡°How have you been?¡± ¡°I have been busy learning embroidery.¡± ¡°I see.¡± His eyes followed Mielle¡¯s little hands, whichid the tea cups on the table clumsily. There was a touch of uneasiness to her, so her maid, Emma, set the teacups right and poured the tea. Mielle smiled like a flower and said, ¡°Can I talk to you until my sisteres?¡± Oscar couldn¡¯t refuse Mielle¡¯s presence, so he nodded silently and said, ¡°Sure.¡± Mielle sat elegantly opposite of him and drank the tea Emma had prepared, even though the tea had been prepared for Aria¡¯s share. ¡°I think you¡¯re a little thin.¡± ¡°I was busy.¡± ¡°Oh, you are having exams soon, aren¡¯t you? Come to think of it, it¡¯s a busy time for the academy.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°But, I guess you¡¯ve got some important business since you are visiting the Roscent mansion not on a weekend, but on a weekday.¡± ¡°... I could say so.¡± There was a small tremor in the cup held by Mielle. After halting her speech for a moment and drinking some tea, Mielle noticed something in the hands of the servant waiting behind him. It was a bouquet of lilies. They had to be for Aria since he had not handed them over to her. ¡®Is it a birthday present? Why?¡¯ Pure lilies didn¡¯t match such a dirty person. She was the only one who could really receive lilies. Mielle closed her eyes once and then opened them. Having been taught to be noble since birth, she knew how to keep her elegance under any circumstance. Even if this was a situation where someone she loved had prepared a bouquet for someone else. ¡°You¡¯re very sweet. I guess you¡¯re here because it¡¯s my sister¡¯s birthday. Unfortunately, the party is already over. I was not invited, so I just gave her a present.¡± So, Mielle reproached Aria with great aloofness. She didn¡¯t feign injury, simply emphasizing Aria¡¯s fault. ¡°Of course, she didn¡¯t invite me because she thought I wasn¡¯t feeling well. Actually, it wasn¡¯t like that. It¡¯s my fault that I didn¡¯t properly inform her, but I do feel sorry.¡± Oscar¡¯s eyes were briefly shaken by Mielle¡¯s words. Mielle noticed Oscar take a moment to think and smiled. Aria was already rumored to be a wicked woman, so she seemed to think he would acknowledge that Aria had not invited her. Excessive criticism was venomous, so Mielle, who aptly faked Aria¡¯s story, changed the subject. She kept talking like a littlerk at him, who returned half-thoughtless, brief answers to her. ¡°Your vacation will start soon, right? I hope Mr. Oscar will graduate soon as well.¡± ¡®That way, we¡¯ll be able to see each other often,¡¯ Mielle added with a deafening voice in her mind. Though inaudible, he nodded quietly and affirmatively. ¡°... Yes.¡± ¡°So, I think the academy¡¯s vacation is always about the same time as my birthday. My brother, Cain, always brings me a present.¡± Mielleughed like a fresh flower, perhaps even thinking of his brother. ¡°Well, Mr. Oscar, if you have time... Would you like toe to my birthday party?¡± Mielle, appearing nervous as if the question was difficult to say, asked in a very low voice. So far, he hadn¡¯t attended her parties because he had been busy, so he had simply sent a gift. Since he was visiting Aria on her birthday, he had to visit Mielle on hers. And secondly, though there had been no contact so far, the engagement of the two was being discussed within their families. Thinking that way, Oscar nodded quietly. ¡°All right, let¡¯s set a date.¡± ¡°Wow, I¡¯m d! Then, I¡¯ll send you an invitation!¡± Mielle, smiling, expressed her joy while wondering what to do. She hade down angry at the fact that he hade to visit Aria, but she had gained an unexpected boon. Of course, she still didn¡¯t know why he hade to visit Aria, but since he said he would also attend her birthday party, which he had not attended, she thought it was not because he was fond of Aria that he was visiting her. There must have been something really important to be done. But, that was a matter to be found outter. ¡°It always snows on my birthday, and I hope it snows again this time.¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s midwinter, so it¡¯ll be very pretty.¡± Mielle, who enjoyed a bit more of the chat with Oscar before Aria arrived, left the lounge with a soft smile as Aria entered while looking embarrassed. Mielle had the demeanor of a victor. Still, Aria, who could not express her disdain, asked Oscar with an expression that meant she didn¡¯t know anything, ¡°Did... did I interrupt? Shall Ie back in a little while?¡± ¡°No, please sit down.¡± Oscar beckoned her to sit on the chair opposite of him, the spot where Mielle had been sitting until just now. ¡®What did they talk about?¡¯ Mielle must have had a very satisfying conversation since she saw her smiling away even though Mielle knew he hade to visit Aria. ¡®Shouldn¡¯t I have changed clothes?¡¯ It was toote, but she regretted it. Aria sat down, and soon, a new teacup was ced in front of her. When she became thirsty and took a sip of the tea, she felt a sweet and soft taste of honey and milk tea. He greeted Aria first in a very gentlemanly manner, ¡°How have you been? Since it¡¯s getting cold, it¡¯s probably not easy to walk around.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve been well. How have you been, Mr. Oscar?¡± He stopped short of holding his teacup when he saw Aria¡¯s smiling face. That was because she had put on her most seductive and charming smile. It looked unbing, even though she had turned fifteen and was closer to adulthood after her birthday. Nevertheless, it was a very natural and fascinating smile, one he had lost himself to in the dining hall before. The atmosphere changed dramatically, as if it was not the same ce where he had chatted with Mielle. Oscar, who looked at Aria for a moment, hurriedly lowered his eyes and stared at the teacup. His answer became short and slow, ¡°... Yeah.¡± ¡°I¡¯m wearing the hairpin sent by Mr. Oscar. How about it? Does it look good?¡± He couldn¡¯t help but look up at her question. It the exact hairpin he had presented her, so he had to check it out and say a word of praise. He had no choice but to lift his eyes fixed to the teacup and look at Aria. ¡°... You look very good.¡± ¡°Thank you for giving me this precious gift. It¡¯s so pretty that I want to wear it every day.¡± Oscar¡¯s heart throbbed again as she smiled sweetly with her eyes. Her seductive smile, which was not easily found among the nobles, and her young age yed a part in that. Even though he was not interested in beauty and appearance, he couldn¡¯t stand in the face of absolute, experienced temptation and beauty stoically. He averted his gaze again, and the initiative of the conversation fell to Aria in a sh. ¡°Did you not like the brooch I sent you? I thought it would match you well...¡± ¡°No, I loved it very much. It¡¯s just too much, so it¡¯s a little burdensome.¡± ¡°Oh, I see. You are the first person I¡¯ve given a gift to, so unknowingly...¡± Although that was the first gift she had given to someone not in the Roscent family since joining the Roscents, Aria did not have to add such a useless exnation. Chapter 49

Chapter 49: Chapter 49. The Secret Of The Hourss, Part X

Chapter 49. The Secret Of The Hourss, Part X Trantor: Khan Editor: SootyOwl ¡°The first gift... Is that really what you mean?¡± ¡°Yes, I guess that¡¯s why I prepared a gift a little too extravagant.¡± He hade to say that they should stop exchanging gifts, but he was speechless and unable to reply as she answered, blushing. ¡°Please don¡¯t be burdened. Think of it as a gift from the heart and know that I prepared it because I was very happy to receive yours.¡± ¡°...¡± In the conversation with her, which was mixed with temptation and pity, Oscar could not say anything, nothing but a positive answer to her simple question. ¡°I wanted to see Mr. Oscar wearing a brooch, but... You didn¡¯t bring it, did you?¡± ¡°... No, I brought it.¡± He hadn¡¯t known she was going to tell a story like that, so he thought he might have had a chance to give it back to Aria. But, instead of giving it back to her and contrary to his intentions, he ended up putting it on in front of her. ¡°Can I pin it to your clothes?¡± ¡°Yes, please.¡± The brooch the servant who was apanying him was holding fell in Aria¡¯s hands. She slowly narrowed the distance between them. Even though she could put it on without getting too close, she narrowed the space so tightly that he could smell her. As a pretext, she said, ¡°Mr. Oscar is tall, so I can¡¯t help it.¡± Despite their significant difference in height, Oscar held his breath and looked away since her scent seemed to be able to reach him when she approached. It took her a long time to attach the brooch to him due to her clumsiness, but Oscar waited for her to put the brooch on him without anyints or exasperated sighs. ¡°You look great.¡± Aria, who checked on the brooch to see if it was hung right, stepped away from him as if she were satisfied. The blue diamond blended well with his dark suit and shone beautifully. He hadn¡¯te to the mansion for that, but because of Aria, who smiled brightly in front of his eyes, Oscar was unaware of her words and expressed his thanks. ¡°... Thank you.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m d it looks good on you.¡± The two, who sat down and faced each other again, had nothing more to say, so they drank tea quietly. Unlike Aria, who had a pleasant expression on her face and drank her tea leisurely, Oscar somehow couldn¡¯t hide his anxiety. After agonizing for a while because he felt like he had to say something to Aria, he recalled the conversation he had had with Mielle a little while ago. Today was Aria¡¯s birthday. So, he had been contemting the reason she had called him that day, but as soon as he caught sight of her charming figure, the idea vanished from his mind like the wind. ¡°I heard today is your birthday.¡± ¡°Yes, it is. I had a small party with other youngdies, with whom I made friends with for the first time. It would have been good if Mr. Oscar hade as well. That was a shame.¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry I¡¯mte.¡± He had not been invited to the party, but he felt like he had to apologize when facing her honest regrets. If he had known it was her birthday, he would have prepared a present. He went there to talk about not exchanging gifts anymore, so he had a formal bouquet of flowers prepared. It took him a while to bring up her birthday, and he had simply handed over a bouquet of flowers after receiving that luxurious brooch, so the whole exchange made him feel a bit shameless. Nevertheless, he gave the bouquet of lilies to Aria because he had not prepared anything else for her. Quite rightly, Aria received it happily. ¡°Thank you very much! What a beautiful bouquet! It¡¯s too bad it¡¯ll wither eventually.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry for preparing just a bouquet of lilies. If I¡¯d known...¡± ¡°Just? No, it¡¯s a very precious bouquet for me.¡± Aria held the bouquet of flowers in her arms and took in its scent as if it were really precious. Oscar, who still couldn¡¯t hide his apologetic demeanor, added he would prepare something if there were any other gifts she wanted. Then, Aria, who was enjoying the fragrance of the flower, an innocent, girlish expression on her face, raised her head and faced Oscar, who was staring at her. ¡°Then, I¡¯m sorry, but can I ask you for a favor?¡± ¡°Yes, as much as you like.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need a gift, so could you be my penpal?¡± ¡°Penpal... You mean?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m always alone because I don¡¯t have any friends. I guess it¡¯s because I¡¯m not originally from nobility. On top of that, I have a lot to learn. But right now, I¡¯m a little lonely...¡± The request was made as if it were simple. It was only an exchange of letters. However, the words about the engagement with her younger sister hade and gone, so that forced him to be cautious. If he did something wrong, he could be misunderstood. As if she sensed Oscar¡¯s troubles, she immediately changed her words, saying, ¡°If you feel pressured by that, you don¡¯t have to do it.¡± ¡®Yeah, let¡¯s turn it down. It¡¯s a tiny, little thing, but I don¡¯t know what the repercussions will be after that.¡¯ But as soon as he thought about his answer and tried to say it, he saw Aria touching her eyes from the other side of the table. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry to bother you. It¡¯s just that I feel everything has been strange and a little bit lonely since my mother remarried. It¡¯s been a long time since I had such a good conversation. In fact, it hasn¡¯t been long since I started talking to the youngdies, so I felt a little ufortable at today¡¯s party.¡± Hearing her words, Oscar could not utter a firm refusal. ¡®Who can give a cold refusal to a small, tender youngdy with teary eyes?¡¯ ¡°I¡¯m sure Mielle would be upset because she has a good rtionship with you, right?¡± Oscar could not answer that simple question. ¡®Why? Is it because I really get along with Mielle?¡¯ No, Aria was not asking if ¡°a good rtionship¡± was a close rtionship. Oscar looked at Aria¡¯s face in silence again this time, having difficulty answering her, and she opened her mouth again, a vigorless expression on her face. ¡°I must have brought up something I shouldn¡¯t have... Please, forget what I just said.¡± ¡°No.¡± No man would be able to refuse her when she looked like that. He was about to say no, but that answer melted away in the spring breeze. Instead, what struck him in his mind was that it would be OK if he asionally sent her letters. ¡°It¡¯s fine because they¡¯ll be letters between friends. Lady Mielle has a big heart, so I think she¡¯ll understand.¡± If it became known, it could be an issue even between the two families and not just for Mielle, but in this moment, it didn¡¯t feel like it would be that much trouble. That was because they would be just letters between friends. ¡°... Thank you, Mr. Oscar.¡± Aria¡¯s reddened eyes blinked finely, creating a smooth silhouette that made his mind even more firm. * * * The hourss was not almighty. There was a limit to its power. It was very useful when it came to getting information or doing bad things, but it simply didn¡¯t do much to convince others. It was just one more option. Recalling that the idea of exchanging letters with Oscar had almost gone wrong, Aria wrote her first letter to Oscar as a ¡°friend.¡± When he had first refused, she had turned the hourss over and rewound that moment, acting like a pitifuldy in her next try. However, if she had done it wrong the second time, it would have been all for nothing. ¡°Jessie, seal the letter and deliver it to Oscar.¡± Aria, who gave Jessie a trifling letter about the lilies he had given and the weather, was again lost in thought. There was another problem with the hourss. It was difficult to guess the time precisely. It certainly rewound time by five minutes, and it was very convenient if she measured the time correctly, but if she forgot the time when things went awry or had to use the hourss in the absence of a clock, she could make a mistake because she couldn¡¯t measure the time exactly. Chapter 50

Chapter 50: Chapter 50. The Secret Of The Hourss, Part XI

Chapter 50. The Secret Of The Hourss, Part XI Trantor: Khan Editor: SootyOwl ¡®I think I should order a watch that returns the hands to the exact same ce every five minutes, unlike the usual clocks, where the hour hand and the minute hand meet at the top after twelve hours.¡¯ She thought it would be good if the hands were to start moving when she pressed a button and stopped at the top in five minutes. She felt a need for it when she missed the timing while testing the hourss on Jessie. She mistook the time, dying the activation, and the conversation went awry. Even though she turned the hourss over, Jessie asked, ¡°What do you mean, miss?¡± She remembered that her heart sank when that happened, so it was fortunate that she didn¡¯t say anything important. As a result, Jessie advised her several times to call a doctor to see if there was something to be concerned about. There were also the words that Aria had said, from which she could not run away, ¡°I feel like I¡¯m losing my life by using it, but I can¡¯t help it. Let¡¯s get started.¡± ¡°Miss... I¡¯m getting worried because you say you¡¯re losing your life. You sleep too long. It¡¯s presumptuous, but I think it¡¯s better to call a doctor,¡± Jessie, who had already given the letter to the servant ande back, said while pouring the warm tea. Aria waved dismissively again at her today. ¡°I¡¯m OK.¡± ¡°But... I think you are losing weight.¡± ¡°What are you talking about? I¡¯m taller and I¡¯ve put on weight.¡± ¡°Not as far as I can see.¡± Jessie was stubborn even though she looked a little scared. It was her character, so Aria couldn¡¯t help it. Aria was not as angry like she had been before, and Jessie¡¯s stubbornness, which would¡¯ve ended almost immediately, increased by two- or three-fold, and that annoyed Aria. She¡¯d rather be examined by a doctor than listen to any more nagging. ¡°All right. Bring him in.¡± In order to prevent Jessie¡¯s nagging and because Aria was a little worried about her body, she decided it was better to see a doctor after all. Fortunately, her examination with the family doctor yielded nothing wrong. She was told to be careful because she was rather physically weak, but after the examination, Aria rebuked Jessie in high spirits. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me to call a doctor anymore.¡± ¡°Yes, miss.¡± Still, Jessie looked very happy because she had confirmed that Aria was healthy. Aria was also relieved of her mental burden. Even though the doctor did not have all of the information, she was relieved since he had said she was in good condition at the moment. Aria had refused to see the family doctor many times, but in the end, it seemed right to do as Jessie said. ¡ª If Aria had listened to Jessie like this in the past, she wouldn¡¯t have died. No matter how hard she protested, the Jessie in the past had not been able to read the situation. She had been that way. She had not been able to distinguish the time and ce to bring attention to her master, insisting only on what she thought was right for her ghost-like master, and that had not worked. Rather, it had only proked Aria¡¯s anger. ¡ª But now, things were different. Jessie was just as stubborn as in the past, but this time, Aria didn¡¯t know why, but Jessie had be so quick-witted that she could measure the timing of her protests. So, Aria was satisfied with her in many ways, and she wanted to give Jessie a reward. ¡®So, I haven¡¯t given her a brooch yet because I¡¯ve been busy with a lot of things pertaining to the hourss and my birthday.¡¯ Aria was going to present one of the brooches from the jewelry store to Jessie. She didn¡¯t mean to overly thank her. It was just a bait to bring in new people to her side. It was meant to show that riches woulde to those who tended to her. The gold brooch was worth it. Moreover, everyone wearing ornaments of the same shape helped form a sense of unity and belonging between the wearers. Depending on the number of brooches, she could have them feel a difference in bonding, and that was convenient. In society, where infighting was prevalent, things like that were often used to build factions. Aria had the brooches made to be used that way. ¡®I¡¯ve figured out the power of the hourss. Let¡¯s move now.¡¯ Aria, who took a brooch from the drawer, slowly approached Jessie. After closing the window that had been opened for venttion and arranging the drapes, Jessie was suddenly surprised by Aria¡¯s approach and clung to the drapes. Ariaughed out loud when she saw Jessie¡¯s reaction. ¡°What are you so surprised about?¡± ¡°Oh, no. You suddenly showed up and...¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯m going to eat you?¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s not like that...¡± The little bird, anxious to be eaten by its little beast, was at a loss for where to look. ¡®I wish you could stop shivering now.¡¯ It was clear that no matter how much she imitated Mielle, her actions would be misunderstood as harassing her maid behind the scenes. ¡®I don¡¯t mean to bother you, but sometimes I want to.¡¯ Aria felt like she was a carnivorous animal chasing her prey. That was why she wanted to bother her. If Jessie kept making Aria excited, the hidden wicked woman might be able to emerge from her. If the wicked woman came out, everything would go wrong. ¡°Jessie, I like you more than you think.¡± ¡°... Yeah?¡± Jessie¡¯s body became more and more rigid by the sudden confession. It would¡¯ve been better if Aria had said no. Jessie¡¯s eyes were as wobbly as reeds fluttering in the wind as the words she had never thought of hearing struck her. ¡°Do you think I could keep you by my side for so long if I didn¡¯t like you?¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°And why are you so stiff? Did I bother you too much?¡± Contrary to Aria¡¯s intentions, Jessie was unfortunately able to recall the tens of thousands of acts that Aria had inflicted on her. Aria burst intoughter when she realized that. ¡°Oh, of course. I wouldn¡¯t deny what I did in the past. I was immature. But, I recently realized that those actions were wrong. You know that, don¡¯t you?¡± Jessie nodded as she moved her stiff neck. It was true that Aria¡¯s behavior had changed drastically from the summer. It had suddenly be too different to just be maturity, but she was different. ¡°I think that everyone can change like that. We repent for our past mistakes, and we move onto the right path,¡± Aria said, recalling what had been written in the book she had just read. Of course, there were people like Mielle, who lived their whole lives like garbage without repentance for their pasts and presents. Aria also pretended to be a good girl outwardly, but within, she still thought about ruining someone else¡¯s life, so she couldn¡¯t say that she was on the right path. Anyway, the public would do that for her. When someone said and did something morally wrong, eventually, they knelt down in front of an idol of God and admitted their sins and repented. Aria didn¡¯t know whether they truly repented or reflected on themselves, but on the surface anyway, most of the people did so. ¡°So, there¡¯s nothing to be afraid of. I know I was wrong in the past.¡± ¡®I was very wrong because I was stupid enough to show my true colors and act simple.¡¯ ¡°And as I said again and again... I like you,¡± said Aria, pinning a brooch to Jessie¡¯s chest. The gold, which reflected the light and shone brilliantly, matched Jessie¡¯s garment very well. ¡°Oh, miss. This is...?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a gift for you. It also means sorry and remorse for what I¡¯ve done so far.¡± As a mere gift to a maid, it was too much. Jessie¡¯s face contorted strangely, and there was no way to tell if she wasughing or crying. It seemed that she didn¡¯t know how to deal with the situation at that moment. ¡°Don¡¯t feel burdened. It¡¯s something you can take. I really want you to wear this brooch.¡± So that everyone can see and be envious of it... Aria, who patted her on the shoulder a couple of times, returned to the sofa and drank some tea gracefully. Chapter 51

Chapter 51: Chapter 51. Poor Little Lamb Falls Into The Hands Of A Wicked Woman, Part I

Chapter 51. Poor Little Lamb Falls Into The Hands Of A Wicked Woman, Part I Trantor: Khan Editor: SootyOwl After a while of hearing no sound, she nced up to confirm that Jessie was there, while Jessie was just looking down at the beautiful, shiny brooch on her chest. As if she could not even think about touching it, her hands were hovering poorly above it. Aria called out for Jessie to break her from that state. ¡°Jessie, please go to the jewelry store.¡± ¡°The jewelry store?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m thinking of ordering a watch.¡± She was going to order the five-minute stopwatch that she had thought of earlier. It was a custom watch, so even though any engineer could make it, she decided to let them make it as a pretty watch so that she could carry it with her always and anywhere. Jewelers sold all kinds of high-end items adorned in all kinds of jewels. They also dealt with designers and other types of engineers. So, the only ce that could satisfy her wishes was the jewelry shop. ¡°Tell the owner that I want a watch that runs for five minutes when I press a button. And that I¡¯ll carry it on me at all times.¡± ¡°Should I just say that?¡± ¡°Yes. Please ask him to bring the designs to the mansionter.¡± ¡°Yes, miss.¡± Jessie, who had something to do, hurried out to the busy street. Sarah¡¯s ss was scheduled forter, so she had toe back quickly. Aria sat on the sofa again, holding a book and thinking while seeing the wagon her attendant was using getting smaller and smaller. ¡®It was my birthday a while ago, so I could say I bought it as a souvenir.¡¯ She had spent quite a bit of money in the Roscent¡¯s name to produce Oscar¡¯s gift and the golden brooches. She didn¡¯t want to be seen as extravagant, so she decided to make an excuse for the stopwatch. Well, she had made a big contribution to her father¡¯s business in fur, which hadn¡¯t existed in his previous life, so he would give her such a birthday present with a smile. ¡®Should I put the hourss in a box and carry it around?¡¯ It would be easier to put it in a box because it was a little too bulky to carry freely. In addition, there was the risk of breaking if she just carried it around and dropped it, so she needed a hard case. Anyway, the box made by the owner of the general store was perfect. The shape was sufficient. There was no need to make a new case because it was clear that Jessie would carry it as she did now. ¡®I can get the hourss from Jessie within five minutes to rewind time, which will erase her memory anyway, so I won¡¯t have to pay much attention to that.¡¯ While she was lost in thought, time went by, and suddenly, she could hear the sound of a carriage outside the window. Because the carriage had stopped in front of the mansion, it seemed to be from a visitor. When Aria opened the window and stuck her head out, she saw Sarah in all her benevolence. Aria waved her hand eagerly and weed her enthusiastically. Like always, Sarah also raised her head and turned to Aria¡¯s room, and the two shared the joy of their reunion with smiles. ¡°Sarah!¡± ¡°Lady Aria.¡± Today, again, Aria went down to the first floor in a hurry to greet her. While showing off her friendship in the hall for a moment, she recalled that Jessie was out because no maid had followed her as usual. ¡°Oh, what do I do? My only maid is out.¡± There was no one to serve tea for Sarah and herself. Because of this, she had to request another maid to take Jessie¡¯s ce. Aria looked through all the maids around the hall. They were all bowing at her. ¡®Who¡¯s good?¡¯ It didn¡¯t matter much who served the tea anyway, but she thought it would be better to take this opportunity to choose a maid who she could bring to her side. If she kept things like in the past, Mielle would send her maids to her. ¡®What about that freckled maid?¡¯ She was Aria¡¯s first target. She was the maid who seemed to have a strong appetite for things. She was envious of even the gifts her master received, so she thought she would be able to enve her easily. But Aria looked around the hall again and again, and unfortunately, the maid was not there. It didn¡¯t seem like an opportunity. Aria pointed to a maid who appeared to be one of Mielle¡¯s after looking around for a bit. ¡°My only maid is out, so can you get me tea?¡± ¡°... Yes, miss.¡± As if unwilling, the maid replied with a very stiff expression. ¡®Even if you feel that way, what can you do?¡¯ No matter how much she hated it, the maid couldn¡¯t refuse her master¡¯s order. She just had to shut up and do as she was told. While Sarah and Aria went upstairs to talk about their lives, the maid brought tea and snacks. She was impably well educated, and it was a perfect serving. ¡°The tea smells good. What kind of tea is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯svender tea.¡± ¡°Really? It¡¯s a little different from thevender tea Jessie made for me. If you¡¯re not busy, would you standby and serve me a little until my maid returns?¡± It was a maid¡¯s job to change the tea when it went cold or if the refreshments ran out. Besides, Aria didn¡¯t know when and what kind of help she might need. Had she been alone, she might not have needed the help of a maid. However, it was a bit shameful to not call for a maid when she had a guest. Mielle¡¯s maid spoke of her situation with a very sad face, ¡°I¡¯m actually in the middle of what Miss Mielle asked me to do, so may I send another maid for you?¡± Aria shrugged. It didn¡¯t matter much. She couldn¡¯t stop the maid from doing her job like a witch or yell at the maid to serve her instead. So, as she was about to answer, the hourss popped into her mind. Originally, she had had no ns to use it that day, but she would use it now. ¡®What time is it now?¡¯ Aria, who measured the time roughly, drank the tea silently until Sarah, who was on the other side of the table between them, expressed concern. Aria, after taking that little time, nodded. ¡°OK. Well, you have to do it. By the way, I have a few questions.¡± ¡°Yes, miss.¡± ¡°Do you know of a maid with a lot of freckles on her face among Mielle¡¯s maids?¡± ¡°Oh, yes.¡± ¡°What¡¯s her name?¡± ¡°Her name is Annie.¡± ¡°How old is she?¡± ¡°She¡¯s fifteen years old.¡± ¡°When did shee to the mansion?¡± ¡°As far as I know it¡¯s been five years.¡± ¡°That¡¯s more than I thought. She came in when she was pretty young.¡± ¡°...¡± The maid¡¯s face became more and more stiff as Aria continued with her useless questions. ¡°Then, she is the youngest among Mielle¡¯s maids?¡± ¡°Yes, Annie is the youngest of the maids in the mansion.¡± ¡°Really? Is Annie free now?¡± ¡°... I don¡¯t know about that.¡± ¡°Hmm. OK, thanks. Can you bring me the hourss in the cab? You can go out after that.¡± ¡°Yes, miss.¡± The maid wanted to get out of there as soon as possible, so she brought the hourss over very quickly. Then, she immediately said goodbye to Aria and left her room. Aria turned the hourss over after she checked the clock and thought it was about time. Then, the maid, who had just gone out, appeared before the door of the room, standing politely with her hands together. Aria smiled softly. ¡°Are you busy?¡± ¡°... Yes.¡± ¡°You go, then. I¡¯m sorry, but could you send me a maid to rece you? There¡¯s not much to do, so I would dly take the youngest maid in the mansion.¡± ¡®Bring the overly-freckled Annie.¡¯ ¡ª Poor Little Lamb Falls Into The Hands Of A Wicked Woman ¡°It¡¯s getting very cold, teacher.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. It looks like it¡¯s going to snow soon.¡± ¡°If it snows, I¡¯ll go see theke. Thekeside where snow piles up is quite the sight.¡± ¡°Shall we go together?¡± ¡°It would be perfect.¡± Aria and Sarah grinned at each other as they talked about trivial things. ¡ª Chapter 52

Chapter 52: Chapter 52. Poor Little Lamb Falls Into The Hands Of A Wicked Woman, Part II

Chapter 52. Poor Little Lamb Falls Into The Hands Of A Wicked Woman, Part II Trantor: Khan Editor: SootyOwl ¡°You look pretty cold too.¡± Annie shook her head, surprised by Aria¡¯s sudden statement. ¡°Oh, no. I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°Really? You must be strong in the cold.¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s right...¡± ¡°Regardless, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll catch a cold if you don¡¯t put anything on.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all right...¡± The maid looked very ufortable in the position she was in now. She had not expected to serve Aria, and Aria had also never imagined that such an opportunity woulde. It would not have happened without the hourss. Sarah smiled softly while looking at Aria, who was taking care of even her maid. ¡°Do you mind if I do something different today, teacher?¡± ¡°Something new?¡± ¡°Yes. I¡¯m looking forward to your social debut at the year¡¯s end, so I think we should rehearse.¡± ¡®That way, Annie will start to envy me. Greedy... She seems very interested in that.¡¯ ¡°That¡¯s a good idea.¡± With Sarah¡¯s consent, Aria learned how to walk gracefully in her pointed shoes, how to gently fan herself, and how to respond to her escort. Annie watched it from start to finish. Her eyes glistened with envy. It was a world unknown to her, which she would never experience in her life. ¡®So, if you give up early, your life will be smooth, but you can¡¯t hide your greed, so this wicked bitch will extend her hands to you.¡¯ Finally, when checking the dance steps, Sarah¡¯s eyes widened, and she said, ¡°Oh, I think you¡¯re better than me.¡± ¡°Yourpliment is too much. I guess it¡¯s thanks to the fact that I¡¯ve been practicing alone.¡± The moves that Sarah and she practiced were very easy and simple for Aria, who had used to party all the time. In those days, she had only thought about making herself attractive to others. Of course, all of the moves were meant to entuate beauty, not to express grace, so they had to be apanied by the etiquette that she had learned and practiced from Sarah. Fortunately, it wasn¡¯t that difficult. All she had to do was stop any indecentughs, which naturally came out of her. By the time they were about to start the dancing practice, with either one taking the role of man or woman at a time, Jessie returned from her errand. She hurriedly reced Annie, her face flushed as she seemed to have run out of breath on her way to the third floor. Annie left Aria¡¯s room with a look of regret because she couldn¡¯t watch the dance that was about to start now in earnest. Atst, Aria saw that Annie¡¯s eyes went to the golden brooch on Jessie¡¯s chest. ¡®I¡¯m sure you¡¯re wondering. Let¡¯s give her a little time to imagine all kinds of things.¡¯ Aria burst into childishughter and gave Jessie a cup of water. ¡°Mi-miss!¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t have to be in such a hurry... I felt sorry to see your face so flushed and poured the water without realizing it. Take it.¡± ¡°Th-thank you!¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing to do, so you can rest. Right, teacher?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m afraid she¡¯s going to faint like that.¡± Jessie¡¯s face was glistening so much that it would be strange for her to copse right there. After taking the ss of water, Jessie watched the ss quietly drinking it in the corner. Annie¡¯s return eliminated the need to continue that tedious dance practice, so the ss ended quickly. Aria, who was watching Sarah¡¯s carriage leave for a moment, asked Jessie if she had done well in what she had asked Jessie to do. ¡°Yes, miss. He decided to bring a design and samples in a few days.¡± ¡ª A few days had passed, as she had said, and a drawing and six samples of the watch Aria had asked for from the jeweler arrived. The owner of the jewelry brought it in person. The watch, which wasposed of colorful jewels and craftsmanship, seemed suitable to be used as a pendant for a long ne. Aria was agonizing over the six samples in front of her. ¡°I¡¯m worried because everything¡¯s beautiful. Jessie, which one do you think is best?¡± ¡°M-me?¡± Jessie, who had been called by name, hesitated to answer in surprise. ¡®Why is she not brave with that?¡¯ Well, she had been subservient her entire life, but Aria still didn¡¯t like Jessie to be surprised by everything even though Aria had already warned her about that. ¡°I¡¯ll take the first sample because it¡¯s more refined.¡± ¡°That¡¯s an excellent choice.¡± It was a pocket watch with opal, rainbow lily set on it. The diamond that decorated the inside of the watch looked alright, but the craftwork on the rim was exquisite and much more valuable than jewels. Of course, that was only an unfinished sample, so the real one would be a little different, but she had the impression that it might be a lot better than this. Like she had expected, the finished work she received about a weekter was much more luxurious and beautiful than the sample. It was a beautiful pocket clock that could also act as a pendant to hand from a ne. ¡®When would be a good time to start?¡¯ The ability of the hourss and the tool to make proper use of it were ready to drive Mielle into the depths of despair. ¡®Would her birthday be good, or should I steal her maid first?¡¯ Either way, it was certain that Mielle¡¯s future would not be smooth. * * * Aria did not have to agonize over the first use of her pocket watch. Much to her regret, Mielle rmended some of her maids to Aria. It seemed a little early, it was still before the end of the year, but perhaps Oscar¡¯s visit had been the trigger. That must¡¯ve been why she had shown up at the dining hall when she hadn¡¯t even shown her face since his visit and eaten with her ears pricked up. ¡®How stupid you are!¡¯ Mielle had probably sent her maid because she hadn¡¯t gotten any information. Aria did not miss this opportunity and took in Mielle¡¯s maid. Mielle had rmended Annie because Aria didn¡¯t need a lot of maids yet, but at the very least, she needed a maid to do all the chores. It wasn¡¯t as if Mielle had decided on Annie at first. Only after Aria had used the hourss to return to the past and posited that it would be good for the young maid to serve her had the maid been assigned to her. So, without having to choose, she used the pocket watch for the first time to bring any into her service. Unlike Jessie, who took a short break when Aria was absorbed in a book, Annie followed Aria wherever she went, from morning to night, in the name of ¡°an immediate, quick response.¡± Aria assumed that Mielle had instructed her to do that. She was certain that Mielle couldn¡¯t even sleep because of wondering what Aria and Oscar had talked about. And so, Annie¡¯s actions were to drive Aria, the thorn in her eyes, into an abyss. ¡°Annie, will you change the tea?¡± ¡°Yes, miss.¡± When she gave the order without taking her eyes off the book, Annie brought some new tea right away. It seemed to have been prepared in advance. ¡®No matter how young you are, you¡¯re Mielle¡¯s maid.¡¯ Annie was more capable than she had thought. Even though she was young, she had worked as a maid for a long time. In addition, everyone in the mansion was a close associate of the beloved Mielle. There was no way that she would not bepetent. Aria, who observed her pouring the tea politely nearby, spoke to her with a face that Annie found something very strange. ¡°How nice your skin is!¡± ¡°... Yes?¡± ¡°You have freckles, so I didn¡¯t notice from afar, but your skin is very white and fine.¡± Annie¡¯s face turned red when Aria suddenly praised her skin. Driven by hunger, Aria¡¯s praise continued. ¡°You have big eyes, a sharp nose, and fair skin.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°If you dress well, you¡¯ll be called a noblewoman.¡± Annie didn¡¯t respond to that series ofpliments. She just blushed and looked at the floor. That was because Aria and she did not have a good rtionship yet. In addition, Aria had been abusive to her master, Mielle. She had been born the daughter of a prostitute, who was worse than amoner, and had been lucky enough to be a noblewoman, so Annie had been busy cursing her birth, thinking Aria was different from the real nobles. Surprisingly, Aria began to extol her, so it was only natural that she didn¡¯t know what to say. Chapter 53

Chapter 53: Chapter 53. Poor Little Lamb Falls Into The Hands Of A Wicked Woman, Part III

Chapter 53. Poor Little Lamb Falls Into The Hands Of A Wicked Woman, Part III Trantor: Khan Editor: SootyOwl Then, Aria rose from her seat and stroked Annie¡¯s cheek as she lowered her head. She wasn¡¯t speaking lies. Rather, Annie¡¯s skin was well maintained for amoner. It felt like she might have invested all of the money she had earned working as a maid on it. She seemed more interested in dressing herself than Aria had thought. And that was a great opportunity. ¡°I don¡¯t have any other sses today, so why don¡¯t we y for a while?¡± Annie opened her round eyes to see if Aria was speaking to her. Of course, she was. Aria grabbed her hand, asking why she was dawdling, and sat her down in front of the dressing table. ¡°M-miss?¡± ¡°I feel bad because you have good skin, but it¡¯s covered in freckles.¡± Aria took out the cosmetics that had never been used and had been ced deep in the drawer. She had never used those products after she had returned to the past on purpose. However, they had helped her dress up every day in the past, so she knew how to use them very well. ¡®There are only a few now, but for Annie, it¡¯ll look amazing enough to turn others¡¯ eyes toward her, just like they turned to me in the past.¡¯ Since Aria was still young, she had received only cosmetics for formal asions, and she did not have many types of cosmetics, but they were enough to make Annie look good. ¡°Yip, it¡¯s cold!¡± Annie raised her voice when Aria meticulously applied the sticky, nt-extract lotion to her face. Soon, however, she was stunned into silence when she saw her face glossy through the mirror before her eyes. After tidying up the skin, Aria applied the ground pearl powder to her face and trimmed her eyebrows. Finally, after breathing life into both cheeks, Aria applied red pigment to her lips to finish her makeup. ¡°How do you like it?¡± ¡°This... is it really me?¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I thought. If you cover your freckles, your figure wille to life.¡± Annie looked at herself in the mirror without blinking her eyes. She seemed unable to take her eyes off of her distinctly different appearance. Aria whispered, gentlybing Annie¡¯s hair, ¡°I don¡¯t use them, so you can use them if you want.¡± ¡°... What?¡± ¡°These cosmetics. I¡¯m still young and have no freckles, so I don¡¯t have to use them. So, you can use them.¡± The cosmetics Aria had used on Annie were thingsmon people would never have. The high price was one of the reasons, but their sales were limited to the nobility from the start. The quality of cosmetics was different from those used by ordinary people. Unlike the ones that contained lead, which decayed the skin the more they were used, they did not ruin the user¡¯s skin since they mixed natural extracts and fine soils into them. Annie, who had secretly stolen Mielle¡¯s cosmetics a few times, had experienced that. However, Aria had said that it was OK for her to use such high-quality products. ¡®Am I dreaming?¡¯ ¡°It¡¯s not very expensive for me, and I can get them again if I ask. And if I have such a pretty maid of whom I can be proud.¡± Annie still looked dazed. She hadn¡¯t had a sudden rise in status like Aria, so she hadn¡¯t expected to ever be able to acquire them, but the cosmetics had suddenly fallen on herp. Aria, who even brushed Annie¡¯s hair, took a little hairpin out of the dressing room and put it on her hair. There was no special gem on it, but the red-ribbon hairpin was cute. Only then, did Aria, who had a satisfied expression, stroke Annie on the cheek. ¡°It¡¯ste, but this hairpin is a gift for being my maid. I should give you a golden brooch, like Jessie¡¯s, but...¡± ¡°...!¡± Annie¡¯s eyes widened at the words ¡°a golden brooch.¡± Even though she had purposely avoided looking at it recently, the image of it remained in her mind. She had heard that Aria had given it to Jessie, but she had never thought that Aria would give it to her, so she pricked up her ears and waited for the words toe. ¡°I can¡¯t do that because you haven¡¯t done anything yet. Jessie¡¯s been waiting on me for quite some time, so she was worth it, but you...¡± Aria¡¯s eyes, as she maintained her gentle smiled, turned sharp at once. ¡°You haven¡¯t done anything yet, have you?¡± ¡°Ah...¡± Somehow Annie¡¯s eyes were shaken by the prickly speech. ¡°Oh, don¡¯t misunderstand. I¡¯m not asking you to do anything. In other words, trust should be built up. I don¡¯t know you yet. Everything is the same, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡®It certainly meant I¡¯ve done nothing, but why did it sound so different?¡¯ Annie didn¡¯t know why, but she couldn¡¯t help nodding. Aria, content with how docile Annie was, took her hand, showing Annie the face of pure joy of an innocent girl her age. ¡°Well, then, since it¡¯s been a long time since you¡¯ve decorated yourself like a nobledy, why don¡¯t you practice having a tea party? You¡¯ll be following me to a meeting soon.¡± After spending that time on Annie¡¯s makeup, Aria lent her some of her own clothes. The garment was one of the ones that had been bought from a boutique used by themon people, but it was better than the maid¡¯s gray uniform. It was a modest dress Annie herself could¡¯ve bought, but Annie failed to erase Aria¡¯s touch from her skin, as if she was already plenty satisfied with what she had gotten. Both were of humble birth, but one was a noblewoman now, though ostensibly so. Annie couldn¡¯t believe that she was drinking tea with Aria like that. She felt like she had everything she ever wanted while savoring Jessie¡¯s tea. ¡°It¡¯s a little awkward, but you¡¯re pretty good at it!¡± ¡°Th-thank you, miss.¡± In fact, Annie performed her natural moves in such a way that showed she might have practiced alone. Aria¡¯s praise brought a shy smile to Annie¡¯s face. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s a little insufficient to really attend a youngdy¡¯s tea party, especially the use of your wrist. It¡¯s stiff. Now, imitate me.¡± ¡°Ah...¡± Annie bit her lip, looking down at Aria¡¯s graceful hand movements and then at her own stiff wrist. She couldn¡¯t hide her little clumsiness because she hadn¡¯t learned it from anyone. All she had known was what she had seen when she had followed Mielle. ¡°But, if you keep practicing with me like this, it¡¯ll be pretty good. It¡¯s all about experience, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°... Y-yes! Miss!¡± ¡°Go and take the rest of the day off. There¡¯s nothing else to do, and Jessie¡¯s enough for serving tea. Don¡¯t forget what you learned today and try to practice.¡± Aria added in a hushed voice, ¡°You never know when there might be another case like my mother¡¯s.¡±¡® ¡°...!¡± When practice ended, the table was cleaned up right away. Annie disappeared from Aria¡¯s room with a puffed out chest and a dream. Aria mocked Annie as she recalled her expression, which had been unlike usual. ¡®It was a little annoying making sure she¡¯d be the one assigned to me, but like I imagined, she¡¯s a very easy kid, so I didn¡¯t have to use my hourss at all. Will Miele learn of this in a dream, that the maid she sent is falling for my shallow tricks and shing her eyes? Foolish... Annie won¡¯t even be able to sleep with that bloated dream of hers that¡¯ll nevere true.¡¯ Of course, ording to Annie¡¯s behavior, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult to introduce her to a poor noble. If making her his wife was hard, she could always be his concubine. ¡®Anyway, Annie¡¯s a good prey to roast and swing around.¡¯ Aria bing victim to the traps Mielle¡¯s maids had created in the past had been decisive for the events that brought about her death. Having removed that possibility, she foresaw that whatever she did in the future would not hurt her at all. * * * Aria was willing to y the noblewoman game with Annie for a few days. She helped the maid dress up, had pretended tea parties with her in the garden, and took her along to the sses with the noble wives. Of course, all she had been able to do was pour tea and listen, but Annie had listened seriously, as if her whole world had been that. ¡°Did you learn a lot in ss today?¡± ¡°Yes! Oh, my God, I¡¯d never known that there were so many manners to abide by in society,¡± Annie answered with her cheeks flushed. Chapter 54

Chapter 54: Chapter 54. Poor Little Lamb Falls Into The Hands Of A Wicked Woman, Part IV

Chapter 54. Poor Little Lamb Falls Into The Hands Of A Wicked Woman, Part IV Trantor: Khan Editor: SootyOwl The tea was still warm, but Annie frequently poured some new tea without giving it a chance to cool down. She was probably anxious to gain another favor from Aria, who smiled a little and picked up the tart Baroness Sirby had brought as a gift and handed it to her. ¡°Miss...?¡± ¡°Eat.¡± ¡°Bu-but...!¡± ¡®How dare I eat the precious cake brought as a gift?¡¯ Even Aria had not yet eaten a bite of it yet. If she had been dealing with what was left, it could¡¯ve been done. However, the master who she served was right in front of her, and it was hard for her to imagine herself eating with her master. ¡°If you¡¯re going to attend parties or meetings, you will have to eat something with me. What¡¯s your concern?¡± Unlike Annie, who was stumped, Aria seemed not to care about it at all. Annie had heard that she was going to a party with Aria several times, but that had never crossed her mind. ¡®Isn¡¯t that what a noble-born, ymate maid does?¡¯ Nevertheless, Annie picked up the tart and took it into her mouth. The sweetness that spread through her mouth almost made her cry, but she recalled being warned by Aria of it, so she hid her expression as much as she could and swallowed the tart. ¡°You¡¯re really good now. It¡¯s enough to take you to a meeting.¡± ¡°Thank you, miss...¡± ¡®Will Aria really take me to a meeting?¡¯ That was Annie¡¯s biggest concern. Obviously, when she thought about it, there was no possible way, but she had lost her soul to the sweet things that Aria had given her. She shouldn¡¯t do this. She knew it, but she couldn¡¯t help it. There was no way she could think of anything else while Aria was dangling those jewels right in front of her eyes. However, she couldn¡¯t get away from the mansion¡¯s de facto leader, Mielle, and her head was swirling with what kind of false report to make that day. ¡°So, it will soon be Mielle¡¯s birthday.¡± ¡°Yes...¡± Annie came to her senses when Mielle¡¯s name came out of Aria¡¯s mouth since she was having a satisfying day by Aria¡¯s side, contrary to Mielle¡¯s instructions to help the wicked woman destroy herself. ¡°Are her preparations going well?¡± ¡°Well... Well, I don¡¯t know...¡± ¡°Really? It¡¯s been a long time, so I thought I¡¯d take you... Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s morefortable to be around people you are acquainted with than around those you¡¯ve never seen before?¡± Annie¡¯s eyes widened at her statement. ¡®Does Aria really mean to take me with her?¡¯ Her heart was pounding, and she couldn¡¯t say anything. ¡°I can¡¯t help it if you don¡¯t know. I have to put it off for another time.¡± At the moment, Annie almost said that the arrangements for Mielle¡¯s birthday party were progressing very smoothly, but she managed to put up with it and swallow to keep the words from spilling out. ¡®My master is Miss Mielle, not Aria, a humble bitch,¡¯ she said to herself. Aria waved Annie off when she saw her dull expression, realizing that she wasn¡¯t ready to confide in her yet. ¡°You should go now. Call Jessie.¡± Jessie had been resting for days out of Aria¡¯s consideration. Indeed, Jessie had been cleared up since Aria was molding Annie, but Jessie¡¯s days had been uneasy. She had not known what to do with her extended time off. Annie¡¯s back became drenched with cold sweat when she was asked to call Jessie. She had to step back now, but she had be impatient because she was afraid that everything she had just enjoyed would go to others. Aria, looking back at Annie, who was biting her lips without an answer, ordered Jessie to be called back again. ¡°... Yes, miss.¡± In the end, Annie¡¯s choice was Mielle. Instead of creating unnecessary misunderstandings, Annie chose to nip the events in the bud. She coulde up with an excuse for her presence elsewhere, but she couldn¡¯t do it on Mielle¡¯s birthday, which was unlike anything else. Aria also swallowed a bitter smile as she watched Annie step back quietly. Not yet. She wasn¡¯t ready yet. * * * A few dayster, Mielle¡¯s birthday came around. The mansion was in an uproar as they were busily preparing for guests since dawn. So, Aria, whose eyes were open early in the morning, sat by the window, drank some warm tea and looked outside. ¡®The gifts are really colorful.¡¯ It was an image she had often seen before, but it was new every time she saw it. Aria had never had such an experience. While watching the colorful boxesing off the wagon, she was still wondering about was in them. Jessie wriggled her fingers behind Aria¡¯s back, expressing uneasiness. These days, Aria was definitely different, but she didn¡¯t know when Aria would be anxious and angry again. Fortunately, Aria did not do anything mischievous. She just silently observed what Mielle was receiving. The thought of taking all those things away one day made her apply strength to the hand that held the tea cup. Now was the time to persevere. Everything was supposed toe back to her anyway. Unlike in that stupid past, she not only knew the future but she had the hourss. ¡®It wouldn¡¯t be bad if I humiliated her with the hourss.¡¯ She had not received an invitation, but when thinking of Mielle¡¯s personality and because she was family, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem for her to attend the party unexpectedly. Of course, she had to endure the ungrateful gazes of those who loved Mielle, but the way they looked at her caused her no problems. ¡®I¡¯m more concerned with... a reply noting from Oscar.¡¯ It didn¡¯t take too long to get back and forth from the academy, but Aria, who had sent her first letter as a friend, hadn¡¯t received a reply yet. There was no way he wouldn¡¯t keep his promise, and since she had so bewitched him, he would send it eventually. However, she was worried that he might havee to his senses. ¡®If so, I¡¯ll have to lure him again. This time, he won¡¯t get away from me.¡¯ Imaging this and that, Aria adorned herself beautifully. She decorated herself moderately so as not to bring too much attention to herself, but as not to be overlooked either. Even though she was still young, she had a wonderful appearance, so she would be able to catch everyone¡¯s attention even if she didn¡¯t decorate herself gorgeously. That was one of her specialties. There was a spontaneous outpouring of admiration from Jessie, whobed Aria¡¯s hair. Aria was enjoying the benefits of being a member of the Roscent family and having afortable life. As a result, she had grown very beautiful since she was growing taller and more mature. Jessie didn¡¯t notice it much because she saw Aria every day, but she was so fascinating that others¡¯ eyes naturally turned toward her. Of course, that was to be expected for a girl of her age, but it was a significant growth for her, who had been small enough to look the same age as Mielle. Now that Aria had started to grow, Jessie was sure that Aria would join the adults soon. Everyone was so busy that she simply finished her breakfast and went to read a book in her room, waiting for Mielle¡¯s birthday party to begin. It would be better to be as abrupt as Mielle had been in her party. If she showed up clumsily and pathetically, even those in Mielle¡¯s camp would be filled with sympathy for her. With such a pleasant image in her mind, she closed the book and looked out the window. She could see a familiar carriage from afar. It was the carriage of the Roscent family, lillies etched all over it. It was a strong,rge carriage that was a little different from the daily carriage. This one was fit for both luggage and people, for bulk loading, and for long trips ¡®The only one who can ride that carriage is... the count.¡¯ It was a perfect winter, and it was about time he came back, but she never dreamed he¡¯de back on Mielle¡¯s birthday. If the count had indeed returned on Mielle¡¯s birthday, Aria became a bit miserable even though she was only his step-daughter. Aria stared at the count, who got off the carriage and held his own daughter in his arms. She knew that she had a long way to go and that she was discriminated against, but somehow, the loneliness that she had felt in the past hit her all over. ¡®Why?¡¯ Chapter 55

Chapter 55: Chapter 55. Poor Little Lamb Falls Into The Hands Of A Wicked Woman, Part V

Chapter 55. Poor Little Lamb Falls Into The Hands Of A Wicked Woman, Part V Trantor: Khan Editor: SootyOwl ¡®... What a tearful paternal love.¡¯ It was a love Aria had never felt. Mielle had the only being who loved and cared for her! Aria believed that such a thing could not exist. Even the countess, who was her biological mother, was busy living her life, so she could not afford to take care of Aria. All the men of the past were so bewitched by Aria¡¯s appearance that they had seemed to give her all their fortunes, butter, they had left in search of their station. In the end, there had been no man who had devoted himself to her and had dedicated everything to her from beginning to end. ¡®If their lives are in danger, it¡¯s useless.¡¯ Aria had not believed in love, even in the love between mother and daughter. So, she had made use of it. She had been confident to using it. There had been nothing easier for her than knowing that love had no substance. * * * The count had not returned alone. He was with a handsome young man in his early- to mid-twenties. Aria had just reached the first floor when she saw him greeting Mielle. He introduced himself with a cheerfulugh as amon noble from a far-away province. ¡°I¡¯m Pino Lane. Please, feel free to call me Lane.¡± With a surname she had never heard of before, he was paying excessive attention to Mielle. Aria didn¡¯t know if he was looking for a rise in status or background, but he clearly wanted something. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have brought such a huge gift. Lane presented a variety of jewels and rare ornaments to Mielle. They looked very expensive to have been prepared by amon noble from a far-away province. When Mielle¡¯s eyes widened by the weight of it all, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t mind them because I didn¡¯t prepare them. They were prepared by my master.¡± Nor did the count show any signs of difort or stop him as he paid great attention to Mielle. He just patted Lane¡¯s back, saying he had helped his business in many ways. Lane grinned, saying, ¡°They were just my master¡¯s orders.¡± Aria felt ufortable and reluctant when meeting someone she had never seen before for the first time, even when it was a hyena looking for scraps, unlike in the past. ¡°You have a daughter as beautiful as the stories.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know about anything else, but the rumors about Mielle are no exaggeration.¡± ¡°Thosepliments are too much.¡± Aria had to watch the scene as they repeatedly praised Mielle, who was in between them. ¡®Wait a minute. I¡¯ve seen that dress before...¡¯ Aria was able to realize the origin of Mielle¡¯s dress after taking some time to think. ¡®It¡¯s simr to the dress Oscar gave me. Don¡¯t tell me... Did he give simr clothes to a girl, whom he would be marryingter, and her elder sister?¡¯ Aria swallowed a sneer, thinking he was really insensitive. Meanwhile, Lane, who had beenplimenting Mielle to the extent his mouth had gone dry, finally turned to meet Aria. With his attention concentrated on Mielle, he seemed not to have noticed Aria¡¯s arrival, so there was wonder on his face. When the count introduced Aria to him as his other daughter, a slightly perplexed expression and form of speech came from him, unlike just a moment ago when he had made use of his leech-like mouth. ¡°Oh, really... You have a beautiful daughter.¡± Aria read the truth from the man¡¯s speech and expression. They were different from what he had shown Mielle. If Mielle was a likely beauty among nobles, Aria was a beauty that had started as amoner and was not easily found among nobles. She was a real beauty, who would seduce men and women, regardless of their sexes, if she had a mind to do it. She knew it was useless, but Aria couldn¡¯t resist showing her unique, charming smile. ¡®Is it because the count is here? Or is it a gant spirit?¡¯ At any rate, she smiled at Lane, throwing her erotic scent with a highlypetitive spirit that she didn¡¯t know from where it hade. ¡°...¡± Aria saw clearly that his eyes shook, though it was only for a moment. After that instant, Lane gazed back at Mielle. It was Aria who was embarrassed by him. ¡®Why?¡¯ That was totally unexpected. Of course, she had thought he would neglect Mielle after being charmed by her smile, but Lane did not give her a finger of his attention. Realizing that she could no longer intervene between them, Aria bit her lower lip and decided not to waste any more meaningless time. When she tried to leave, saying that she would go upstairs, the count gave her a present. It was a jewelry box with tightly packed jewels that the count had only given to Mielle in the past. There were a few cute little ornaments inside. ¡®Yes, that¡¯s enough for now.¡¯ It was quite a step forward from the past, when she had received nothing. Wasn¡¯t she simply getting paid for a piece of information? Moreover, the attitude of the count, who had always been cold in the past, had changed, and the asional warm re was directed to Aria from time to time. Aria, who left with a graceful smile, unlike the one before, escaped from their world. She hurried back to the room and changed her clothes. That was because she saw the dress Mielle was wearing before the party started, so it would be very easy to bring her despair since she had waited until that day to wear the dress Oscar had given her. ¡®How would you react if I showed up at the party in a simr dress?¡¯ At the very least, it wouldn¡¯t be a good response. Those who would gather to celebrate Mielle would also express wonder. The mere thought of it made her feel good, as if she were flying across the sky. It wasn¡¯t until about lunchtime that Mielle¡¯s birthday party began. As usual, they used the entire first floor to greet the guests. The count¡¯s business partners and close nobles gathered one after another. Many of the youngdies who had a close friendship with Mielle also attended and filled their seats. Aria observed it quietly through the window of her room, and it was not until the party was ripe that she appeared. As she went down to the first floor with a bouquet of flowers, which was not readily avable, in her arms, the eyes of those who were enjoying the party were naturally drawn to her. It was natural to pay attention to a beautiful girl with a bouquet of colorful flowers in her arms, even more so as most had never seen Aria, and the rumors about her were plentiful. The guests watched excitedly as Aria approached Mielle. ¡°Mielle! Happy birthday!¡± ¡°... Sister.¡± Mielle looked around, unable to hide her anxiety and awkwardness. She seemed worried that Aria might make an irreverent remark, just as she had done during Aria¡¯s birthday. Immediately afterwards, her maid, Emma, came to her. Standing behind Mielle, she kept her guard up against Aria, stiff faced. ¡®Do you know who you are?¡¯ It was too funny. Aria, of course, had intended to insult Mielle. She wanted to create an event that would bring a lifetime of humiliation at a party that she felt she deserved to celebrate so that she wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep well until her head was chopped off, like it had happened to Aria herself. ¡°Don¡¯t you like the bouquet? I prepared it with care.¡± ¡°No... Thank you, sister.¡± Once Mielle said the word sister again and again, the people in the hall realized that the beautiful girl was Aria. There were those who epted that she was as enchanting as the daughter of the prostitute who had lured the count, and who were shocked to see such a difference between the rumors about her evilness and the real person. Aria enjoyed the looks and controlled the situation to indicate that Mielle and she were good sisters. She hoped they¡¯d misunderstand the rtionship between Mielle and her as much as they liked. That way, no one would suspect that her own scheme was what humiliated Mielle. When Mielle epted the bouquet, Aria¡¯s dress, which had been hidden, was revealed. Mielle, who first saw it, stopped breathing, and the room fell silent around her. Aria smiled softly, like a fluffy snowke that had just dropped, and set hall aze. Chapter 56

Chapter 56: Chapter 56. Poor Little Lamb Falls Into The Hands Of A Wicked Woman, Part VI

Chapter 56. Poor Little Lamb Falls Into The Hands Of A Wicked Woman, Part VI Trantor: Khan Editor: SootyOwl ¡°... Whoa, that dress... It¡¯s like my dress, isn¡¯t it? Did you get it as a present from Oscarst time?¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t know. I only checked my dress and went out, but it suits you very much.¡± Mielle staggered like a me that was about to go out. Aria hadn¡¯t said much, but from now on, Mielle would have to suffer from tens of thousands of spections and questions. ¡®Why does the wicked woman have a simr dress to the one Mr. Oscar gave Mielle?¡¯ Aria covered her mouth with a fan, and after a nce through the hall, took a ce right next to a group that had a good rtionship with Mielle. Most of them wouldter be members of a group led by Mielle, and they used to say and do things that made Aria feel humiliated whenever they met her. While Aria was watching their behavior, she came across the eyes of ady. Laughing as bright as a rose, thedy hurriedly turned her eyes, which had grown like the eyes of a frightened rabbit, away ¡®Oh, yes. It¡¯s you. Not by name, but I remember your face very well.¡¯ There was still innocence in her young face, butter, that face would turn into a devil¡¯s shell. ¡®And you stood against me in the past.¡¯ Aria recalled the curse she had heard from her before, ¡®She¡¯s a woman who shakes her hips cheaply. She is suitable for a dark, shady brothel.¡¯ Thedy had smiled and disappeared with a triumphant expression, thinking that she had touched Aria¡¯s core, whether she had known the wordsing out of her mouth were inferior to those of a prostitute rolling in the gutter or not. ¡°Well... she looks more vulgar than I thought.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think she¡¯s very bright.¡± ¡°Maybe she¡¯s going to help destroy the atmosphere.¡± ¡°Does she really think she¡¯s a noblewoman?¡± ¡°Then, how shameless and ridiculous she is!¡± ¡°What about the dress? Maybe she was just jealous and bought it after Mielle?¡± ¡°Maybe.¡± It was very clear to whom that conversation seemed to be referring. Only the name was left out, and the sound of it was not reduced, as if they were trying to be heard on purpose. They didn¡¯t hesitate to talk about the countess, who had greeted the visitors with the count, either. There was also ady who wiped her eyes with a handkerchief while saying that Mielle was pitiful. Jessie watched nervously to see if Aria would make a fuss. But, Aria didn¡¯t care at all. She just kept her ce in an aloof and detached manner, listening to the music ying while the rancid words and smells flowed out of their mouths. It was Mielle who would be hurt if they talked about the dress and other things that day. Aria quietly showed off her beauty by eating the refreshments that Jessie brought her. The etiquette she had practiced with Sarah was impable. Those who criticized her for being too vulgar gradually stopped talking, as the rumors and Aria¡¯s appearance did not match, and those who were watching her mockingly hardened their expressions as they watched Aria. Mielle¡¯s smile as she greeted the visitors from afar was pitiful. ¡®Is this enough?¡¯ This was enough to bring a question to the rumors about the daughter of the prostitute who always acted mischievously. ¡®She¡¯s always doing mischievous and unmannered things¡¯ was a phrase that would disappear. As for being called the daughter of a prostitute, Aria had no intention of correcting that since it was true, and there was no way to erase that. ¡®Now, let¡¯s ce one final curse on Mielle and leave.¡¯ She nced back and checked the box with the hourss that Jessie was holding. Touching the beautiful pocket watch hanging from her neck, she wondered how to insult Mielle. Mielle foolishly still had an angelic smile, not knowing that the wicked woman was agonizing over her evil trick. It was then that Mielle¡¯s face suddenly brightened beyond description by ate arrival. ¡®Who the hell is here?¡¯ Aria looked away, following her eyes, and found a handsome, tall man there. The familiar figure was Cain, the count¡¯s eldest son. ¡®Why is she so happy to see him when she can see him for the rest of her life?¡¯ Aria, unable to understand Mielle¡¯s delight, leaned her head to the side and realized why Mielle became so excited. There was another behind Cain. ¡®Oscar! Why?!¡¯ He had always said he was too busy at the academy, so he had never attended one of Mielle¡¯s parties! He had not even replied to her letter, but he hade to this party. ¡®Why does he take care of Mielle even though we are better acquainted than we were in the past?¡¯ ¡°Oh, he¡¯s the heir to the Frederik family.¡± ¡°He has a good rtionship with Lady Mielle, doesn¡¯t he?¡± ¡°I think they¡¯re talking about the engagement. Even during the school year, it¡¯s definitely worth attending her party.¡± Her fist clenched by itself. Watching Oscar and Mielle talking so affectionately made her cheeks twist. She bit her lip while paying attention to the conversation that did not sound distant. It was not just Aria, but everyone in the hall was looking at them. Not just because the image of the two together looked good, but because Oscar was the eldest son of the Frederik family, which was second in power only to the imperial family. In addition, Mielle was the daughter of Count Roscent, famous for his tremendous wealth. They deserved the attention because thebination of the two houses was expected to cause a great impact. The eldest daughter of the Frederik family also drew great attention due to rumors of her engagement with the Crown Prince. If they all got engaged and married smoothly, the empire¡¯s power and wealth would gather in one ce. It was important to get acquainted with any one of them somehow, and the most essible one was Mielle. ¡°Don¡¯t you think they really look good?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure they are really beautiful couple.¡± As Mielle paid attention to Oscar, ttering words poured out of Mielle, who never looked at the others. Aria, who didn¡¯t think Oscar would show up, became one of the onlookers, simply watching that day¡¯s center of attention. ¡®Why does he give his heart, which he had never given to anyone before, to Mielle now? What did I do wrong?¡¯ She thought about it, but she couldn¡¯t figure out what she had done wrong. She thought she had been doing very well, but she had no idea where and how things had gone wrong. While looking back into her past now that it had be difficult to act hastily, her eyes met Cain¡¯s. Cain had ended his reunion with Mielle and was looking around the hall. ¡°...!¡± He nced up and down at Aria with a look of astonishment, questioning if she was the same girl he knew. He seemed quite surprised to see the change to her height and weight while he was away. Facing those eyes, Aria smiled softly, as if by habit, her long eyshes batting like a butterfly¡¯s wings. Cain was not her target, so she had no intention of seducing him, but like he had done before, he showed his weakness to her beauty, something he had inmon with his father, and fixed his eyes on Aria unblinkingly. ¡°... Cain?¡± They should have started moving once the conversation ended, but Cain, who was next to Oscar seemed stunned in ce even after Oscar called his name a few times. Cain did not move, whether he couldn¡¯t hear his friend or was ignoring him. Mielle, who wondered about what was happening, also called his name. Oscar turned to the spot where Cain¡¯s eyes were directed to see on what his attention was so heavily focused. ¡°...!¡± Then, Oscar, like Cain, looked upon Aria. Her more mature appearance, even though they had met only a month ago, was enough to win over the mind of the immature Oscar. Aria smiled at the two while enjoying their eyes on her. ¡®As expected, I did nothing wrong.¡¯ They were familiar looks. They were familiar eyes. That was a familiar situation. That was the only reason she had been able to survive in society. In that familiar, natural situation, Aria regained the confidence she had lost momentarily and shook off her uneasiness. ¡®Yes, every time he ran into me, even though it was for a short time, he was bewitched by me. I clearly remember his gaze, so it couldn¡¯t have been wrong.¡¯ Chapter 57

Chapter 57: Chapter 57. Poor Little Lamb Falls Into The Hands Of A Wicked Woman, Part VII

Chapter 57. Poor Little Lamb Falls Into The Hands Of A Wicked Woman, Part VII Trantor: Khan Editor: SootyOwl Aria, who was not embarrassed by the re of the several eyes around her,ughed leisurely and got up from her seat to approach them, who were all still young. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time, Cain, my brother, and... Mr. Oscar.¡± Her curtsy was so gentle and graceful that once again the words were blocked out of the men¡¯s minds. When she saw Mielle¡¯s face turning pale next to them, Aria struggled to resist the impulse to ridicule her. ¡°Well, did I make a mistake...?¡± When Aria asked that out of those who had not answered even though she had said hello, Oscar, who came to his senses, finally replied. Cain still seemed unable to adapt to Aria¡¯s change in appearance. ¡°Forgive me for my rudeness. I haven¡¯t seen you in a long time.¡± ¡°Forgiveness? Don¡¯t say such a word.¡± Oscar turned his eyes straight after he said hello. Noticing that his vision was slowly creeping back to her, Aria realized it wasn¡¯t because he didn¡¯t want to see her or because he hated her that he hadn¡¯t responded. He couldn¡¯t help it because people¡¯s eyes fell upon her naturally. Aria expressed her feelings with a fresh smile when she felt she had ruined Mielle¡¯s birthday even though she hadn¡¯t acted as nned. ¡°Are you sick, brother?¡± Cain was still gazing silently at the changed Aria. Even after she pointed him out twice, he did not think of correcting his behavior, only staring at Aria more intently. ¡°... Brother?¡± It was only then that Cain responded with a quick blink. But instead of greeting his stepsister, with whom he was being reunited after a long time, he turned to face the other way and replied shortly, ¡°No.¡± Aria smiled awkwardly at this. ¡®Isn¡¯t he like a child? When ites to a woman¡¯s age, he is an adult now, so why does he turn his face, too scared to give a proper answer?¡¯ In the past, she had been afraid of him. She had surrendered and let him take her life... Thinking of it even now, it was not funny. Only the melodying from the string instruments filled the quiet hall, so Aria lowered her gaze. She lowered his eyebrows sadly and bit into her pink lips. Now was not the time to insult Mielle. There was a man there who would give her greater torment than a mere insult. ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t think this ce is for me... So, I¡¯ll go up.¡± Aria, with her wretched expression and shoulders hunched over, looked very pitiful. Oscar, who forgot when and where he was, reached out to her. However, his hand quickly returned to its ce after she hurriedly bowed and disappeared. In the hall Aria had left, Cain, Oscar, and Mielle remained silent, different emotions swirling within them. * * * Aria didn¡¯t go back to her room. Her destination was the indoor garden on the second floor. The ce was open to guests, so it was fully decorated, but no one was there because the center of today¡¯s party, Mielle, did not leave the first floor. Aria enjoyed the refreshments that Jessie brought with the hourss on the table, wondering whether Oscar would appear there or not. Judging from her long experience of having yed with men in the palms of her hands, Oscar¡¯s eyes and disposition evidenced his good feelings toward her. He didn¡¯t even know what his heart was due to his brusque character, but she could tell because his eyes and attitude were different. Perhaps, he was tormented by his constant swaying in Mielle¡¯s presence. ¡®So, that¡¯s why he came to the birthday party?¡¯ Did he want to ease his guilty mind a little? He¡¯s cute.¡¯ The green tea was still sweet without a cube of sugar. Aria, who enjoyed the sweetness with her red tongue, eased her posture and leaned back on the sofa. The process of turning someone she didn¡¯t like into hers was very enjoyable and exciting. ¡®Does he think of my face every night?¡¯ That was why he couldn¡¯t reply to her letter. He might have suffered from a guilty conscience. What Oscar had just shown of himself made Aria think so. Whatever the reason, it was good. The rtionship between Oscar and Mielle would go wrong if it continued like this. It was enough to create a rumor about their broken rtionship yet, but she would be a hindrance. That way, Mielle would taste despair bite by bite, until her life was forfeit. Jessie, who was attending to her, also smiled cheerfully when Aria burst intoughter. That was because her master had looked very unhappy at the party, but she had managed to regain her smile. Of course, Jessie was confused by the sudden change in mood, but anything good was good. She was only happy when her master was happy. Aria waited for Oscar in the garden alone for a long time. She waited until the tea had been changed three times and the refreshments had be damp. Because she was bored, she even asked Jessie to bring her a book. And luckily, Oscar appeared around the time Aria had turned a few pages. ¡°... Am I disturbing you?¡± ¡°Not at all. It¡¯s a garden open to all.¡± His expression wasplicated. He seemed to be regretting something, but that didn¡¯t change anything. He was in the garden where Aria was enjoying herself. Oscar, sitting opposite of her, pulled something out of his sleeve. ¡°What is this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a reply letter. I brought it because I thought we¡¯d meet today anyway.¡± It was the long-awaited reply letter from Oscar. She didn¡¯t think he would bring it in person, so Aria epted the letter without being able to hide her expression. It was warm because it had been put inside his sleeve. ¡°... Thank you.¡± It shouldn¡¯t have been possible, but she had been worried because he had not replied. So, receiving the warm letter made her feel strange. It might just be about everyday urrences, but the fact that he had gone there to deliver it in person made her feel strange. Aria, who blinked a few times to shake off her strange feelings, reapplied her mask. ¡°Did you enjoy the party?¡± ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t like it very much.¡± ¡°Oh, I understand.¡± The party was not a pleasant ce. It was more like a ce to test and speak ill of others. In the past she had enjoyed and attended many parties, but rather than the parties itself, she had enjoyed the people there who had loved her. Of course, all they had loved had been Aria¡¯s appearance. ¡°Without acquaintances, it¡¯s even more difficult.¡± ¡°I agree. I don¡¯t have any acquaintances with whom to attend the party.¡± ¡°Would the party be a fun ce to make an acquaintance?¡± ¡°Well, personally, I find it better to meet new friends at other ces.¡± Because of the consensus between them, the two were able to talk without any sense of disapproval. Oscar¡¯s expression of regret loosened a little. ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s more convenient to talk now, in the garden, than when we met on the first floor, right?¡± ¡°... You can say so,¡± Oscar answered Aria¡¯s question after pausing a little. It wasn¡¯t just the ce that made it easier to talk to her. It was because Mielle wasn¡¯t there. He felt guilty talking to Aria in front of Mielle. ¡®Why, why?¡¯ A brief surge of agony passed through Oscar. If Aria was a simple acquaintance, a letter exchange with her as a friend would not be a problem for him, whether Mielle was present or not. However, why couldn¡¯t he be honest when Mielle was around? He couldn¡¯t even tell Mielle that he was exchanging letters with Aria. He didn¡¯t hate the exchange of letters. On the contrary, he was a little pleased by Aria¡¯s letter, which had conveyed her simple, daily routine. Before falling asleep, he even thought of Aria¡¯s face as she wrote her letter earnestly, even though he had never thought about Mielle that way. ¡°When are you going back?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll head back around evening.¡± ¡°Are you going back after dinner?¡± He wasn¡¯t nning to. Unlikest time, he had let the duke¡¯s mansion know of his whereabouts this time, so he would go to his house and have dinner there. Besides, he was there for a minor¡¯s birthday party, so it would all be over before sunset. Therefore, there was no need to waste timete into the night in that inconvenient mansion. He hadn¡¯t nned to do that. ¡°... Yeah.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great! It¡¯d been a long time since I¡¯d met my friend, so I wanted to talk to you a little bit more.¡± Chapter 58

Chapter 58: Chapter 58. Poor Little Lamb Falls Into The Hands Of A Wicked Woman, Part VIII

Chapter 58. Poor Little Lamb Falls Into The Hands Of A Wicked Woman, Part VIII Trantor: Khan Editor: SootyOwl But, he couldn¡¯t answer that way. ¡®Why? Why?¡¯ Maybe it was because he had looked into Aria¡¯s eyes, which had been expecting a little bit more. He didn¡¯t want to disappoint her despite the inconvenience. In addition, Oscar also wanted to have a little time to converse with Aria. ¡°I¡¯ve been lonelytely because I¡¯ve been eating alone in the dining hall. My father was not here, my mother was busy, and Mielle... didn¡¯te down because she was sick. I¡¯m happy because I think it¡¯s going to be quite noisy today.¡± Aria was smiling with joy, and he was clearly enraptured by her eyes. The extent that she had grown up from a child to a mature girl while he had not seen her was enough to make Oscar¡¯s heart tremble. Seeing how much she had liked his answer made him want to return only in the morning, but he couldn¡¯t. He had to attend an early-morning ss, so he couldn¡¯t dy. As he agonized over what to say about the cut-off conversation, Oscar¡¯s eyes fell on Aria¡¯s dress. It was the dress he had given her. He wished he had sent her a more luxurious dress. It wasn¡¯t a cheap dress, but it wasn¡¯t even the dress he had picked as his favorite. It was just a modest dress as a thank you. Somehow, he regretted that. Nevertheless, the dress seemed as if it was the only beautiful and noble thing in the world, benefiting from Aria¡¯s colorful appearance. It was truly amazing. ¡°You look great in the dress.¡± Even though he was not the type to say this, he could not help but praise Aria for her beauty. He was worried that she might think him strange, but she just seemed d to be praised. ¡°I¡¯m just d you said that.¡± Aria¡¯s eyelids, slowly blinking, were like the wings of a butterfly, and the drawing of her lips looked very sexy. He felt something indescribable. He was often speechless because she looked more beautiful than when he thought about her alone. Oscar swallowed loudly. He drank tea several times to relieve his thirst, but his mouth was dry. What he was doing felt special even though the conversation didn¡¯t drift off from topics like the weather getting cold or if his sses were difficult or not. Time went by in a sh. ¡°I¡¯ll see you again at dinner time.¡± Oscar nodded silently. The reason he wasn¡¯t rude, though, was that his expression waspletely at ease, and his eyes only pursued Aria. Aria, smiling like the Sun, left him, leaving a gentle air lingering behind her. It was like a mirage. He tried to reach out and hold it, but Aria had already disappeared. ¡®What the hell is this feeling...?¡¯ His heart throbbed. The flow of time was strange, and his brain, which had always been praised for its brilliance, did not function properly. Oscar stared down at his empty hands for a while in the quiet indoor garden empty of people. * * * Of course, the focus of the dinner was Mielle. It had been the same originally, but it was all the more so because of the man named Lane who hade with the count. He paid a great deal of attention to Mielle and asked her many questions. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that you¡¯ve given advice to the count several times. You¡¯re still young, so how did you acquire that vast amount of knowledge?¡± ¡°That vast amount of knowledge? I just picked it up here and there,¡± Mielle responded shyly as her cheeks turned slightly red. Aria swallowed a snort and ate the soup. ¡®Did Mielle ever help the count?¡¯ She had suggested someme ideas, but they hadn¡¯t really helped. The count had never used them in his business. Although he had praised her whenever she had given him her opinion, he used to say, ¡°My daughter¡¯s idea is extraordinary.¡± Who had really helped him was she, so Aria wondered why Mielle took all the credit. ¡°It all depends on you using even the tiniest bit of knowledge. No matter how much information and knowledge you have, it¡¯s useless if you can¡¯t use it. In that regard, it is safe to say that Lady Mielle, who has always given advice to the count, has an outstanding ability.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Yes, my master was very surprised to hear of Lady Mielle. He says that you are amazing at your young age, even though he is very meticulous.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know who your master is, but... I¡¯m d he gives me a favor.¡± The count, who was watching Lane kindlypliment Mielle, said, ¡°I haven¡¯t met him yet, but he¡¯s done a very easy job of solving the troubles of this business, so I think he¡¯s a great man.¡± ¡°Oh, my God! Is that so?¡± ¡°Yes. I¡¯d like to meet him.¡± ¡°My master¡¯s schedule is tight now, so it will take a little time, but I havee to visit you on his behalf.¡± ¡°Haha, I see. I suppose I can¡¯t easily meet a busy man.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll schedule a meeting in the near future.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be in your care.¡± Lane seemed somewhat snarky in the way he poured out praises to Mielle and the count, and was eager to appeal to his master¡¯s merits. Aria, watching the scene, was quietly lost in thought, ¡®What on earth does he want? Does he want to connect Mielle with his master? Or is he himself looking for Mielle¡¯s favor?¡¯ Whatever it was, there was no hope. There was no way Mielle would give her heart to anyone other than Oscar. No matter how great Lane¡¯s master was, would he be greater than the heir to the family of the Duke of Frederik, who had power second only to the imperial family? Without him being the Crown Prince, Mielle would not be interested in him. Ariaughed inwardly at his continuing efforts and went on eating. She didn¡¯t say a word at dinner that evening. No one spoke to her, and there was nothing else to say. Besides, she didn¡¯t feel the need to talk about this or that because she was with Oscar. Pretending to be pathetic would work better for him. Sure enough, Oscar looked sideways at Aria throughout the meal. He could not speak to Aria as all the people of the family of Count Roscent, including Mielle, were there, but he could not stop being conscious of her. Aria enjoyed the gaze and smiled at him from time to time. It was a smile that implied, ¡°This is how they ignore me, but I¡¯m OK.¡± When she first met him, she sat down facing him and ate like this. She waspletely ignored by Cain and Mielle, but his reaction was a little different from then. At that time, if it had been like seeing a poor girl. Now, he was in a terrible mood for Aria¡¯s sake and didn¡¯t know what to do. Oscar¡¯s face grew colder. ¡°Mr. Oscar and my brother, are you going back to the academy after finishing your meal?¡± ¡°That¡¯s what we¡¯re thinking. We just took the time off toe here.¡± When Aria looked at Cain, who answered, their eyes met. Like Oscar, he nced at her throughout the meal. She had not responded to him even a bit, but he seemed rather satisfied with that. ¡°Thank you foring on purpose, though you¡¯re busy. I love your gift so much,¡± Mielle said, pointing to her neck. A bright, shiny ne hung from her long, slender neck. There was nothing but the ne, but it looked like a gift from a lover. The present made Aria feel strange. ¡®It must be quite hard for him to walk the tightrope between the elder sister and the younger sister.¡¯ It wasn¡¯t a bad feeling. Rather, there was a little excitement. How painful it must be for him to pay attention to both sides! Aria was sure Mielle would be sick and tired of watching Oscar, who kept staring at the wicked girl, by now. Aria alone felt pleasant. ¡°Mr. Oscar?¡± ¡°Ah, yeah. It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m also d you like it.¡± Oscar, who was distracted by something, was not able to give a proper answer until Mielle called his name twice. Mielle¡¯s expression grew more and more awkward. It was Lane, not Oscar, that soothed Mielle, so Aria swallowed augh as she watched Mielle¡¯s birthday be spoiled. ¡°... By the way, I made something while my father was away.¡± Mielle tried to freshen up the mood, so she changed the subject brightly. At that moment all eyes fell on her, even Aria¡¯s. Chapter 59

Chapter 59: Chapter 59. Poor Little Lamb Falls Into The Hands Of A Wicked Woman, Part IX

Chapter 59. Poor Little Lamb Falls Into The Hands Of A Wicked Woman, Part IX Trantor: Khan Editor: SootyOwl Mielle¡¯s struggle during the count¡¯s absence was to learn embroidery, but there was no way to brag about her hack embroidery work, so Aria was curious about what the hell she was going to do. ¡°It¡¯s a littlete, but I¡¯ve tried to embroider a handkerchief.¡± Mielle took out the handkerchief, and Emma, who had been waiting behind her, took it to the count. He was seated quite far away, so the handkerchief was not visible to Aria, but considering Mielle¡¯s age, the embroidered handkerchief she had made was excellent. The count¡¯s satisfiedugh filled the dining hall. ¡°What great work!¡± ¡°Do you like it? I was worried because I¡¯m young.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe you are young! It¡¯s a lily more beautiful than any other in the world!¡± ¡®Is it because the handkerchief was embroidered by his biological daughter?¡¯ The count praised Mielle¡¯s handkerchief as if it had erased the one Aria had given himst time. The countess helped, pretending to be surprised, and Lane and Cain also expoundedvish praise on her handkerchief. Aria stared at the handkerchief that came to her through everyone. ¡®How could you do this?¡¯ Unlike in the past, the embroidery on the handkerchief was pretty good. Mielle had only been able to reach that level before after a few years of practice. ¡®Don¡¯t tell me... Isn¡¯t she lying? Wasn¡¯t this made by someone else?¡¯ But there was something awkward about the embroidered work, so Aria was sure that it was Mielle who had made the embroidery. ¡°... Great, Mielle.¡± ¡®What the hell is going on? How did she suddenly grow that much in skill?¡¯ Mielle was not very good at embroidery, but she was much better at it than in the past. Even if she had spent more time learning it now, shouldn¡¯t her fundamental skill level remain unchanged? Aria couldn¡¯t guess why she had suddenly grown. ¡°Really? I¡¯m so happy... I finally feel what it is to be recognized by you,¡± Mielle said, wrapping her cheeks in her palms. Aria had be the wicked woman again because Mielle spoke as if Aria had never praised her. ¡®A bitch like a fox.¡¯ Aria chewed her gums and tried hard to keep her face from shuddering. Mielle had to know that everyone would praise her even though she wascking inparison. Unlike Aria, who was perfect but underrated, Mielle was the daughter of the count. ¡®So, you were able to put it forth without hesitation, even though it¡¯s far inferior to the one I made the other day.¡¯ Unlike the daughter of a vulgar prostitute, Mielle was a noble girl who was loved for whatever she did. ¡°I¡¯m just d you gave me thatpliment. I¡¯ve made a few more. It¡¯s not much, but I¡¯d like to give them as a gift to celebrate today.¡± ¡®You showcase your handkerchief in a cowardly manner just like in the past! You must have been desperate to hand Oscar a handkerchief. The count, who would always be happy with it and ept it, is an exception. Who would refuse to receive a handkerchief that was given as a souvenir?¡¯ Oscar would have to keep it or carry it with him because it would be a handkerchief received from the girl supposedly engaged to him. There¡¯s no doubt about that. Did Mielle know Oscar wasing? Or did she make hime? Either way, it was clear that she had been looking for a chance to hand him a handkerchief all day. Emma handed out her handkerchiefs to the count, the countesses, Cain, Oscar and Lane after waiting for Mielle to finish her sentence. Aria¡¯s turn was thest, but instead of handing over the handkerchief like she had done to the others, Emma looked embarrassed and bowed. ¡°... I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m short of a handkerchief.¡± It wasn¡¯t surprising. She pretended it was not there. If Mielle had made a wonderful handkerchief, she would give it to Aria, but Mielle would not give her one because Mielle¡¯s embroidery skill was beneath hers. Mielle, who had so woefully prepared for that situation, wondered what to do with her eyes open wide. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me... Does that mean you don¡¯t have a handkerchief for my elder sister?¡± ¡°Yes...¡± ¡°What shall I do?¡± ¡®It¡¯s childish. Is that because you are still young? Do you want me to get hurt by such a small thing? That won¡¯t happen.¡¯ Aria was a terribly wicked woman, so she could not get hurt for not receiving a handkerchief. Besides, there was no need for it. She was used to Sarah¡¯s handkerchief, so Mielle¡¯s was not even as good as a rag inparison. ¡°It¡¯s all right, Mielle. We see each other every day, so I can get one next time.¡± Mielle, who did not answer Aria¡¯s reponse with a gentle smile, suddenly smiled awkwardly. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. I really wanted to give one to you...¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. Now that you¡¯ve made such great embroidery in such a short period of time, I can¡¯t wait to see how excellent your embroidery will be next time.¡± ¡°... Is that so?¡± Mielle¡¯s reaction was bitter. She seemed disappointed that the response was not what she had thought it would be. However, she blinked a few times to fix her expression and soon projected a face that was moved. ¡°I¡¯ll try hard to meet your expectations.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You¡¯ve always been good, even without trying.¡± ¡®Regardless of your skills, you¡¯ve always been like that. And you won¡¯t have to worry anymore because the idiots around you are going to cheer you up.¡¯ The evil sisters of the Roscent family kept their smiles until the meal was over. * * * After Mielle¡¯s birthday, the year changed. In the meantime, Aria sent a letter to Oscar and kept a close rtionship with the wives through sses. She also built a close rtionship with the count, who had no business trips schedule for the time being. She did not give him any information yet because the timing was not good, but she was able to maintain a smooth rtionship just by staying out of trouble. And she didn¡¯t get a handkerchief from Mielle. She didn¡¯t expect to get one, but she realized again how foolish Mielle was from such a natural consequence. ¡®Why was I so jealous of her in the past?¡¯ Mielle wasn¡¯t as great as she remembered after her return to the past. Since she had received all kinds of education since she was very young, it was natural that she had more knowledge than the daughter of a dumb prostitute, and that she had perfect manners. In the past when Aria had known nothing, Mielle had looked great, and Aria had felt like there was a big wall between them, unlike now. It would take a while, but Aria thought she could jump as high as possible over any wall. ¡®Maybe I¡¯ve already jumped over her.¡¯ Through that birthday, Aria realized that Mielle had a childish disposition, like an immature child. So, Aria needed to build power first before Mielle could grow up and take control of the mansion. A debutante ceremony would soon be held that year, bringing together the grown-up aristocrats. After that, there would be a meeting for Sarah, who wasing of age in that same year. So, Aria called Annie, whom she had not called all this time. ¡°Miss...¡± She had a very shabby expression. ¡®Is it because she was neglected for a while, or because she misses the colorful life she enjoyed for a while?¡¯ Maybe both, but Aria overlooked the reason for it and defined it as a longing for herself. ¡°I haven¡¯t been able to call you because I¡¯ve been busy.¡¯¡± Unlike Jessie, who stood by the door, Annie was sitting on the sofa. Annie was always special. Aria treated her in a way to make her feel special, and she hoped she felt it. That way, it would be easy for Annie topare Aria to Mielle and weigh both of them. Patting Annie¡¯s roughened skin, Aria whispered as if she felt sorry for Annie, ¡°Why did you lose so much weight? Where did your soft skin go? How pitiful you are!¡± ¡°Miss...¡± Annie looked very moved by Aria¡¯s sudden worry. ¡°But there was nothing I could do about it, wasn¡¯t there? I didn¡¯t feel the need to carry two maids.¡± Aria didn¡¯t have to take Annie because what she wanted from Annie was not her servitude. Annie was also very aware of that. ¡°There¡¯ll be a meeting soon. I¡¯m definitely thinking of taking you with me.¡± Chapter 60

Chapter 60: Chapter 60. Testing And Trial, Part I

Chapter 60. Testing And Trial, Part I Trantor: Khan Editor: SootyOwl She would be meeting with Sarah, who would soon have a huge rise in status. Sarah would tell her the story of meeting Marquis Vincent at theing-of-age ceremony. Sarah had been born a noblewoman, but her family was not powerful, so to Annie, she would seem more like the countess, her mother. Annie would be envious and jealous of her after facing that reality. Then, the only one Annie would be able to hang on to would be Aria, the only person who would take her away from the gruesome life of a maid and make her wear fancy jewelry. ¡°To do that, you¡¯ll have to take good care of yourself from now on.¡± Aria ordered Jessie to bring some perfume water from the melted herbs concoction. It was water used mostly by aristocraticdies when their skin was damaged, a valuable item that would give them a distinctly glossy skin if used only two or three times. Annie, who was still young and ignorant, was easy prey for Aria. In the past, Aria had frequently used those products since her skin had deteriorated from drinking every night. ¡°Your skin must be the kind that works well with the product,¡± Aria said, simply impressed by how Annie¡¯s rough skin had cleared with one application of the product. Come to think of it, this was worth it. Given that Annie would only have been able to see someone about her skin as ast resort, when would she have ever received such high-quality skin care? The sudden supply of nutrients in deficiency must have had a great effect. Annie fell into ecstasy, touching her lotioned face again and again. ¡°Oh,e to think of it, I have a question.¡± Aria was giving Annie a second chance. This was also an opportunity for her to repay the grace that she had just received and the wealth that she would enjoy in the future. Staring coldly at Annie as if she would not give her a second chance if she did not answer correctly that time, Aria asked, ¡°Mielle¡¯s embroidery skills have improved significantly. Do you know why?¡± It wasn¡¯t very important information. Annie could tell her that as if she were telling her a light tale. Nevertheless, that was the information Aria wanted to know most of all. No wonder that Annie, who had been graced by Aria several times, did not hesitate. ¡°Ah, well... Miss Mielle had a hard time at first, but she suddenly improved her skills after changing her teachers. I watched the lessons a couple of times, and the teacher¡¯s exnations were very simple, so I understood it quickly.¡± ¡°She changed teachers?¡± ¡®That was it? Mielle¡¯s changed teachers a lot. What kind of teacher is she?¡¯ ¡°Yes, the new teacher was someone Miss Mielle nearly never saw. She was going to go out of the country to marry, but Miss Mielle managed to find her before that and bring her here. Miss Mielle said that if she had been a few monthste, she wouldn¡¯t even have known her name.¡± That meant that, in the past, since she had started her embroidery lessons a bitter, she would not have known of the teacher. But, she was able to meet the teacher this time around. Yes, because the timing had advanced, she had gained a variable. Regardless, all that work didn¡¯t matter much because there would be no more embroiderypetition between them. Anyway, Aria had already beaten her to a draw. ¡°So, that¡¯s what happened. That¡¯s very fortunate.¡± Aria gently swept Annie¡¯s hair. It was the price of betraying her master and siding with the wicked woman against her master. Then, Aria gave her a golden brooch. She seemed to recognize her fault and be anxious, but the golden brooch glowed brightly in contrast with the maid¡¯s gray uniform. ¡°It looks better than I thought it would. As expected, Annie, you look great with jewels. The more you decorate yourself, the more you¡¯ll shine.¡± At that moment, Annie¡¯s anxiety vanished in a sh. The satisfaction of the gold far outweighed the betrayal of the saint. For that reason, she would side against her master again and again. ¡°Well... and when the teacher embroidered most of the pattern first, Ms. Mielle finished up the parts that she had left open.¡± ¡°Oh, my God! So, that¡¯s what happened!¡± Siding against someone for the first time was difficult. The second time and the third were easy. In addition, a person who had once betrayed someone could never return to her original ce again. Mielle would not be able to use her maid to do anything bad against Aria. Aria smiled softly, expecting that chatty maid to cause a disturbance in the mansion. ¡ª Trial and Error (I) One day, with the meeting just around the corner, Lane visited again with a wagon full of presents. There were men who sometimes pushed for quantity rather than quality, but most of the gifts he brought weren¡¯t readily avable even at a high price. ¡°This is a gift from my master to Miss Mielle.¡± ¡°Oh, my God!¡± The countess was dumbfounded, and it was the same with Mielle. That was because she had only been trying to marry Oscar, so instead of epting gifts, she had previously devoted herself to offering them. Oscar had always given something to her in return for her attention. Compared with him, the difference between the gifts was like the difference between Heaven and Earth. ¡®What kind of man is his master?¡¯ It was not something an ordinary nobleman could prepare. If an ordinary nobleman sold his entire fortune, it might be possible, but it was hard to understand that he would sell his whole fortune to send periodic gifts when he hadn¡¯t even shown his face. Therefore, he had to be an extraordinary figure. ¡®Is he a foreign aristocrat?¡¯ Otherwise, there was no way he could give all of that attention to Mielle. It was like throwing money on the street to shower a homeless woman. Maybe he didn¡¯t know much about Mielle or the Roscent family. ¡®No matter what, he must be stupid.¡¯ If he had investigated them just a little, he¡¯d have known that she only had eyes for Oscar. ¡®Or is he a big, powerful man who doesn¡¯t care about that?¡¯ If that was the case, Aria had to divert the attention that was being poured on Mielle. It was just in case she changed her mind and found a new love. The countess, Mielle, and Aria had lunch with Lane because the count, who was busy, was out. Aria, as she had donest time, ate her meal slowly, watching Lane, who was paying extreme attention to Mielle. Unlike usual, the dining hall was noisy because the gifts he had brought this time were enough to excite the countess, who was speaking more loudly. ¡°I¡¯m embarrassed that I haven¡¯t treated you better when you keep bringing Mielle so many gifts.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mind that. It¡¯s just what my master wants to do.¡± ¡°What kind of person is your master? I wonder about that since he¡¯s so interested in Mielle.¡± Mielle¡¯s eyes glistened at the countess¡¯ question. She had be interested since receiving the piles of gifts. Aria, too, pricked up her ears and waited for Lane¡¯s reply. ¡°Ah... I can¡¯t reveal it yet.¡± But, the response was very disappointing. Lane¡¯s face turned dull, as if that was really hard for him to answer. Nevertheless, the countess did not give up and urged Lane on, asking for some information. Aria agreed with her. Lane, with a troubled face, carefully opened his mouth as the countess continued to urge him. ¡°Well... He is the heir to arger family. He¡¯s been carrying a significant burden from a young age. He said that since he liked smart people he had be interested in Miss Mielle.¡± ¡°How did he know that our Mielle was smart?¡± ¡°He said he¡¯s met her face-to-face. And while he was using me as a messenger, that¡¯s what the count said as well.¡± ¡°He met me face-to-face?¡± Mielle asked back, puzzled. She looked oblivious to any memory of such an event. When and where had she met Lane¡¯s master when she rarely went out? Aria also questioned that. ¡°Yes, I can¡¯t give you details, but he said he¡¯s met you.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t remember that...¡± ¡°It has been a while since you ran into him, so it¡¯s possible you don¡¯t remember it.¡± ¡°... Is that so?¡± Mielle still looked puzzled. Undoubtedly, she might have run into Lane¡¯s secretive master. After being silent for a long time, she said only one word, ¡°Maybe... Did I meet him the day I was out with my brother?¡± Chapter 61

Chapter 61: Chapter 61. Testing And Trial, Part II

Chapter 61. Testing And Trial, Part II Trantor: Khan Editor: SootyOwl She seemed to have thought of someone. She had a slight frown on her face, as if the memory she recalled of the person she was thinking of from that day was blurry. Lane had a wide smile on his face. ¡°It¡¯s hard to meet him because he¡¯s a little busy right now, but you¡¯ll be able to meet him soon. And you¡¯ll soon find out if you see him again.¡± ¡°Then, I have to wait.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sorry that I can¡¯t reveal more.¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s fine,¡± Mielle answered with a honey-like smile, just like her name. However, unlike Mielle, who took his rudeness for affection, a big question was still in Aria¡¯s mind, ¡®Is he in line for something since you can¡¯t even say his name? Who the hell are you talking about?¡¯ Aria nced back at the maid-in-waiting. It was Annie, of course, who was on standby, not Jessie. She hadn¡¯t brought the hourss because Aria had felt there wouldn¡¯t have been a need for it. She couldn¡¯t help it. She didn¡¯t know who he was, so she had to ask her question without antagonizing the guest. ording to her own reasoning, at least, she could only think that someone extraordinary was in the shadows. ¡°Oh, isn¡¯t he a noble of another country?¡± Lane, who hadn¡¯t even looked at Aria, turned his head. Unlike when he was dealing with Mielle, he had a hard, cold demeanor. It had been a long time since she had seen a stare like that. Lane just raised one side of his mouth and asked why she thought so. ¡°Well, I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t think of anyone else in the empire who has this much wealth. Moreover, he doesn¡¯t know much about Mielle.¡± ¡°What is it that he doesn¡¯t know?¡± He asked the same question again, as if provoking her. ¡®Why do you look at me so coldly?¡¯ It was as if he were telling her he was wasting his time listening to her, and she was offended by that. ¡®What makes you change your attitude like this?¡¯ Nevertheless, she could to the core of the question, bringing it up in a way that wouldn¡¯t show her knowledgepletely. ¡°Mielle is soon to be engaged to someone, and everyone in the empire knows that, but your master doesn¡¯t seem to know it. Or, he knows it, but doesn¡¯t care about. Considering the gift you brought today, both options are possible.¡± Lane, who had turned just his head to Aria, turned his whole body to face her this time. She guessed he had finally be interested in her, but the way he raised his eyebrows at her with his cold stare still offended her. ¡°Wow! What kind of being does thedy think he is, for example?¡± ¡°... the former would be a great noble from a foreign country, someone who is not familiar with the affairs of the nobles of the empire, and thetter...¡± ¡°What if it¡¯s thetter?¡± The chance was close to zero, but there was only one person in the empire whom she could choose for that. Marquis Vincent was crazy about Sarah, so... ¡°I¡¯m certain he has to be the Crown Prince.¡± Immediately, Lane¡¯s face became visibly frozen. It was for just a moment, but Aria, who had been facing him, clearly saw his expression. Before the countess and Mielle noticed, his face changed, and suddenly, he began tough wildly. Aria¡¯s brow furrowed at Lane¡¯s iprehensible behavior. ¡°That¡¯s a cute idea. I almost got persuaded by that usible theory.¡± ¡°So, you¡¯re saying it¡¯s neither?¡± ¡°Well, I can¡¯t answer anything. If I say yes, you¡¯ll figure out who my master is, and if I say no, I will help the intelligent youngdy, you, narrow down your reasoning.¡± Lane eventually slipped out like a squirrel without answering any questions. He was a real nuisance. Because of the age difference, the honey trap that was her beauty seemed not to work on him, and he had not given her any hints after hearing her usible reasoning. He wasn¡¯t someone ordinary to be able to keep his secrets like he wanted to or otherwise shut his mouth when he couldn¡¯t. Based on her experience, Aria ssified Lane as a cause for rm. She also had a hunch that if he and his master stuck to Mielle, she would have difficulty attaining her goal. ¡®... Now that I don¡¯t have the hourss, I have to stay calm.¡¯ She could no longer keep ying into Lane¡¯s hands. Aria gently eased her face to create a lovely smile that was more appropriate for a girl her age. She had to aim for the next time. ¡°I must have been rude.¡± ¡°Not really. It was a pretty good conversation.¡± Lane¡¯s gaze ran deep through Aria, as if he was telling the truth. It was a little bit of an interesting look, but now that Aria was not willing to talk anymore, she ignored the look in his eyes and drank her tea. So, Lane¡¯s gaze also disappeared and went back to Mielle. * * * A few days had passed since then, and theing-of-age ceremony had passed too. Aria hadn¡¯t slept well for two days, wondering if Sarah had had as good a rtionship with Marquis Vincent, as she had had in the past. She could answer that question right away at tomorrow¡¯s meeting, but at the same time, she felt uneasy and overwhelmed, so she stayed up all night, her eyes wide until dawn. Aria, who had not slept for hours, was busy preparing to go out. She massaged her swollen eyes with a cold towel and took out the newly-ordered light yellow dress. Unlike the simple one she had worn before, the fabric was luxurious, and the wovences on the sleeves and bottoms were tight and beautiful. The dress added a sparkle to the rare decorations she had adorned herself with. Afterbing her hair finely, she stretched out a red ribbon for a while, adding to the cuteness of a girl her age. ¡°Well... Miss, can I really go like this?¡± Annie, who had makeup on her face and braided hair, asked. Her dusky maid¡¯s uniform remained the same. Aria thought Annie seemed very happy. She noticed her flushed ears, so she wondered, ¡®Why would she say that?¡¯ ¡°Yes, it looks great. What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± ¡°... I¡¯ve never actually followed Miss Mielle to a meeting or anything, so I was wondering if I could do this.¡± ¡°The rules to a woman¡¯s dress don¡¯t matter, do they? What¡¯s more, yours is not dirty. It¡¯s very prettily decorated, so who wouldn¡¯t like it?¡± Besides, it was pretty spectacr to decorate Annie. Everyone would prefer the decorated to the unadorned, but Annie, who nobody paid attention to because of her freckles, had made a great change. Her skin was smooth, and her dead features had been brought to life in a way that was worth seeing. ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that, but...¡± It was not like her to blur her words, so Aria let out a little airyugh. ¡®You don¡¯t know what the world is like.¡¯ The maids who attended parties with their masters were often dressed up. They did so to seek a rise in status. The lower-ss nobles, with whom other higher-ss nobles did not deal, were their targets. After being pushed out of power anyway, lower-ss nobles fell in love with people regardless of status, as long as they were pretty. There were also those foolish maids who said being a secret lover would be good enough if bing the wife was too difficult. That was what those who trusted only their appearance did. They were idiots who would be abandoned when their youth was over. Maybe that was Aria in the past, and she smiled at that thought. Aria left the mansion with her, hoping that Annie would enchant an idiot. ¡°Oh, dear Lady Aria. You¡¯ve grown so tall while we were apart.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m saying. Not long ago, she was so small!¡± ¡°It looks like she¡¯s been through a growth spurt, doesn¡¯t it? I also grew taller all of a sudden.¡± ¡°You look very good. You even filled out a little more than before.¡± ¡°You seem a little bit more mature than your age.¡± ¡°You look so pretty today too. Did you buy a new dress?¡± The youngdies, who hadn¡¯t seen her in a while, talked like birds chirping in the morning. In the past, she had grown taller and gained weight at around this time, so she would be changing constantly. ¡®You don¡¯t mean to be this loud every time, right?¡¯ Aria smiled brightly and responded to their praise, ¡°I guess it¡¯s because I¡¯ve had a lot of funtely and I¡¯ve had great appetite. Meeting with all of you is one of those highlights. You don¡¯t know how long I¡¯ve been waiting for today.¡± Chapter 62

Chapter 62: Chapter 62. Testing and Trial, Part III

Chapter 62. Testing and Trial, Part III Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie ¡°... It¡¯s lovely for us too.¡± ¡°Lady Aria takes all our hearts again.¡± Her appearance itself caught their attention, and she was the youngest member of the group. The other youngdies were at a loss after hearing Aria¡¯s ttering words. None of them knew what to do. Aria changed the subject by giggling at their words of love. ¡°How was youring-of-age ceremony? I¡¯m so curious because mine is still far away.¡± ¡°There are so many things to talk about, in fact! A great thing has happened!¡± a youngdy, who had joined with Sarah at theing-of-age party, replied with glistening eyes. Needless to say, she was talking about Sarah. It was natural, but it was reassuring to hear that events had flowed as before. ¡°What happened? I¡¯m so curious.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not the person directly involved in the incident, so it¡¯s hard to tell you. I hope Lady Sarah wille soon.¡± ¡°Is this about Lady Sarah?¡± ¡°Yes, a wonderful thing happened, but I¡¯m not sure if I can tell you.¡± She looked hazy, as if she were dreaming. She seemed to have witnessed the moment that Marquis Vincent and Sarah met. In her life as a lower-ss aristocrat, she had few chances to meet and connect with a man as great as Marquis Vincent, so it was natural to react like that. The youngdies gathered there waited for Sarah to arrive with their hearts in their hands. Sarah had always been on time, but she was veryte today. Aria simply waited for her toe, wanting to know what else had happened following the ceremony. Sarah appeared around an hour after the meeting had begun. In the meantime, the youngdies, who had been bored of waiting, talked about useless stories, and Aria introduced Annie to them, saying that she had brought her new maid. ¡°What a beautiful maid she is!¡± Annie blushed even though she knew it was an emptypliment. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I¡¯mte. Did you wait long?¡± ¡°Lady Sarah! Did something happen to you?¡± Sarah had never beente for a meeting, so they had no doubt that something had happened to her. Sarah blushed softly. ¡°Yes, something happened...¡± Something had happened to her. Aria knew the future, but her eyes shone with anticipation just like those of the other youngdies in attendance. ¡®What the hell happened?¡¯ ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it have something to do with theing-of-age ceremony?¡± The youngdies who had waited for a long time were unrestrained. They were so curious because Sarah didn¡¯t exin it in detail. Sarah sincerely answered their questions about whether she seemed not to hide anything. ¡°You can say that.¡± ¡°What the hell happened to theing-of-age party?¡± ¡°The Marquis of Vincent... picked up the handkerchief I dropped.¡± ¡°Oh, my God...¡± ¡°Really?¡± The youngdies expressed surprise in their own way that something unimaginable had happened. Aria, who knew the future, also joined in by wrapping her cheeks in her palms. As if she was shy, Sarah dyed her face red. ¡°So what? So what happened? Did he take it?¡± ¡°I¡¯m ashamed, but he did. He said the embroidery on my handkerchief is beautiful and asked for it.¡± ¡°And then what? That¡¯s not the end, is it?¡± ¡°He asked for a dance, and we danced together. He was soft and caring unlike what they say in the rumors that he was blunt.¡± He had be a family head at a young age in histe teens, so he had devoted himself to his work and hadn¡¯t had a woman around him. He had not also attended any of the parties except for theing-of-age ceremonies. Because of the celebration of the aristocracy who would be an adult, the participation of the noblemen representing each family was essential. The only ce to see the Marquis of Vincent had been theing-of-age party, but he had always been busy with his work, so he was likely to leave after showing his face in a brief time. He was about to go back to do so again this time, but he had run into Sarah. ¡°Oh my God!¡± ¡°How did this happen...!¡± ¡°If the Marquis of Vincent asked you to dance...! He must have been in love with you at first sight!¡± He was young, capable, and handsome, so he was always the target of unmarried youngdies. The fact that he had a blunt personality, and they could not see him often was ying a part. ¡®Who can win the heart of that iron-d man? Perhaps I can be the one.¡¯ That was their psychology of expectation. ¡°So why is his servant here today?¡± Although it was obvious that it would be a return or a request for a date since they danced together, the youngdies who wanted to confirm it with Sarah¡¯s mouth glistened their eyes and waited for her answer. ¡°He sent me a bouquet of flowers and a ne as a gift. And...¡± ¡°And then?¡± ¡°And... there was a letter asking me to take a walk with him to theke before the snow melts.¡± ¡°Ahhh...!¡± ¡°How could he be so romantic...!¡± It was only as much as others did, but because of the widely spread rumors that the Marquis of Vincent was blunt, they quickly lowered their standard of evaluation. Sarah nced at Aria with a troubled smile amongst the youngdies, saying that it would be good to buy a dress to go for a walk by theke.¡± ¡°Do you like the Marquis of Vincent, Lady Sarah?¡± At a sudden question from Aria, everyone stopped talking and doing and looked back at her. ¡®What are you talking about right now? He is the Marquis of Vincent! Do you have anything to argue about?¡¯ They were sure Sarah liked him because she had been given his attention. And Sarah also looked back at Aria. ¡°That¡¯s...¡± But Sarah certainly didn¡¯t say yes. It was because before she liked him, she thought about the fact that the Marquis of Vincent had paid attention to her. She was just so happy that such a great man had talked to her that she couldn¡¯t fathom what she had really felt. Aria followed on behalf of Sarah who could not answer. ¡°I want Lady Sarah to hang out with a happy person.¡± Of course, the opponent must be the Marquis of Vincent. Aria had heard rumors that Sarah was very happy with her marriage. Aria recalled the expression of the Marquis of Vincent, whom she had asionally encountered at theing-of-age ceremony. Contrary to the current widespread rumors, he had been gentle, and she guessed that it must have been due to Sarah¡¯s influence. Nevertheless, asking her opinion was to give such asional advice in this way. Sarah blushed at what Aria was trying to say. She was an easy woman that could be moved easily, perhaps because of her good feelings toward her. ¡°Thank you, Lady Aria. I didn¡¯t really think of it that way.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure the Marquis of Vincent is a good man, but... I hope Lady Sarah will take the path of being truly happy.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind. It¡¯s all thanks to Lady Aria.¡± ¡®Of course, you have to thank me.¡¯ The veryrge stem that would be responsible for Aria¡¯s future moved smoothly. Aria felt like she could get a good night¡¯s sleep today. * * * Annie¡¯s condition was unusual for several days after the meeting. She looked as if she were dreaming. The countess was assumed to have raised her status thanks to her excellent looks but Sarah was not. It must have been a shock to her as Sarah¡¯s appearance had attracted the attention of the most powerful man in the Empire. ¡°Annie, didn¡¯t you clean that ce earlier?¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry, miss.¡± Annie was already cleaning the window frame for the third time. Jessie had wiped it out in the morning, and it was so clean. ¡°My room is clean, so you don¡¯t have to clean it anymore. Come here and sit down.¡± At Aria¡¯s beckoning, Annie came running and sat in front of her. ¡°How was the first meeting?¡± ¡°It was really great. It was too much for me.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes! Thedies were all pretty, but I was very surprised because you were the prettiest of them all. I didn¡¯t know that because I saw you every day, but I thought you were really pretty.¡± Aria didn¡¯t ask her to do that, but she buttered her up. Annie, who gained confidence when she saw Aria smiling a little, raised her voice. ¡°Howe you¡¯re so pretty when you do not decorate yourself so fancy? Is that because you were born pretty, isn¡¯t it? The countess is so beautiful, and you must have inherited it.¡± Chapter 63

Chapter 63: Chapter 63. Testing and Trial, Part IV

Chapter 63. Testing and Trial, Part IV Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie Afterplimenting Aria, her lips curled up a little as she realized she had not inherited such beauty. Aria picked up a macaron. Its destination was in front of Annie¡¯s lips. Annie¡¯s eyes were wide open. ¡°You were so pretty today, too. Do you have any idea how cute you were today?¡± ¡°... really?¡± ¡°Well, if you were ugly, I wouldn¡¯t take you there. Did you forget the youngdies thatplimented you?¡± Annie¡¯s face turned red. ¡®Yeah, you have to yearn more and more. Be proud and arrogant beyond self-confidence. Fill the mansion with dumb people like you, so that Mielle can¡¯t do anything.¡¯ ¡°What if I take you to a meeting where young men are?¡± The macaron rubbed on Annie¡¯s lips and left a stain on it. The purple powder left in ce of the macaron dyed Annie¡¯s lips. Slowly lowering her eyes, Annie¡¯s eyes blushed at the murmur of Aria, ¡®Wouldn¡¯t they want to steal your cute lips?¡¯ Annie was so cute when she moved her sweet butt. ¡°I think it¡¯ll be as sweet as this macaron.... what do you think?¡± A little force at her fingertips pushed the macaron in, and half of it went into Annie¡¯s mouth. Her eyes dimmed with the purple macaron, and she blushed. Aria, who stroked her cheek once, held a dark temptation like a wicked woman who had been decapitated and died. ¡°I trust you will do a good job until then, Annie.¡± As long as he moved as Aria wanted, her rise in status was not a dream that could not be achieved. No, it might be very easy because there was the hourss that could give her back her time. Annie, who cut the macaron, nodded with a bewitching face. * * * Sarah seemed to be in contact with the Marquis of Vincent quite often. ¡®Who said that she was busy with work?¡¯ Aria could tell what was going on without looking at them. The marquis fell in love with Sarah. Sarah was also very fond of him, who was caring for her and showed unleashing interest in her. So she asked Aria for advice, including a recent report, whenever she had a ss. It was strange to ask for help from Aria who was four years younger than her, but it was so helpful that her face brightened with each passing day. ¡°... I don¡¯t know if I can really do that.¡± ¡°Of course you can. Sarah¡¯s hands are so warm. When I hold your hand like this, it feels like I¡¯m holding my mom¡¯s hand.¡± After two walks by theke, she said she was worried about the cold hands of the Marquis of Vincent. Ordinary youngdies would have given gloves as gifts, but Aria rmended that she held his hand tightly and share her warmth to him. ¡®Who doesn¡¯t like it when a man¡¯s favorite woman is holding his hand?¡¯ It was even more so for a casual man such as the Marquis of Vincent, who had stayed away from women. It was clear that the heat from her hand would prate his heart and paralyze his rational thinking. ¡°Everything Lady Aria said was right, so I¡¯ll try it again.¡± ¡°Thank you for believing, Sarah.¡± ¡°Now winter ising to an end, but... may I prepare gloves for him, too?¡± ¡°Yes, you¡¯d rather give them to him as a gift when your date is over. He would open it in a wagon on his way back and think about Sarah all night. Sarah¡¯s warm hands and gloves, which held the hands of the marquis, would ovep. He would be in a stew over you.¡± ¡°Oh, my God...¡± Sarah couldn¡¯t hide her surprise. Sarah must be wondering how young Aria was so good at dating. It was due to past experience of having numerous men already, but it was impossible to say so, so Aria smiled shyly and equivocated. ¡°I guess a lot of love stories I heard before I joined the Roscent family helped. Among themon people, someone¡¯s love story is the most enjoyable entertainment. Because it¡¯s not easy to get books, it¡¯s often passed on through word of mouth. A five-year-old also used to give advice.¡± ¡°That must have been fun.¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s one of my most enjoyable memories. And I¡¯m happy to be able to help Sarah this way.¡± Now that it was time to finish the ss, both of them went down together to the first floor, so Aria could see Sarah off. But the carriage waiting in front of the entrance door was not Sarah¡¯s. ¡®Surely, I¡¯ve given Annie an instruction in advance.¡¯ Looking back at Annie, her face became pale. It was a look of injustice. Considering her usual behavior, it was hard to say that she would make such a mistake. Perhaps someone arrived before waiting for Sarah¡¯s carriage, or it was someone greater than Sarah. ¡°Isn¡¯t that Lady Aria?¡± ¡°... Mr. Lane.¡± Sure enough, it was Lane who got off the wagon. Aria thought his visit was rare recently, but he visited the mansion of Count Roscent without fail. Her father and mother were out, and he should have made an appointment. Even after reading Aria¡¯s troubled expression, Lane did not care at all. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I came here all of a sudden. I only have time now.¡± Maybe it was because Mielle was not there. He beckoned his servant with a rather stiff face. It had been greatst time, but Aria thought he brought a bunch of eye-catching gifts again. Aria hardened her face at the sight of the huge gifts. ¡°My mother and father are out.¡± ¡°Did Lady Mielle go out, too?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough. I¡¯m just here to have a cup of tea with her.¡± No, she couldn¡¯t. She couldn¡¯t leave Lane and Mielle alone. She didn¡¯t know who the man was or who his master was. She couldn¡¯t keep such a dangerous person close to Mielle. ¡°Why don¡¯t youe back next time when my father is here?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know when I¡¯ll be free again.¡± ¡°And wouldn¡¯t the idea of having tea with a single young girl without her parents¡¯ consent be a little dangerous?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Do you think I¡¯m that bad?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so... but I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s going to be a bad rumor about Mielle.¡± The soft, fresh Aria that had just been around was nowhere to be found now. As if to worry about her little sister with a bit of a hard face and tone, Sarah was worried about her and grabbed her hand. ¡®Who is this man? Does Aria, who is kind to everyone, have this attitude?¡¯ However, there was dampness on the palm of her hand that Sarah could never question. Sarah, therefore, realized that Aria was very nervous and felt that she considered this matter seriously. Before the man who was wearing an annoying smile could say anything, Sarah hastened to cut in between them. ¡°Well, why don¡¯t you have tea together with us? I was just about to get thirsty.¡± ¡°... Sarah?¡± Aria turned around and Sarah gave strength to her hand. Only then did Aria realize that her hands were damp. She was not also aware of her expression. She showed an ugly look. Whenever unforeseen events and figures appeared, she could not control her behavior and speech. Luckily, Lane readily epted Sarah¡¯s offer. ¡°Good. As Lady Aria said, there¡¯s a considerable age gap, but thebination of both a single man and a single woman does not look good.¡± ¡®If Sarah wasn¡¯t here...¡¯ A cold sweat broke out on her back when she thought about that... She might have crossed the line and shown an ugly look. If she had had the hourss, she would have turned back the time, but unfortunately, she hade down to see off and hadn¡¯t brought it. She almost showed her true colors to a person who she didn¡¯t even know his true identity. It was a good thing. Aria, who felt some reassurance, made a tender look again and smiled at Sarah. Sarah also smiled back as if telling her not to worry. ¡®Really, is Sarah a guardian from heaven?¡¯ ¡°Oh,e to think of it. I also have something for Lady Aria this time.¡± Before heading to the lounge to serve the guests, it was the tulip bouquet that Lane gave her. He offered a wagonload of presents to Mielle, and it was only a bouquet of flowers to herself; it couldn¡¯t even bepared! ¡®It¡¯s nearly nothing.¡¯ Even though he visited Mielle, it had been a long time since someone had openly discriminated against her. Chapter 64

Chapter 64: Chapter 64. Testing and Trial, Part V

Chapter 64. Testing and Trial, Part V Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie If there were sisters, it wasmon to bring gifts that were simr. But she received only a bouquet of flowers like this. Nevertheless, Aria received the bouquet of flowers with a happy face, not expressing what was really on her mind. ¡°Thank you. It¡¯s a pretty tulip.¡± ¡°It¡¯s my master¡¯s favorite flower.¡± ¡°I see. Usually, people like the flowers of their family the most, but he must be very patriotic.¡± ¡°Well... I can say that.¡± Aria, who gave a fresh smile in return for the bouquet, took her nose to the tulip bouquet and smelled it. Whether it was not the flower she could easily smell on the streets, she could smell the fresh, heavy fragrance from it. ¡°It smells so good. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s the usual smell of flowers. Where did you buy it?¡± Aria asked, slowly blinking her eyelids full of eyshes. Her beautiful face mingled with the flowers. Lane briefly looked into Aria¡¯s eyes with a faint frown in the middle of his forehead. ¡°... I bought it near the mansion.¡± Then he quickly turned his head to avoid her as if he had seen something wrong. ¡°If it¡¯s still this fresh, I guess it¡¯s from the capital, right? It¡¯s a lot closer than I thought.¡± ¡°...¡± Lane gave a look implying that he had made a mistake at the moment. Aria, who had fixed her gaze on him all the time, was able to catch that moment. Aria realized that his master was not a foreign aristocrat. He seemed to serve his master nearby, and it meant that his master was staying in the capital. However, from the beginning, putting a foreign aristocrat on the list was simply a delusion. Lane¡¯s speech tone was a sample of the Imperial standardnguage. If he served a foreign aristocrat or came from a foreign country, he would not be able to speak such a clean standardnguage. It would be different somewhere. ording to Aria¡¯s experience, it was so. ¡®Then who the hell is it? Don¡¯t tell me he is the Crown Prince.¡¯ No way. He would marry Princess Frederick soon. There was no way he would pay attention to Mielle when there were already a lot of rumors about his engagement with Princess Frederick. In addition, Mielle was nothing but a person who was entangled with the family that his engagement talk wasing and going. If this absurd idea was true and not an imagination, it was clear that it would bring bloody wind to the Empire. He wouldn¡¯t do that if he had an idea. Aria shook her head, saying that this would never be the case. ¡°I¡¯m curious about other kinds of flowers, too. If you don¡¯t mind, could you tell me about the flower shop?¡± ¡°... I¡¯ll let you knowter. Right now, a little... I¡¯m in trouble.¡± ¡°Yes, and whenever you change your mind, let me know.¡± ¡°... I will.¡± Little by little, Lane¡¯s reply was bingte, perhaps because he realized that he had leaked information about his master¡¯s identity. He nced at her face, worried that Aria might have noticed the little information. ¡®It¡¯s a rare tulip, so if she looks it up, she¡¯ll find out where it was purchased.¡¯ So Aria smiled brightly as if she knew nothing. Lane returned to his first expression once he realized that his opponent was only fifteen years old. ¡°Annie, would you put it in my room? Please keep it well so that it would not wither. And bring me the box I always carried with me.¡± ¡°Yes, miss.¡± While a maid had gone to call for Mielle, Aria waited for Mielle in the lounge with Sarah and Lane. It took quite some time because she wasn¡¯t prepared to greet anyone at all. In the meantime, the three remained silent for a while as there was no word to say. The room was silent, and the only thing they could hear was the sound of their teacups when they were putting them down. In the end, Sarah was the first to speak as she could not bear the silence anymore. ¡°So I¡¯mte to say hello because I had no time to mind others. It¡¯s a great pleasure to meet you. I¡¯m Sarah of the family of Viscount Lauren.¡± ¡°Oh, my... I¡¯ve been rude to ady. I¡¯m Pino Lane.¡± Lane got up from his seat and bowed politely. The two introduced each other with impably clean greetings. ¡°You must be busy at work.¡± ¡°Yes, my master is very capricious.¡± ¡°Well, because he has the ability, he seems to be capricious.¡± ¡°I¡¯m ashamed of you to say that.¡± Unlike when he was talking to Aria a while ago, gentle energy flowed out of him. It was like a leisurely conversation between nobles. In a subdued atmosphere, Sarah and Lane sometimes held jasmine tea in their mouths and enjoyed its rxed vor while continuing their conversation. ¡°When I see you visit like this, you have been close enough to Lady Mielle for so long.¡± ¡°No, she was an acquaintance of my master, not me. I¡¯m just delivering gifts to her and asking how she gets along.¡± ¡°I see. I am sorry I was rude.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not hiding it. You are not even rude.¡± They didn¡¯t know his master¡¯s identity, but he didn¡¯t have anything to hide. While Sarah and Lane were talking, Annie brought a box of the hourss. Aria fiddled with a pocket watch on her neck. Her hands were shaking because she hadn¡¯t used it in the meantime. Click. She opened the pocket watch and pressed the button. The first needle sped quickly into the future. ¡®Can I get information from him who pretends to be rxed on the surface but is actually wary like a furry cat?¡¯ Aria, who had a precious box next to her from Annie, turned toward Lane. As long as the hourss was around her, it would be fine. No matter what she said, it was all over if she turned the hourss over. ¡°Mr. Lane, why is your master interested in Mielle?¡± Lane answered without hesitation because it was a question she had asked before. ¡°As I said before, she is intelligent and quickly gets information. My master noticed that she has an excellent ability, and my master would like to teach her how to make the right use of it.¡± ¡®What kind of information did Mielle use?¡¯ Above all, she couldn¡¯t agree on the fact that Mielle had got information quickly. ¡®Could Mielle have achieved any great feat without realizing it?¡¯ If she had done it, she must have been bragging it all over town, and Aria couldn¡¯t understand why she didn¡¯t know that. ¡°You¡¯re saying she helped my father¡¯s business?¡± ¡°I can say yes. The count said she always gave advice to the business.¡± This was the story she had heardst time. ¡®Indeed, did the count make up his words by exaggeration?¡¯ Mielle¡¯s advice had not been epted by the count, so she could only think of it like that. And at the thought of it, everything was consistent. ¡®Truly, a daughter and a father are so foolish.¡¯ He might have said a few words to show off his daughter, but if someone took it lightly, there would not be any problems. But she couldn¡¯t imagine doing so to someone who paid all his attention to Mielle. She didn¡¯t think he was an ordinary aristocrat, but how could he handle itter? Of course, if Oscar and Mielle married, the count would be at the pinnacle of power and wealth, so no one would easily confront him, but wouldn¡¯t he be ashamed? Everyone in the aristocracy was bluffing, but this time it was too much. ¡°Did you hear the details?¡± Aria wondered what the count might have said. ¡®How will such an earnest person react when the facts turn out to be false and exaggerated?¡¯ ¡°Yes, I was particrly impressed by the advice Miss Mielle gave her father. This time she responded before the fashion.¡± ¡°... did you say fashion?¡± ¡°The fur. I heard she noticed it before the princess led the fashion.¡± ¡®Mielle?¡¯ Aria¡¯s fine hand that was holding the watch trembled. That was not what Mielle had said. That was what Aria had told the count. In return, Aria had even got a birthday present and a jewelry box! She couldn¡¯t understand why it hade to Mielle¡¯s aplishment. Aria was speechless for a moment. Even though she was not his own daughter, it was a little bit too much to take away her exploits by lying. Then, in wonder, Sarah, who called her name, managed toe to her senses. ¡°Did my father... say that? Mielle gave him advice on fur?¡± Chapter 65

Chapter 65: Chapter 65. Testing and Trial, Part VI

Chapter 65. Testing and Trial, Part VI Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie Lane frowned faintly at Aria¡¯s expression and speech tone. He recalled whether he had made a mistake or not. He briefly recalled the past to answer Aria¡¯s questions and asked her back in reverse as if nothing had gone wrong. ¡°Maybe? It came out naturally when I had the story of Lady Mielle. Is there a problem?¡± She didn¡¯t believe it, but she thought he might admit something to her if she tried... ¡®Yes, I see.¡¯ Somehow her eyes got hot. But she didn¡¯t feel like she was going to cry. The fever seemed to have gone up. Aria¡¯s gaze that was slowly blinking away headed for the hourss. When she found out that the needle was approaching the top, she took out the hourss from the box. ¡°Yes, because I was the one who told my father about the fur.¡± ¡°... yeah?¡± ¡°I¡¯m the one who helped him with the fur business. Mielle always had a bunch of useless, crude garbage. I mean, it¡¯s like everybody can think about it. My father never used it for business.¡± ¡°What are you talking about ...?¡± ¡°So it means Mielle is a stupid bitch, enough to take away even the few exploits of a wicked bitch.¡± ¡°... Aria!?¡± Sarah, sitting next to her, spoke up at the shocking nature of the wicked woman. Lane also said nothing with his eyes wide open. Looking at them, Aria turned the hourss over without hesitation. Then came Sarah and Lane, who pretended to be rxed and drank tea. This brought Aria¡¯s exploits back to Mielle¡¯s side. ¡®... I shouldn¡¯t have turned the hourss over.¡¯ She thought for a moment, but she couldn¡¯t. No matter how much the count gave his credit to his own daughter, he was still the head of the Roscent family and an influential man. She couldn¡¯t make him an enemy with useless words. But one question arose. It was whether helping the count¡¯s business in the future would be helpful to her life. She could get his care a little, but she thought it wouldn¡¯t help because all the credit would go to Mielle as it was now. ¡®Maybe it doesn¡¯t matter if I just pretend to be decent.¡¯ It was clear that expectations on her would be low, anyway. ¡®Doesn¡¯t he think I would look pretty if I stayed still?¡¯ Her heart started to beat faster with an unexpected sense of betrayal. The hand that returned the hourss to the box was full of force. A momentter, Mielle, appearing in a quiet lounge as if nothing had happened, was in a very fancy dress. When she listened to their conversation, she realized that all the clothes she wore were gifts from Lane¡¯s master. After all who would dress like that indoors. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to have kept you waiting a long time.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s my fault that I just popped in. You look really good in your outfit.¡± ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ve been thinking about what to wear for a long time because there are so many beautiful things.¡± ¡°You¡¯re beautiful no matter what you wear.¡± ¡°I¡¯m embarrassed.¡± Mielle was shy and blushed. She pretended to be innocent while she was totally different inside. She acted like that even though they were words she heard all the time, and Ariaughed at her. The tea with plenty of honey was bitter. Aria took a bite of a canape with cheese on it and removed the remnants of bitter honey from her mouth. ¡°I don¡¯t know what to do today because your master gave me too many presents.¡± ¡°Never mind. It¡¯s not a gift that my master overdid himself.¡± ¡®Does Mielle know that all the clothes and jewelry she¡¯s wearing aren¡¯t hers? Can¡¯t she twist that pretty face even though she knows it?¡¯ And one more thing. If Lane¡¯s master found out that the vulgar, wicked woman was the one who had helped the count¡¯s business, how would he react? Would he still treat Mielle the same way? Aria was not sure if Lane¡¯s master would continue siding with Mielle, but she would be able to expect the same reaction. It was only after Mielle greeted Lane for a long time that she gave Sarah a look. She opened her eyes and bowed her head as if she had found someone who had not been there. ¡°Oh, are you my sister¡¯s tutor?¡± ¡°Yes. I¡¯m sorry for thete introduction. I¡¯m Sarah of the family of Viscount Lauren.¡± ¡°Please, please give me a favor, Lady Lauren.¡± Mielle¡¯s greeting was polite and neat, but her neglect for Sarah implicitly came out. Most of all, she talked in a casual way without revealing her name. ¡®Is it because she¡¯s ady of the Viscount family of low-ss? Or does she not have a fancy look? Or she is a wicked woman¡¯s tutor?¡¯ Aria didn¡¯t know which one of those was the reason, but everything listed earlier must have been the reason. ¡°Yes, I also ask you to give me a favor.¡± Sarah seemed a little surprised by Mielle¡¯s attitude, but she didn¡¯t show any signs of it. Instead, she paid more attention to her manners and tried to avoid being med. Mielle smiled softly. ¡°... as expected, you¡¯re the one who coached Aria, who¡¯s not yet used to the noble society.¡± ¡°That¡¯s too much.¡± ¡®Who wants to praise and acknowledge who? Mielle, do you know that Sarah would be the Marquise soon after, and unlike you, who forced Oscar to be engaged, she would be loved by the Marquis of Vincent?¡¯ s, maybe even if she found out, Mielle would stick to that lofty attitude. She had a fancy imagination that she would marry the sessor of the Frederick family. However, a vulgar wicked woman who knew the future would never let that happen. And the curse of the wicked girl had been partly in progress. Unlike the cold look he had sent to Mielle, Aria still couldn¡¯t forget the look Oscar had when looking at her. ¡®Poor Mielle, so die miserably. I¡¯ll get rid of all the people around you. Let them share the pain of their heads cut.¡¯ Aria took a sip of her tea that had been sweetened again by herugh. ¡°What do you study at other times?¡± ¡°At other times? I enjoy reading a book from my father¡¯s study or having a discussion under the guidance of teachers.¡± Of course, there was a variable called Lane beside Mielle, but Aria had a hunch that she would not have to worry about him as she heard their conversation. Mielle was being tested by Lane now. ¡°Oh, I see. I¡¯m simr. Well, is there a topic you¡¯ve been interested intely?¡± ¡°A topic of interest? Um... Let me see.¡± Mielle, who was cocking her head as if she was thinking, could not answer easily. Aria guessed it was because Mielle was trying hard to think even though she was not smart and intelligent, anxious about how she could look good to the unidentified man. It must be hard to squeeze out what was not there. ¡°I have been thinking about my father¡¯s new business.¡± ¡°Oh, do you have any specific thoughts? What is it?¡± Lane red at Mielle¡¯s words that she was thinking about the count¡¯s business with that smart brain. ¡°Yes, but I can¡¯t let you know. I¡¯m only going to let my father know a little.¡± ¡°Haha, my dear. I almost stole the important business secrets.¡± Lane gave a cool smile as if he was very cute. ¡®But is it really a secret? I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything in it. Would that be of little help even if you had it? Why didn¡¯t you tell him, Mielle? Let Laneugh at you as hard as he can.¡¯ ¡°So what do you think about reopening the casino?¡± ¡°Casino?¡± ¡°Yes, the casino that¡¯s been reopened for quite some time a while back.¡± ¡°Oh, you mean the casino where the human trafficking case took ce.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Lane put the story on the hot topic. What Mielle knew about the casino incident was that she read a few lines of newspapers. It was obvious that there would be little nutritious talk. And fortunately, Lane struggled to ask Mielle questions so that Aria wouldn¡¯t be disappointed. It might be ordered by his master. Lane told Mielle that his master had met her, but it seemed to have been a very short moment since Mielle could not remember, and the only thing that the count had really boasted about his daughter was the fur business. ¡®That¡¯s why he wants to decide whether she is authentic.¡¯ His master wanted to know whether she was really clever or not. As the Crown Prince was involved, Mielle seemed to know quite a bit about the casino incident, and she was outspoken and clearly talked about her thoughts. Chapter 66

Chapter 66: Chapter 66. Testing And Trial, Part VII

Chapter 66. Testing And Trial, Part VII Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie ¡°He¡¯s eliminated the risk once, so it should be reopened. Would the security be tight, wouldn¡¯t it? Above all, the Crown Prince said he would take care of it himself.¡± ¡°As expected, you think so.¡± ¡°Yes, this is what his Highness does. It might be a good idea to boost his investment and expand the business in the future. It should be enough to be known to other countries.¡± ¡°I agree. Would it be nice to use it as a symbol of the capital?¡± ¡°Right. How about building a statue of the Crown Prince?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard rumors that he is a handsome man. That sounds like a great idea.¡± Having heard Mielle¡¯s very ordinary and simple proposal, Lane responded with a loud response. She couldn¡¯t hide her joy since her thoughts were epted and continued to make a suggestion that everyone could think of, and Lane replied, praising that it was an excellent idea. She seemed to feel her thoughts and opinions were as great as ever as always. ¡®Was Mielle with no keen notice, like that?¡¯ Mielle couldn¡¯t even feel Lane¡¯s disappointment. Although he didn¡¯t express his feelings, he didn¡¯t go deep into her thoughts and opinions and only responded appropriately. It was almost as if the count was the one who heard the foolish opinions of Mielle. ¡®You asked him to set a statue of the Crown Prince! What a foolish idea it was!¡¯ It was so childish. The Crown Prince was not a hero who put a g on the conquest, but what kind of statue was she going to build? She was so childish that Ariaughed at it. ¡°... sister?¡± Then Mielle responded straight away. She seemed to have been paying attention even if she had pretended not to do so. It was worth it because Aria had taken the eyes of Oscar and Cain. Aria was also bothered about what Mielle and Lane were talking about while she was away. Aria wiped her lips with a handkerchief and apologized briefly as all the attention was paid to her because her name was called. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was drinking tea and...¡± ¡°Are you all right? There are such times.¡± Aria nodded calmly because Sarah asked with a worried face. It was obvious that she was being mocked, but Sarah, who only knew the lovely Aria, seemed to be just worried about her. ¡°Do you have anything to say?¡± But that wasn¡¯t for Mielle and Lane. It was appropriate to say that she was being mocked because it happened while they were talking. He asked why Aria was being mocked because he was bored and disappointed in his conversation with Mielle. ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know if I can join.¡± ¡°Anyone in the House is free to make their own decisions.¡± ¡®s, how boring would you be when you talked to Mielle and get an opinion from a wicked woman? You came here to get her heart with a heap of wealth, but you couldn¡¯t resist boredom, so you talk to the daughter of a humble prostitute first. Wouldn¡¯t your master be angry and resentful if he knew?¡¯ ¡°Well... it¡¯s simple, but I¡¯d like to show my thoughts.¡± ¡°Yes, please.¡± Lane replied with a tone of whether he expected something or not. It was because of Aria¡¯s reasoning that she had shown him once in a while. Since she was a vulgar woman of low birth and the rumors were not ordinary, he seemed to wonder if her previous sharp reasoning was a coincidence. Nevertheless, his eyes glowed with anticipation just in case. ¡°I think they¡¯d better shut down the casino.¡± ¡°... why?¡± Lane frowned at the extreme opinions. ¡°I think a casino that can be used for people who dream of making a fortune at one stroke, no matter how legal, will devastate the spirit and soul of the people.¡± ¡ª And it would soon be a reality. Unlike the days when Viscount Lupre managed it, the casino that the Prince himself was in charge of was very prosperous under the hands of the Crown Prince. It was also because of the reassurance and trust that the Empire would manage them. Therefore, there were a number of people who had lost their entire fortune to the casino, which was a legitimate gamble, and the damage went to the nobility. The countess, Aria¡¯s mother, in the past, also caused minor trouble to the count by throwing away enough money to dispose of the jewels she had. Fortunately, the countess had to read his countenance for a while although their rtionship recovered over time. Therefore, Aria intended to give proper caution or apany the casino to give advice. There were quite a few people who lost their fortune even when Viscount Lupre was managing it, but she heard that the business was not expanded or promoted properly, and he touched the illegal business. However, if the Crown Prince was involved, who would be able to embrace it all at once... ¡°You mean they¡¯re going to lose their money because of gambling?¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I think. If there¡¯s a rumor that the Crown Prince is in charge of it, unlike when Viscount Lupre was in charge, they¡¯d be relieved to invest their money. Because of the nature of gambling, the majority of people will lose money.¡± ¡°You have a point. Then why not impose restrictions?¡± ¡°How are you going to impose restrictions?¡± ¡°Well, if we decide how much they can spend ording to their own property...¡± ¡°Really? I wonder how you¡¯ll study and set standards when they have different assets.¡± Even if the number of aristocrats was small and the taxes they paid wererge, it would be easy to identify them. However, how would they investigate arge number ofmoners? Even if one or twomoners went bankrupt, it would not deal a serious blow to the entire Empire. But what if the number went up? If they fell, who would pay small but solid taxes and support the base of the Empire; the noblemen who led elegant lives on them would also be dealt a fatal blow. ¡°That¡¯s...¡± Lane blurred his words. There seemed to be no alternative. It was the same with Aria. So she thought it would be better to end the casino business because she did not think of an alternative n to prepare. ¡°The people who enter the casino with the dream of making a big fortune first...¡± Before the words were spoken, Aria looked at Mielle once and smiled brightly. ¡°They¡¯ll see the statue of the Crown Prince. And this is what they¡¯re going to think, ¡®It¡¯s a casino managed by the Crown Prince, and I¡¯m sure it will enrich my life.¡¯¡± Mielle¡¯s shaking eyes fell on Aria. The saliva-sucking look seemed to wait for the next word for Aria. Lane¡¯s face hardened if he had guessed what she would say. ¡°But what if they lose money? What do you think of the thing they will face after losing all their property and being kicked out of the casino?¡± ¡®Even if I don¡¯t tell you anymore, you will know that.¡¯ Aria picked up a cup of tea and kept some cold ck tea in her mouth. Lane clenched his fists as if she was a little bit of a wicked woman who enjoyed tea gracefully with her long, rich eyshes down. As Mielle spoke with her short foolish thought, she did not ovee the shame and could not answer any. So it was lovely Sarah who answered Aria¡¯s question. ¡°... it must be a statue of His Highness.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. But if he faces people crying out at his statue... His Highness must not be very pleased.¡± Mielle¡¯s brow creased as it could be seen. ¡®What a pleasant surprise!¡¯ It looked very well suited to the foolish woman. She should know how foolish she was. Why did Mielle still think her ideas were great? Facing Mielle¡¯s face, Aria shook her head, making a surprised face. ¡°Mielle, you¡¯re not offended, are you? It¡¯s just a hypothesis and I¡¯m not ignoring your opinion. His Highness¡¯s statue? in fact, I really want to see it. I can¡¯t wait to imagine how beautiful it will be.¡± ¡°... yes. I don¡¯t know his face, so I¡¯d like to see him as a statue.¡± Sarah helped, but Mielle¡¯s face was hardly loosened. ¡®Is it okay for a saint to narrow the middle of her forehead while a wicked girl is smiling?¡¯ Of course, it was a very pleasant and enjoyable situation. Lane¡¯s eyes were fixed on Aria for a while. It seemed quite shocking that a young girl of only fifteen came up with this idea. She was the daughter of a prostitute who even had a bad reputation. Lane must be aware of the rumor. Chapter 67

Chapter 67: Chapter 67. Testing And Trial, Part VIII

Chapter 67. Testing And Trial, Part VIII Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie ¡°... ha.¡± Lane, who had been stiff for a while, suddenly threw up his vain smile. The eyes were still fixed on Aria. Mielle¡¯s shadow, which he had intended to get, had suddenly disappeared. Instead, there was a new shadow on his face, tired of a private conversation. Lane, who had been looking at Aria as if he had been deprived of his soul for some time, touched his face once with his big palms, and then burst outughing as if he had lost his mind. Because of this, Mielle, wearing a mask, straightened her face and called his name, ¡°... Mr. Lane?¡± But the ce where his answer was directed at was Aria, not Mielle. ¡°Oh, my God, I¡¯ve learned a lot.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Lane¡¯sughter grew thick when Aria pretended not to know. ¡°The idea of a Casino. I didn¡¯t think we had to shut it down, but I was impressed by the new view.¡± ¡°Really? I think it¡¯s a simple hypothesis that anyone can think of.¡± Of course, Mielle wouldn¡¯t have been able to think of it. Lane burst outughing again at her humble but never humble way of speaking. ¡°If I don¡¯t excuse you, please let me know. What kind of study is Lady Aria doing every day, and how do you have such deep thoughts?¡± ¡®Isn¡¯t that the question you asked Mielle? What if Mielle cried?¡¯ Swallowing a smile, Aria replied, ¡°There¡¯s nothing special.¡± ¡°What is it, for example?¡± ¡°Well...¡± ¡®Would you believe they are a newspaper that is mixed with all kinds of gossip, the experience of being decapitated, the hourss? It¡¯s true, but you¡¯ll never believe it. You will mock, saying that the wicked woman is finally out of her mind.¡¯ ¡°I¡¯m simr to Mielle. I¡¯m taught by the wives, I read books, and sometimes I read newspapers. Oh, and...¡± There was one more important source of information. ¡°It¡¯s very helpful to listen to my father and Mielle¡¯s conversation. They tell me a lot of information that I don¡¯t know. That¡¯s why I listen very carefully.¡± In particr, Mielle had given Aria a good idea of when and how to release the information. It had been only once that Aria had given information to the count, but it had been helpful in many ways. ¡®Isn¡¯t that right now?¡¯ Mielle had given her a chance to shame her by gnawing at her own flesh. ¡°Today¡¯s conversation was also very informative.¡± ¡°Was that so?¡± At first nce, Aria seemed to praise Mielle, but in the end, it meant that she often got the chance to show off her knowledge based on Mielle¡¯s clumsy knowledge. If it were as naive and t as Sarah, she wouldn¡¯t know, Lane and Mielle must have noticed it. ¡°... really? That¡¯s a surprise. That¡¯s what I do sometimes.¡± ¡®That¡¯s why you make such a transparent attack now. Do you want to argue that this shameful situation is not one-sided? You¡¯ve just had a look on your face that people can¡¯t think of as a noblewoman¡¯s. Ah, yes, you might have been all the way in the past.¡¯ However, Aria had stolen everything that Mielle had always shown off only a few months ago. ¡®Did you hate the dumb, wicked bitch who boasted of simple poetry at all?¡¯ In retrospect, it was a time when she was always hidden in the shadows like weeds withering in a noble light. The feeling that had always dominated her in the past rose from the depths of her stomach. ¡®From now on, I¡¯ll make you taste such a bitter pain.¡¯ ¡°You know what? I¡¯m very grateful. If it wasn¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t be here either.¡± ¡°Really? That¡¯s a good thing.¡± It was no use pretending to be lofty now. It would have been nice to see Mielle running out of the lounge, throwing things at her like she had done in the past. But Mielle was a noble noblewoman from the beginning. It was easier tough than to get angry, and rather than throwing things, she was used to covering her mouth with a fan. ¡°Please give me a favor in the future, Miele.¡± ¡°So do I, sister.¡± The smiling sisters, wearing a pretense on their faces, looked friendly to anyone. Because it was Mielle¡¯s specialty to bully and afflict Aria beyond anyone else¡¯s knowledge, and now Aria was imitating it. Sarah and Lane went back because the sun went down during the conversation. The gaze, which had always been on Mielle, sometimes headed to Aria and left some remnants after saying good-bye. ¡®Was he trying to fill his disappointment of Mielle? Or did he realize that the count¡¯s proud daughter was not Mielle?¡¯ Whatever it was, it wasn¡¯t a bad situation because the attention towards Mielle had been reduced a little. * * * Aria, who went back to her room after using the hourss in a long time, slept all day and could not wake up until the next evening. Jessie hurriedly brought her honey as she rubbed her stiff eyes and got up. Jessie had called in a doctor to check her master¡¯s health and experienced the same thing several times, so she no longer caused any more noise. She was just a little worried. ¡°Well, miss. I found out where they sell the bouquet you said.¡± ¡°Oh, you mean the tulip? You got to know pretty quickly.¡± Aria remembered having here to know just before she had fallen asleep. Jessie had carried out with a bouquet of flowers since Aria had not ordered her to do anything except cleaning, and she seemed to have been bored and liked it. ¡°So, where do they sell it?¡± ¡°I think the flower shop near the Imperial Castle is the most likely one.¡± ¡°Near the Imperial Castle?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve been to flower shops that deal with the finest flowers, in the Empire, and they said in a voice that there is the only ce that deals with such fine flowers. And I went there and found out that there were a lot of simr tulips.¡± Near the Imperial Castle. There were a lot of noblemen¡¯s mansions there, and it made sense. In particr, there were many mansions of high-ranking nobles who worked at the Imperial Castle. ¡®Then, is it one of the nobles?¡¯ She thought she could quickly find out who he was if she investigated the flower shops, but it seemed to be a miscalction. ¡°Good job.¡± ¡°Oh, by the way, they said that the tulips they handle are provided from the Imperial Castle. I heard that they can handle the finest tulips in the Empire. It¡¯s also a tulip that doesn¡¯t wither well using unique medicine. Look. It¡¯s still fresh, isn¡¯t it? It also smells great.¡± Tulips really, as she said, were fresh and seemed to have just picked them up. It was worth it because it was near the Imperial Castle and a flower shop favored by aristocrats. ¡°I heard it¡¯s fresh for a month even after it¡¯s cut off. It¡¯s really amazing.¡± ¡°If you like it so much, you can take it.¡± ¡°Miss. But it¡¯s a flower you got as a present...¡± Jessie¡¯s face turned red even as she said so. ¡®Does she like flowers so much? As time passes, they wither and be ugly. They can only be put on disy and are not helpful in life.¡¯ In the past, she had thought it would be better to look in the mirror than to look at flowers, so she didn¡¯t like them very much. When she said, ¡°I don¡¯t need it,¡± Jessie held a bouquet of flowers in her arms as if she was forced. It was a very natural attitude because she knew Aria would no longer be angry for nearly a year. ¡°Oh, I almost forgot! The letter from Oscar has arrived.¡± ¡°That¡¯s very good news.¡± Jessie took out a letter with no pattern. Oscar¡¯s letter only contained his initial, not his full name, so no one knew yet that he and Aria were exchanging letters. It was the same when they wrote each other¡¯s names in the text. He decided not to write their full names, Oscar or Aria, but just their initials. They agreed with each other to avoid any misunderstanding, but if she thought about it, there was a risk of appearing as lovers who exchanged secret letters. Rather, it would be easier to make excuses if they wrote their full names when someone noticed each other¡¯s names. They were exchanging letters with initials... If they were caught, any excuses would be hard to understand. ¡®Well, I¡¯m not even a lover yet, and it is Mielle¡¯s unrequited love, so I don¡¯t have to say that it¡¯s misconduct.¡¯ Chapter 68

Chapter 68: Chapter 68. Testing And Trial, Part IX

Chapter 68. Testing And Trial, Part IX Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie Anyway, since the family was talking about their marriage, it could be considered impure if it was impure. Aria needed help exchanging letters with him. The only person she knew was Jessie, but inevitably, Annie now knew it, and both of them all. ¡®The first time I sent him a letter, he didn¡¯t reply for quite a while.¡¯ As she was about to be disappointed, she was a little moved by the man who visited her and handed her the letter. After that, the reply was not toote. Sometimes it came back so fast that she thought it had already arrived. It was all about asking for her regards or devoting himself to studying, but she couldn¡¯t hide her excitement about the achievement that she had taken away by the man Mielle loved. It was enough to make her feel like she would be running around the whole mansion and trying to talk out loud about the fact that she was exchanging letters with him. ¡®But I can¡¯t do that.¡¯ If she used the hourss, it would be OK, but if she did it in her sober mind, she would only repeat her mistake again. Aria took out the letter papers she always used and wrote back to Oscar. In the first part, she wrote in detail about the weather and health stories, and how well his studies were doing, as always. After that, it was spring, and she wanted to go out to see the flowers. As she was about to finish the letter, she remembered what Mielle had been up to. ¡®If I write down Lane¡¯s story... how will Oscar react?¡¯ He might be jealous. If he might not be jealous, he might be nervous, if not jealousy. He might be curious about Lane¡¯s identity as it was rted to the girl he was going to marryter. The most desirable reaction would be for him to pay no attention, but thinking that he would, she added the story of Lane and Mielle. She hoped he would reveal the identity of the man she did not find, and she ended up wondering about the man. ¡°Shall I deliver it to Mr. Oscar?¡± ¡°Yes. Keep it and send it in a few days.¡± He would be panicking if she spent a little time and sent it. It was only when he couldn¡¯t see and didn¡¯t hear the news that he would miss. Just like a few months ago, ate letter moved her unthinkable. * * * There was no mention of Lane in the letter back from Oscar. She didn¡¯t know if he had avoided it on purpose or if he hadn¡¯t been interested, and she couldn¡¯t mention it twice, so Lane¡¯s story naturally disappeared from the letter. She hoped he would care. Aria spent the winter with self-study, Sarah¡¯s love counseling, sses with the Viscountesses, and studies in many fields. The count continued to work in the capital because the fur business was so sessful that he couldn¡¯t care about other businesses. Even though he was in the capital, she couldn¡¯t see his face often during dinner time, but sometimes she asked her in a subtle way if she had any other information when they had dinner together. ¡°Now there will be a full spring, so there will be more nobles taking off their fur.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I hope spring wille soon.¡± Despite Mielle¡¯s unnoticed reply, the count smiled without showing any signs of displeasure. ¡®Is your daughter beautiful in any way she does or speaks?¡¯ Aria, who had never received unconditional love even from her mother, was full of wonder. ¡°Are you thinking about the next thing in the fur business?¡± Lane asked aftering to dinner after a long time. The question was asked to the count, but his eyes were evenly divided between Mielle and Aria. He seemed to be looking forward to how they would respond. ¡°Yes, since the fur business is in a stable position. Now that the trend in the capital has passed, I should expand into the provinces and work on other businesses.¡± ¡®Why is it that you are expanding your business even if you are the best in the Empire in terms of wealth? Do you want to sweep all the Empire¡¯s goods?¡¯ At the count¡¯s undiminished spirit, she naturally cocked her head. ¡°What do you think of that, Lady Mielle?¡± asked Lane, who was still testing her. It was amazing to not give up even though he had heard disappointing answers several times so far. Of course, he didn¡¯t show as much interest as he had done for the first time, but Mielle was always his priority to ask if there was any hope left. ¡°In spring, thick outerwear bes unnecessary, so why don¡¯t you look for light materials?¡± ¡°Light materials...You mean...? ¡°Yes. For example, silk that is good for color or velvet with a soft touch might be good.¡± Aria swallowed the soft soup with a side dish, stiffening the face of Lane. ¡®It¡¯s a soup with broli that I hate, but how is it so sweet. Did she really think what she just said was a good idea?¡¯ ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. Silk and velvet have quite a few likes. They are also used a lot as dress materials.¡± Personally, I think it would be nice to have a light silk. We can also cover up the sun in the summer with it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a very good idea.¡± ¡®Is it a good idea to suggest the already widely used fabrics for a new business idea?¡¯ Aria kept her mouth shut as she continued to eat while trying to bear her mocking, and she suddenly felt a gaze... As she looked up, she could see Lane and the count looking this way. ¡°Do you have anything to say...?¡± ¡°Aria, I wonder what you think.¡± ¡®s, you¡¯re in dire need of a new business item, aren¡¯t you? Well, father, what do you want me to say when all of my exploits in the fur business has been lost to Mielle?¡¯ Besides, she didn¡¯t want to get Lane¡¯s attention anymore. She was satisfied with what she had taken from Mielle. She thought too much attention would only hinder her future work. ¡°I agree with what Mielle said. I¡¯d like velvet and silk. The velvet dress is very beautiful.¡± The eyes of the two men showed disappointment. ¡®I only agreed with the lovely Mielle¡¯s opinion, so why should one side be praised and the other side faces disappointed eyes? If that¡¯s the case, I have no choice but to live up to your expectations.¡¯ ¡°Oh! Come to think of it...¡± As she had a gesture as if something hade to mind, the count, Lane, and the countess, Mielle¡¯s gaze went to Aria. Aria smiled softly and curled her eyes. ¡°I¡¯d like to have a velvet dress. I think it¡¯s perfect for the change of seasons.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll look great, sister.¡± ¡°Is that right?¡± Mielle also smiled broadly at the wicked woman¡¯s stupid remarks. Are you satisfied? Are you disappointed, two men? The count no longer spoke to Aria. Still, he was a loving father to Mielle, and it was the beginning of the nonsense. After a quiet meal only for Aria, she went up to her room and drank tea before bed. When she was reading a book while drinking fragrant herb tea, Annie, who was waiting by her side, was restless with her fingers crossed. ¡°What¡¯s up? Do you have anything to say?¡± ¡°Ah, that¡¯s what I...¡± Now that she was used to decorating her face with makeup, she hid her freckles and acted as if her fair skin was her own. Aria didn¡¯t know what she had made an excuse for Mielle or maybe she was giving her the information without making an excuse, but now she seemed to be a close aide of Aria, showing off her beauty to other maids. ¡°Don¡¯t hesitate to speak.¡± ¡°I want to go to the festival next week. Maybe a day or so... No, I¡¯d like half a day. Can I take a vacation?¡± ¡°Festival?¡± It was time for the festival. A festival weing spring was held over the weekend at a time when it changed from winter to spring every year. It was a festival for themon people, with many street vendors and performances on the streets, but aristocrats often stopped by because they had a lot to see. Aria in her childhood was poor and it was too dangerous to go alone, and she never stopped by because she didn¡¯t want to get involved in the lives of ordinary people even after she became a noblewoman. Of course, she was still not interested, but she readily epted Annie¡¯s request as she knew it was one of the few entertainment attractions that ordinary people were waiting for. Chapter 69

Chapter 69: Chapter 69. Testing And Trial, Part X

Chapter 69. Testing And Trial, Part X Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie ¡°Do it. You can take two days off, so enjoy it.¡± ¡°... is that true?¡± ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll call Jessie, who¡¯s been off for a long time. It looked like she was bored.¡± It didn¡¯t matter if Jessie wanted to participate in the festival. It wouldn¡¯t be too inconvenient if there would not be their serving. Cleaning and washing water would be done by other maids in the mansion, and drinking tea or changing clothes could be done by herself. It would not be nice to be seen doing what a maid was supposed to do since she was the daughter of the family of Count Roscent, but it would be better than a rumor that she was persecuting and afflicting her maids. Annie looked pathetic, and her cheeks were colored rosy. ¡°Thank you very much, miss!¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing. Talk to me when you want to rest from now on. I have two maids, so even if one takes a break, I¡¯m not that ufortable.¡± ¡°Miss...¡± If she could express Annie¡¯s face, she was deeply moved. It might be because few owners, like Aria, easily gave their maids a vacation. Aria of the past had made some maids do useless things all day long, and made a false usation and got angry. It had been excessive, but besides her, there were several aristocrats who had used their own maids as emotional garbage cans. A position in the family of a noble was not easy to get, so most of them put up with it, but if they had a chance to move, they would quit without regret. ¡°Oh, and.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Or you can wear my clothes if you need to. I can¡¯t lend the clothes I got as a gift, but the clothes I bought are fine. And the jewelry, too.¡± ¡°... are, are you serious?¡± Annie¡¯s face turned into an embarrassment as if she had never imagined it. At best, everything she had bought in a boutique was all. They were all right to dispose of because they were clothes she did not want to wear and would not wear anymore. There was no need to do this, but it was more like making patronage with the clothes she would throw away because it did not cost her any loss by being nice to the spy of Mielle. As she wore makeup and a golden brooch, there were already some maids who were envious of her. She was young, but she dressed up beautifully and went to meetings with her master. In addition, unlike in the past, the wicked woman behaved in a calm and quiet manner. It was a festival that many masters would carry their maids around all day long, and if she gave her a vacation and lend clothes, it must be beneficial to her. Annie¡¯s vacation was for promotional purposes. ¡°I hope you¡¯ll go with your close maids.¡± ¡°Haha, yes. Is that right?¡± Of course, there wouldn¡¯t be a maid in the mansion of the Roscent family, who could enjoy the festival with her. The count and countess were stingy on the vacation for maids, and Mielle would not arrange her maid to Annie, who was on vacation from the wicked woman. The festival day came and Aria spent the day with Jessie after a long time. Annie dressed herself up from the morning and left the mansion. She picked out the cheapest clothes Aria had and put them on. The more gorgeous she was for promotional purposes, the more Aria¡¯s position would rise. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to go to the festival, Jessie?¡± Aria, who had been reading books all day because she had no schedule, asked. Jessie, who didn¡¯t know she would be asked such a question by Aria, shook her hand in embarrassment. ¡°No! I¡¯m fine, miss.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°... yeah?¡± ¡°Are you saying it¡¯s okay not to go or you don¡¯t want to go?¡± ¡°Ah...¡± She was willing to let her go if she wanted to. Even if she didn¡¯t use her vacation, if she went for a while, it didn¡¯t matter. As Jessie lingered and unable to answer, she asked her intentions again, and Jessie confessed her real heart carefully. ¡°I¡¯d love to go, but... but I have to serve you.¡± ¡°If you want to go, you can go.¡± ¡°...!?¡± ¡°If you want to go, go. All I have to do from now on is to read books anyway.¡± She drank a lot of tea and didn¡¯t want to drink anymore until she went to bed. So there was no need for Jessie¡¯s serving anymore. Fresh water was full in the water bottles, so if she drank it, then it would be done. ¡°But I am worried about you... Annie¡¯s out, too...¡± ¡°I would be only at home. What are you worried about?¡± Strictly speaking, staying in a mansion would be the safest and least to be worried about. Even at Aria¡¯s facial expression for her to go quickly, Jessie couldn¡¯t answer easily but then pped her hands as if something hade to mind. ¡°Well, why don¡¯t youe with me?¡± ¡°Where?¡± ¡°Festival! It¡¯s not going to be dangerous because it¡¯s still early. There will be a lot of guards on the festival day.¡± ¡®Going to the festival? Me? I¡¯ve never thought about it.¡¯ ¡°Don¡¯t you want to go?¡± That was the question Aria had just asked. If she wanted to go or not... she might have wanted to go when she had been very young. But she couldn¡¯t go at that time. It had been simr even after she had joined the Roscent family. Being a noblewoman, she didn¡¯t go because she thought she should avoid the y of themon people. ¡®And now... may I go now?¡¯ Her heart suddenly fluttered and pounded when she thought about it. Whether her cheeks had been flushed, Jessie began to get ready to go out before she could even hear the answer. Aria stood up with the words ¡°wait a minute¡± as she stared at the out-of-the-way clothes and ornaments Jessie had brought. ¡°... miss? Are you sure you¡¯re not going out?¡± Jesse¡¯s face turned sour again. In the past, Aria had done mischievous acts to her many times, and Jessie seemed to be looking forward to going out with her owner. ¡®In the past, how could I be so cruel to such a child?¡¯ ¡°No, these outwear clothes are so noticeable, and let¡¯s go out in in clothes. It wouldn¡¯t be a good idea to make a rumor of it as a nobleman¡¯s walk.¡± Then, Jessie¡¯s face turned red. ¡°Miss!¡± ¡°Get ready quickly. I¡¯ll be back before dark.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Wearing neatly braided hair and unmarked dress, Aria touched her hair still. She felt strange as if she had gone back for more than a decade. ¡®If I¡¯d lived this normal life before I came to the mansion of the Roscent family...¡¯ ¡®If so, would the future have changed a little?¡¯ She shook her head thinking. As long as the demonic Mielle had been there, she would never have been able to live a decent life. She had begun to hate her and the countess for a ridiculous reason, and it seemed to havee to a simr end. She stared out of the window, shaking her regret off that had already beente. The view continued to move up and down, perhaps because it was a carriage used by the servants. She felt sick and her butts hurt. She thought it was only yesterday when she had slept on the rock floor. This was nothing to her. As Aria stared out of the window without saying anything, Jessie, who sat on the opposite side, spoke cautiously. ¡°You¡¯re notfortable, are you? You should have ridden in a proper carriage...¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s okay. I don¡¯t have to try to stand out.¡± Young children or young women were more likely to be exposed to danger in ces withrge crowds, so she had to refrain from any noticeable action. Therefore, only one knight had been brought in. It would be suspicious if two strong men were attached. Sitting in the carriage seat and now invisible, the knight who first came with Aria had a very nervous face. No matter how recent rumors about her have abated, the nickname ¡°evil woman¡± has not dropped. However, as he sat in the driver¡¯s seat and was not seen right now, the knight who apanied her for the first time had a very tense face. No matter how the rumors of her had softened recently, the title of a wicked woman was not taken away. ¡°Miss, I think we¡¯ve arrived.¡± Chapter 70

Chapter 70: Chapter 70. Testing And Trial, Part XI

Chapter 70. Testing And Trial, Part XI Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie It didn¡¯t take much time to get from the mansion to the center of the capital, so it was quick to get there. Aria, who got off a little from the square, held Jessie¡¯s hand tightly so as not to fall over the crowd. If she fell alone, she didn¡¯t know what would happen. Having confirmed that the knight was right behind her, she stepped out into the street with reassurance. He was so nervous, but fortunately, he seemed to have been in good shape. ¡°Miss! Look at this!¡± Who had hesitated when she had asked her to go? Jessie ran around excitedly like a fish in the water. She was very cute, shining her eyes on the coarse ornaments and dolls. There were tens of thousands of times more precious and beautiful things in the mansion, but why was she greedy for things that were likely to be broken in no time? ¡°Do you like it?¡± ¡°Yes! What a cute hairpin.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Aria, who had been handed a hairpin in her hand, put it back in Jessies¡¯s head. When she saw only one, it was so crude, but when she put it in her head, it was worth seeing. Maybe it went well with her in clothes without decoration. ¡°It looks better than I thought. I¡¯ll buy this one. How much is it?¡± ¡°Miss!¡± Aria pulled the wallet out of Jessie¡¯s inside pocket. Jessie stopped her very hard, but she didn¡¯t want to scuffle it with her because of a hairpin that only cost ten shillings, so she quickly paid it and walked away. ¡°It¡¯s too much for me, miss...¡± ¡°Jessie, you have to say ¡®thank you¡¯ when someone gives you a gift.¡± ¡°But...¡± ¡°I can¡¯t help it if you show such dissatisfaction in your look. I have no choice but to throw away the hairpin.¡± Aria warned her lowly in imitation of the wicked woman who had harassed her. But instead of being surprised, however, Jessie smiled, giving a little bit of strength to the hand she held against Aria. ¡°Then thank you, miss. I¡¯m so d.¡± ¡°It would be nice if you said that at first.¡± Now she seemed perfectly unafraid of Aria. She had given Annie, who had been Mielle¡¯s maid not long ago, a festive holiday, and had apanied Jessie for a walk. Moreover, the intention was impure, but there was a time when she had given a brooch made of gold and given a break when there had been nothing to do. Although she might still be called a wicked woman in the public, for them she was like a saint. Presenting some of Jessie¡¯s eye-catching ornaments and dolls, she walked a little and came to the square. On the stage set in front of the fountain, performances continued from morning to evening. Aria, who watched the old man sing for a gentle melody, bought street food for sale in the corner. Because she bought the two, they thought that those foods were for Jessie and herself, but the destination of the food was for the knight and Jessie. ¡°What about you, miss?¡± ¡°Do you think I will eat this kind of food?¡± She couldn¡¯t have eaten it because she hadn¡¯t had money in the past, but it wasn¡¯t now. ¡°Are you not going to eat?¡± ¡°Yes, I had too much tea earlier.¡± The knight looked puzzled as he did not know that she would take care of his share. If he were a knight from the nobility, it could be, but not many nobles cared about a knight from themon people. He bowed his head and apologized as she clicked her tongue because she was so unhappy when he alternately looked at between the food and herself. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll be d to eat.¡± Aria, who nodded to the knight¡¯s reply, sat down and watched the performance where the stage was clearly visible. Spring came, and the gentle wind and warm sun seemed to cover the cold weary heart. As she listened to the sound of the song with her eyes closed, she remembered the past when had been poor and lonely. She had used to feel happy when she had heard a song from afar on the festival day... Unlike now, she had been totallycking in everything, but her heart had not been in any difort. ¡®Can I be happy to live like this?¡¯ Life couldn¡¯t be happy to ruin someone. But there was no other option. It was the greatest joy to live to ruin Mielle. Aria shook her head. Yes, it was clear that God gave a second life for revenge, not necessarily a second one for happiness. Therefore, it was right to wish for the destruction of the saint, not of her own happiness. As she tried to turn away from the past by grasping her broken heart, a shadow fell on her head. As she raised her head to wonder who dared to block the view, there was a little familiar face there now. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to see you here.¡± ¡°You¡¯re...!¡± ¡°I see you more often than I thought.¡± Asher smiled softly and replied. At first, he met her at the general store, then at the jewelry shop. He had always embarrassed and troubled Aria. Aria didn¡¯t like Asher, especially those blue eyes staring at her as if he knew everything. ¡°Have youe for a walk?¡± ¡°...¡± ¡®Do I really have to answer back to him?¡¯ Aria nced beside her at the waiting knight. He showed a stiffly strained shoulder and his right arm ready to attack the opponent at any time. Only then did Aria, who was a little relieved, nod. She thought it would be better to have a cold reply and send him away quickly. ¡°So did I. The festival of themon people is full of energy.¡± ¡°I understand what you mean. I thought so, too. But all of a sudden, it didn¡¯t.¡± The festival, which had been sentimental and quite enjoyable until now, quickly turned out not to be so. The knight who was eating was very nervous, and Jessie was shaking in surprise when she recognized the man. ¡®Isn¡¯t it really the worst?¡¯ Every time she met him, she felt uneasy, and she only wanted him to understand and disappear. ¡°Oh, I see.¡± Unlike Aria¡¯s wishes, Asher smiled at her attitude as if he felt a wall and it was funny. He was like a child holding the candy he had been waiting for. He had a child¡¯s expectant face, knowing how much the content would please him. ¡°I can¡¯t help it then.¡± ¡®Does he mean that he will step down?¡¯ She looked up at him with a heart that desired to escape quickly, but he did not take his eyes away from Aria¡¯s jeweled eyes for a while. ¡®What the hell is he doing? What¡¯s his intention?¡¯ She couldn¡¯t understand him paying much attention to her as she had nothing he could use. Of course, for Aria, the attention and goodwill of men were the same as the air, so it was very natural for strangers to talk, but this man in front of her was a little different. ¡®I¡¯m sure there¡¯s something he wants...¡¯ It was not Aria¡¯s love or interest. She couldn¡¯t quite figure out what made this man¡¯s eyes shine. Like the eyes of a prey-seeking beast, Aria faced him, unable to avoid his eyes. By the time she felt that his blue eyes were somehow getting darker and darker, a man who seemed to be his party approached. ¡°Mr. Asher.¡± He was the one who had overpowered John and Paul the other day. He had instantly incapacitated the two knights in that narrow space. It would have been impossible for him to do so without sufficient strength. Suddenly, the fear of the moment was resurrected, and as soon as she was about to get goosebumps, Jessie also grabbed Aria¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Miss...¡± ¡®It¡¯s dangerous.¡¯ Jessie must be thinking so. And it was the same with Aria. There had never been much harm, and she didn¡¯t think their status would be too high, but the atmosphere was dangerous. Asher did not move at all even though his name was called. ¡°... what should I do?¡± When Asher did not take his eyes off Aria, the man who arrivedte drew his ears to Asher¡¯s face. Then Asher whispered in his ear as if he had waited, and thepanions who hade to him quickly disappeared back into the crowd. ¡°I have be a loner because my party has a business to do.¡± Chapter 71

Chapter 71: Chapter 71. Testing And Trial, Part XII

Chapter 71. Testing And Trial, Part XII Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie He shrugged his shoulders like the time when he had the fierce eyes of a prey-seeking predator. ¡°... so?¡± ¡°Will you mind if I stay with you for a moment? In this crowd being alone is dangerous, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°... well, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s dangerous.¡± Rather, his presence seemed more dangerous. Despite Aria¡¯s reply, which was close to rejection, Asher sat in front of her, regardless. Nothing wasid on the ground, but he didn¡¯t care if the dust was thick. Aria swallowed a false smile because he acted at will without asking for permission. ¡°No, it¡¯s dangerous.¡± He answered as if there was danger ahead. If there wasn¡¯t, he would make it. Aria, who swept away her goosebumps after a moment of horror, tried hard to ignore him. She wished that his party woulde back soon, and he would disappear together with them. ¡°Come to think of it... your clothes are pretty simple.¡± His eyes swept through Aria¡¯s body. It seemed that it was a totally different outfit than before. It was no wonder that she had been wearing a dress at the first meeting, which Mielle had been given as a gift by Oscar. Aria didn¡¯t feel the value of answering back. If he had had an idea, he wouldn¡¯t have asked her that question. It was ridiculous to dress up colorfully in such a crowded ce. ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll get a lot of presents... I guess you didn¡¯t get a nice present that you like.¡± There was a meaning in the man¡¯s words. It was hard to figure out what he meant since they were thickly covered, but it didn¡¯t sound like a thoughtless, spontaneous exhortation. Aria narrowed her eyes. It was a look of doubt. ¡°... what are you talking about?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t mean much. It simply means that you are beautiful, and men around you won¡¯t leave you.¡± ¡®Is it true? Why do I keep worrying?¡¯ She should just ignore it, but after a few words, she kept answering. Again this time, as he was about to answer something, she soon swallowed her words. A bit of silence followed. In the meantime, the person who sang on the stage changed from an old man to a young man, and the fast-paced, upbeat song made a noise. The man, who turned around and saw it, suddenly grabbed Aria by the hand, muttering, ¡®It¡¯s faster than I thought.¡¯ ¡°What¡¯s this...?!¡± Just as she was about to shout, firecrackers exploded all over the ce, and people who were surprised by the mes that exploded here and there ran around to escape from the square. Aria, too, got up from her seat in surprise. Before realizing that the sound of firecrackers was just loud but not hurtful, her body was stiffened, feeling fear by the sudden situation. ¡°Miss!¡± She could hear a voice nearby as if it was calling her. ¡®What the hell am I supposed to do...!¡¯ ¡°This way!¡± As she was in a panic, her hand was pulled by a very strong force. In the midst of her hectic mind, Aria was forced to be led by her captured hand. It felt as if it were the only touch that would save her. Out of the square, far away, past the waves of people, she ran and ran until she was out of breath. She fled from people passing by like a sh as if she had run so fast in her life. She thought that she was fortunate to havee infortable shoes, not pointed ones. It was when she entered a quiet alley that she had never been in before when she had been amoner. Then Aria realized that the man who held her hand was not a knight, nor Jessie, but a beast. ¡°Haah, hah...¡± Unlike Aria, who was breathing heavily, Asher was calm as if nothing had happened. He bent his upper body to support Aria¡¯s body, which was panting. ¡°Are you all right?¡± ¡°... haah, haah... No.¡± As if it weren¡¯t okay for anyone to see, he asked Aria¡¯s condition and patted her on the back. He even wiped it with his sleeve when he saw a drop of sweating from her forehead past the side of her face to the end of her chin. ¡°I don¡¯t have a hand towel, so forgive me for my rudeness.¡± ¡®What¡¯s new?¡¯ He¡¯d already done so many rude things. The degree of the rudeness of wiping the sweat off with his sleeve was nothing but a trifling matter that could not be considered impolite. Only a long timeter did Aria escape from his arms and ask, looking around. ¡°Where the hell are we?¡± ¡°Well, somewhere in the capital.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a ce I don¡¯t remember... Ugh, isn¡¯t that a pretty good distance from the center?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid so.¡± Not a carriage passed, let alone a shadow of a man. ¡®I didn¡¯t move on something, but how did I get this far?¡¯ Suddenly she felt dizzy, and her eyes went ck. She couldn¡¯t figure out how to get back. Now all this was in an unpredictable situation, something that she had never experienced before. Unlike the worried Aria, Asher did not respond much. She asked him if he knew how to get back, but the answer was no. ¡°What the hell happened?¡± When she asked him while wrapping her head, all she could hear was that he didn¡¯t know. It was worth it because they ran away in a hurry. Aria soon decided to stop asking him something. It was nothing but a waste of energy. ¡°Let¡¯s go back now.¡± ¡°How?¡± ¡°Wouldn¡¯t ite out of somewhere if we walked around with no definite objective in view?¡± ¡°What if we go to a more remote ce?¡± ¡°Then I can¡¯t help it.¡± It was only natural to walk until they found a road, but there was one concern. It was to see if her weak legs could stand. There was already a slight pain in her feet. Before long, it was clear that something bad was going to happen to her ankles. ¡®Will they really be all right?¡¯ As soon as he saw Aria¡¯s gaze on her leg, he looked down for a moment. He had a thought and asked her as if he had found the answer. ¡°Do you have any pain in your legs?¡± ¡°...¡± Though she had been amoner in the past, she was now a daughter of a noble, so shouldn¡¯t it be natural? She only took a short walk through the garden. Walking for a long time gave her unbearable pain even though she might be used to the high-heeled shoes that overworked her feet. ¡°Would you like me to carry you on my back?¡± ¡°... yeah?¡± ¡°If you have trouble walking, I can¡¯t help it.¡± ¡°No!¡± ¡®How can I do such a disgraceful act?¡¯ Aria tried hard to pretend that she was okay and took the lead and stepped out of the way. As she walked briskly without knowing where she was going, Asher burst outughing behind her. ¡°Let¡¯s go together!¡± ¡°...¡± ¡®Does he feel alright in this situation?¡¯ Without knowing where she was going right now, she had no idea what she was going to do, and Asher came near her and adjusted his speed to walk with her. ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want me to carry you on my back?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°If your leg hurts, please let me know. It¡¯s a street that no one¡¯s in anyway.¡± ¡°It won¡¯t happen.¡± Aria did not give her eyes to Asher, vowing that she would never be carried on his back even if her leg was broken or even if she died. Asher continued to smile at her determined appearance. ¡°I never thought I¡¯d walk alone with you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m surprised too because I don¡¯t get to walk together with you like this.¡± ¡°Well, sometimes a new meeting is important, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°I agree, but that¡¯s only when I meet someone who can help.¡± ¡°I think you are someone who can help me.¡± ¡°You think the opposite of me.¡± Aria was treating Asher coldly because she had a long life as a wicked woman. Still, he kept talking and expressing favors, apparently not hurt at all. ¡®Is he a man without a grain of self-respect?¡¯ She was surprised at the image that waspletely different from the one she had met for the first time, but she tried hard to keep herself calm. The image hidden inside her would certainly be different from what it was now. There was something he wanted, and he just stepped back to get it. She stiffened her back, thinking that she should not be easily deceived by what he would say. Chapter 72

Chapter 72: Chapter 72. Testing And Trial, Part XIII

Chapter 72. Testing And Trial, Part XIII Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie ¡°You don¡¯t know much about me yet, I assure you.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that the same with you? We don¡¯t know each other very well, so we can¡¯t decide whether we will help each other or not.¡± ¡®Did we went the wrong way?¡¯ The surroundings grew darker and darker. ¡®This is the capital, right? Is there such a quiet, dark ce in the capital?¡¯ Their arrival in an unknown ce made her shiver. She was afraid that something was wrong. ¡°Well.¡± His eyes turned dark blue as he stared at the side of Aria¡¯s face, who stretched out her legs as hard as she could. ¡°I think I know quite a bit about you...¡± ¡°Why do you think so?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not just a thought, but it¡¯s real.¡± ¡®Don¡¯t tell me, do you think you knew me well because of the rumors you heard about me?¡¯ If so, he was a fool. He would soon fall on the street and cry because he was so easily swept away by rumors. ¡°I also know what you¡¯re showing outside is different from what¡¯s inside.¡± Only the sound of their feet made the space full, and the voice of Asher rang low. She couldn¡¯t tell because she didn¡¯t see his face, but it even sounded gloomy. ¡®You¡¯ve met me a few times, and you know nothing about me!¡¯ She stopped taking steps forward at his remarks which irritated her nerves. She didn¡¯t like him as he kept showing up without revealing his true identity. ¡®If I show this hatred towards you, isn¡¯t it natural you have to step back?¡¯ Even among themon people, such courtesy and consideration were taken for granted even if they were not nobles. In an empty space that had no one else but them, she wanted to avoid the man named Asher. Aria took out the wicked face she was hiding and looked at Asher. ¡°What the hell...!¡± She couldn¡¯t keep up with the harsh criticism. His blue eyes, which glowed horribly in the dark, took away all of her thoughts. ¡®That¡¯s really... Is a human being really capable of having such a light in their eyes?¡¯ As if it were emitting light, Asher¡¯s blue eyes shut Aria¡¯s words and stopped all of her movements at the same time. Not even the stars in the night sky were that bright. ¡°You... what the hell are you? Who are you...?¡± The shaking of her vocal cords shook the words which came out between her red lips. The emotion she encountered because of this unknown being, and the fear that she might be with an animal in disguise welled up inside her. It was hard to understand. ¡°Are you finally interested in me, Lady Roscent?¡± As he moved one step closer, he narrowed the distance even further though they were already quite close to each other. Looking down at Aria from only a palm¡¯s distance, he reached out and wiped off her pale cheeks. The warm palms of Asher remained on Aria¡¯s cheeks for a long time. Aria flinched which was an unavoidable reaction. By the time the blue eyes facing Aria¡¯s green eyes turned dark blue, Asher broke his long, long silence and opened his mouth. ¡°I¡¯ll let you know if we¡¯re getting a little closer. Personally, I¡¯d like to let you know.¡± She fixed her gaze in Asher¡¯s eyes without answering anything. As if possessed by his blue eyes, he bent his straight upper body and kissed Aria¡¯s forehead. Aria¡¯s eyelids sank gently, feeling as if the pouring starlight had kissed her. Aria couldn¡¯t open her eyes quickly to the illusion that she was dreaming. ¡°... well, I look forward to seeing you again soon.¡± His lips fell off her forehead, and when she opened her eyes to a voice that said good-bye, he was gone from the ce though she heard his voice a while ago. What was more, the dark vacant lot, which had nothing except for Asher¡¯s eyes, had disappeared and turned into a crowded street. ¡®What the hell is going on...?¡¯ The only thing that was left was the warmth on her forehead where his lips had touched, so she raised her hand and touched it. Her hands came in contact with a very fine but moist liquid, and it was hard to tell whether it was a trace of Asher¡¯s kiss or her sweat from being nervous. ¡°Miss!¡± As she turned her head to the distant voice, she saw two people rushing urgently. ¡°... Jessie.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t imagine how surprised I am since you just suddenly vanished!¡± ¡°... so was I.¡± Jessie wasn¡¯t the only one who was surprised. Aria also couldn¡¯t calm her pounding heart. ¡°It looks dangerous, so we¡¯d better get back to the mansion as soon as possible. We¡¯ve already enjoyed enough of the festival.¡± With Jessie saying, ¡°We¡¯ve been looking for you for a long time,¡± Aria couldn¡¯te to her senses for a while because what had just happened made her mind messy. * * * The cause of the explosion of the firecrackers in the square was unknown. The only exnation was that the firecrackers that would be used on the stage were scattered all over the square and that someone set it on fire and set off an explosion simultaneously. Fortunately, few people were hurt because it was only loud and not a great firecracker. There were a few people who fell and were injured by someone instead of the firecrackers, and they said all of them were treated by the imperial court. ¡°I was really surprised to see you disappear in the blink of an eye.¡± It was because she ran while holding Asher¡¯s hand. Although she ran for quite a while, she arrived at a spot she had never seen in her life, and she was able to go back near the square in no time. ¡®... what the hell happened?¡¯ A few dayster, she couldn¡¯t understand it. The whole situation was iprehensible as if Asher had done magic. ¡®Let¡¯s not think about it anymore.¡¯ If she tried to solve a problem that had no answer, she would only get a headache. Aria shook her head. Due to her action, Annie who wasbing her hair dropped herb on the floor. ¡°Oops, miss. I¡¯m sorry!¡± Jessie helped her when she was pouring tea. ¡°Are you all right, miss?¡± ¡°...¡± ¡®Even in the past, they seemed to talk a lot, but why am I bothered by the two maids so much?¡¯ When Aria closed the book with a loud noise without giving any answer, the two maids made a fuss again likerks. ¡°Shall I change your tea?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you like the perfume on your hair?¡± ¡°Do you want a new refreshment?¡± ¡°Would you want to braid your hair?¡± ¡°Both...¡± She tried to clench her teeth and shout, but she could not bring out a word when she faced the two maids staring at her with their eyes shining like amb. ¡°... whew.¡± Eventually, she loosened her face and swallowed the harsh words that she wanted to say. She had done well to them a few times, but when she saw them, she didn¡¯t want to scold them. ¡®This is not what a wicked woman does.¡¯ ¡°... Take turns to go on a vacation. I¡¯ll pay you.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have a ce to go to. I¡¯ll get bored if I don¡¯t work.¡± ¡°So am I. I enjoy being with you.¡± Aria wasn¡¯t very happy to spend the day with them. Of course, it was much better than in the past when they had been afraid and shivering, but it was annoying to tune in to their non-nutritive chatter. ¡®Nevertheless, the only reason I can¡¯t kick them out easily... is because they are on my side for the first time.¡¯ Apart from Jessie, she hadn¡¯t captivated Annie¡¯s heart yet, but she liked it very much that she did cute things beside her because it was fun for her to betray her master and wag her tail to her. ¡°So miss, have you heard of it?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Miss Mielle.¡± Aria showed a little interest and Annie released what she had heard with a sneaky smile. ¡°She sent a letter to Princess Frederick.¡± Princess Frederick and a letter... Aria tried to guess Mielle¡¯s intention. Mielle might have told the princess that she would want to marry Oscar. The princess, whose engagement with the Crown Prince was in progress, was an influential person in the family of the duke and the head of aristocraticdies. Aria remembered that the princess had really married the Crown Prince and ruled the Empire with his father and other aristocrats. Chapter 73

Chapter 73: Chapter 73. Testing And Trial, Part XIV

Chapter 73. Testing And Trial, Part XIV Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie The family of Count Roscent had been her faithful dog, and their rtionship would be very close if the engagement of Mielle and Oscar took ce. So Cain and Mielle, who had power on their backs, were able to cut Aria¡¯s head easily without much trial. It was quite bad for Aria if they got acquainted. Even so, because she couldn¡¯t think of a way to stop it, she was just sitting still. ¡°Really?¡± Aria answered carelessly. Then, to regain attention from Aria, Annie released the following information. ¡°Well, it was about Mr. Oscar!¡± ¡°Was that so?¡± ¡°Yes! I didn¡¯t hear any more details, but... I¡¯m sure it¡¯s about the engagement!¡± She was pretty quick-witted. It was also good to give her master the information she needed. ¡°Why do you think so?¡± ¡°That¡¯s it...¡± She had been so good at chattering so far, but she suddenly closed her mouth. ¡®Why? Did she do something dishonest?¡¯ It was only then that Aria expressed her interest. She was wondering where she had stolen Mielle¡¯s information. ¡°The truth is... I¡¯ve just read a letter from Miss Mielle to Princess Frederick...¡± As expected, she was full of wickedness to the bone. She had been jealous and envious of her master¡¯s wealth, and Aria had seduced her, and Annie had betrayed her master in an instant. When Aria¡¯s eyes narrowed, Annie hurriedly made an excuse. ¡°Of, of course, I¡¯ve never read the contents of Miss Aria¡¯s letters! It was sealed tightly in the first ce.¡± ¡°You mean you¡¯d read them if I hadn¡¯t sealed them?¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have done that! Absolutely not!¡± Annie even waved her hand and denied it. No, she must have ripped open the sloppy letter. She didn¡¯t mean to scold her or kick her out because of her behavior. Annie couldn¡¯t betray her anyway. Annie must have wondered about Mielle¡¯s secret, who pretended to be noble and lofty. Furthermore, it was information that would help her. It was not a big matter for Annie to read that letter. Aria smiled softly and sweetened Annie. ¡°Well, of course. I believe you, Annie.¡± ¡°... re-really?¡± ¡°You happened to see it, didn¡¯t you? Letters were spread out on the table, so you could easily see them when you cleaned, or you would check them if you thought it was garbage as they were on the floor.¡± Aria gave Annie a chance to tell a natural lie. Aria also shed Annie a smile as if she was telling her that she did a job well done regardless of what answer she chose. ¡°That¡¯s right...! I came across it while cleaning!¡± ¡°I knew that was the case.¡± ¡°Miss...! Thank you very much for believing.¡± ¡®So, what¡¯s the content?¡¯ At Aria¡¯s eye expression, Annie said what she had seen. ¡°How far have I told you? Oh! The letter she was going to send to the princess said that she was sorry that she didn¡¯t have a chance to meet him because he was busy and that she wanted to be an adult soon and be with him.¡± ¡®Isn¡¯t it quite clever to look into the real influential person of the family of the Duke of Frederick and even send a letter in person?¡¯ Maybe it wasn¡¯t the end yet, but Annie kept on talking, ¡°Thest thing she wrote was that she needs the princess¡¯s help. Most of the contents of the long letter were about Oscar. She only had one line of greeting for the princess who was going to receive the letter. Even themon people don¡¯t write it that way.¡± Said Annie, who spoke ill of Mielle. ¡®How have you put up with it in the meantime?¡¯ ¡°Really? I hope the princess won¡¯t be disappointed if she receives Mielle¡¯s letter... Oh, Jessie. Can you give me a new tea? I¡¯d like some green tea to clear my head.¡± ¡°Yes, miss. Just a moment, please.¡± As soon as Jessie left the room, Aria beckoned Annie to lower her head. Then she bent her knees and lowered her posture like a dog that was listening well, and Aria swept her hair with praise since Annie did a good job. ¡°Your hair looks empty today. Do you like purple or green?¡± ¡°.... pu-purple.¡± ¡°Yes, do it.¡± Aria had to give a prize to a dog who had listened well. It was not just for a prize that Aria stroked her hair. Aria would definitely give Annie something great if she stole information again She took out a purple hairpin from the jewelry box after she noticed Aria¡¯s intentions when she dismissed Jessie. It was a violet crystal. The price was rtively cheappared to the real jewels since it was rare, but the nobles did not favor it much. Therefore, it seemed to spread like a fairly high-end fashion among themon people. It was because no one recognized the woman though she wore the real jewel. When Aria had first given her with colored crystals, she was so happy when she had received the golden brooch, and Aria had prepared some more. It was a very useful tool for getting high-quality information at a low price. Annie put the hairpin on her hair, and she seemed to think that it looked good on her. Annie, who looked into the mirror with her excited face, suddenly opened her mouth as if she had thought about something. ¡°But you know what, miss.¡± Aria looked at her all of a sudden because of Annie¡¯s serious look and speech tone. ¡®Is there anything else you need to say?¡¯ ¡°Maybe... Mr. Oscar is interested in Miss Aria, not Miss Mielle?¡± Aria¡¯s mouth crept up because of the careful question. ¡®That¡¯s what it looks like to your eyes.¡¯ ¡°Why do you think so?¡± ¡°It¡¯s... because he doesn¡¯t even write to Miss Mielle, but she exchanges letters with Miss Aria several times a month, and...¡± ¡°And?¡± ¡°In fact, there¡¯s already a lot of gossip among maids. Mr. Oscar visited you on your birthday, and Miss Mielle¡¯s birthday... I heard that there was someone who saw you and Oscar talking alone in the garden.¡± She nced at Aria with a puzzled look as if it were true. ¡®Yeah, I can¡¯t help it if rumors like that spread since I walked around in public.¡¯ Aria struggled to hide her joyous mind. ¡®Did Mielle hear that?¡¯ She must have heard of it. Her maids would love to babble as well as Annie. That was why she had sent him letters. Aria was wondering what kind of expression she would have had on her face. ¡°And the dress is decisive.¡± ¡°... Aha.¡± ¡°How could he give both of you a simr dress as a gift?¡± She spoke as if she could not understand the situation now. Annie was not the only one. No one would understand what was happening now. Even Aria, the person who was involved in the case and who organized the project, could hardly think of it as a dream because Oscar had been so easily bewitched. ¡°Anyway, not just me, but all the maids in the mansion think so. They are sure that the person Mr. Oscar likes is you.¡± She was truly convinced. Aria hid her smile and pretended to be calm. ¡°If the rumors were true, I would be the wickedest woman of this age because I stole the heart of my sister¡¯s lover.¡± ¡°No way! He¡¯s not even officially engaged to Miss Mielle, so he can change his lover at any time.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Sure!¡± ¡®Even if I¡¯m taking this approach on purpose, is it true?¡¯ Annie might say yes again in a loud voice. She had been jealous of her master. She betrayed her and wanted to be someone¡¯s concubine and raise her status. ¡°Today¡¯s conversation was very informative. I¡¯ll look forward to our next conversation, Annie.¡± Annie felt instinctively that she would soon receive a prize of more value than jewelry if she continued this pleasant conversation. * * * Mielle was busy preparing to go out in the morning. She applied perfume to her hair andbed it finely. She also colored it to add life to her lips because she might meet with Oscar after a long time. Choosing a bright outdoor suit for spring, she recalled a reply from Princess Frederick. ¡®Dear Lady Mielle, I hope youe to the mansion for the weekend. Oscar will also be making a brief appearance.¡¯ ¡®Oh, my God... isn¡¯t the princess an angel?¡¯ When she sent a letter saying she had been a little disappointed by the recent estrangement of her rtionship with Oscar, she had given her a ce to meet him straight away. ¡°We have to start, miss.¡± ¡°Yes, Emma.¡± Beautifully, but not too much. Mielle, who dressed herself to Oscar¡¯s taste, put on her coat with the help of her maid and left the mansion with Emma. Chapter 74

Chapter 74: Chapter 74. Testing And Trial, Part XV

Chapter 74. Testing And Trial, Part XV Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie ¡°What do you think? Isn¡¯t that weird?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not strange. You¡¯re very beautiful.¡± ¡°Thank you, Emma. If you say so, then that would be it.¡± In front of Emma, Mielle, who acted like the perfect child, smiled shyly. Emma responded with a gentle smile after seeing this. They looked much more like a mother and daughterpared to Aria and her mother. Emma was like a mother to Mielle. Emma, who had been with Mielle since birth, had relentlessly removed anything that blocked Mielle¡¯s path. Emma was originally a lower aristocrat. Unfortunately, however, her husband had died leaving behind a huge amount of debt and could not pay back all of her debts even after disposing of her noble title. The trauma led her to have a miscarriage, and she tried to give up her life in grief over losing everything. And it was the former countess who had happened to save her. She had brought Emma to the mansion of the Roscent family and allowed her to live a new life as her own maid. But whether it was a trick of fate, Heaven took the former countess from Emma. She had lost her life while giving birth to Mielle. Therefore, it might have been inevitable that she had begun to take care of Mielle on behalf of the former countess. The only thing she had was Mielle. She had vowed tens of thousands of times to keep Mielle no matter what happened. And that could have happened if it had not been for the dirty mother and daughter who had crawled into the Roscent family. Ever since the day they hade in the mansion of the count, Emma had cursed the mother and daughter every day for the happiness of her precious Mielle. ¡ª Thinking that she could meet Oscar soon, Mielle was staring out of the wagon¡¯s window with a light humming sound, and she turned around to Emma as if she had suddenly recalled something. ¡°... So what happened to the wagon driver? What¡¯s the name of the driver who was kicked out of the mansion?¡± ¡°You mean Elect?¡± He was a driver who was fired because of Aria the other day. ¡°Oh, I guess that¡¯s his name. It¡¯s been a while since he got kicked out, and I¡¯m worried. How is he?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve taken good care of him so that there would be noints from him.¡± ¡°What about the other driver?¡± ¡°I found another job for Yagi. I¡¯m sure cleaning the stable was a lot of trouble.¡± ¡°Emma is a friendly person as expected.¡± Mielleughed softly. It was a sweet, fragrant smile like her name. ¡°You are a lovely woman who gives your kindness to even a mere wagon driver,¡± Mielle added. ¡°I¡¯m a little scared of Aria these days.¡± ¡°Are you scared of her?¡± ¡°Sincest summer... she¡¯s been acting like she¡¯s changed, but she kept breaking my heart.¡± ¡°... miss.¡± Emma¡¯s heart ached because of the dark cloud over Mielle¡¯s face, who should have a fresh smile like a flower. Since Aria had suddenly got Oscar¡¯s attention, Emma had meant to scare her with the drivers, but the wicked, vulgar b*tch had cajoled the prostitute and ruined her job. She had even warned the employees of the mansion by pretending to be on trial for a trivial matter. Even though she thought of it again, she burst into anger and clenched her fists. The noble and prestigious family of Count Roscent was being messed up by the dirty prostitute mother and daughter. ¡°I will make sure that such matters won¡¯t bother you anymore.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes. I even put Annie on her.¡± ¡°Yes, Annie...¡± ¡ª Annie, who she had put next to Aria, had been a child who admired, respected and envied Mielle. She had been always busy praising Mielle because she had brainwashed her on how noble Mielle was since she was just a child who hade to the mansion of the Roscent family. She had been also rtively easy to deal with because of her vanity and desire for things. When she had promised to take the position of a head maid, she had even announced that she would gather information from Aria. ¡°Can the child really do well? She seems pretty close to Aria these days.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. She¡¯s trying to keep a close rtionship and beguiles Aria now.¡± ¡°... really?¡± For that, but... Mielle blurred her words. In fact, even as Emma looked at her, Annie seemed to be too close to Aria, so she was a little worried. Emma tried to ease Mielle¡¯s worries, thinking that she needed to remind Annie of the future that she could promise her. ¡°Yes. I even told her how awful youngdies who attended the meeting are. I also told her that Aria is busy decorating her face by staying in her room every day. Maybe it¡¯s because she looks like her mother.¡± ¡°I hope so...¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. When Annie gets a little more settled down, I¡¯ll add another maid. She¡¯s much smarter than Annie, and she¡¯s going to drive that bitch into hell.¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s a good idea. Emma, you have the same mind as me.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± While talking about this and that, the carriage slowed down and stopped smoothly. After arranging her outfits and waiting in the carriage for a moment, there was a knock on the smart wagon outside. When she got off the wagon, Princess Frederick smiled brightly and weed Mielle. ¡°Mielle!¡± ¡°Miss Isis!¡± Isis, who was different from Oscar but had a softer line than him, always excited Mielle¡¯s heart because she reminded her of Oscar as a boy. With her ck hair in braids, she was as beautiful as the goddess in the myth. In admiration of her beauty, Mielle bent her knees and greeted her politely. In response, Isis also weed her with a face-to-face greeting. ¡°How long has it been? I couldn¡¯t attend the party on yourst birthday because I was busy. I¡¯m so sorry.¡± ¡°No! I was so happy that you sent me a present. The book was so interesting and fun that I stayed up all night reading it.¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s a good thing! I thought you¡¯d love it if you were Lady Mielle.¡± Isis took Mielle¡¯s hand. ¡°Come in! A new chef has prepared some great food. It¡¯s enough to make me eat with a short mouth.¡± ¡°Oh, how delicious is it? I¡¯m really looking forward to it.¡± As they continued their conversation, the twodies, who held hands together, slowly headed for the dining hall with a gentle and graceful gait. Perhaps Isis¡¯s words were not false, but all the prepared food was to Mielle¡¯s taste, and it made her hands always rxed and leisurely, a little but quick. Nevertheless, because she couldn¡¯t eat enough, Mielle left the food in moderation and looked around her surroundings. The quick-witted Isis noticed the reason for her action and soon gave Mielle the answer that she wanted. ¡°I wanted to spend some time alone with Lady Mielle, so I informed Oscar ahead of time.¡± ¡°Then he must be on his way now.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure he is. I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll be here before we know it while we are having a cup of tea.¡± ¡°I¡¯m always having fun talking to Miss Isis, so he wille any moment now.¡± The conversation Mielle had with Isis was not just empty words; it was really fun. Most of their conversation was about Oscar because after talking to Mielle, Oscar¡¯s attitude had changed a little. Of course, Mielle hadn¡¯t given too much kindness or care to him, but small gifts had been sent in. He had said that he was sorry that he couldn¡¯t contact her properly because he had been busy, and he had enclosed a letter. And today... she was hoping for something a little bigger than it had been before... For example, her engagement with Oscar, which she had mentioned briefly in the previous letter. ¡°Would he be busy with his graduation exam?¡± ¡°Maybe so.¡± Isis, who replied and recalled Oscar¡¯s face, smiled softly with a friendly sister¡¯s face. ¡°He¡¯s the type who¡¯s struggling to put an end to it even though he¡¯s already perfect. So he looks so lonely.¡± ¡°But... he¡¯s always nice.¡± The pressure would be great as it would not be long before he would get enormous power on his back. He didn¡¯t want to miss a little thing. That was why he tried to work day and night. So even though he had been careless with himself, Mielle still liked him. ¡°If so, that¡¯s a good thing. If he could look good to Lady Mielle, everything would be OK. He doesn¡¯t have to look good on women other than you.¡± Chapter 75

Chapter 75: Chapter 75. Testing And Trial, Part XVI

Chapter 75. Testing And Trial, Part XVI Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie Isis¡¯s expression who said ¡°that¡¯s a good thing¡± was not a reassuring face at all. On the contrary, it said, ¡°If you have something to say, you can say it.¡± Mielle answered without dy because she had intended to carry on the following words even if Isis did not stick to her generous attitude. ¡°Nevertheless, I get lonely sometimes.¡± ¡°... Oh, my God, I¡¯ll have to scold him for making such a lovely Mielle lonely.¡± ¡°No! I just feel that way alone. Rather, I didn¡¯t help Oscar who has worked so hard.¡± Feeling like a real scolding, Mielle rushed to make an excuse for Oscar. Of course, even though she knew Isis would never do so, she deliberately shook her head, blushing her face, as what Isis wanted from Mielle was such behavior and speech tone. Isis wanted the image that she was smart but would note forward, and sometimesined but obedient. In addition, she had to keep an infinitely low stance to the really influential person of the family of Duke Frederick. There was nothing she could do to get engaged to Oscar, and Mielle did it very easily because Isis was the only one who could connect her with Oscar. Isis smiled contentedly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mielle. Oscar will surely be engaged with you.¡± ¡°... will it really be?¡± ¡°Yes, of course, if I think so, it will be done.¡± Even if Oscar was the sessor to the duke, he was just a doll who listened to Isis, who had real power. Aside from the royal family, she was the eldest daughter of the most powerful family, and her unique cleverness and cunning earned the enthusiastic support of the Aristocratic Party. Therefore, no one could disobey her whose engagement with the Crown Prince was in progress. Even more so, her younger brother, Oscar, would be. ¡°The rumor is just a rumor.¡± ¡®Did she also hear the rumor about Aria?¡¯ But it would have been a useless rumor that would do no good. Anyways, with one word from Isis, Oscar would go to Mielle. ¡°Finally, Oscar is here. Shall we talk about the back story when he sits down?¡± ¡°... Yes!¡± In Mielle¡¯s eyes towards Isis, there was boundless trust. Oscar, who discovered Isis, came by her side with a big step. ¡°Have you had lunch, Oscar?¡± ¡°... Lady Mielle is with you.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you?¡± ¡°...¡± Oscar gave no answer to Isis, who had not said a word or two about Mielle¡¯s visit. ¡°Please sit down, Oscar. You¡¯d better have some tea and rest.¡± He sat next to Mielle without a word because he dared not to sit next to her sister. Mielle blushed and nced at Oscar. She didn¡¯t even get a proper greeting, but she looked good whatever he did. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you in a long time, Mr. Oscar.¡± ¡°How have you been?¡± ¡°Your face is very bad.¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s thest moment of the semester.¡± ¡°I wish I could take care of you, besides... I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t do that.¡± ¡°... it¡¯s okay. You don¡¯t have to do it.¡± Isis clicked her tongue to Oscar, who still talked bluntly without knowing a woman¡¯s heart. ¡°Oscar, aren¡¯t you being too blunt on your fianc¨¦ whom you¡¯ve met in a long time?¡± Oscar¡¯s and Mielle¡¯s reactions were very different when they were told about the word ¡°fianc¨¦¡±. ¡°Sister, not yet... we are not engaged.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll do it as soon as Lady Mielle bes an adult. It¡¯s a matter of time, isn¡¯t it?¡± Mielle wrapped her palms around his cheeks. The hot cheeks looked as hot as the sun. And Oscar was unable to answer that question again this time. It wasn¡¯t the promised future, but it was true that it was bing a fait apli to some extent. ¡°Lady Mielle, Oscar is blunt, but please understand him. That¡¯s the way he¡¯s always been. I am his elder sister, but I can¡¯t help it.¡± ¡°No! It¡¯s okay. Never mind.¡± Mielle was happy just sitting side by side with Oscar. ¡®Isn¡¯t this even the mansion of the Duke of Frederick now?¡¯ It felt as if time had passed, and she had married him and enjoyed the tea time at the mansion of the duke. She really hoped so. Perhaps with the help of Princess Isis, the possibility grew big, but she was desperate because of the slightest sense of anxiety, Aria. ¡°White color is matched well to you, so I¡¯m sure your dress is beautiful.¡± ¡°Oh my God... would it be? ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll have to prepare a golden rose wreath.¡± Still years away, Isis reced her blunt brother. With her active help, they could maintain a more sunny atmosphere than the roses in the garden, even though Oscar otherwise did not participate in the conversation. Since then, Mielle, who had been smiling all the time, has returned with her very satisfied face, and Isis, who has returned to the garden after seeing her off, threw away her smiling face and scolded Oscar, ¡°Oscar, how many times do I have to tell you to understand?¡± ¡°... sister.¡± ¡°The Roscent family would be helpful in many ways, so I used to say that you have to stay close.¡± The hands that touched her hair looked very rough. ¡°Once again, don¡¯t neglect your rtionship with Lady Mielle. In the Empire, there is no family that has more money than the Roscent family. I¡¯m sure you know that what our family needs most now is the money of the family of Count Roscent.¡± Oscar could not readily answer his sister Isis. He just awkwardly touched the cup he held in his hand. ¡°Why don¡¯t you answer?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like that.¡± ¡°So?¡± ¡°That¡¯s...¡± His lost eyes swayed from side to side. Isisughed at the sight as if she was struck dumb in embarrassment in the face of her brother¡¯s poor appearance. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me, is the rumor true?¡± ¡°... the rumor?¡± ¡°The rumor that you have been interested in the prostitute¡¯s daughter.¡± The prostitute¡¯s daughter. She didn¡¯t give her name, but Oscar realized what she was referring to was Aria. Not because he had treated Aria as the daughter of a prostitute like Isis, but he just noticed it right away because he had been continuously thinking about her in recent months. ¡°... I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± ¡°She got thest name of the Roscent family by remarriage, but I could never allow the girl. How can you be interested in such a dirty girl? You would rather have a deration to live alone.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°Oscar, the origin doesn¡¯t go anywhere. What if she resembles her mother and seduces a man with vulgar words and acts? I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll betray you.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°And I don¡¯t want the blood of a prostitute mixed into our family.¡± It wasn¡¯t wrong. No matter how much she washed her identity, it was true that Aria was the daughter of a prostitute, and it was also true that she bewitched a man with that magnificent beauty. But why? Every time his sister uttered bad words about Aria, he felt ufortable and heartbroken. It was as if the dagger, which pierced Aria who was not here, was prating his heart. ¡®Why? Why on earth?¡¯ Aria, who had alwayse to his mind, had teased him with a bright smile or sometimes with a captivating look, she had afflicted him. His heart had ached at the time, but it had been a little different now. If it had been the kind of pain that had made him feel bearable, or sometimes his mood had been felt somewhat better uncontrobly, now it was so painful as if his heart were pierced by a dagger. ¡®She¡¯s not the girl who¡¯s going to hear such insults...¡¯ Contrary to rumors, Aria was very pure, beautiful, and fascinating. Nor did she bother Mielle. Rather, drawing and ostracizing lines because of her origin seemed like Cain and Mielle. ¡®Whatever she used to be, isn¡¯t she now thedy of the Roscent family?¡¯ The aristocraticdies also rose in status to their husbands when married. What is the difference between Mielle who would marry him and be a duchess, and Aria who became ady of the family of Count Roscent from themon people, with her mother¡¯s marriage? ¡®If... if Lady Aria hadn¡¯te from themon people... No, if she were an ordinarymoner...¡¯ If she were, maybe... he wondered if Aria, not Mielle, could be by his side. He came up with a face of Aria, assuming that it could not be achieved. Her long, voluminous eyshes crept down, her eyes ncing at himself, and a charming smile came to his mind. She¡¯s such a beautiful girl... Chapter 76

Chapter 76: Chapter 76. Testing And Trial, Part XVII

Chapter 76. Testing And Trial, Part XVII Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie ¡°Oscar?¡± Isis called Oscar who bit his lips without an answer and was lost in thought. She looked at him like she didn¡¯t know why he looked like that. Then suddenly, she could recall where she had seen that face. The look on Mielle¡¯s face that she had seen just before... ¡°Oscar, you... no way...!¡± She couldn¡¯t put her own hypothesis out of her mouth. ¡®That rumor was real...!¡¯ When she had first heard the rumor through her maid, she had ttered but had not gotten angry. She and her brother were noble-blooded people which a daughter of a prostitute couldn¡¯t even look up at. So she hadn¡¯t even dreamed that her brother would be interested in the prostitute¡¯s daughter. Isis shook her hand and drank the tea in front of her. She was thirsty enough to keep her thirst going. And she fiercely looked against Oscar. She was so shocked and distressed, but she still resented her brother who was totally bewitched by that bitch. After all, Isis, who couldn¡¯t stand it, got up from her seat and pped Oscar on the cheek. After being pped defenseless, he looked up at Isis, unable to recover his surprised face. ¡°You¡¯re going to ruin our family!¡± ¡°Sister...¡± ¡°How could the rumor be true! You¡¯ll still say you¡¯re the heir to the Frederic family!?¡± ¡°I¡¯m...¡± ¡°You¡¯ll have to watch your sister be humiliated! Uh? How, you!¡± As her sister let out her pent-up anger, Oscar was confused. ¡®I... what the hell...!¡¯ Then he realized the identity of his emotions he had just felt as he had recalled Aria. ¡®Why did I love Aria, not Mielle?¡¯ And he had been thinking about her for so many nights, but he couldn¡¯t realize what it was like to him. ¡®Why, why didn¡¯t I notice it when this mind was a little bit smaller?¡¯ At her presence, which had grown sorge that it had be a part of his daily life, he was filled with regret. Isis wrapped her head, looking at it because it was all revealed on his face. ¡°... you¡¯re a smart kid, so I trust you¡¯ll end it with your heart.¡± She didn¡¯t mean to believe it. It was more like a threat to do so. If he didn¡¯t... he realized that she would certainly not let Aria go. ¡°Do you understand, Oscar?¡± Isis hastened. ¡®If I don¡¯t answer right away, she will hurt Aria... why can¡¯t I say that I will do that?¡¯ ¡°Oscar...!¡± Now Isis¡¯s call was more of a cry. She even clenched her fists, forgetting her prestige. ¡°If you keeping out like that, you know what I¡¯m going to do!¡± Isis, who could no longer control her anger at his hesitant attitude, turned as if she would hurt Aria at any moment. It was then. ¡°Sister Isis!¡± Oscar called Isis. Isis turned around, hoping that he would make up his mind. He stared at his sister with a distorted face from a distance, and he looked miserable and sad as if he had lost half his soul. ¡°... I¡¯ll do what you say. So please...¡± Oscar wrapped his face, asking her not to hurt the poor girl who was despised by everyone. She was a weak beast who he had to bury as soon as he realized his great heart. He, who sobbed faintly as if he were about to be broken, put life back into Isis¡¯s face. She approached Oscar slowly. A white, shiny hand stroked his hair. ¡°Yes, if you are bewitched by a wicked woman, you¡¯ll suffer this much. From now on, be sure to keep your mind tight. This sister believes you.¡± Oscar¡¯s sobbing grew. Isis, who touched it as if it were very lovely, continued to speak, ¡°I¡¯ll send a present to Lady Mielle, with her favorite bouquet of flowers. All you have to do is be ready to seed our family as always.¡± The strength was given on her hand stroking his hair. Oscar¡¯s head was slightly nodded and Isis, satisfied, disappeared into the mansion, leaving only his brother in the garden where everyone had left. ¡ª Testing and Trial (II) A few days after Mielle had visited the mansion of the Duke of Frederick, Aria received a letter. It came from Oscar, who had always exchanged letters. ¡®It¡¯s weird, Oscar¡¯s letter had just arrived...¡¯ Not even a reply had been made yet. ¡®But why did I get another letter?¡¯ When she opened her letter in wonder, there was a surprise inside. [I won¡¯t be able to exchange letters in the future, as I¡¯m about to graduate. Please take care of yourself.] ¡®... why? Haven¡¯t you been so busy as ever? But why don¡¯t you even have time to exchange letters? How many characters do you have to write for a letter, and are you too busy not to even write those?¡¯ She read the letter again and again because she couldn¡¯t believe it. However, reading it again did not change what was written. His letter was all about thest letter. ¡°You haven¡¯t even replied yet. What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°He wanted to see you so much and he sent another letter... Mr. Oscar is doing such an unexpected action!¡± ¡°Do you want me to get some letter paper?¡± ¡°...¡± She could not show any reaction with her stiff face. If she wrote back to the person who had said goodbye, she would only hang on to him. If she didn¡¯t write, her rtionship with him would end. ¡®I thought I bewitched him, but... it¡¯s going to end this easily...¡¯ She didn¡¯t know what to do in such an unexpected situation. She couldn¡¯t think of a way, so she put the letter on the table andy down on the bed. A sudden rush of tiredness came over her. She didn¡¯t know anything woulde to her mind after a short sleep. ¡°Miss?¡± ¡°Are you sick...?¡± Feeling unusual, Jessie and Annie nced at Aria, who was lying in bed, then quietly went out of the room. Aria thought with her eyes closed. If the hourss could go back a little further, she¡¯d find out why, but she couldn¡¯t figure out anything by five minutes. Aria, who closed her eyes in the quiet room, took a short nap. It was because she felt so tired and wanted to put a blind eye to the situation that was wrong with Oscar. Aria, who fell asleep like that, could open her eyes by the time the sun began to set and the room was dyed with scarlet. Having a deep sleep, a dreamless dream, made her feel better. In addition, she could decide not to stay still but write a letter to Oscar asking him why. [Why did you suddenly make that decision? By any chance, do you have anything bad? I¡¯m worried. If your reply iste, it¡¯ll be OK. please don¡¯t tell me to stop writing a letter, please.] Thest word ¡®please¡¯ hurt her pride because she had never hung on anyone in her life. ¡®What else I can do?¡¯ He was the best card that could hurt Mielle. She couldn¡¯t be taken him away from her like this. ¡®So please...¡¯ The letter was sealed in hopes that the long-awaited rtionship would not end. Then someone knocked on the door when she was about to call one of her maids to deliver the letter to Oscar. It was both Jessie and Annie who came inside when she made a sound. ¡°Miss! Miss!¡± ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Aria scolded Annie because of her loud voice as soon as she came in. Still, she made a cry with making a grimace. ¡°What shall we do, miss?¡± ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± It was Annie who couldn¡¯t bother her with anything. Instinctively she felt something was wrong and hastened her. ¡°No, well... ugh, whew... Mr. Oscar...¡± ¡°Mr. Oscar?¡± ¡®What about Oscar?¡¯ He was the one who had said goodbye to Aria to stop writing a letter. ¡®What else happened to make Annie cry?¡¯ Aria¡¯s face turned pale little by little. ¡°He sent a present to Miss Mielle...¡± ¡°... then?¡± ¡°Well, he mentioned engagement in the letter!¡± ¡®... engagement?¡¯ Aria¡¯s face turned pale when she heard the news. This was because it felt like a permanent farewell with the letter that had arrived today, even though it certainly could happen. ¡°Now Miss Mielle is bragging about the engagement down there! She¡¯s reciting the contents of the letter like a song. I couldn¡¯t stand it when I opened my eyes!¡± As Annie was huffing, Jessie with an embarrassing face was seen behind Annie. Annie¡¯s uproar was embarrassing, and Jessie also seemed offended. Chapter 77

Chapter 77: Chapter 77. Testing And Trial, Part XVIII

Chapter 77. Testing And Trial, Part XVIII Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie ¡°... what exactly did he say?¡± ¡°It¡¯s... ¡®I can¡¯t fall asleep thinking about Lady Mielle, who will wear gold rosester on at our engagement ceremony.¡¯...!¡± ¡®Is Oscar such a romantic person?¡¯ He had never said such a thing to herself. He had just written such a cliche that the dress looked good. ¡®But did he send that awkward letter to Mielle?¡¯ Aria¡¯s expression became mysterious. As she rolled her pupils, she could not believe that. Annie¡¯s voice grew louder if she agreed. ¡°That doesn¡¯t make any sense! Why can¡¯t that Oscar suddenly be kind to Miss Mielle? In the meantime, a lot of maids have seen Mr. Oscar being blunt to Miss Mielle!¡± As she was speaking, Annie kept her face cool with her hands as if she got angry. ¡°I¡¯m sure she said something to her as she met the princessst time! That¡¯s how gifts used to be sent in Oscar¡¯s name after she met the princess. Either Oscar was forced by the princess or the princess sent it in Oscar¡¯s name. It¡¯s either.¡± ¡®Ah, Annie, the day came when I thought I was lucky to have you by my side.¡¯ Aria felt a little relieved thanks to her chatter. How good would it be if her spections were true? That didn¡¯t mean the breakup that had arrived from Oscar would disappear, but at least she could find the cause forced by the princess. In addition, this breakup might not be his real intention. ¡°Annie, you always help me. I¡¯ve never seen a maid who¡¯s as smart as you.¡± ¡°Tha-thank you, miss.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a very interesting story, thank you. Please let me know next time you have any interesting news.¡± ¡°Yes! Don¡¯t worry!¡± Annie¡¯s back appearance of leaving for information again with a gant heart seemed very reliable. ¡®Is there another maid in the mansion who is as talkative as she is?¡¯ Aria handed the letter to Jessie, thinking that it was really lucky to have Annie on the same side. ¡°Give it to Mr. Oscar.¡± ¡°Yes, miss. Shall we send it right away?¡± ¡°Yes. And...¡± As Aria couldn¡¯t easily talk, Jessie blinked and waited for the next words. ¡°And if... if he doesn¡¯t ept it, please tell the deliverer to throw it at Oscar¡¯s feet.¡± ¡°... yeah?¡± ¡°I want him to do it by all means.¡± ¡°Oh, ... yeah.¡± Jessie walked out of the room with her head cocking. A little timeter, as dinner time came and Aria went downstairs, she could face Mielle, who was visibly smiling. ¡®I¡¯d like to twist that little neck right now.¡¯ ¡®Shall I use a sandss?¡¯ Shall I twist her neck and kill her and turn the hourss right away?¡¯ In imagination, she had already killed thousands of times. However, she stared at Mielle for a while, and turned her eyes away, because she knew she couldn¡¯t win her with anything today. She nced at Mielle¡¯s bright face as she waited for the count who said he would be back at dinner time after a brief business trip. Seeing the pin on her head, the ne on her neck, and a rose-shaped jewel, she realized that they were Oscar¡¯s gifts. Moreover, Aria was very upset to see Emma¡¯s expression behind Mielle. Emma always looked at herself with an arrogant, unlucky look. As if to curse, she did not hesitate to look contemptuously. ¡®I¡¯ll get rid of you, too, ¡® ¡®I can¡¯t help but do it if you stare at me with the look of wanting it like that. I have no choice but to bring you to the same end as your master.¡¯ When she imagined that she would cut out the eyes at the end, the count returned from going out. Obviously, he had gone out alone but somehow came back in bing two. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Iete at night.¡± ¡°I went out to see Lane, so Ie with him. I thought it would be better to have dinner together.¡± The count continued to talk, patting Lane on the shoulder. ¡°Because I¡¯ve been bothered by the customs office. When I called Lane, he solved the problem at once¡± ¡°I was d my master had a personalwork at the customs office.¡± ¡°I have quite a widework, but I couldn¡¯t handle the officers in the customs office. They were hard-nosed, so they didn¡¯t listen to me as I wheedled them. The master of Lane is a great man.¡± ¡°Haha, I¡¯ll deliver your words to my master.¡± Because of Mielle who was smiling broadly, the countess who was fresh like a flower as usual, the count who was full of excitement because things were going well, and Lane who she couldn¡¯t know his real intention, Aria had to smile awkwardly after them, in spite of all the curses in her heart. ¡°Can I ask you why you went to the customs office?¡± ¡°Oh, it was a small matter, but the speed to handle my case waste, and I went there. Now that winter is over, I was about to take the fur out that I had brought in, but the customs office charged an exorbitant tax. Once the fur came in the capital, it was registered in the capital, so they told me to pay a tax when I go out with the fur again.¡± ¡°Oh, my God... That¡¯s too much.¡± ¡°I thought so too. I applied it because they said that there is a tax reduction on goods that have been brought in less than half a year... but they haven¡¯t contacted me for more than a month, saying they have to take care of things in order. It was a luxury of all things, so they charged too much tax on it!¡± ¡°Just in time, Mr. Lane helped you!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I was extremely fortunate.¡± Aria couldn¡¯t believe it since he had the customs office under his control... She had thought Lane¡¯s master would be great, but she swallowed her admiration because he was greater than she thought. ¡°I have to host him with great devotion and care... but it¡¯s a normal dinner at the mansion at the very least, so I am ashamed.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m fully satisfied.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t we set a day and have a formal dinner party?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not bad. What do you think, Lane?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll make sure to attend when the time is right.¡± The count smiled dly as he alternately looked at between Lane and Miele. If Oscar was not there, he wanted to tie Lane and Mielle together. In addition, as Mielle offered to set a day and hold a formal dinner party, he had a big smile. ¡®The count doesn¡¯t even know who Lane is yet. What in the world has broken the boundaries of that hard, profit-making count?¡¯ No matter how helpful someone was, he turned around coldly when his business was done. But it was clear that Lane and his master had given the count a great deal of help if the count allowed his free ess to the mansion and agreed to hold a dinner party. Aria didn¡¯t like the situation. She was told to part by the man who she had worked hard for several months, but others seemed happy. A hidden nature in the depths of her mind twitched. She wanted to spoil this happy situation that everyone except her was happy. ¡®At least Mielle.¡¯ Aria wanted to make Mielle¡¯s mouth shut and made her frown because that damn ne kept getting caught in her eyes. ¡®Oh,e to think of it...¡¯ ording to past memories, the count was going to be quite troubled by simr luxuries besides fur. The tax issue had been put on the back burner, since the summer of this year, the top tradingpanies had gone bankrupt, and the problem had not been solved until the end. ¡®Is it Cain who solved it then?¡¯ For this, Cain had been greatly appreciated by the count and had had a life as the new count of the Roscent family. But that was veryter, so it was only Aria who knew the solution right away. ¡®I guess today wasn¡¯t as wild as it was.¡¯ Now that she thought of it when she needed it like this. She was not satisfied with doing the work, but it was the best way to gain the count¡¯s trust, and to show that she was superior to Mielle, and the count no longer needed Lane¡¯s help. ¡®In addition, I can take away the future of Cain, who ordered to cut off my head.¡¯ Atst, Aria¡¯s lips drew a line. Chapter 78

Chapter 78: Chapter 78. Testing And Trial, Part XIX

Chapter 78. Testing And Trial, Part XIX Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie The countess was the first to notice the change of Aria, who had been eating silently with a stiff face all the time because Mielle had a mate, she was thinking about connecting Lane, or his master, with her daughter. That was why she smiled brightly, hoping inwardly that Aria would say something great. ¡°I hope we cane up with a solution soon, in case there¡¯s a simr problem ahead.¡± The count¡¯s agony was originally a matter that would happenter, but a new business item, called fur, shortened the period. Now that there were no problems, if he thought about it in a leisurely way, he mighte up with a way. ¡®I can¡¯t let that happen.¡¯ When Aria hurried to advise the count, Lane took the initiative. ¡°Lady Mielle, do you think there is a way to solve this problem?¡± ¡°Ah...¡± ¡®I can¡¯t believe he asked Mielle. Does Lane still think she¡¯s smart?¡¯ She might be smart if he looked at her in another way. If he only evaluated her as a nobledy, she might look good. But it had nothing to do with business, and it was no use asking because the previous glory was also the one that had been stolen from Aria. Aria thought he¡¯d noticed by now because he was a quick-witted person, but he still had a lingering attachment to her, and Aria snorted at him, thinking he was stupid. ¡°I don¡¯t know... I¡¯ve never thought about it, so I can¡¯t think of it right away.¡± ¡°I think so too. However, if this kind of meeting is repeated, sometimes the best wayes out. I wonder if you have any thoughts, since you have given various advice on the count¡¯s business.¡± Mielle blushed, not knowing that Lane had been driving her to hell more and more. She was in agony for a moment without losing her smile, then opened her mouth with her eyes glistening as if she had a good idea. ¡°I think the best way is to get along closely with the customs staff. Since my father has been struggling despite all his hard work, so why don¡¯t you introduce him to the customs staff?¡± ¡°Introduction...?¡± ¡°Yes! Mr. Lane solved this matter right away. So I think it would be better if you introduce someone you know to my father.¡± ¡®Really... Mielle, how can you choose only those words that suit my taste?¡¯ Aria put the sd in her mouth, holding back theughter that was about to burst at Mielle¡¯s thought, which was so one-dimensional. The dressing was over, and the sweet and sour taste burst in her mouth, distracting her mind. No one could match her words to the noblewoman-like answer. Only the countess, who grasped the mood, gave a clumsy agreement, saying, ¡°Our Mielle is very sociable.¡± ¡°... You might see it like that.¡± Lane¡¯splexion became visibly dark. Have you finally given up your lingering feelings about Mielle? Mielle, who did not know the reason, opened her eyes wide and read his countenance, and the count cut the meat without a word. The bad feeling which she had received because of Oscar¡¯s letter turned to a good one again. It would be now if she wanted to step into the conversation. Aria, who wiped her lips with a napkin, quietly opened her mouth. ¡°Mielle, I agree with you. I think it¡¯s important to build connections in many ways. But if you have to ask someone for help whenever you have a problem, it would be a little embarrassing to prove that you can¡¯t do anything on your own.¡± ¡°Ah... that¡¯s not what I mean. The customs issue is hard on my father, so let¡¯s get help for the matter.¡± Mielle hurriedly made an excuse, apparently unaware that she would be attacked. Aria apologized as if she did not know Mielle¡¯s thoughts. ¡°Ah, that¡¯s what you mean. I must have misunderstood a little! I¡¯m sorry, Mielle.¡± ¡°... No, sister. You¡¯ve only been in the Roscent family for two years, so you might not know.¡± ¡®So, in the end, I was so ignorant that I opened my mouth hastily. Don¡¯t you really know that the more you repeat that, the more stupid you are?¡¯ Aria even wondered if she had to say Cain¡¯s idea in response that was so unworthy of her to deal with. ¡°That could be so. I thought it would be better to open a warehouse right near the capital in order not to pay taxes... I¡¯m sure I had this narrow-minded idea since I joined the Roscent family not long ago.¡± The count and Lane¡¯s eyes followed her, thanks to her brief expression of thoughts. They didn¡¯t hear the details, but they looked like it was what she was talking about. The count was interested because it was Aria who had helped the fur businessst time, and Lane also shone his eyes because he had experienced her brilliance a few times. Only a foolish Mielle was already preparing tough at what a vulgar wicked woman would say. ¡°A warehouse right near the capital?... specifically what does that mean?¡± ¡°Oops, it¡¯s just a small idea that won¡¯t help. Never mind, Father.¡± Aria waved her hands as she straightened her face. Then this time, Lane pressed for an answer. ¡°No. Every thought begins with a very small one. I¡¯m curious too, Lady Aria.¡± ¡°If you really want... Don¡¯tugh, just think it¡¯s a little girl¡¯s simple idea.¡± ¡°Aria, who¡¯sughing at you? Don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡®Didn¡¯t your own daughter justugh at me?¡¯ It would not be an optionally deaf, but the count pretended not to know it. ¡°Well... it¡¯s nothing special. I just thought that since the capital¡¯s tax is the highest, it would be better to build a warehouse near the capital and bring things inside only when there¡¯s demand. It¡¯s a very ordinary idea, isn¡¯t it?¡± It was quite ordinary, but the count had never thought of it before. Of course, such an idea was not necessary. It was because he had never handled seasonal products like fur, so he didn¡¯t have to bring back out the items he had brought in. Once brought in, it was usual to sell them until they ran out of stock. Moreover, the count had been able to properly control the quantity due to his many years of experience. He would have never imagined this would happen. ¡®If the count had a little more time, you would havee up with the simple idea...¡¯ But the winner was the one who preupied the object or thought. Those who hadn¡¯t thought of it were going to be losers. ¡°It¡¯s not a simple idea. That sounds like a great idea, especially for the count who is nning to expand his business in the future.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I think. With the exception of the capital, it costs little tax to move to other provinces.¡± ¡°If you finish trading there in the first ce, you won¡¯t have to pay any taxes. An individual can either wear it or bring it in as a luggage.¡± ¡°Ha! That¡¯s so true! Even if it is the business group, I¡¯ll take care of everything that goes into the capital anyway, so I can buy it outside the capital and take it straight to the provinces!¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. It¡¯s like finding a way to save all the taxes and reap huge profits with just one thought difference!¡± As if they had found a gold mine, they chatted about the advantages of the warehouse. The countughed loudly, saying, ¡°Because all the supplies and development are concentrated in the capital, thend price will be cheap.¡± Meanwhile, Aria nced behind her. Jessie was seen holding the box. She was cute. Maybe it was because she had requested Jessie to pay close attention to it recently. She kept the request of Aria, and she always carried it with her, not knowing how the box was used. ¡®I¡¯m going to turn it over right now and have the initiative of the words the count and Lane said.¡¯ She decided to steal his thoughts as the count had stolen her aplishments for Mielle, and turned the hourss over straight away after she received it from Jessie. ¡°Aria, who¡¯sughing at you? Don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡®Ah, I¡¯m back at the right time.¡¯ Aria grinned. The opportunity came for her to take Cain¡¯s idea, and the count and Lane¡¯s thoughts, and to enjoy the glory of her own. ¡°Well... I¡¯ll give you my specific idea, though it¡¯s narrow-minded. That narrow-minded idea that you expect to save arge amount of taxes.¡± Chapter 79

Chapter 79: Chapter 79. Testing And Trial, Part XX

Chapter 79. Testing And Trial, Part XX Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie ¡®And it¡¯s your idea.¡¯ The count and Lane¡¯s eyes grew bigger and bigger at her slow-paced remarks. They, who had thought it was a good idea since the first time she had talked about the warehouse were amazed at the specifics of the exnation. ¡°... what in the world did you think about that?¡± ¡°I just came up with the thinking to myself. It¡¯s not such a great idea.¡± ¡°No... it¡¯s a great idea. It¡¯s a matter that your father needs right now, and it¡¯s a great idea to contribute a lot to his profits in the long run.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just grateful if you see it like that.¡± At the smile of Aria who was pretending to be shy, Mielle, who did not recognize the situation, gave advice, ¡°... but wouldn¡¯t the cost of building a new warehouse, the cost of hiring new workers, and the cost of maintenance, be a hurdle?¡± ¡°It may be if you see it simply, but it¡¯s a different story if your father expands his business by adding more items. It¡¯s going to be less than the fur tax he brought in.¡± ¡°Ah... was the fur tax so big?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a luxury. Haha, I guess Lady Mielle only knew that fur would be popr. That was great, too!¡± As Lane said it like a joke, there was silence in the dining hall. ¡®Mielle, you could blow yourself up like that.¡¯ The reaction of Mielle and the count was expected. ¡®You have been honored to say that you did what you didn¡¯t do, so you¡¯ll pay the price. I couldn¡¯t believe you stole it when I was right in front of you. It would not be enough for both of you to be executed and hung on the wall of the castle.¡¯ Aria brightened her eyes and waited for Mielle to open her mouth. ¡°The fashion of fur...?¡± Stealing the glory was the count¡¯s solo act, and Mielle looked puzzled and cocked her head as if the count had not spoken it to her. At her reaction, Lane was bewildered. He seemed not to understand why the conversation didn¡¯t work. ¡°... let¡¯s have a meal first. I¡¯ve found a good way, and suddenly I have a good appetite!¡± It was the count who cut off their conversation. He rmended them to eat in a loud voice, unlike him. Next to him, the countess had an unhappy look on her face, and Mielle continued to eat, ording to her father¡¯s words. It was a maneuver to cover up the truth. ¡®Do you know what you¡¯re ashamed of?¡¯ Aria did not regain her glory, but she did not intend to retrieve Lane¡¯s attention, so Aria followed the count¡¯s words and resumed her meal quietly. The people of the Roscent family all closed their mouths and resumed their meal, so Lane followed them with a dubious face. The count did not look at Aria until the meal was over. She was about to go up to her room after dinner, which had suddenly be quiet. The countess¡¯s wife smiled awkwardly and agreed with the count¡¯s remark that he would not be able to serve tea because it waste at night. Did the countess even notice that the count had deprived her daughter of glory? It might have been her best as she could never offend the count¡¯s mood. Aria knew her survival instinct so well that she left without anyints, saying, ¡°I will dismiss you first.¡± ¡®Now Lane won¡¯te back.¡¯ A little thought would tell him the truth. He might feel resentful when he knew the truth, and even his master might be so. Aria¡¯s steps upstairs were light. Jessie nced at her with a burst ofughter. But thatughter didn¡¯tst long. Because after a few days, Mielle received a present. It was a gift from Oscar. Inside were beautiful dresses, shoes, gloves, and even jewelry. [Dear Lady Mielle, It¡¯s simple, but please, I¡¯d like you to wear it to my sister, Isis¡¯s birthday party.] Oscar even apanied a friendly letter as if he had really intended to give her his heart. Besides, ¡°please.¡± ¡®Isn¡¯t that what I wrote in my letter to Oscar?¡¯ It was a letter that she had barely sent after thinking so many times to rewrite the letter. ¡®I can¡¯t believe he sent a letter with that ¡°please¡± to Mielle.¡¯ Faced with Mielle¡¯s wicked face on the first floor, Aria rushed back to her room, feeling like she was about to fall straight to the floor. ¡°Miss...!¡± ¡°Let me be alone.¡± When she dismissed Annie, who was stamping her feet and was crying, she became lonely. ¡®Oscar... did Oscar really decide to cut me off?¡¯ Otherwise, he would not be so cruel like this. It was her who had not even received an answer yet. She wrote a letter with her sincere desire to continue to exchange letters, but her hearty effort returned as a gift to Mielle. She felt like crying, covering herself with a nket. It would be fine once there was no one here. So Aria covered herself with a nket and threw up her sorrows because the opportunity, which she had had¡ªturning over the hourss¡ªwas useless. * * * A few dayster, Mielle wore a gift from Oscar and participated in Princess Frederick¡¯s birthday party. The princess, who was an adult at the age of a woman, was still unmarried and was on the verge of engagement, so she held a party before sunset. This was all the more so because it was the Crown Prince that she had a proposal of marriage with. It meant that she needed to be on her best behavior as she might be an Empress in the future. And most people, including her neighbors, thought it was natural. It was only natural for Princess Isis to be an Empress to keep the Crown Prince in check. It was also the result of having the support of the Aristocratic Party. After getting off the wagon, Mielle asked the servants of the Frederick family to find out where Isis was. The reason was that it was not easy to find her because the entire mansion was used as a party hall. Many people gathered to celebrate Isis¡¯s birthday, so even her servants did not know where she was. Mielle went around the mansion and managed to reach Isis¡¯s side after half a turn. ¡°Princess Isis!¡± ¡°Lady Mielle! You¡¯re here! Oh, my God...! You so beautiful today.¡± Isis was surprised and praised Mielle. Miele¡¯s face blushed. ¡°Really? Actually... these are clothes and ornaments from Oscar! He told me to wear it today.¡± ¡°Oscar? How did the blunt man ask such a thing? He seems to really like Lady Mielle.¡± ¡°I¡¯d love that.¡± Mielle could not help but expect Oscar even though she knew it was less likely. He had been consistent with his blunt response, but it was how he was with everyone. But recently, he had been a little different. She had been wary of him because he put his eyes on a prostitute¡¯s daughter, but he hade back like this. No matter how much the princess had warned him, if he really didn¡¯t like her, he wouldn¡¯t have put his heart and soul this far. So she had no choice but to expect it! ¡°There is not much time left for the princess¡¯s engagement.¡± ¡°I hope the Crown Prince will be an adult soon. It¡¯s quite inconvenient and cumbersome that men and women have different adult standards.¡± The Crown Prince was eighteen years old, the same age as the princess, but he was not yet an adult. A nobleman generally admitted to being an adult only when he was two years older than a woman since he graduated from the academy and studied to take over his family. ¡°After you be an Empress, why don¡¯t you lower the adult standard for men to eighteen?¡± ¡°I should. I think it¡¯s the first thing I need to fix.¡± Their conversation, assuming that she would be an Empress, was natural without awkwardness. ¡°How is the count?¡± ¡°His business is always flourishing.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a good thing.¡± They had no regard for the countess. It was because she was a trivial thing to argue about. If time passed and the flower fell, he would throw her away. Mielle and Isis also thought that the countess¡¯s value to the count was just that. ¡°Just wait for a while. Oscar will be here soon. He¡¯s still working on his clothes. He must have been nervous since Lady Mielle¡¯sing.¡± ¡°Really? Actually, I like Oscar¡¯s clothes whatever they are... I can¡¯t wait to see him.¡± ¡°You can expect it because he will appear to satisfy Lady Mielle who he was waiting for.¡± At the words of Isis, Mielle¡¯s cheeks and ears turned red. Chapter 80

Chapter 80: Chapter 80. Testing And Trial, Part XXI

Chapter 80. Testing And Trial, Part XXI Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie ¡°Please enjoy the party because I have prepared this party¡¯s food and drinks for a long time. I¡¯ll let him know your table when Oscares.¡± ¡°Yes, princess...¡± Mielle covered half of her face with a fan since she felt a sudden heat and settled at an empty table nearby. Some of the youngdies who recognized her hurried to fill the vacancy, and her surroundings were filled with people without a moment to feel empty. ¡°How can you be so beautiful today?!¡± ¡°I think you¡¯re getting more spotlight today.¡± ¡°On her birthday, Lady Isis is very beautiful, and it¡¯s not long before the two of you, even the best in the Empire, have the same surname.¡± ¡°Oh, what are you saying? Before that, Princess Isis will have the noblest surname in the Empire, Franz.¡± ¡°I made a mistake. I¡¯m so sorry!¡± There was one reason that she was the future hostess of the Duke of Frederick. It was more like a fait apli when they saw that the princess was taking care of her. As Isis had sent letters to all the nobles above a certain level, they were invited to attend her birthday, but having difficulty in getting acquainted with the princess, they targeted Mielle, who was still young and seemingly easy to handle. ¡°I can¡¯t wait for that day toe.¡± As always, Mielle answered with a sweet smile. In fact, she didn¡¯t even know the names of those who surrounded her. For those who were of no value, she could have a consistent smile. She listened only to what she wanted to hear and answered only to it. That was the social world that Mielle had learned. ¡°Uh? Isn¡¯t that Oscar over there?¡± ¡°That¡¯s true!¡± Turning to a spot where a youngdy was pointing at someone, she found Oscar dressed up in a suit that had his family¡¯s emblem embroidered on his chest. He turned over all his hair back, and his matureness was outstanding. ¡®How cool is he?¡¯ Mielle admired him purely. He went straight up to Isis. He exchanged words of silence and soon turned to the table where Mielle was. ¡°Oh, it looks like he¡¯sing this way!¡± A garrulousdy predicted Oscar¡¯s behavior. As she said that, Oscar¡¯s footsteps headed for the table with Mielle. She got up from her seat, unable to bear to wait for him approaching. With his strolling gait, Oscar came just around her. ¡°How have you been?¡± ¡°... I¡¯ve been good! What about you Oscar?¡± ¡°Me too.¡± Oscar¡¯s manner was very friendly. The stiffness of his speech was a little subdued and so was his expression. He asked an excuse for ady who was taking the seat next to Mielle and sat next to her. ¡®Don¡¯t tell me this isn¡¯t a dream...?¡¯ If it was a dream, she hoped she would not wake up. She couldn¡¯t even blink. She just stared at the friendly Oscar. Whether he was really determined to love Mielle, he sought her convenience all the time and spoke to her. Mielle was half unconscious. She received his efforts, and around her, they said that the two were very well matched. ¡°They¡¯re a nice couple, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Dear princess...!¡±. In response, Isis, the person who sought a close rtionship between the two, fanned out. Whether she had finished her greetings to major guests or not, she also sat next to Oscar. Real connections didn¡¯t show off friendship at these trivial parties anyway. Her real connections were the ones she met and chatted in secret ces, which were very few people. The birthday party was just a ce of wealth, power, and bravado, so there was no need to spend a long time talking to useless people. ¡°I guess Oscar was quite lonely while he was away from Lady Mielle. How sweet of him. I wish he could do that to his sister.¡± ¡°...¡± Isis narrowed her eyes as if to observe how he would behave. Oscar only had a quiet cup of tea without any particr answer. ¡°So did I. I¡¯d like him to graduate from the academy... I¡¯ll see him every day then.¡± ¡®Is there a girl whose red cheeks match so well?¡¯ Mielle smiled as if she had the whole world. ¡°The good news is that Oscar will graduate this time. He won¡¯t make Lady Mielle sad anymore.¡± The word ¡°not sad¡± contained two meanings. It meant that he wouldn¡¯t make her lonely and that he would give his heart. Mielle figured out both of those meanings. Maybe that was why it felt like her own birthday, not Isis¡¯s. The two enjoyed a leisurely conversation with Oscar in between, talking about the events in the past, the present, and the future. Most of their stories were about engagement and marriage, starting with the dress to wear at the ceremony and the room they would use in the mansion. It was not long after that that someone who interfered with them appeared. ¡°Miss Isis...!¡± The butler of the mansion ran to Isis, forgetting his dignity. She didn¡¯t know what was so urgent, and she clicked her tongue. The butler, who came to her, did not hesitate to tell her why. ¡°The, the Crown Prince is here!¡± ¡°... what?¡± Perhaps he was quite surprised by the Crown Prince¡¯s visit, and the butler shouted in a loud voice that everyone could hear. Surprised, Isis was frozen that she could not respond at all. And so was Oscar. The Crown Prince and the princess talked about their engagement on the surface, but they didn¡¯t really get along very well. ¡®Why would the Crown Prince be at Isis¡¯s birthday party?¡¯ ¡°The Crown Prince must havee to celebrate the princess¡¯s birthday!¡± Mielle, unaware of the fact, raised her voice, and only then, Isis, who came to her senses, ordered him to guide the Crown Prince inside. However, the butler, who was instructed, did not have to carry out the task. The Crown Prince, who already knew where she was, did not wait but went to where they were by himself instead. No matter how dominant the Aristocratic Party was, the royal family was the royal family. In the appearance of the Crown Prince who would be the next Emperor, beginning with Isis, the guests greeted him politely with their backs and heads down. ¡°I, I see His Highness the Crown Prince.¡± ¡°It¡¯s been a long time, Princess Isis. Happy birthday.¡± ¡°Thank you, Your Highness.¡± The Crown Prince looked away, leaving only a very simple greeting to the princess. The ce where his gaze was directed was toward Mielle, whose face couldn¡¯t be seen, with a deep bow. She was shivering faintly at the very existence of the Crown Prince that she met for the first time. The Crown Prince smiled to see if she looked very pitiful. ¡°Are you Lady Roscent Mielle? ...it¡¯s weird. I think you became a little smaller.¡± They didn¡¯t know why he was interested in Mielle and not Oscar. Her family had great wealth, but she was still only ady of the family of the count. ¡®Is it because the rumors say that she¡¯s beautiful? Or because she is good at grace even at a young age? Or does he have the intention of upsetting the princess? Has he met her before?¡¯ People in the garden spread all kinds of spection. Isis was the same. She bit her lip and guessed what had happened between the two. ¡°I¡¯ve heard a lot of your stories. I think you must have wondered about me.¡± Mielle could not understand what the Crown Prince was trying to say. It was partly because her body and heart were hardened since she was the one who met the Crown Prince first, and also because he kept talking to her and not the princess. ¡°So now... I think it¡¯s time for a face-to-face conversation, what do you think, Lady Mielle?¡± Mielle shook her head reflexively. She didn¡¯t want to get entangled with the Crown Prince. Oscar alone was enough for her. If she got mixed up with him, the princess¡¯s mate... she was sure she would lose Oscar. Ignoring this, however, the Crown Prince ordered her to raise her head again. It was an imperial order. She couldn¡¯t refuse. She couldn¡¯t help but lift her head, as not only her, but everyone was forced to raise their heads. ¡®What the hell is this...?¡¯ As she raised her head, she could see the face of the Crown Prince who was gradually hardening his expression. Something was going wrong. * * * Lane, who left the mansion, went straight back to the Imperial Pce. Today, his steps to the Crown Prince¡¯s room were heavy. He had always thought that Mielle was weird, but she was definitely weird today. ¡®Is Lady Roscent really clever?¡¯ Chapter 81

Chapter 81: Chapter 81. Testing And Trial, Part XXII

Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie She had been always disappointing but even more so at the dinner tonight. Considering her age, she was quite knowledgeable, but not enough to help the count¡¯s business. ¡®Rather...¡¯ Rather, Aria, who was said to be from themon people, was much smarter. Aria seemed to look like she was not smart enoughpared to Mielle, but she really seemed smart although she didn¡¯t seem to want to reveal the fact. Aria, who sometimes made stunning remarks, would be quiet again as if she had done nothing. It was as if she was asking him to look at her that way on purpose. But Lane was soon able to grasp her behavior. It was not natural to hit and run, and somehow she seemed to be swept away by emotion. As she was still young, she seemed to have difficulty controlling her emotions. ¡®And today¡¯s reaction was weird too...¡¯ When he brought up the story of the fur business, Mielle looked puzzled. She looked like she had no idea. The hardened face of the count, or the embarrassed countess, and Aria, who was thest to remain calm... ¡®Don¡¯t tell me...¡¯ No. Based on the factsid out so far, it had been concluded that the daughter, who had greatly helped the count, seemed to be Aria, not Mielle. It shouldn¡¯t be. Lane tore off his head and let out a silent outcry. If this was the case, it meant that he guessed wrong so far. If the Crown Prince found out about this, he could punish those who had called Mielle. For example, he could order his retainers to count the number of flowers in the capital by tomorrow or to find out what the capital¡¯s current poption was. If they somehow produced the results, he would question them for more than five hours why and why. He had always rolled his minions that way. Rather, they had wanted to be hit. ¡®Then there¡¯s nothing I can do about it. I have no choice but to get out by myself.¡¯ He had no choice but to report the truth as soon as possible, so he himself could avoid hardships and adversity. Thinking so, he wiped the clear and cold sweat on his forehead and nose. It was all right, it would be all right. In the first ce, he had only started his work after being ordered by the Crown Prince to approach the count and his daughter, Mielle. He had made friends with the count as he had been told, and he had been well receiving good favors from Mielle. What was more, he had even gotten the result that the girl the Crown Prince had been looking for might be Aria, not Mielle. He might have praised him for correcting the falsehoods others had guessed wrong about. Knock, knock! ¡°Your Highness Asterope, this is Lane.¡± When he knocked on the door with a sense of confidence, he heard a voice from the inside telling him toe in. Lane went inside confidently to report his very usible conclusions. Asterope, who was reading a book on the sofa, frowned at Lane who wasing in. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your face?¡± ¡°... yeah?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a face that makes me feel bad.¡± ¡®What should I do with my face? Was I so excited as I found a way to survive alone?¡¯ Lane reported to Asterope while touching his face. ¡°I haven¡¯t found anything unusual today in Lady Mielle. I think... Lady Mielle seems to be not the kind of woman Your Highness will notice.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve tried to have in-depth conversations several times, but each time her answers were very in and easy.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a girl who escapes well like a cat. She dared to put me through trouble twice. She has acted cleverly.¡± He smiled, small but pleasantly, as if he was thinking about the girl who had made him puzzled and had leisurely disappeared. Then suddenly, he put his book down on the table nervously and said, ¡°So, persuade her well.¡± Lane shuddered at the sound. ¡®Is he talking about that Mielle? Does he want to know if she can escape from him like a cat?¡¯ Mielle, who Lane had gone through, was more like a bear than a cat. She was a dusky bear with only arge natural build and background but had no weapon. She had learned how to speak well, but there had been nothing good in it. And she also had no keen sense. Aria, on the other hand, was really like a cat. The same was the way she looked up as if she were observing with a slightly raised eye, and so was the way she suddenly came in the conversation and concealed herself in an instant. So Lane really thought that the girl the Crown Prince was talking about was Aria, not Mielle. The Crown Prince might have mistaken Mielle for Aria or misunderstood her name. Lane swallowed. ¡°Your Highness Asterope, I¡¯m sorry, but in my personal opinion, as I have visited the mansion of the Roscent family... I don¡¯t think the girl you¡¯re talking about is Lady Mielle.¡± Lane hurried on because he thought Asterope would be nervous again. ¡°Maybe Lady Aria, his eldest daughter, is the girl you¡¯re looking for.¡± ¡°Aria?¡± ¡°Yes, she¡¯s from themon people, and about two years ago, she came in as the eldest daughter of the Roscent family with the re-marriage of the count.¡± ¡°Ah, that¡¯s thedy in the rumor.¡± The rumor about Aria was so widely and deeply spread that Asterope could quickly recall her. Even he remembered the rumor that the count who had married a prostitute with a daughter was out of his mind. It was also information that he had found while investigating Mielle. ¡°The rumor says that she¡¯s possessed by an evil spirit. However, the girl I¡¯m looking for is a rare beauty in the Empire as I said before.¡± ¡°I heard that too, but a rumor is only a rumor. She was more like the shape Your Highness described.¡± As Lane added, Asterope was lost in his thoughts. ¡°Did Your Highness... hear her name directly from thedy you¡¯re looking for?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that. I just saw her disappear in the carriage of the Roscent family.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯m sure thedy you¡¯re looking for is Lady Aria.¡± ¡°But I heard she is amoner.¡± It meant that she wouldn¡¯t have given advice to the count¡¯s business or might have fallen behind in getting information. Lane thought so too at first, but it was different now. He felt that way especially at the dinner today. ¡®The count seemed to have turned the aplishments of Lady Aria to Lady Mielle for the sake of her external image.¡¯ And Aria had acted casually as if she had known it. ¡®Come to think of it, when the count talked about the fur business, he only said, ¡®daughter,¡¯ but he didn¡¯t say an exact name!¡¯ Lane had vaguely assumed that it was the same person because the count had bragged about Mielle subsequently, but he could not hear the exact name from the count. Because the Crown Prince had been looking for Mielle, of course, he had thought it was Mielle. ¡°Lady Aria, whom I met, was as graceful and intelligent as a noble since the beginning of time, and she was totally different from the rumor.¡± Asterope was troubled by Lane¡¯s repeated ims because Lane couldn¡¯t talk nonsense unless he suddenly went crazy. ¡°I think it¡¯s better for you to meet her in person ¡°Yes, it will be worth checking her out if you say so.¡± No one had personally identified her name. The Crown Prince and his knight, Sorke, had only known her face. And the two had regarded her as Mielle simply under the circumstances that she would be thedy of the Roscent family without correctly identifying her face and name. ¡°How about this princess¡¯s birthday party?¡± ¡°The princess¡¯s birthday?¡± ¡°Yes. Lady Mielle has a rtionship with Frederick¡¯s eldest son, so I¡¯m sure she will participate. I know it¡¯s ufortable for you, but I think you should just show your face for a moment and check her out.¡± The encounter with the princess was very awkward, but the only chance to assess her was at that moment because he could not visit the mansion of the Roscent family. In any case, unlike the first time, he had been following the demands of the Aristocratic Party recently, and his visit would not cause any further suspicion. On the contrary, it was possible to make aristocrats lower their guards as he seemed to be seen to have sumbed to them already. ¡°All right, I¡¯ll do that.¡± * * * Chapter 82

Chapter 82: Chapter 82. Testing And Trial, Part XXIII

Chapter 82. Testing And Trial, Part XXIII Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie ¡°You... who are you?¡± ¡°Yes...?¡± It was a remark poured down on Mielle, who didn¡¯t fully raise her head. Asterope was staring at her with an eerie stiff face. ¡°You¡¯re Mielle?¡± ¡°...!¡± Mielle was so surprised that she trembled without even raising her head properly. She was appalled by the way he spoke that seemed to deny herself. She couldn¡¯t understand why he was pushing her with such cold eyes and ent. ¡°... ha. Really you¡¯re Mielle?¡± Asterope spat out a smile as if he had been embarrassed. Feeling strange, Princess Isis spread her frowning face by herself and asked carefully why. Now she was siding with Mielle, not Asterope. ¡°Your Highness Asterope, did Lady Mielle make a mistake?¡± ¡°No.¡± Even though Isis asked, Asterope¡¯s gaze was directed at Mielle. He nced over Mielle¡¯s entire body, which was trembling like a little bird losing its mother, and answered with a self-help tone. ¡°I think I did the wrong thing. Now that I¡¯ve said hello, I¡¯ll go. Have a good time, princess.¡± When he confirmed Mielle¡¯s face, he turned around coldly as if he had no more regrets. Only then did Mielle, who got out of his de-like gaze, copsed to her seat, holding on to her heart, which was running so fast. Oscar hastened to support her. ¡°Lady Mielle, what the hell happened to His Highness?¡± Isis grilled her after she had fallen. But Mielle, who had never been linked to Asterope, had no way of knowing. She shook her head with a paled face. ¡°I, I don¡¯t know... I haven¡¯t seen His Highness before.¡± Isis clicked her tongue since she had thought that he had given in to the Aristocratic Party and showed up to celebrate her birthday, but he had given only a word of greeting, and after he had grilled Mielle, he disappeared. ¡®What on earth was the purpose of the Crown Prince?¡¯ Isis and the others who had witnessed the scene in the garden all thought so. ¡°You¡¯ve never really seen him?¡± ¡°Of, of course.¡± ¡°Then why did he look for Lady Mielle and check your face...¡± ¡®Why did he turn around as if she weren¡¯t?¡¯ Isis, who was going to ask that much, thought that Lady Mielle might really have nothing to do with him. ¡®Was that the reason he had turned around after checking her face? Because she was different from what he had thought?¡¯ ¡°Boo-hoo...¡± At the Crown Prince¡¯s harsh words and manner and Isis¡¯s urging, Mielle burst into tears. Although she had received numerous education from an early age and had be a model of aristocraticdy, Mielle was only fourteen years old. In addition, it was too much of an ordeal for her to endure, who had grown out of love and goodwill so far. Some strength was put on the hand of Oscar who embraced Mielle. He didn¡¯t know what had happened, but Mielle was too young to be insulted in front of many people. Mielle, who was wailing, looked very sad, whether he liked her or not. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Lady Mielle. I was so nervous. Oscar! Take thedy to the mansion. Help her rx.¡± ¡°Yes, sister.¡± Oscar wrapped over Mielle¡¯s shoulders and disappeared into the mansion. Mielle was still a needed card now and in the future, but she had driven her too much as she had been nervous. ¡®I hope the smart Oscar can soothe her well.¡¯ It was clear that he would somehow appease Mielle because he could not let go of someone young, weak, or someone who had poor existence. Isis, who was watching them disappear for a while, ordered the musicians to turn up the sound of the music. Then the performers put great force to make it as loud as possible. It was only then that Isis, satisfied with the melody of the garden, made a benevolent look. ¡°Oh, the Crown Prince seemed to have a bad day today.¡± There was no one for the Crown Prince here anyway because he was a single member of the royal family that had been ostracized by the nobles. As the dominance of the Empire was done by the nobles of power and wealth, he was just a scarecrow, no matter how he pretended to have power and prestige. The participants burst intoughter at Isis¡¯s sarcastic remarks. She left the garden which became alive again and quietly ordered the knight who immediately followed her. ¡°Find out what happened between Mielle and the Crown Prince. Every single one.¡± The knight who heard the order disappeared at once. There must have been something. It might have nothing to do with Mielle, but from the Crown Prince¡¯s point of view, there might be something else. ¡®He was so resentful.¡¯ She had a dangerous premonition. She had to find out what had happened. * * * Mielle, who had gone out with a big smile saying, ¡°I¡¯m going to the princess¡¯s birthday party,¡± returned to the mansion of the Roscent family way passed the supposed time she should return and even her bedtime. Aria was able to see her return that night because of the loud hoofing of horses of the carriage that entered the mansion. ¡®What happened? Why in the world ady, who has yet to be an adult, return sote? Was she drunk? Then it would be very interesting.¡¯ In anticipation, Aria wore a simple robe over her Schumiz and went down. But the scene at the entrance to the mansion was far from what Aria had expected. ¡°I¡¯m sorry... You don¡¯t have to take me like this...¡± ¡°No, I was worried and did that, and please don¡¯t mind it.¡± Oscar¡¯s grip on her hand while escorting her was as sweet as ever. And Mielle, smiling softly at his affectionate behavior with swollen eyes, was a terrible thing in itself. ¡®What the hell is this?... what¡¯s this situation...?¡¯ ¡®Why does Oscar, who hasn¡¯t even replied to me yet, see Mielle off sote at night?¡¯ For Mielle, who had great knights of the Roscent family guarding her, who would have given up their lives for her. Aria could not understand why he should have to see her off here at the expense of the hassle. ¡°I¡¯m sorry she iste. Something happened in the middle of the party, so Lady Mielle fell asleep, but I couldn¡¯t wake her up, and she is alreadyte.¡± ¡°Oh, is that so? It¡¯s all right since you came here to see my daughter off like this. But be careful next time. She¡¯s still underage and single.¡± The count didn¡¯t look too angry for a light scolding. He might rather want her to get married like this. If one thought about it, Mielle¡¯s exposed hands were trembling because of the cold evening wind. ¡°Well, it¡¯s toote, so I¡¯ll go back.¡± ¡°How about sleeping here after a long time? I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll go back alone.¡± Why did the count worry about a healthy man going back alone? Moreover, he would be fine if the count took him back using the carriage of the Roscent family. If he was really that worried, he could have just posted a knight. There was no need to worry. ¡°We have a lot of rooms, so there¡¯s no problem if you stay. We¡¯ve cleaned our guest room, and it is in good condition.¡± The countess tactfully helped him. Mielle also grabbed Oscar¡¯s sleeve and gave him a silent rush. Oscar¡¯s eyes shook once as he stared at her. ¡°Well... could I stay here one night?¡± ¡°Yes, yes. Come on in. Why don¡¯t you sleep with a cup of warm tea?¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± The count hugged Oscar¡¯s shoulders and disappeared with an excited face. Then Mielle followed them, and the countess, who was staring at Aria, who was hardened by shock, moved her steps. Aria was the only one left in the empty hall where no one was present. ¡®Why? By any possibility, if something happened to Mielle and he took care of her, it is understandable. But why? ... why haven¡¯t you ever looked at me once...?¡¯ When she faced his appearance of thoroughly ignoring her as if no one was there, the reality that she had neglected was pouring into her like a sh of light. The little bit of expectation she had was shattered. ¡®Oscar, do you really want to cut your connection with me...? Why! Why wouldn¡¯t the future change, even though I turned over the hourss, sacrificing my life? If God sent me back to the past to show such a future, wouldn¡¯t it be too cruel?¡¯ Not long ago, he abandoned Mielle and acted as if he woulde to her. It was a simple letter, but she was relieved that every time his reply arrived, the future seemed to change. Chapter 83

Chapter 83: Chapter 83. Testing And Trial, Part XXIV

Chapter 83. Testing And Trial, Part XXIV Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie But no matter how hard she tried, if she would take the same steps... If nothing would change... then she had no more reason to live. Anyway, she was thest one to get a cut on her head. Aria clenched her fists. Her beautifully trimmed nails dug into her palms and she seemed to feel nothing. So Aria was shocked for a while and stood alone in the cold night wind brought by Oscar because she could do nothing. Then, after calming down, her whole body trembled so much that she went back to her room. Her body that was lying on the bed was as heavy as that of the dead. ¡®If I fall asleep and wish to never wake up forever... If the future doesn¡¯t change anyway, I¡¯ll die soon, and what¡¯s the reason for living now? Mielle will marry Oscar, and after bing the Frederick family¡¯s mistress, she will use Isis¡¯s power and cut my head, the wicked woman¡¯s neck.¡¯ She was afraid of the painful future that woulde over again, sneeringly. If such a future was waiting, it was better to die as it was now. Tears poured down as she reached that conclusion. She cried silently with her face on the pillow, and then she fell asleep. In her dream, Aria was decapitated several times over and over again regardless if it was the future or the past. No matter how hard she turned the hourss over, no one moved ording to her will. Everyoneughed at her as if they were all expecting this to happen. She shouted for help to Oscar who turned around several times, but her voice did note out because her head was cut off. She struggled through this hell and poured blood out. ¡°Please, please, somebody, help me.¡± She shouted a silent cry for help. When Aria, who was suffering in so much pain, opened her eyes again, the blue dawn had already filled her room. It was a deep night near three in the morning when she checked the time. She was in a semiconscious state because she had only slept for a few hours. She thought that maybe she was still dreaming since her eyes were foggy, and she was distracted. Hell was continuing. Aria, who was sitting on her bed for a while, escaped from her room. In the dark dawn in which no one moved, her destination was the guest room on the second floor. When she opened the door of the sixth room, she found what she wanted. ¡°... Who?!¡± Oscar, who was so surprised by someone¡¯s unexpected presence, suddenly rose. His upper body was stiff to a half-upright position, and he didn¡¯t even move at all. He wasn¡¯t moving at all as if time had stopped. It was because he was faced with a very unexpected person. It was Aria, and she was dressed in a light chemise dress because she came there soon after she woke up. Her arms, shoulders, and legs that were exposed without protection shone mysteriously in the moonlight. As she grew up from a girl to a woman, she stole Oscar¡¯s attention with the help of the moonlight. ¡°Mr. Oscar...?¡± Aria, who found Oscar, took a slow step toward his bed. Anguid nce proved that she was less awake, but Oscar couldn¡¯t even think of stopping her from approaching him. He was already asking himself why she came to visit him at this hour. He tried to neglect and avoid her gaze on purpose. He had run away without telling her why. He thought his heart would burst if he had eye contact with her. As if to destroy his efforts, Aria came to him on her own. Aria, who came up to the edge of the bed and put her hand on a bright quilt, stopped moving. Her thin shoulders and her sad face soon crumbled. Oscar¡¯s heart was shaken because of the look on her face, which could not bepared to that of Mielle, who had cried bitterly after being insulted. ¡°Please... please don¡¯t abandon me...¡± She had a hard time bringing out a very small voice and was crying a little. As soon as he was about to answer, she fell down on the bed. Oscar hurriedly reached for her body. She had been exposed to the night air, and as he touched her cold skin, he felt like someone stabbed him in the heart with a dagger. Because of the false rumor, she became sad, pathetic, and pitiful that there was nothing to love anymore. Because of the miserable reality, he couldn¡¯t easily convey his mind. ¡®But if I disobey my sister¡¯s words...¡¯ It wouldn¡¯t end just by grieving like this. It was clear that she would suffer so thoroughly that it would be useless to regret. So it was better now if he could hear the news about her even if he was very sick. Moreover, if he married Mielle, the connection of both families would continue and he would never lose his rtionship. So he had to endure this pain now. Oscar closed his eyes tightly. Aria couldn¡¯t open her eyes until daybreak. * * * The next morning, it was in her room where Aria opened her eyes. Oscar hugged Aria and took her to her room before she came to her senses. As he had looked at her shadow reflected on the third-floor window, it was easy to see where her room was. Furthermore, the door was wide open, so there was no need to find it. Quite boldly, she had done something, but could not remember what had happenedst night. She thought she had fallen asleep on the bed, and she wondered when she would have slept covered with her nket. For a while Aria didn¡¯t leave her room. It was because of Mielle, who had been so excited andughed for days. She mboyantly stirred up the mansion and told Oscar¡¯s story, even if she had invited her acquaintances to a party. ¡®You¡¯ve been stuck in your room and how long have you been looking forward to this day?¡¯ She did nothing without even getting out of the quilt under the pretext of being sick. She actually felt a little sick. In the meantime, the count, who had expressed concern to his new daughter for her way of solving the tax problem, brought her valuable medicine, saying, ¡°I hope you will recover soon.¡± And Lane also visited her several times. He brought in a bunch of tulip flowers and quickly returned when he heard about Aria¡¯s stay indoors. ¡®Oscar is not walking on a tightrope between me and Mielle, he just turned around against me, and what can I do with him who is in such a state...?¡¯ As she lost her fighting spirit, she was like a stuffed doll in the rain. She had been lying down for a while, so she felt she was creaky and sick. Without getting out of bed, she wiped herself with a wet towel and covered herself with the quilt again, and Jessie asked Aria, stamping her feet. ¡°Miss... don¡¯t you think you¡¯d better have the sunlight today?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s okay. Get out.¡± ¡°Miss...¡± Annie, who had been worried with Jessie, no longer showed up. Aria said, ¡°You don¡¯t have toe because I don¡¯t have anything to ask for,¡± but it made her feel even more empty when Annie turned against her so coldly. ¡°Miss!¡± Annie, who had not been seen for days, reappeared with a bright smile. Aria, buried in a nket, told her to leave, but she didn¡¯t mind how many times she had told her to leave, making a fuss that she had obtained good information. ¡°Then just listen! I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll soon be refreshed!¡± Aria wondered what it meant when Annie said so. Nevertheless, she didn¡¯t express her feelings but pricked up her ears and listened to Annie¡¯s words. ¡°On thest birthday party of the princess, Lady Mielle was greatly insulted!¡± ¡°Oh, my God! That was why her eyes got swollen...¡± Mielle¡¯s swollen eyes went for two days so that everyone in the mansion could confront her. If it hadn¡¯t been for Oscar, it would have been better for her to stay in the room until she was healed, but because of Oscar, she had walked around the mansion with her eyes swollen, like she had bragged about it. ¡°That¡¯s right, Jessie. That day, the Crown Prince attended the party, and he pressed Lady Mielle with som reasons!¡± ¡®His Highness? Mielle? Why...?¡¯ Aria opened her eyes round and fell into thought. ¡®Why did he push her so hard, even if he wouldn¡¯t even have seen her before? Isn¡¯t she called a model of aristocraticdies? There was no reason he was disrespectful...¡¯ Chapter 84

Chapter 84: Chapter 84. Asterope Franz, Part I

Chapter 84. Asterope Franz, Part I Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie Annie hurried on to answer Aria¡¯s questions. ¡°His Highness checked Miss Mielle¡¯s face and said, ¡®You¡¯re Mielle? Why do you call yourself Mielle? No way!¡¯ He must have meant that she was not Mielle!¡± Aria¡¯s body was shaken once because Annie even mimicked the speech tone she had never heard. Annie could not see a single hair because Aria concealed herself in the nket, but she thought she was listening to her, and continued, ¡°So she was unable to answer any questions, and came back to the mansion, weeping.¡± That was why her eyes were swollen. This solved the reason why Mielle¡¯s eyes were swollen. ¡®But what difference does that make? Nothing changes.¡¯ Whether Mielle was insulted or her eyes were swollen, Oscar had already left. ¡°And by the way, there¡¯s another very important piece of information! It¡¯s about Miss Mielle again!¡± Has she been working hard on Mielle¡¯s information in the meantime? Annie looked around once and said, locking the windows and the door again. ¡°The gift which was sent to Miss Mielle was not bought by Oscar, but it was by the servant of the princess.¡± Aria got a little interested this time. She plucked her face out of the quilt and asked if it was real. Then Annie pped her hands and answered, ¡°Yes! Before you came to the mansion of the Roscent family, there was a maid who had moved to the mansion of the family of Duke Frederick, and she told me! So I¡¯m sure! Oh, this is a secret, miss. I think it was not from Oscar but from the princess. You and Mr. Oscar are close enough to exchange letters!¡± Aria¡¯s upper body waspletely out. If that had been true... If he had been kind to Mielle at the request of the princess...! Of course, it was true that Oscar had drawn a line for her, even though it was right that the princess had sent a gift to Mielle, but at least it was a little less hurtful. And... ¡®I thought that no matter what I do, it¡¯s not that the future doesn¡¯t change, but maybe...¡¯ She thought that she might not have been able to change it because it had not yet reached the great existence of the princess. ¡®If so, shouldn¡¯t I change it again?¡¯ The cleverness returned to Aria¡¯s eyes. With that, Jessie also had a smile on her face. Annie was also very happy that her lifeline had returned to normal. ¡°Miss, shall I bring you a meal?¡± ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll have to wash before that.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll prepare water for bath!¡± Annie hurried out of the room. Aria got out of bed and tried to raise her body, but as she moved her stiff, sore body, her body staggered because of a different view than before. ¡°Oh my! Miss?¡± Jessie hastily backed her up. ¡°Are you all right?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s just because of a sudden walk, isn¡¯t it? Why is it so awkward?¡± ¡®Did my muscles degenerate while I was lying down?¡¯ She was walking around the room, hoping to get used to it before the water for bath was prepared. However, Jessie who was looking at her was horrified. Aria asked in wonder, ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Miss...! Your height...?!¡± ¡°My height?¡± Aria turned her body and stood in front of the mirror. ¡°How the hell...?¡± There was a distinctly different look in the mirror. Her height grew about seven inches, even though she still looked young, but at first nce, she looked like an adult because she had skipped meals for several days or lost a little weight. ¡®Even though I have eaten much nutrition recently, can I grow that much in this short-term?¡¯ Feeling back in her original form, Aria stared nkly into the mirror and lost her words for a moment. And when she took a bath and straightened her hair as Jessie prepared, she was much more noticeable than before. ¡°Well... miss, you need to get a new dress. The clothes you have are a little smaller.¡± The clothes she had were tailored to Aria¡¯s body shape, so she could wear them by force, but now that she had grown up about seven inches, it was ufortable and the design didn¡¯t match. ¡°I guess so. Let¡¯s go out after dinner.¡± ¡°Yes! Miss!¡± After eating a meal mixed with sd and vegetables, she drank the medicine that the count had given. It didn¡¯t feel too strong and bitter, but she thought it wasn¡¯t cheap medicine because it was a reward for the warehouse. And among the clothes I had for going out, she wore clothes that fit her body and put on her outer clothes. ¡°What do you want to do with the clothes in the closet?¡± ¡°There are a lot of clothes I can¡¯t even wear. Since I don¡¯t need them, will you take care of them?¡± ¡°Oh, my God...! Yes! Miss!¡± It meant that she wanted them to be disposed of, or they could wear them if they wanted to wear them. The clothes she had bought before were cheap ones, but the ones she had bought recently had been quite expensive and luxurious. Annie¡¯s face was dyed red. Jessie also glistened her eyes. Aria left her room, thinking that Jessie was also greedy. ¡°Sister...? Are you going out?¡± s, Aria thought Mielle might be walking around the mansion again today. Aria couldn¡¯t believe Mielle was having a tea party in the garden with so many people. The youngdies she had seen at Mielle¡¯s birthday party looked at her arrogantly, as usual. They seemed to be thinking about how to insult the daughter of a vulgar prostitute. ¡°Yes, my height has suddenly grown tall that my clothes don¡¯t fit. I envy people who maintain small bodies like children even when they get older.¡± Aria, however, had no intention of being attacked helplessly. On the contrary, even though they were one or two years older than herself, they were still small and childlike, and she onlyughed at them. They might think that when they became adults they would be like mature adults, but that was just an illusion. As far as she could remember, Mielle¡¯s stupid friends didn¡¯t grow much in adulthood. Nevertheless, the women, who could not move a few steps in their unsuitable dresses and high heels, hadughed at Aria until she died, saying that she looked like her mother and her body was vulgar. However, it was they who had beenughed at. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll excuse you.¡± Aria, who was disappearing with her hair fluttering, the fans of the youngdies moved quickly. Mielle also opened her eyes in a circle, as if embarrassed by Aria¡¯s appearance. She had been smaller than her age. And Mielle thought that the reason she had stayed in her room was not that she had been jealous or envious, but that her height had grown tall like that. There was a force in the hand of Mielle, which held the cup. In many ways, she was a nuisance and irritating being. ¡ª Asterope Franz ¡°Wow, miss! That dress looks so good on you, too!¡± ¡°Really? Then let¡¯s buy this, too.¡± ¡®How can she fit in every dress like that?¡¯ Annie¡¯s eyes glistened. Her look to have ignored her as a prostitute¡¯s daughter in the meantime had disappeared somewhere. Aria had been depressed for a while, but she was more beautiful and graceful than any other young girls she had ever encountered in a boutique. It was as if a noblewoman should have a beauty that was different from amoner like that. Among the nobles, only the rich visited the boutique and it was obvious that they were all noble of great families, but no one was as enchanting as Aria. Afterward, if she also raised her status and became a noblewoman, she might be so beautiful like her; Annie was deluding herself. Aria, who had chosen ten dresses, shoes and ornaments for quite a long time, sat down on the sofa as if she were satisfied with them. ¡°Is there anything else you¡¯re looking for?¡± The employee of the boutique asked politely. It was a distinctly different attitude from when she had first named herself Aria of the Roscent family. That power might be feeble, but the rumor from Sarah¡¯s meeting must have yed a part; another rumor that she was totally different from the rumor. Aria, who had soft ck tea in her mouth, thought about it for a while without saying anything and said she had something else to buy. ¡°Please rmend some clothes for my maids. They would apany me to a party.¡± ¡°Ah! Yes, I see.¡± Then some of the staff measured Annie and Jessie¡¯s size and quickly disappeared. Giving new clothes, not a maid uniform of the family, to her own maids meant that she would free them from cleaning and chores. Chapter 85

Chapter 85: Chapter 85. Asterope Franz, Part II

Chapter 85. Asterope Franz, Part II Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie In Annie¡¯s case, she had borrowed Aria¡¯s clothes and apanied her to meetings a few times, but she hadn¡¯t escaped from doing chores since she had been a maid who had helped her master¡¯s going out. The intensity was only a little weak, so she had to clean up in the morning and in the evening. It was very easy and simplepared to other maids and servants, but the difference between doing and not doing it was huge. Such was the gaze and treatment of the people around them. But this time, it was different. They decorated themselves gorgeously and their work was to do a role as a ymate or a partner to talk with their master. It was also their job to take care of their surroundings at all times so that clean dresses would not get dirty. And it was mostly the work of aristocraticdies. In the family of the count,moners rarely became ymates. No such maid had ever been found with Mielle, either. Annie wrapped her cheeks with her hands. Jessie also blinked incredulously. ¡°Annie, I need a maid to clean up for you and pour the tea. Do you have a maid you can rmend?¡± ¡°Oh, yes! In fact, I haven¡¯t said anything, but so many maids have been envious of me when they saw me enjoy living in clover by your side! If I speak out one word, ten maids will be attached.¡± ¡®Yeah, I knew it.¡¯ Just by her words, Aria could guess how envious the other maids and servants of the mansion must have been. Furthermore, it was assumed that their envy had pierced the sky because Annie always wore jewelry and ornaments she had received from her, except for some idiots who had sworn allegiance to Mielle. ¡°That sounds good, then. Can you rmend a maid who is decent and behave in a pleasant manner? You pick one.¡± ¡°Yes...? Yes! I¡¯ll find a very amiable girl as soon as I get back!¡± Annie, who was the youngest in the mansion, behaved as if she were a head maid. In fact, what Aria asked her to do was the job of a head maid, so it was not wrong. Next to her, Jessie scratched her cheek and said softly, ¡°Well... you don¡¯t have to do that to me, miss.¡± ¡®Oh my, did Jessie think that I only liked Annie?¡¯ There was only one woman, Jessie, whom Aria truly believed. In the past, she had been the only one who had remained with her to the end while suffering many miserable humiliations. Because of that, she had been put to a miserable end by the shallow, stupid Aria. If she had begged Mielle in the end, she might not have met such an end. There was no way she¡¯d love Annie more than Jessie. She just did so because she needed to coax Annie materially. Annie was a maid who she could abandon in the middle, but Jessie wasn¡¯t. She was going to take her to the end and take responsibility. ¡°What are you talking about, Jessie? Have you still not realized that I like you best? You¡¯ve been with me since I was so stupid. I¡¯m sure Annie will understand this. Isn¡¯t that right, Annie?¡± ¡°Yes! Jessie served you a year earlier than I did. Of course, it is right that you like Jessie the most!¡± Annie seemed to have noints because she received more material support than Jessie. And her goal was to raise her status, not to be favored by Aria. Jessie blushed. ¡°I don¡¯t have a maid who I can rely on you. So don¡¯t think in vain.¡± ¡°... yeah, miss.¡± Perhaps waiting for the conversation to end, as soon as Aria¡¯s words were over, the staff reappeared with some clothes for the maids. Although the quality and decorations were inferior to those Aria had just tried, they were delighted to see that they did not think of it. In particr, Annie made a fuss, saying, ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a dream or not.¡± ¡°Oh, my God... to wear such beautiful clothes!¡± The eyes of the staff were cold as they watched Annie raise her voice. This was rare because it was a boutique favored by aristocrats, and they seemed to be proud of themselves. Even if a maid was making a noise, it was a private room, so there was nothing to be seen. There were a lot of people doing worse than her. Besides, it was she who had rented this room, so whatever they did here, they were free. It didn¡¯t look very good. She would use it often, but she didn¡¯t want to beughed at, and she didn¡¯t like their eyes because they evoked nostalgia from the past. Aria who rose from the sofa looked at the clothes that the staff had brought. It must have been very luxurious for Annie and Jessie to wear, but she shook her head with a sigh as if she were touching something trivial and cheap. ¡°I think their qualities are a little bit poor for my maids. Do you think I am here just to buy these clothes of poor qualities?¡± ¡°Ah, ... yes, we¡¯ll bring another clothes.¡± The staff rushed out with their clothes. Aria put two more rejections on the clothes they had brought and nodded when they brought in what was little different from the dress she had bought. ¡°Miss, miss, can I really choose one of these clothes?¡± ¡°Yes. Don¡¯t you have to wear that much if you want to go with me in the future? That way, there won¡¯t be anyone who doesn¡¯t know themselves and ignores you.¡± Aria looked angrily at the staff. Then an employee who was helping to change clothes dropped the dress she was holding in surprise. Aria clicked her tongue at her. ¡°Get rid of the dress you just dropped. And I don¡¯t know why there¡¯s only one cup of tea. You have three guests here.¡± ¡°... I am sorry, I¡¯ll correct my mistake.¡± It was only then that the attitude of the staff became polite. Then, not only Aria but Annie and Jessie, they had proper courtesy too. The quick-witted Annie also showed the elegance she had learned from Aria, and Jessie simply put on and took off her dress quietly as usual. Each of them was presented with three dresses. They were high-priced dresses that Aria could wear right away. Annie, wearing the most beautiful dress that Aria had bought her, drank ck tea, wary of getting scratched. Jessie, who sat next to her, asked with a paleplexion, ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t mind buying us these dresses?¡± ¡°It¡¯s all right. I¡¯ve been saving a lot of pocket money.¡± ¡°But...¡± Unexpected spending had cost most of her pocket money, but she had no regrets. And if it was money, it could be refilled automatically. Even if she had exhausted everything right now, she would not be without it. She would have it again anyway. After seeing Aria¡¯s rxed expression, Jessie seemed to have reminded her of the fact and removed her anxiety from her face. Her master had bought very expensive jewelry justst year, and she did the golden brooch, too. It was not enough for her to worry about the spending of an aristocraticdy. ¡°It¡¯s a shame to just go back, dressed up like this in a long time. We¡¯d better go to a cafe.¡± Now in the mansion, Mielle was ying some charade with her friends, so she didn¡¯t want to rush back. She thought it would be better to sit on the outdoor terrace and think about how to cope in the future. ¡°Miss... well...¡± Then, unexpectedly, Annie twisted her body and said, ¡°How about ¡®Flower Mountain¡¯ cafe, if you don¡¯t mind?¡± ¡°Flower Mountain?¡± ¡°Yes, actually, it¡¯s a cafe I¡¯ve always dreamed of... I¡¯ve always wanted to go there. I think it wouldn¡¯t be difficult with you.¡± ¡®Isn¡¯t it a cafe where only aristocrats can go in and out of if it¡¯s Flower Mountain?¡¯ It was even the most luxurious cafe in the Empire. On the terrace there, it was popr because they could look far down the Imperial Castle. ¡®You are cute.¡¯ Aria originally nned to go there, but she really liked her when she expressed her opinion. Aria smiled softly. ¡°All right. Annie, ording to your opinion, we¡¯d better go to the cafe of Flower Mountain, and talk to the driver.¡± ¡°Yes! Miss!¡± Annie hurried out to inform the driver, and as Aria was preparing to leave the boutique, Jessie called her name. ¡°Can I buy a newspaper while we are out?¡± ¡°Oh, is it already time for the newspaper toe out? Then let¡¯s stop by there.¡± Chapter 86

Chapter 86: Chapter 86. Asterope Franz, Part III

Chapter 86. Asterope Franz, Part III Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie It was time for an incident to happen to the count, and he would suffer from it. Unlike the count, who would know it in summer, rumors might have been circting among themoners. And this time, Aria thought it would be good for her to use the information herself, instead of helping him. She couldn¡¯t do anything to deal with the princess, Mielle¡¯s supporter, while she was as broke as she was now. ¡°Miss! The carriage is ready.¡± ¡°Well, shall we go, then?¡± As if she had had no gloomy days, Aria was shining. She had a light step to the foreboding that only good things were likely to happen in the future. But it was for a moment, and Aria, who had checked Jessie¡¯s purchase of the newspaper through the wagon window, could not help frowning. The outfit of Hans who was renting the newspaper was very ugly. ¡®Why does he look so fatigued though I paid the money enough for his attire to live on?¡¯ ¡®Don¡¯t tell me, you bought another newspaper and have been selling it on the street.¡¯ If he did, the end of him to lose his life would be waiting. Even so, she didn¡¯t mean to give him more money to stop it. Despite her help, if it was the future he had chosen, she had no right or obligation to stop him. As soon as Jessie bought the newspaper, Aria headed to the Flower Mountain cafe. The terrace was empty because it was a favorite seat for only the nobility, and Aria, the eldest daughter of the family of the count, did not encounter difficulties to enjoy it. The security of the cafe itself was so tight that the knight decided to keep the carriage. Aria settled on a suitable terrace to enjoy the spring breeze with Jessie and Annie. ¡°My God...! What a sight I can look down the Empire at a nce! I never dreamed I¡¯de to this cafe!¡± The sweet coffee Aria drank while watching the noisy Annie was ptable. She thought it was worth it as if it was expensive. As sweet coffee was full of cream, she could be a target to be mocked at, if she didn¡¯t pay attention to. Aria had such experience in the past. So, she took heed of it, and watched the scenery, wiping her lips with the tissue provided. Then, the memories that she had used to visit and enjoy in the past came to her mind freshly, even the foolish nobles who had recognized her from afar and frowned upon her because of her outstanding look. They had sometimes gossiped behind the terrace curtain. She hade here to rx in a long time, but they had scolded the employees for the scent of the gutter in the brothel. The employees had apologized in unison for the scolding, even though it had not been something they had to apologize about. And the employees, who had repeatedly said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± must have known it at the time. Now because of her efforts in the meantime, there had been many positive rumors. Since she had good manners and she was young, there had been nearly no people who would provoke her to a quarrel, but she must have been a very pitiful being in the past because she had not been treated as she was now. ¡°Miss! This coffee is really good, too!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never had such a sweet cup of coffee, either.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure the aristocrats who enjoy these great things every day are happy, right?¡± ¡®Happiness. Have I ever felt that? I can¡¯t remember that feeling since I was amoner when I was young, but I¡¯m sure the real nobles who have only been exposed to precious things since birth would have no thoughts. They may think it¡¯s natural to breathe.¡¯ Aria, who answered Annie¡¯s question to a smile, opened the newspaper. Since she hadn¡¯t had important information for a while, she was wondering if there might be something important in it. Not surprisingly, a small article came into her eyes. [The business groups run by nobles are losing their ounts one by one...] The article said that the trade routes of nobles were being cut off one after another by unidentified forces. In this incident, some aristocrats had been damaged, who had beenter engaged in business with Count Roscent. Therefore, the count had suffered from it. Of course, it had been a problem that had taken a while but had beenter resolved. It was a little bit too much to call him a criminal, but she remembered that somehow the prime mover had been someone from the province of Pinonua. She happened to remember that because she had enjoyed drinking wine from that province in the past. Even if she hadn¡¯t drunk it, wine of the province of Pinonua had been the most popr, so although Pinonua had been in the far countryside, there had been rare for a person who hadn¡¯t known the province of Pinonua. The criminal had been a lower-ss aristocrat, contrary to the expectation that he would be a higher-ss aristocrat. ¡®They said that he dropped the document while he was moving. In any case, he was a fool.¡¯ She had heard that he had fled to a foreign country after being exposed, as he had taken away the clientele and the ounts of other nobles. He had only targeted the favorite luxury items of the nobles and had monopolized and sold them for a very expensive price. He must have umted considerable wealth, to such an extent as to consider as a small matter that he had fled to a foreign country and lived with a false identity. ¡®It¡¯s impossible for me to make clients like that nobleman, so I have no choice but to hoard in advance. It¡¯s going to cost a lot of money, but how can I get it?¡¯ The answer to Aria¡¯s thought was the casino. If she used the hourss, she could easily get arge sum of money. Although she could use it only once a day, it was enough to win just once a day in the big money game. And if it piled up a few times, she could make a pretty big profit. ¡®If I win alone, everyone¡¯s going to lose money, even though I don¡¯t turn over the hourss.¡¯ It was a wonder, but it was a good thing that she had grown up. If she would wear a mask, she would look like an adult. In addition, if the Crown Prince as foolish as in the past would bring in a horse from another country, she could truly make money in one shot. The horse¡¯s leg had been broken during the race due to the mismanagement. It had been the sudden end of a horse that had always won. No one had expected. It was clear that if she invested in time, she could get a huge amount of money for a small amount of money. ¡®Now, what I need is someone to sell the goods behind the hoarding.¡¯ There was a great risk of direct employment, so it was necessary to hire someone to be trusted. ¡®Someone I can trust... Is that kind of person around me now?¡¯ The only people she could find were Annie and Jessie, but they had already been her maids and she could not turn them to the other side. Then what about their family members? Instructions would be easy to convey and easy to be briefed. Nor could they betray or run away as long as Annie and Jessie were around her. If people tracked her down, they could find her, but she would not be suspecting because they would think that the stupid wicked woman would not dare to predict the future. If she covered her tail, it would be over. Aria asked Jessie and Annie, who pulled their heads out of the terrace and looked at the scenery. ¡°Jessie, and Annie. What¡¯s your family like?¡± Suddenly, Aria asked an unexpected question, and Jessie answered, cocking her head. ¡°I have two twin brothers. They¡¯re still sixteen years old, but they¡¯re helping the work of parents.¡± ¡°Really? What do they do?¡± ¡°They¡¯re working on a farm. It¡¯s the family business, so they are ready to seed it.¡± Farm work... Then, unfortunately, Jessie¡¯s brothers did not fit Aria¡¯s n. ¡°Oh, then your parents can¡¯t do the work without your brothers. What about Annie?¡± ¡°I have an elder brother. He¡¯s twenty-three years old and he works in an inn near the square.¡± ¡°Inn?¡± ¡°Yes. I heard that he¡¯s in charge of managing the books, but I¡¯m not sure. I came in the mansion of the Roscent family before I even realized what he was doing.¡± Chapter 87

Chapter 87: Chapter 87. Asterope Franz, Part IV

Chapter 87. Asterope Franz, Part IV Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie Aria smiled with satisfaction at her answer. Annie was really lucky to meet her. If Annie behaved well, Aria was willing to rmend her to a lower aristocrat, but her elder brother met her requirements and she could make him have a reputable upation, and she might save Annie¡¯s entire family. Aria hadn¡¯t even thought about it, but as Annie had been born with luck, she might save Annie¡¯s entire family. Now that her brother would be in her hands, Annie would never be able to escape from her. ¡°Really? Hmm. I see.¡± The two maids cocked their heads, but did not ask why she asked such questions. They thought that their master just wondered. ¡®Let¡¯s think slowly about the items I will hoard, and let¡¯s stop by the casino first.¡¯ At that time, it would be better to take Annie alone out. It would be better to show her as much as she could. Besides, her brother was going to fall into her hands as well. When she organized her thoughts, she was able to enjoy the scenery with ease. The spring breeze warmed her up, and her mood was great. If she umted wealth and built up power to use people like ves, she would be able to confront the princess. Then she could take Oscar away again and hurt Mielle. No, she could get rid of Mielle, even though she would not take Oscar away from her. It was hard to imagine like there was a fog because it was still a distant future. ¡°Uh? Miss! Someone is staring at this side?¡± Then, Annie said. Jessie, who sat next to her, also expressed wonder, ¡®Uh?¡¯ ¡°He is looking around this cafe, isn¡¯t he?¡± There were countless people, because the building was beautiful, or because they were envious of the aristocrats who enjoyed leisure. Aria had appreciated this building countless times before she had be a noblewoman. ¡°No! He¡¯s staring right over here.¡± When Annie said so, Jessie also said, ¡°It¡¯s weird.¡± Then she jumped up from her seat with a look of surprise as to remember him who was looking at this side. ¡°Miss! That¡¯s the man!¡± ¡°The man?¡± ¡°Yes! The man who we met in the general store and the square!¡± ¡®If the ces are the general store and the square... Don¡¯t tell me, Asher?¡¯ He was an unidentified man who had disappeared magically. Aria looked up and checked out the terrace thoroughly. But he, who Annie and Jessie had said, was not there already. ¡°Uh? Where did he go?¡± ¡°He was there just before?¡± Aria looked for his traces for a long time with them, who stretched their bodies out of the terrace and looked around, but there was no sign of him. ¡®Why on earth does he keep appearing?¡¯ At the very least, the connection had been just tied with the right to participate in the casino, and a slender string, which Asher would not let go of, tied up Aria. ¡°That¡¯s weird... He must have been looking this way. Was he passing by?¡± Annie snooped back to her seat. Somehow Aria didn¡¯t feel good. So, as she was about to stand up leaving the coffee, a bunch of tulips popped out through the curtains on the terrace. ¡°Jiminy!¡± Surprised Jessie screamed, and Annie also held her chair, then turned deadly pale. The uninvited guest behind the curtains revealed himself so that Aria, including them, would no longer be surprised. ¡°Oh my, I didn¡¯t mean to scare you... I¡¯m so sorry. I think you¡¯ve already seen me over the terrace, so I made a mistake.¡± ¡°... Asher?¡± ¡°It¡¯s been a long time. Lady Aria Roscent...¡± ¡°...¡± He really showed up! She couldn¡¯t believe that he had even checked her face from afar, ande here. She was afraid of coincidences and his strange tenacity. When Aria refused to answer, Asher urged her to receive a bouquet of flowers. ¡°My arms hurt. Please ept it because it is a bouquet prepared for you.¡± ¡°... what brings you here?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll let you know if you receive this bouquet of flowers.¡± It was Aria who was confined on the terrace, so she was obliged to receive his bouquet. The tulips received were something Aria had seen. They were the tulips that Lane had given to herst time and that they were sold at a flower shop near the Imperial Castle. She remembered the tulips had been different in shape of any shops. When Aria smelled the scent and identified it, Jessie cocked her head. ¡°That¡¯s weird. I¡¯m sure he didn¡¯t have a bunch of flowers in his hands until a while ago...¡± ¡°Uh? Come to think of it, I didn¡¯t see it either.¡± When Annie said so, Aria¡¯s heart began to pound as if it were to burst out. He was a strange man, as expected. What had happened at the squarest time was so, and she thought he was not an ordinary person. ¡®What the hell is he?¡¯ ¡°It¡¯s too dark, but can Ie in?¡± ¡°No! You said you¡¯d let me know when I receive a bouquet of flowers, so please finish there.¡± ¡°You¡¯re cold-hearted.¡± He was rude before he could judge her cold heart. What kind of education did he get and practice the rude act to the people he met? Come to think of it, he had even kissed her foreheadst time. She had been embarrassed and he had suddenly disappeared, and she couldn¡¯t even p his cheek. Even she who had been from themon people felt his rudeness, but what would it be like in a noble society? She thought he might have been ostracized. So Aria adamantly refused again. ¡°I can¡¯t because I was just about to go back.¡± ¡°... even if I knew all your secrets?¡± At that word, the throbbing heart sank with a thud. ¡°Well, what...?!¡± ¡®What nonsense are you talking about?¡¯ Aria, speechless, was dumbfounded. Then Asher behind the curtains opened his mouth again to remove her hesitation. ¡°I said I know all your secrets. So why don¡¯t we have a chat for a while?¡± ¡°... what, what secret are you talking about?¡± ¡°Is it okay to make a statement here? I didn¡¯t know it was such an easy secret.¡± ¡®What the hell are you talking about? Don¡¯t tell me, do you know the secret of the hourss...? How?!¡¯ Aria¡¯s gaze swept through Jessie and Annie. They looked worried but curious about what secret their master was being threatened with. Aria nced at the hourss. ¡®Yeah, let him talk fast and then turn over the time with the hourss.¡¯ She didn¡¯t know what secret he knew, and she couldn¡¯t ignore it. ¡°Annie, Jessie... will you excuse us for a moment?¡± ¡°Miss...!¡± ¡°But!¡± ¡°It¡¯s all right. Please leave us for a while. It¡¯ll be over in a minute. Oh, by the way, leave the box there.¡± If he told the secret he knew as soon as he came in, she could turn even this moment with the hourss, in some cases. Aria gave a firm order, and Annie and Jessie could no longer hold on and vacated their seats. Aria nodded when they said they would put the knight on standby. After that, as if he had waited, he entered the terrace. Suddenly he showed up and interrupted her outing in a long time, but he made a good line on his lips; she looked suspiciously at him as he was mean and nasty, but heughed loudly. ¡°Do you hate me so much?¡± ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be good? I¡¯ve been threatened on a holiday for a long time.¡± ¡°Oh, I apologize for that. If I didn¡¯t do that, I felt like I was going to be refused admittance.¡± At the sight of Aria, who still seemed angry, even though he apologized, Asher stretched out his hand on the floor with one knee down, still smiling. Surprised, Aria blinked. ¡°Please forgive me for my rudeness,dy. I¡¯ll be careful not to let this happen again.¡± He was not to be careful that this would happen again; it was something that they should not see each other after today. ¡®If you say it like that, it¡¯ll be over. Why?¡¯ Aria couldn¡¯t help but reach out to Asher, who didn¡¯t mind, though she had sharpened her ws a few times. Moreover, it was a fairly straight and upright attitude for a lower aristocrat, though she didn¡¯t know where he had learned it. While Aria admired it, Asher kissed Aria on the back of her hand in a clean manner. She thought he dropped his lips after a while, but he kissed the back of the white, soft hand of Aria politely. Aria¡¯s face glowed red from his careful handling of something very precious. Chapter 88

Chapter 88: Chapter 88. Asterope Franz, Part V

Chapter 88. Asterope Franz, Part V Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie ¡®Have I ever had a kiss like this before? That¡¯s on the back of my hand...?¡¯ No, there had not been. Kissing had been only an intermediate process. What most men wanted was something other than a kiss, so they seemed to have considered it of little value. Of course, it didn¡¯t mean she had allowed the next. Kissing was not worth much for Aria anyway. She thought it was so all the time. ¡®What the hell is this...?¡¯ The kiss on the back of her hand, not the other part, made her heart beat fast! If it wasn¡¯t on the outside, she was well over twenty, and it was hard for her to believe that she was simply swayed by the kiss on the back of her hand by Asher, who was far younger than her. He left a long aftertaste on the back of Aria¡¯s hand. He took off his lips and slowly stood up and stared at her. She didn¡¯t know what he was trying to do, but her heart was pounding so hard that Aria avoided his gaze. She was ashamed of her red-hot face. ¡°... more than that, you¡¯ve surprised me every time. I didn¡¯t know how many times I rubbed my eyes after seeing you beyond the terrace.¡± She remembered meeting him every time she had experienced growth. Since she herself had been surprised by her sudden growth, he must have been appalled. She couldn¡¯t even see his face when he said such words after that kiss that had made her heart tremble. Then Asher added, ¡°There¡¯s a pretty cute side to you.¡± ¡°... what!¡± As she turned her head to say, ¡°What are you talking about?¡±, she saw his ears which were slightly red. ¡®Don¡¯t tell me, are you shy?¡¯ His soft smile was so calm that she couldn¡¯t guess what he was really thinking, and she closed her mouth. The two silently greeted the wind on the terrace for a while. Aria wanted to cool her hot face, but she could not know Asher¡¯s intention. It was Asher who broke the long silence and opened his mouth first. He looked at the box on the table and said, ¡°So, it¡¯s the box I¡¯ve seen in the general store before, isn¡¯t it? I remember you got your repaired hourss back.¡± Surprised by the sudden mention of the hourss, Aria opened her eyes wide. ¡®Don¡¯t tell me you know something about the hourss.¡¯ She replied, pretending to be as casual as possible, thinking it wouldn¡¯t be. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s like my treasure. If it is not, I feel empty.¡± ¡°Hourss. You have a unique hobby.¡± Aria did not answer back because it was clear that she carried the hourss that she could not otherwise boast about. Whether Asher didn¡¯t want an answer either, that was thest time they talked about the hourss. ¡®As expected, you didn¡¯t know about the hourss.¡¯ ¡®Then what kind of secret do you know? Don¡¯t people be more secretive if we argue about the existence of a secret?¡¯ She didn¡¯t know what had happened, but while she had been wandering in a vacant lot with him, where she had never seen before, her sight had been suddenly changed to a square. She hadn¡¯t taken any drugs that had been popr in the dark area, so it wouldn¡¯t have been a kind of hallucination... It was evident that he had done a strange trick. So it was not Asher, but Aria herself who should question. ¡°That day, in the square.¡± Aria spoke first in the conversation that had been cut off since his mention of the hourss. Then, Asher smiled as if he recalled the moment, saying ¡°Ah,¡± and yed innocent, smiling. ¡°Unfortunately, we were wandering around for a long time without knowing that we were so close to the square. It was a rare experience.¡± ¡°... are you saying it¡¯s all about wandering around?¡± ¡°Well, what happened, otherwise?¡± If he denied it perfectly in that way, she had nothing else to say. Since he responded flexibly as if he had prepared in advance, Aria wondered what she should do to question him. ¡°Is there something to share than such a trivial thing?¡± ¡°Ah...¡± It wasn¡¯t a trivial conversation, but his skill to change the subject was excellent. Aria bit her lips. ¡®Yeah, you said you knew my secret. If you don¡¯t ask too much about the hourss, then I don¡¯t think the secret you know is about that, but what do you know?¡¯ As if he had no intention of taking the time any longer, he went to his main point. ¡°It seemed that you didn¡¯t like being noticed.¡± ¡°... what are you talking about?¡± ¡°Even though you were deprived of your glory, you didn¡¯t express anything.¡± Aria was able to understand the meaning of what Asher was saying at once. It seemed to mean that Mielle had stolen her exploit for the fur business. But how did Asher know that? There were very few people who knew about that. ¡°You have to tell me exactly, so I can give you an answer.¡± ¡°The fur business.¡± ¡°...¡± Where on earth did the story spread from? Mielle didn¡¯t seem to even notice it yet, so she wouldn¡¯t have made it out of her mouth, and he wouldn¡¯t have disgraced his daughter¡¯s face unless the count had been out of his mind. Then who the hell? Then Aria stiffened her face. It was because Lane, the only possible figure, came to her mind. He hadn¡¯t looked like a man who had a light mouth, but he seemed to have been talking about it all over the ce. If it was known, he would be antagonized by the family of Count Roscent. How foolish he was! ¡°Where did you hear that?¡± ¡°I guess it¡¯s true.¡± At Aria¡¯s question, Asher avoided the answer. He just wanted to make sure of what he wanted to know. There was nothing more to be gained from continuing the conversation. If she kept the conversation going, she felt like she would only make a loss. ¡°Is that all you are curious about?¡± Aria, who was determined to turn over the hourss, reached out to the box and asked. If she deleted this conversation now, She and Asher would end up having a useless conversation, such as when Asher kissed her on the back of her hand, or he had an illusion when his ears blushed. But contrary to Aria¡¯s expectation, Asher shook his head and announced that the conversation would continue. ¡°No, I haven¡¯t even started yet. There¡¯s something else I¡¯d like to ask.¡± Aria¡¯s hand stopped in the air when he said he had not even started. It was only natural that the eyes of Asher followed her. He looked at Aria¡¯s hand with a very curious look. ¡®I can¡¯t let you pay attention to the hourss.¡¯ He was still too interested in her. She couldn¡¯t let him know her secret anymore. Aria picked up the box. Then she sat down so that she could get out of the terrace at any moment. She made him think that she was reaching out to the box to get her things back and go back home. Fortunately, Asher showed the reaction Aria wanted to see. ¡°You may regret it if you don¡¯t listen.¡± ¡°All I regret is the fact that I allowed you toe into the terrace.¡± ¡°Even though I am going to make an offer, which you might be interested in?¡± ¡®An offer which I might be interested in? Are you saying you¡¯re going to kill Mielle?¡¯ Aria didn¡¯t need anything else, for all these acts were to take revenge on Mielle. To Aria, who was deep in her thoughts, Asher spoke with ease. His words were quite unexpected. ¡°I heard you bought books from a bookstore with your maid.¡± ¡°... how far have you been peeping into my private life? It¡¯s very unpleasant!¡± ¡°You bought books on economy and politics for beginners. You seemed to be interested in the international situation as well. They are still quite unique for a youngdy to read. There¡¯s no other ce to use them.¡± ¡®So what do you want to say?¡¯ She didn¡¯t care what he would say afterward. Now was the time to end the conversation. As much as the secret of the hourss, she didn¡¯t want her private life to be exposed. She had to turn back the time and have him close his mouth shut. ¡°So would you share that knowledge with others?¡± This time she was going to do so, but instead of threatening Aria, he made an unexpected offer. ¡°... what does that mean?¡± ¡°I¡¯m suggesting to you to attend the meeting that I¡¯m hosting.¡± ¡®The meeting you¡¯re hosting?¡¯ Aria¡¯s eyes trembled momentarily. It was hard to believe that he, a man, made such an offer to her. Chapter 89

Chapter 89: Chapter 89. Asterope Franz, Part VI

Chapter 89. Asterope Franz, Part VI Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie Men did not incorporate women into their own society. Women had separate jobs to do, and there was no one to nurture them because they had no ce to be used even if they learned, except for political reasons. Everyone who rarely intended to provide academic support to women was all treated as a fool and ignored. The reason was that they put their energy into those who couldn¡¯t even get into government posts, but Asher offered to do the stupid thing. ¡°I already know that you are quite intelligent. You seem to be keeping it a secret, but in the general store, you foreshadowed the copse of the casino. I was surprised, to be honest, but I thought it was just a simple coincidence. I thought a youngdy, who didn¡¯t know anything, found out by chance. On the other hand, that¡¯s what I thought.¡± ¡°... thank you for saying that, but you are going to lose your reputation quite a bit.¡± ¡°I¡¯m thrilled you¡¯re worried about my reputation. But my reputation is already low enough for you to not worry.¡± It was Asher who answered with a smile, but Aria could not easily believe his words. ¡®I can¡¯t believe you¡¯ve already lost your reputation! Does that mean you are that influential?¡¯ She couldn¡¯t trust him because she couldn¡¯t figure out his identity even though he said such a thing. Besides... ¡°This conversation started because you threatened me that you knew my secret, but I think it would be unreasonable for you to ask me for a positive answer.¡± ¡°I¡¯m recognizing it. It would be perfect if you could give me an answer quickly, but I¡¯m sure you will consider it too. So I¡¯ll send my servantter, so I don¡¯t mind if you give me an answer then.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°And don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t intend to reveal your secret.¡± He added an exnation before Aria could even say what she was worried about. Due to that, she could not refute or ask him any questions. After agonizing for such a while, Aria realized that it was already toote to turn over the hourss, so she loosened her strength from her hands which tightly held the box. He said he wouldn¡¯t reveal her secret, and if he did, he would be aughing stock. Presumably, no one would listen to the words of Asher, a nobleman of a low-ss. ¡®... I wonder what kind of meeting it is.¡¯ In addition, she was interested in the meeting he proposed. It was all the more so because she had never thought of stepping into a man¡¯s society. Unlike ordinary women, it was a difficult opportunity for Aria who should build her own force in the future. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll look forward to hearing from you.¡± Asher, who rose from his seat first, looked down at Aria for a moment, and then he immediately smiled and bent his upper body toward her. Aria, who was surprised by his face suddenly showing up in front of her, shook her hand, and he briefly apologized, holding a petal in his hand. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to surprise you, but you had a petal on your hair. A butterfly would misunderstand you for a flower if a petal is attached to you since it is hard to distinguish you from a flower now.¡± After saying that, he put it in Aria¡¯s hand. He left with such meaningless words. Aria was a woman, who had yed with countless men, but she stared at the ce where he had left, dazed by his uneptable act. * * * His servant did not show up until a few days after meeting with him. How could he visit the mansion of the family of Count Roscent as a low-ranking aristocrat? It was clear that he would be refused admittance at the entrance. ¡®Maybe I had such a useless expectation...¡¯ Aria had almost given up on the meeting that Asher had proposed. It couldn¡¯t have been so easy to get into a group of men in the first ce. She didn¡¯t know that and had waited for his letter with such a useless expectation without doing anything for a while. ¡®I should have visited the casino.¡¯ But nevertheless, she couldn¡¯t stop waiting even though she knew the letter wouldn¡¯te. Then one day, Lane visited. He brought two bouquets of flowers as a gift and handed a bouquet of lilies to Mielle and a bouquet of tulips to Aria. ¡°Oh, my God! I¡¯ve never seen such wonderful lilies! Where on earth can I get it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a bouquet of flowers from my master¡¯s garden. The nts that grow there are all so beautiful.¡± ¡°I really want to visit there, too!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure it will be done.¡± He gave Mielle the lily that represented the family. In contrast, the tulips used for formal greetings fell into Aria¡¯s hands. Still seeing this discrimination, it seemed like he was still fond of Mielle. Foolishly, he had no eye to ssify people. ¡°Ah, and... Maybe today will be myst visit.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± At those sudden words from Lane, the count asked, unable to hide his surprised face. Aria also put down the fork and gave him a look. ¡°I¡¯ve seen the end of what my master has been working on. There was a misunderstanding in the middle, so it took a long time. Now that things are going well, he said he¡¯d like to focus on it.¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s too bad for me. It would be a good thing for your master.¡± The count ended up celebrating with an awkward face after failing to control the thrashing of his emotions. He would look dubious to anyone. Lane and his master had been so helpful in the count¡¯s business, and he didn¡¯t want to lose them. Lane resumed his meal without any further effort although he confirmed the regret from his face. He also apparently intended to put an end to his rtionship with the count. ¡®I¡¯m sure you¡¯re done trying to recognize Mielle.¡¯ Contrary to what she had just expected, there seemed to be nothing more to be done to Mielle. So far, a mountain of gifts and the help he had given to the count must have been a bribe to dig up information. So why did the count made such a mess of the situation by lying just to be found? If he had been a man of a little more thought, Lane and his master would not have left. They might have not been interested in it in the first ce, but it would have been better. The count wouldn¡¯t have had to repeat his useless expectation and disappointment. ¡®Well, it¡¯s like the count has benefited because he was given help with the tax matter.¡¯ Moreover, Mielle had gotten a mountain of presents. Whatever it might be, Lane wouldn¡¯t help the count anymore. It was the price of hiding the truth in a dismal manner. ¡°You don¡¯t like what I proposed before, do you?¡± ¡°Yes? Haha, no. It¡¯s not that it will be done even if I want to do it.¡± ¡°Hmm... so do you mean you can do that if Aria says yes?¡± ¡°... well.¡± Aria turned her eyes as her name was suddenly called. ¡®What kind of deal did you make with him?¡¯ They were talking about her intention. Moreover, judging by Lane¡¯s increasingly cold look, it meant his clear refusal, no matter what her reaction was. The count talked to Aria, ¡°I think Lane actually likes you very much. I asked him to meet you before. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s bad... I wonder what you think, Aria.¡± ¡°... Honey!¡± At the count¡¯s shocking remarks, the countess asked back, dropping the fork she held in her hand. He seemed to intend to sell his stepdaughter if it was something he could sell as apetent merchant. ¡®It¡¯s just Lane and not even his master... Lane¡¯s identity is unclear, but there is no daughter to be introduced to his master, who is sure to be a high-ranking nobleman, so will the count give me to his servant, who is just a low-ss aristocrat but will be helpful to him? How disappointing he is!¡¯ She could see Mielle nodding with a smiling face from a distance. ¡°It doesn¡¯t look bad. Lane is a good person, so I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll make you happy.¡± It was not a rise in status but a fall. If she married Lane, she would be Mrs. Pino from thedy of the family of the count. She didn¡¯t know what kind of title would be attached to her, but it was obvious it would be a lower ss. Aria replied, twisting her lips, ¡°Really? I¡¯m happy enough as it is. Then why don¡¯t you do that, Mielle?¡± Chapter 90

Chapter 90: Chapter 90. Asterope Franz, Part VII

Chapter 90. Asterope Franz, Part VII Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie ¡°... what are you talking about, sister? I have Oscar.¡± ¡°Ah... I forgot about that since Mr. Oscar has visited this mansion a few times. Sorry, Mielle.¡± ¡°His visit has been rare, but he has sent me presents often. You may not know well.¡± ¡®Why are you so satisfied with that love that was gained by others¡¯ hands? He is a man who has been seduced by your sister and exchanged secret letters with.¡¯ Mielle, who proudly exined her rtionship with Oscar, was quite confident. Without Oscar, she couldn¡¯t inflict devastating pain on Mielle. She had to get him back at all cost. ¡°I think you¡¯re reluctant to do it, so I¡¯ll have to do what never happened.¡± ¡°Oh, our Aria¡¯s still young, so she doesn¡¯t know well. Don¡¯t think it¡¯s totally gone.¡± He seemed to want to somehow continue his rtionship with Lane¡¯s master even if he had to sell his stepdaughter to a lower aristocrat. ¡®It is frustrating to have a life of a pudibund aristocraticdy! It¡¯s a life which is swayed by politics and the economy without choice!¡¯ In this regard, Mielle must have been a lucky girl. She hade to like her politically entangled fianc¨¦. Since then, Lane and the count began to talk about the trivial things of his business, and Aria quietly finished her meal and went up to her room. She was in a bad mood throughout the meal, but she was a little relieved by the good news that Lane¡¯s master had stopped paying attention to Mielle. And as she tried to rx and read a book and get ready to go to bed, someone knocked on the door. ¡°Who might that be? No onees to visit the mansion at this time...¡± Jessie cocked her head in wonder. Then she covered her mouth in surprise at the voice that followed, ¡°It¡¯s Lane.¡± ¡°What brings you here?¡± ¡°My master gave me a letter with a bouquet of flowers, but I forgot and didn¡¯t give it to you.¡± ¡®A letter? What letter did the man send, who had had no interest in her in the meantime?¡¯ Aria asked Annie to pick it up, but Lane said he would not go back until she finished reading and gave a reply. ¡°Reply... here now?¡± ¡°Yes. Please read it first. Then you¡¯ll understand.¡± Aria opened the letter because it was a trivial thing. Then she read the first paragraph, which began with a flowing and elegant style, and she dropped it from her hand. [Dear Aria Roscent, How have you been? This is Asher. I sent my servant to hear your answer. Have you made up your mind?] ¡®... Asher?¡¯ Aria, who rose from her seat, hurried up to Lane, who was waiting beyond the door. Lane¡¯s face was calm as if he knew it even when he faced Aria, who was surprised. ¡°Your master... is Asher?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°How could...!¡± She thought he was an ordinary lower-ss aristocrat but he wasn¡¯t. Aria couldn¡¯t speak because Asher was an important figure that she had never thought of. ¡°Have you made up your mind?¡± ¡°Of course...¡± She was going to participate. She had tried to participate. But she couldn¡¯t answer that because he was more of a big shot than she had thought. ¡®Is it okay to be entangled with him that easily? Is he really a man who will help me? And what does a man with arge fortune want from me?¡¯ She was afraid of the unknown future that would be associated with Asher. ¡°Lady Aria, what¡¯s worrying you? Is it because my master has put his heart and soul into Lady Mielle in the meantime?¡± She had thought he would have noticed it through several conversations, but she didn¡¯t know she would be asked if it was because of Mielle, so she closed her mouth tightly even more. ¡°If so, don¡¯t worry. It was just a misunderstanding. My master has no interest in Lady Mielle at all.¡± ¡°... it¡¯s not because of that. I don¡¯t care what he thinks of Mielle.¡± He knew he had misunderstood her in the first ce. Lane was perplexed by Aria¡¯s emphatic answer. He seemed not to think of any other reason. ¡°If so, why are you worrying?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know who Asher is.¡± ¡°Ah, um, I see. I understand, but I¡¯m sure you¡¯d soon be willing to.¡± Lane added, ¡°But don¡¯t worry. Mr. Asher has no intention of harming you. And he¡¯s not dangerous. He¡¯s very bright and normal. He¡¯s kind to his men, too.¡± Lane added a strange exnation, but it didn¡¯t help Aria¡¯s choice. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter either. All I care about is... I think Mr. Asher is a much greater man than I thought.¡± In a reply with a sigh, Lane tilted his head to one side and gave an iprehensible look. ¡°Why does it matter if he is a much greater man? Is it because the greater he is, the better?¡± ¡°... I¡¯m not sure about that. If his purpose or intention is not clear, who would wee such an important man, who might have approached me with some kind of thought? Especially for a girl who has a bad rumor like me.¡± Lane asked back with his eyes wide open as if he had just noticed what Aria meant. ¡°I see what you¡¯re thinking. But I think that Mr. Asher was simply interested in your intelligence and had no other intention.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not true. I¡¯m not as intelligent as he thinks. I¡¯ve just heard a lot from somewhere.¡± Most of them had been aplished by the magic of the hourss. Laneughed at Aria¡¯s humility. ¡°Ha-ha, you must be mistaken. Just because you have a lot of information, I¡¯m not saying you¡¯re intelligent.¡± ¡°... and what for?¡± ¡°You know how to use that information in the right ce. I¡¯d like to say that it¡¯s your nature. Most people, no matter how much information or knowledge they have, don¡¯t know how to use it properly. Of course, the more information they know, the better.¡± Aria opened her eyes wide. That was because she had never thought about it like that. She had thought everything she had achieved was thanks to the hourss, but when Lane said, ¡®You¡¯re naturally intelligent,¡¯ she felt that she was valued for what she was naturally born with. ¡°... said, Mr. Asher. That¡¯s why he was interested in you,¡± Lane, who found joy in Aria¡¯s expression, added. ¡°... I see.¡± She was dumbfounded by the rarepliment that she had received from someone other than her appearance. She was praised for her brain, which had always been called stupid and useless. It was difficult to control the overflowing joy with her trembling mouth. ¡°For the reply... would it be better if Ie back some other time?¡± He was implying that she could take her time to reply, and he could just visit again, but he asked with a look saying that she should quickly write a reply. Aria shook her head. ¡°No! I¡¯ll write it now. Just a moment, please.¡± Aria hurried to write a reply to Asher. It was a short letter with only a few words to say ¡®I¡¯ll participate,¡¯ but it contained the joy that she would never be able to have again in her life. ¡°I¡¯ll deliver it well.¡± Lane smiled affectionately and disappeared with a goodbye. Aria¡¯s heart throbbed rapidly as she looked at his back disappearing beneath the stairs. * * * While waiting for a reply from Asher, Aria heard the news about Sarah, who she had not seen for a long time. It was because Sarah¡¯s meeting with Aria was lessened as she had be close to the Marquis of Vincent. She felt a little bit sad, but she was much more delighted than that, so Aria could smile satisfactorily. ¡°So? How did you get along so quickly?¡± ¡°There was a lot of advice from Lady Aria. Among them, it was great to take courage and hold his hand. The Marquis... was quite surprised, but he held my hands together with his cheeks slightly turning red.¡± ¡°Oh, my God...! The Marquis?¡± ¡°Oh my... how lovely he is.¡± ¡°Lady Aria is amazing. She¡¯s the younger, but she¡¯s so good at dating.¡± ¡°How the hell do you know so well? If you have a secret recipe, let me know, Lady Aria.¡± At the sess story of Sarah, who was the quietest and least lustful in the crowd, the youngdies glistened their eyes and urged Aria to speak. With this, Aria replied with an awkward smile. ¡°There¡¯s no particr secret. I¡¯m just used to a love story because I¡¯m from amoner family. Since themon peopleck entertainment, they have no qualms about loving someone and expressing their feelings.¡± Chapter 91

Chapter 91: Chapter 91. Asterope Franz, Part VIII

Chapter 91. Asterope Franz, Part VIII Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie ¡°Ah! You mean because you¡¯ve heard and seen a lot?¡± No, it was the product of Aria¡¯s years of learning and experience. It was the product of her who had put men under her feet and made them act like her hands and feet. But she couldn¡¯t say that. ¡°... you can say that.¡± All the youngdies gathered, gazed at one another and nodded. ¡°There is something to learn from themon people, too!¡± ¡°That¡¯s amazing. I really want to hear their love story, too!¡± ¡®You didn¡¯t want a love story, but a method to seed by seducing a high-ranking aristocrat.¡¯ Aria answered them with a pure smile. ¡°I¡¯m here like this, so whenever you ask me, I¡¯ll answer you. I don¡¯t know if it will help.¡± ¡°If it is the advice of Lady Aria, we must listen to and follow!¡± ¡°Yes! Thank you very much, Lady Aria!¡± Of course, no matter how many skills and much knowledge Aria had in attracting men, it would be of no use to them. In the first ce, the way Aria used and the one they could do were totally different. In Sarah¡¯s case, any action had been eptable because the Marquis had had a heart for her, but it would have no effect on men who had no acquaintance at all or no good feeling for them. Nevertheless, Aria willingly offered to help them. The person whose value on the rise was not Sarah whose status would rise from now on, but Aria, since he instilled hope in them. ¡°Come to think of it, until recently, there was a pretty messy rumor?¡± said one youngdy, ncing at Aria. Otherdies also nodded as if they knew what she was talking about. ¡°Ah, are you talking about the rumors about Lady Aria?¡± ¡°It¡¯s really ugly. It¡¯s a good thing it turned out not to be.¡± Aria, the very person of the rumor, asked, ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± ¡°Oh, my God...! Didn¡¯t you know that? The crazy rumor that was going on in the public?¡± ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t know what you mean.¡± Indeed, there were so many rumors surrounding her that she could not guess which one. ¡°It was a very funny rumor. It was rumored that you had seduced Oscar and hurt Lady Mielle.¡± ¡®Oh, is that what you are talking about? It¡¯s true if it is the rumor.¡¯ Nevertheless, Aria swallowed her breath as if she were very embarrassed. ¡°It¡¯s, it¡¯s ridiculous! How dare I...!¡± ¡°It¡¯s nonsense. Lady Aria, who is so nice and lovely, can¡¯t do that. I kept saying no, but the people around me couldn¡¯t believe it. I was so angry...! Whew,¡± ¡°Fortunately, it turned out to be a lie because so many people saw Mr. Oscar taking care of Lady Miele himself on the princess¡¯s birthday. If it weren¡¯t for that, such an absurd rumor would still be circting.¡± Aria alone thought how good it would have been if it had been true among the angrydies. If so, she would have hurt Mielle and brought her down to the abyss without going back like this. ¡®Come to think of it, what kind of person is Asher? How far can he help me?¡¯ Of course, it would be all she could do to join the meeting, but he must have been a big shot anyway, so she might get help if she built a close rtionship with him. ¡®Can I get some help getting Oscar back? Does he have the power to do that?¡¯ ¡®Does he have the powerparable to the family of the Duke of Frederick? I hope so.¡¯ She thought he might help her with her revenge, very simply. ¡°... Aria! Lady Aria?¡± Ady, who sat next to Aria, who was in thought, thinking of Asher, called out her name quite loudly. Aria, surprised by this, stammered and replied, ¡°Yes, yes?¡± ¡°Huh, what are you thinking? I asked Lady Aria if you had anyone in mind.¡± ¡°Anyone in mind?¡± ¡®Is it because I thought of Asher for a while?¡¯ The face of Asher came straight into her mind. It was even a scene in which he had suddenly bent his upper body and taken off the petal attached to her hair. Aria¡¯s face was burning in a sh. The ming-hot pretty girl¡¯s face was enough to please the hearts of thedies in the garden. ¡°Oh, my God, who in the world did you think of? Your face is so red.¡± ¡°It¡¯s like a beautiful tulip. It¡¯s so cute.¡± ¡°Who is the one Lady Aria, who is so lovely, is interested?¡± Sarah¡¯s voice was heard among the youngdies whoughed and teased Aria. ¡°Somehow I¡¯m jealous.¡± ¡®Why on earth does not the face of Asher disappear?¡¯ She tried to think of someone else several times, but she couldn¡¯t think of, so the face of Asher stuck in her mind like a picture. For a while, the fiery face of Aria did not return to its original state, so thedies¡¯ teasing continued. * * * It was about fifteen days after Lane had taken the letter when Aria received a reply from Asher. He sent only flowers and a letter through another person, whether it was true what Lane had said was thest visit. This time again, likest time, a lily arrived for Mielle and a tulip for Aria. When she hadn¡¯t known that the sender was Asher, she had thought he had been deliberately discriminating against her, but not now. Rather, it was Mielle who was discriminated against. She didn¡¯t know what his situation was, but she was sure that there was a reason for Asher to insist on tulips all the time. The letter he sent was concisely written of the date, time and ce of the meeting, and precautions. Aria kept it in a drawer so that she wouldn¡¯t lose it, and then heard a report about what she had ordered Annie to do before. ¡°To be funny, I was called in by Emma while I was screening the maids. I guess she still thinks I¡¯m listening to her! It¡¯s been a while since I haven¡¯t reported to her!¡± She began to speak ill of Emma, iming her innocence. ¡°I¡¯ll have to pick a maid to take on the chores as soon as possible and change my clothes. That way, Emma won¡¯t call me anymore.¡± ¡°So what did you say?¡± ¡°That¡¯s...¡± The reason Emma had called Annie was simple. She would have said, ¡°I will add a new maid, so you have to persuade Aria well.¡± ¡°Of course I answered I would! I was going to choose a new maid anyway. It¡¯s better than to be hated with refusal.¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what I think. You handled it very well.¡± With the thought of turning the maid, who was on Mielle¡¯s side, to her side one after another, she was thrilled to the roots of her hair. Annie praised; raised her voice with excitement. ¡°Maybe many of the maids under Miss Mielle are envious of me. Sometimes they asked about my hairpin or my skin.¡± ¡°So what did you say?¡± Aria asked with a look of anticipation. ¡°Of course, every time I said Lady Aria was generous with her maids and I received gifts. Miss. Mielle is tender and kind, but she doesn¡¯t give anything. She is just a noblewoman.¡± ¡°Hmm. I guess you¡¯refortable with me whoes from amoner. I¡¯m not even aristocratic.¡± ¡°No! What are you talking about, miss? Of course, it means that Miss Mielle is stingy, and Lady Aria is generous!¡± Aria burst outughing at Annie¡¯s desperate excuse as if misunderstanding was not allowed. ¡°It¡¯s a joke.¡± ¡°I thought so!¡± At Aria¡¯s dizzying joke, who had been now ustomed, Annie also burst intoughter and made an appropriate response. It wasn¡¯t long after Annie brought a new maid. She was the maid who Aria remembered well. ¡®She is the maid who ordered me to throw the bottle of water, Isn¡¯t she?¡¯ It was the very maid of Mielle, who had ordered her tomit evil things. She was also the maid who had confessed Aria¡¯s sins to the death of Aria. ¡°The wicked woman ordered me to put poison on the tea of Miss Mielle. She had been mean to Miss Mielle! I just had to do it! It was really... really painful, Mr. Cain!¡± It had been the maid who had been yelling, even putting a blood band on her neck. So Aria couldn¡¯t forget her. At an unexpected figure, Aria greeted her with a broad smile. ¡°Wee. You¡¯re my new maid, aren¡¯t you? What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°It¡¯s, it¡¯s Be, Berry, miss.¡± ¡°Berry... Yeah, that¡¯s right. Berry. That¡¯s a name well matched for you.¡± ¡®It fits very well on you! Like a berry of which fresh juices burst when I bite a small grain, I want to bite and kill that ugly body.¡¯ Aria weed her with all her heart. And she revised the n. She was going to take her side, but she was going to let her fall into hell. As the maid arrived to take on the chores, Annie and Jessie were free from their work, changed their clothes and became beautiful girls. Berry looked at Annie with strange eyes, saying, ¡°I think I¡¯ve finally found my original shape.¡± Of course, more than half of her eyes were upied with envy. Chapter 92

Chapter 92: Chapter 92. Asterope Franz, Part IX

Chapter 92. Asterope Franz, Part IX Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie ¡°Now that you¡¯ve got a maid under you, I should give you a present. You think a brooch isn¡¯t enough, don¡¯t you?¡± Aria presented Annie and Jessie one more golden brooch, which she had kept so far. ¡°Oh, my God...! Thank you very much, miss!¡± ¡°I¡¯m really fine...¡± Then Annie, with two brooches on her chest, disappeared with a very triumphant step, saying, ¡°I¡¯m going to go round the mansion.¡± Berry¡¯s eyes, which chased Annie¡¯s back, were filled with envy. As Jessie lift T-Pot with a look of sorry, Aria pped her hand on the back and warned her. ¡°Jessie, this isn¡¯t what you¡¯re going to do. Sit opposite to me. It¡¯s Berry¡¯s share to pour the tea. I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll be sad if you take her job away. Right, Berry?¡± ¡°Yes, yes. Miss.¡± Then T-Port came into Berry¡¯s hand, and Jessie sat opposite with an awkward smile. She might have done it hundreds more times, but somehow Berry¡¯s hand pouring the tea on the teacup was trembling slightly. ¡®Is it disgraceful to pour the tea to a new owner who is vulgar, or is it frustrating to pour the tea to Jessie, who was a maid like you?¡¯ Aria clicked her tongue and pointed out her behavior. ¡°Are you sick? What if you drop the tea pot while shaking like that, what are you going to do?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry. Miss.¡± ¡°I hope you don¡¯t do anything you¡¯re sorry about in the first ce.¡± It was pleasant and exciting to scold Berry as if she had recovered her true self. ¡°Have you ever learned to pour tea?¡± ¡°Yes, yes. Miss, I¡¯ll pour again...¡± However, she could not pour the tea properly after being scolded severely. Berry¡¯s hand trembled again. ¡°Phew. I don¡¯t think you really can. I don¡¯t know why Mielle sent you. Okay, make another tea and bring it again. Try to change the refreshments too. I am sick of these things here.¡± Berry hurriedly bowed and left. As soon as she went out, Jessie looked nervous watching Aria who had a big smile. ¡®Oh, no. I can¡¯t show my mean look to Jessie.¡¯ Only then did Aria give her an excuse. ¡°I thought I knew what Mielle was thinking about sending Berry. Berry is not a newly hired maid, but she¡¯s been waiting on Mielle all the time. I¡¯m sure it¡¯s not a good intention. So I have to teach her some manners.¡± Then Jessie nodded in acknowledgment, but her expression remained ufortable. ¡°Moreover, I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll hurt if she despises you guys. Look at what she just did. As I know, she has done a good job so far, but isn¡¯t it quite awkward her present behavior? I can¡¯t help it, for the time being, so you have to understand.¡± This time, Jessie¡¯s expression was clearly loosened. When Aria told Annie the same story, who had gone around the mansion, she expressed her willingness to participate. Aria was ready to thoroughly harass Berry, who had made the situation to bring out the evil nature of Aria, and who had falsely used of her. Much to her gratitude, Berry spent considerable time preparing for the new refreshment, and the harassment began as soon as she returned. ¡°Oh, my God. I thought you went to grow tea leaves.¡± Annie expressed her difort in an exaggerated gesture. Jessie briefly agreed, saying, ¡°Yes, I thought so too.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been preparing it for a long time, and would you bring that much good refreshment? Pour the tea again.¡± At the order of Aria, Berry shuddered and poured the tea. Then, Annie hit her hand lightly on the back as if she had waited. Due to that, a few drops of tea dropped, which was filled in the tea pot, on the table. ¡°Have you been away for so long to do this?¡± ¡°... I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°You spilled the tea! What are you doing without wiping it out? Can¡¯t you see the table¡¯s in a mess?¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯ll be cleaning it right away.¡± ¡°When are you going to pour the tea?¡± ¡°... Ah, well...¡± ¡®Did Annie ever hate Berry in the meantime?¡¯ Aria pretended to wipe her lips with Sarah¡¯s handkerchief, as she was going to burst outughing. ¡®You should be treated like that by the youngest maid in the mansion! Isn¡¯t it pretty?¡¯ Aria took a step back from the battlefield with a smile of joy, because of Annie who was bothering Berry well. Berry would have a worse feeling to be scolded by Annie rather than Aria, who had been a maid like her but had risen in status. Aria was sure that Berry got angry. If it repeated itself, hate would arise, and when it couldn¡¯t be expressed, it would be directed elsewhere. It might be directed to Emma who had sent herself to a wicked woman or Mielle. If it were thetter, it would double her pleasure. But Berry couldn¡¯t express her dissatisfaction with the real masters, so Aria was sure Berry would pour it out on other maids. But she wouldn¡¯t get any appreciation from them. Why? ¡®I¡¯m going to be very nice to all the maids and servants except her.¡¯ It was clear that everyone would think Berry was wrong. ¡°Why are you speaking ill of Miss Aria who is so lovely and kind?¡± ¡®What should I do about herstly? Should I make her put poison into my tea? Then shall I make her head be cut off in front of everyone? No, it wouldn¡¯t be too bad for me to carry her around all her life and let her work like a ve. As Jessie who I had misjudged and kicked out, it would be good to clean the dung of the stable. The choice is varied, so I could bother her as much. Until all of Berry¡¯s bones are melted away.¡¯ Aria¡¯s smile deepened. * * * Finally, it was the day of the meeting that Asher invited. It was obvious that the men were central, so Aria wore in clothes. She didn¡¯t have to draw attention. She thought about wearing women¡¯s pants made for traveling, but she quit because it seemed to be overly concerned. She just chose the most casual dress she had. ¡°Why don¡¯t you put a hairpin on, miss?¡± Annie asked, bringing a golden rose-shaped hairpin. It was the hairpin that Oscar had given her. ¡®Of all asion, why did you bring it...?¡¯ Aria shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I don¡¯t have to look pretty today.¡± ¡°Whew, I feel some distress, though...¡± Annie, who didn¡¯t even know where her master was going, was annoyed by the appearance, and Aria could see Jessie pulling out a hat that fits her suit. ¡°How about a hat?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s do that.¡± When she tied the straps attached to the hat under the chin in a ribbon-shape, she looked like a pretty well-mannered modest woman. Aria, who saw it through the mirror, hurried out with a smile that she liked it. As Annie left the mansion, she ordered Berry. ¡°Dust out every nook and corner until Miss Aria gets home. Don¡¯t forget the venttion.¡± Perhaps because of a few days of hard work, Berry hastened to nod. The meeting was held a short distance from the center. It was a quiet ce, with the majority of houses. Aria entered a small cafe there and ordered atte with macaron to the owner who was asking if she would like to order. The eyes of the owner, who answered yes, went to Annie and Jessie. ¡°What about the two of you whoe together?¡± ¡°I¡¯d like to have a coffee in Vienna, please.¡± After Annie, Jessie ordered. ¡°I¡¯d like to have atte with macaron like my master.¡± Then the owner¡¯s expression turned into trouble. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but the macarons ran out. I think you¡¯ll need another order.¡± ¡°Ah... then I¡¯ll have a Vienna coffee.¡± ¡°Yes. Please wait for a moment. Thedy who ordered the macaron, this way.¡± When Aria, who had received the hourss from Jessie, tried to go somewhere alone, her maids, Jessie and Annie, rushed to follow her in embarrassment. This was because they didn¡¯t know the details. Aria ordered them to wait, shaking her head. ¡°I have business here. Please wait, and drink some coffee. You can order something else and eat, so you have to be quiet.¡± ¡°Miss...¡± As Aria turned around coldly, Annie and Jessie watched her back with a worried look. As she followed the owner and went outside through the back door of the cafe, she saw a small door in the corner that could be barely passed by one person. It was a door that looked like a warehouse. The owner said, opening the door with the key, ¡°Everyone is waiting. I¡¯ll lock the door outside, so you can go down.¡± Aria nodded and went inside. She thought it would be dark, but it wasn¡¯t inconvenient because there were bright lights everywhere. As she took a step forward, she heard the door mming. Aria, who looked back in surprise for a moment, recalled that he would lock the door from the outside, and then stepped back down the stairs again. ¡®It¡¯s pretty dangerous...¡¯ Chapter 93

Chapter 93: Chapter 93. Asterope Franz, Part X

Chapter 93. Asterope Franz, Part X Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie Step by step, she was very cautious. It was because the stairs were narrow. It wasn¡¯t deep, but if she took a wrong step, she felt like she would roll down the stairs. It was like a secret organization. She wondered why they needed to hold a meeting in such a hiding ce. As she went down to the bottom of the stairs, there was another small wooden door. The door opened with a grotesque sound as she turned the door, whether it was not locked. She had been expecting a little that something special might wait for her, but inside was a normal room with arge table, a few chairs, and a few men who had already gathered. There were sses of water on the table in numbers. ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± Asher, who was located at the innermost side, stood up in delight. Then all eyes fell on Aria. Aria could find two familiar men in those eyes. ¡®One is Lane, the other one is... the knight I saw in the general store...¡¯ They all were in in clothes, whether it was a sess for her to choose in clothes. ck was the mostmon color, and although there were colors, most of them were dark colors such as gray. Aria, who closed the door and went inside, took off her hat, greeted them with full attention. ¡°I¡¯m Aria. It¡¯s my first time participating and I don¡¯t know much about this meeting, so I look forward to have a favor for all of you.¡± There was no need to let them know her surname. That was one of the warnings that Asher had given her. Asher had also added an exnation that there would be only discussed knowledge here, without their family and status. ¡°Wee.¡± ¡°It¡¯s always fun to wee a new person.¡± They all weed Aria with happy faces, without considering sex and age. As expected, those were the right people chosen by Asher, who had told her to join the gathering. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time, Lady Aria. Please sit here.¡± The seat Lane pointed was next to him. It was also the opposite side of Asher. When Aria sat down, the participants revealed their names. One of the men had a good acquaintance with her in the past, and he had been in a leader group in the Aristocratic Party. She remembered that she had often attended parties and formed friendships with a lot of nobles. In addition, she remembered that he had not been interested in her at all in the past. ¡°Then, let¡¯s start straight.¡± In reminiscing about the past, Asher announced the beginning of the meeting. After the start of the meeting, he did not use honorifguage to anyone but Aria, even though everyone but him used honorifguage. ¡®He can¡¯t be a son of the family of the Duke of Frederick, and he can¡¯t be a man of the family of the Marquis of Vincent. What the hell is Asher¡¯s identity?¡¯ ¡°If they end up with a proper entertainment, they would have no problem at all, but that doesn¡¯t work, so closure is the answer.¡± ¡°We can¡¯t shut it down unconditionally. Do you know how much tax we can earn from the casino?¡± ¡°I agree. Moreover, rumors have spread that the Crown Prince has direct management, and I know that other countries are also interested in that. Maybe it¡¯s a great opportunity to attract aristocrats from other countries.¡± Unexpectedly, the topic was the casino. It was a topic that she had talked about in the past with Mielle and Lane. ¡®Asher might have chosen the topic on purpose because he knew that I¡¯ming...?¡¯ Aria looked around Lane sitting next to her while she was listening to the conversation. He only took part in the conversation and didn¡¯t care about Aria. ¡°Closing a legal casino could lead to illegal gambling. Stopping it unconditionally is not the solution.¡± He was right. In the future, casinos would be in the process of shutting down after a horse was injured during a race, and people who had been crazy about casinos would gather and illegal gambling would take ce everywhere. And since it happened in the dark area, drugs would be traded along with gambling, and all this would go to the Crown Prince¡¯s responsibility for failing to run the casino properly. ¡°Do you have any other options, then?¡± ¡°... at this point, I can only think of putting a limit on the amount they can bet.¡± That was what Mielle had said before. ¡°What restrictions would you put on everyone who has different assets?¡± Lane asked back. It was a question Aria had asked for the stupid Mielle. Lane blinked his one eye at Aria. It seemed to mean sorry for borrowing her thought. ¡°Why don¡¯t we set a limit ording to their ie?¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s a good idea, too.¡± No, it hadn¡¯t been. Even so, illegal gambling had happened anyway. That was because people who had been crazy in the casino hadn¡¯t been bound by the ce. They had just dreamed of earning a big fortune by risking their own money. The story of casinos was directed to put restrictions on their ie. It seemed foolish to suggest restrictions, even citing detailed ie. ¡®Why are they so short-sighted even if they must be intelligent people with high learning?¡¯ They seemed to be trying to save the casino somehow, even though they were aware of the shorings. ¡®Is it because I know the future...?¡¯ It might be because she knew the worst future and that they were all useless in that way. Aria, who had delivered a fine re, was watched by Asher. Aria also looked at Asher, who was not participating in the debate after announcing the start. As their eyes met, he smiled raising his mouth up. The figure seemed tough at her for not saying anything even if she had an opinion. However, it couldn¡¯t be possible, in fact. ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± That was why. She felt as if she was being rushed by Asher, so she opened her mouth. The clear, transparent voice that sounded within the space drew attention in a sh. ¡®Yes, I can turn over the hourss, if it is needed.¡¯ So they would not happen if I would be put to shame. Aria spoke her opinion, fiddling with the hourss box on herp. ¡°No matter what method we devise, we will have a bad name as the casino business has failed. And so does the Crown Prince.¡± As she suddenly sshed cold water, their faces became strange. A pause followed, and it was Lane who broke it and asked a question, and who had had a simr conversation with her. ¡°Do you mean, then, we have to shut it down?¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I think. If we put restrictions, those who are bounded with the restrictions will put a hand on illegal gambling, and as those kinds of people increase, the dark things will also be activated.¡± ¡°That¡¯s quite possible. There was such an opinion before. But even if we shut it down right now, we¡¯ll hear that the Crown Prince didn¡¯t manage the casino well.¡± ¡®Why do you have to pay attention to that? This is a gathering of noble leaders, so why do you think of the Crown Prince¡¯s honor? Isn¡¯t it as if the party of the Crown Prince is devising a way not to give any damage to the Crown Prince?¡¯ There was only one way if they thought about the honor of the Crown Prince. ¡°This is a matter we have to think about the honor of the Crown Prince. Then we¡¯ll have to hand over the bomb to the enemy. It¡¯s obvious it¡¯s going to explode someday.¡± Even though she only said that, all the people gathered understood what Aria was trying to say. ¡°... Do you mean to hand it over to the Aristocratic Party?¡± ¡°Yes, even if it¡¯s legal, gambling is gambling. It destroys the mind of the addicted and messes up their life. There¡¯s always a victim in the business of investing money and extracting it. Then it¡¯s best to hand it over to someone else.¡± ¡°But if we do, there will be a scandal that the Crown Prince did not manage it well.¡± ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be better than a scandal that ruined the country? And when the side effects ur in the future, we can pass all responsibility to the Aristocratic Party.¡± Aria replied, shrugging her shoulders. When she saw the expressions of their faces, she didn¡¯t have to use the hourss. ¡°... you mean that whatever we do, we¡¯ll be med, so we get med at the beginning for a short time, we have to avoid any more me, after passing all responsibility to them.¡± Lane asked back with a nk face. ¡°Yes, I mean, it¡¯s better to hand over the business with a reason than to be suspicious of the Crown Prince¡¯s ability after it¡¯s ruined.¡± The second option was better than the worst. It was better for the Crown Prince. Of course, there were a lot of counterarguments from some of them. ¡°I think it¡¯s a little premature to make such a decision without doing anything.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. If we said so, then the Crown Prince...!¡± ¡°Stop.¡± Chapter 94

Chapter 94: Chapter 94. Asterope Franz, Part XI

Chapter 94. Asterope Franz, Part XI Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie Then Asher, who had kept his mouth shut, as though he had been holding up something pleasant while Aria had been speaking. It was a bit of a mess, unlike the first one, but he had a fine smile. She didn¡¯t know why, but it was a smile that he seemed to feel good. ¡°We¡¯ve got a lot of good ideas.¡± Everyone glistened their eyes, paying attention to Asher¡¯s remarks. It also seemed that they would carefully listen to every word without missing a single one. And so did Lane, who sometimes had a yful look on his face. She was swayed by the atmosphere and theplexion of Aria changed too. ¡°I think that the best opinion is... to pass it on to the Aristocratic Party.¡± It was Aria¡¯s opinion. ¡°Most of all, I liked the idea that we could reprimand the Aristocratic Partyter.¡± Her cheeks turned a little red when she was praised for not using the hourss. It was because it was the first time that she had received such praise by someone in the past and the present. After confirming this, the smile of Asher became stronger. ¡°As you all know... that¡¯s a rare opportunity.¡± The debate, which hadsted for quite a long time, ended with Aria¡¯s opinion. The opinion was that the Crown Prince needed to sacrifice his small will for the greater one. Asher seemed quite pleased with it. ¡®But as I said so, but after all, it¡¯s just a desk theory. However, everyone¡¯s got a lot of emotional input.¡¯ Moreover, there was also a nobleman here to the bone, but everyone discussed it for the benefit of the Crown Prince. Aria checked the condition of Vika, a member of the Aristocratic Party. He had a very bright look on his face, talking to the man sitting next to him. As she cocked her head in wonder, he looked at her, feeling her stare. Unexpectedly, he smiled and praised her for her brilliance. ¡°Why didn¡¯t I know such a wise woman as Aria until now?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure I wasn¡¯t great enough to make a name for a man I had no acquaintance with.¡± ¡°Haha, you¡¯re too modest. I¡¯m d to know you even now. I hope to see you more often in the future.¡± ¡®What the hell is Vika thinking?¡¯ She remembered that during the debate, he had only put forward his opinions that would not hurt the Crown Prince as much as possible. So no progress had been made. Even though others had also done that, but she knew he was a member of the Aristocratic Party, she realized it was a very strange act. She also had a hunch that he was very dangerous. ¡®Let¡¯s not pay any attention.¡¯ Aria shook her head. She only attended the meeting to broaden her knowledge and give Mielle the worst possible end. Further spection and meddling were meaningless. After the meeting broke up, the people gathered in the basement left with the time difference. It was a very attentive meeting, not to mention the ce to gather. In the order that Lane set them out, the rest were Aria, Asher, and Lane. Asher asked Lane, who did not go out when his turn came, with a chin gesture. ¡°What are you doing without going out?¡± ¡°... Yes? Do I have to go out, too?¡± ¡°Get out.¡± Lane went out in embarrassment, on Asher¡¯s stern answer. All the people went out, and Aria and Asher were left in the empty space. It was Aria who opened her mouth first, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you reveal your name?¡± ¡°It was to find out what kind of person you were.¡± As if he had waited, he answered very easily. Aria continued to ask questions, ¡°Why did you try to figure me out?¡± ¡°Because I¡¯m interested in you.¡± Aria frowned. It was because of the word ¡°interest.¡± Then Asher added an exnation, ¡°It was the beginning that you knew about the information of the casino, but the story I heardter from the count was quite interesting.¡± ¡°You mean the fur business?¡± ¡°Yes, I thought he must be a great man because he got the help of a youngdy and he was nning a new business.¡± ¡°So that¡¯s why you helped my father with his business?¡± ¡°You can say that. I wanted to build a friendship and find out who you are.¡± ¡®You sent Mielle all that wealth just because of that? To build a friendship and get to know the true nature of ady, who was little and insignificant? Was it worth it to myself?¡¯ Aria¡¯s expression quite darkened. ¡°... so, did you find out who I was?¡± The colors of the pupils of his eyes darkened more. It was the same blue eyes that she had met at the square. Then Aria trembled in astonishment, and he smiled and answered, like a beast who attempted the life of a prey, ¡°I haven¡¯t figured it out yet, but...¡± The mood changed in a sh. As he blurred his words, and Aria swallowed. ¡°I¡¯d like to get to know that part slowly in the future for a very long time.¡± Aria¡¯s eyelids trembled at the added words. She heard more provocative words than this, but her heart shook strangely because she was distracted by the blue eyes of Asher. To calm her trembling heart, she picked up the ss on the table and drank water. It was lukewarm because it had been ced even before she arrived, but her heart calmed down a little when she drank it. ¡°Do you have any more questions?¡± ¡°... Yes, I have.¡± Aria answered with a deep breath. ¡°What kind of family are you in? Judging from the gifts you sent Mielle, I don¡¯t think you¡¯re an ordinary person.¡± ¡°Well, do you have any family you can guess?¡± ¡°In the Empire, no one else came to my mind, so I thought you were a nobleman from a foreign country who I didn¡¯t know.¡± However, with this fluency in the imperialnguage, the possibility had disappeared. For the first time, Asher, who ignored Aria¡¯s question, asked back with a serious face, ¡°Is it important to you which family I belong to?¡± Of course, it was important that which family Asher belonged to, in the past. It was important who the rich person interested in Mielle was. The bigger the force on Mielle, the harder it would be to counter. But not anymore. Aria had heard that Asher was not interested in Mielle at all, and he had cut off his attention as if it were true. The rtionship had started out from a misunderstanding, so it was worth it. And now Asher was just a person who had proposed a meeting to broaden her knowledge. So his family didn¡¯t really matter. ¡°... no, it¡¯s not important.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll find out in a while, even if you don¡¯t want to know.¡± ¡®What does it mean that I will find out if I don¡¯t want to?¡¯ If he said that, She couldn¡¯t ask any more questions. Furthermore, Aria kept her mouth shut because it was a speech tone that he didn¡¯t want to tell her about that. After that, there was nothing else to say, and Aria got up first. Then as if he ignored the words of leaving the time difference, Asher followed her. And it was when she reached the top stairs. ¡°Wait a minute.¡± She heard a voice behind her, and suddenly his hand fell over her waist. It was Asher¡¯s chest that touched her back when she retreated away in surprise. She was about to be angry about what the shamelessness act was, but the door that blocked her opened with a click sound. ¡°Please go out.¡± ¡°... There was a voice in the ears of Aria who stood in a daze, and had a bewildered silence for a moment, saying, ¡®Is there anything left to do?¡¯ Aria, embarrassed, hurried out the door. On the other hand, Asher walked out casually and closed the open door tight. It looked quite rxing for him to even take a key out of his pocket and lock it. Aria bit her lips. It must have been done on purpose. Her face turned red. ¡°I was able to have a useful conversation thanks to you. I hope you¡¯lle to the next meeting, too. I¡¯ll send you the time and ce through Lane.¡± ¡°... I¡¯ll think about it.¡± She intended to attend the next meeting, but she answered vaguely. ¡®Don¡¯t I really look like a teenage girl?¡¯ At the obvious lie, Asher smiled softly. ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting.¡± Asher disappeared to the other side of Aria, leaving a final goodbye. Aria, who nced back at the voice that was getting smaller, wrapped her cheeks in her palms. The weather was in the middle of spring, but there was a summer there. So she had to stand and cool down her face for a long time before she went back to the cafe where Annie and Jessie were waiting. * * * Chapter 95

Chapter 95: Chapter 95. The Future Different From The Past, Part I

Chapter 95. The Future Different From The Past, Part I Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie It was a week after a bouquet of flowers and a letter arrived from Lane. As usual, he also sent a bouquet to Mielle. By the time the evening was almost over, the conversation naturally led to it. ¡°He said he was busy, but I am relieved that he sent you bouquets of flowers regrly.¡± ¡°It won¡¯t be easy for him to let go of the bond with father.¡± ¡°Haha. What are you talking about? It was you, Mielle, who he¡¯s showed interest from beginning to end.¡± Aria never thought of correcting the illusion of the count and Mielle. She put the well-roasted meat in her mouth as a side dish for the foolish father and daughter. The juicy meat ran over her throat, and her difort was also swept away. ¡®He told me the next meeting would be a month away.¡¯ The ce and time were the same as before. She went on eating in anticipation of what kind of debate they¡¯d have next. ¡°But isn¡¯t that what he wanted Aria to see? There was a suggestion from father.¡± Aria was trying her best not to correct them, but as expected, thanks to Mielle, who tried to find fault with Aria, Aria¡¯s hands were slow to chop. The count assisted Mielle. ¡°Oh, that may be. He seemed to like Aria quite a bit.¡± ¡°I think he¡¯ll get along well with Aria because he¡¯s friendly. Isn¡¯t that right, mother?¡± Suddenly, Mielle asked for her opinion, and the countess opened her eyes wide. ¡®How can you say it to my mom, whose daughter would fit for a lower-ss noble? Until justst year, you asked me about being a duchess.¡¯ ¡°... I still have to look into him, but I don¡¯t think his impression is bad.¡± However, Aria could not express her opposition at the time when the count actively agreed. Mielle seemed to want to spoil Aria¡¯s quiet enjoyment of the meal, just like her in the past that had driven her into a mess. ¡®I¡¯ve let go of my exaltedness when I lost Oscar to you, and there¡¯s no end to it, Mielle.¡¯ Aria, however, had no intention of leaving Mielle alone. ¡°Oh,e to think of it, what¡¯s going on with the warehouse I told you aboutst time?¡± So Aria turned to a topic that Mielle had no knowledge of. The count had a goodplexion because of how happy he was. It seemed that it was going very well. ¡°It was for the best to do it that way when I took a closer look at it! I figured it wouldn¡¯t be bad if they were built not only in the capital but in all the big cities. So now we¡¯re on our way to finding the rightnd.¡± ¡°Oh, my God... it was just a little delusion of mine, and it¡¯s like a dream.¡± ¡°Not a delusion! You have been good at fur business, too. You¡¯re such a great kid that I want you to be the sessor of my business group!¡± Such an opportunity would note to the prostitute¡¯s daughter, but she could see Mielle¡¯s face turning pale even if it were empty talk. ¡®So why did you provoke me? There was nothing to gain even if you provoked me.¡¯ ¡°Please give me a favor to let me know when youe up with a new idea.¡± ¡°Yes, I will, father.¡± ¡®If Mielle is being presumptuous again...¡¯ Because the tactless count was talking about the warehouse business for some time, Mielle only repeated, ¡®Yes, yes,¡¯ like a parrot, and Aria was able to have a good meal after a long time. ¡ª The Future Different From The Past ¡°Annie, I have to go out and get ready.¡± ¡°Going out?¡± Annie¡¯s face glowed at the news of her going out in a long time. Aria was nning to leave for the casino, so she decorated her clothes and hairstyle with splendor. She went downtown in a carriage with an identification card with a fake age and nationality. She also had a fancy mask that could be used in a ballroom. Her destination was Flower Mountain. It was also the ce where she had met Asher while enjoying her leisure time on the terrace. Annie confirmed it several times as if she was not convinced that she was just going to the cafe with all her colorful outfit. ¡°Are you going to the cafe after you decorate it like this?¡± ¡°You have already asked the same question five times, Annie.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s such a waste! It¡¯s been a long time since you decorated it like this... Of course, Flower Mountain is a great ce, but I¡¯m sorry I don¡¯t have a chance to show such a pretty girl to others.¡± Aria smiled and soothed her. ¡°If you wait quietly, something interesting will happen, so stay calm.¡± Only then did Annie close her mouth when Aria gave a hint that the Flower Mountain was the end and that there was something behind it. Maybe Annie was imagining something interesting with her small head. Aria, who changed into a new carriage at the cafe, headed for her final destination, the casino. When Annie heard Aria asked to go to the casino, she opened her eyes wide and asked, ¡°... Are you going to the casino?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Oh, why? You¡¯re too young to even enter...?¡± ¡°You will find out when we arrive, so be careful not to make the mistake of calling my name in the casino.¡± ¡°May I call you, miss?¡± ¡°Yes, you can.¡± Annie didn¡¯t know the details, but she had her eyes zed at the thought that going to the casino with a hidden identity must be fun. Whenever she was around Mielle, she was a bit envious of her. There were always interesting things that were happening beside Aria, who was of humble origin and was not like an aristocraticdy. Annie felt great satisfaction beside Aria. The carriage stopped in front of the casino. It was noisy outside when it arrived. Aria handed Annie one of the masks she had prepared. Annie, who was quick to understand, did not ask any other questions and wore the mask. After wearing the mask and getting off the wagon, an employee of the casino, who was waiting at the entrance, took Aria¡¯s hand and escorted her. It was not as much as the family of Count Roscent¡¯s carriage, but it was due to the loan of a luxury carriage equivalent to it. Behind her, Annie was seen receiving an escort from another employee. The glistening eyes behind the mask seemed to be quite satisfactory to the situation now. The casino staff asked. ¡°Where do you want me to take you?¡± ¡°Take me to the main hall. And I need the chips for a hundred gold.¡± ¡°Do you want me to prepare a drink, too?¡± ¡°Two sses of Pinonua red wine.¡± ¡°All right.¡± Aria¡¯s manner of answering the staff was quite natural. Of course, it was because she had visited the casino several times in the past. The staff didn¡¯t check her ID card because of her height, the way she spoke, and attitude, which he couldn¡¯t believe was from a girl, and led her to the main hall. It was noisy at the entrance since it was the main hall, not a private room, where hundreds or thousands of people gathered. ¡®It¡¯s still in the middle of the day.¡¯ Day and night didn¡¯t matter to those who were addicted to gambling. Laughter mingled with asional shouts and again covered them withughter. There was also a ng, something breaking. Aria sipped the wine and watched on the terrace on the second floor, which overlooked the first floor. Aria wondered which game would be the best. Then Annie asked Aria with her fully excited face. ¡°Miss! Well... can I have another ss of this wine?¡± Aria raised her hand lightly beside her ear. Then the waiting employee came straight up and fell on one knee. ¡°Do you need anything?¡± ¡°A bottle of wine.¡± The wine, which arrived a short whileter, was brought by a young male employee, and he stuck to Annie¡¯s side all the time to pour the wine and change the cup. It was a follow-up service if someone ordered the whole bottle, but Annie was distracted by the first service she had never received. Aria clicked her tongue and warned Annie to not inhale the wine without restraint. ¡°If you¡¯re drunk, I¡¯ll leave you behind so keep that in mind.¡± Annie nodded with a hot face as if she had already been a little drunk. Aria turned her eyes back to the main hall. ¡®Simple card games have so many variables that it¡¯s possible to lose even if I use the hourss. The horse race is perfect, but it¡¯s not the right time yet.¡¯ Since the Crown Prince¡¯s horse that was imported were winning streaks, they were all betting on the horse and the dividend was not big. The game of selecting the numbers on the round roulette and turning the beads was not good ording to her experience. It was possible to manipte the roulette by the staff, who run the game. Chapter 96

Chapter 96: Chapter 96. The Future Different From The Past, Part II

Chapter 96. The Future Different From The Past, Part II Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie ¡®If it¡¯s a game of 100% luck...¡¯ As she was looking through the hall, she saw a card roulette game. It was a game in which the cards were arranged in a row, and only one card was taken to pay all the amount to the same cardholder. With this game, it was possible to win as much money as possible by turning over the hourss. Aria left Annie, who was soaked in the wine, took her hourss and moved to the ce where they yed a card roulette game. The card roulette game could not be manipted because it was a way for an employee to mix the cards and a yer to pick one out. So because of the people who didn¡¯t trust the employees, it was quite crowded. ¡°Which seat would you like to take?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll finish it at once.¡± When she showed the staff a chip worth a hundred gold, he guided Aria to a seat a little off the center. A hundred gold was a huge amount that ordinary people could not dream of, but it was not that big at a casino. Several tables were ced in front of the card-mixing staff. When she sat down in one of them, she could see some good-looking people around her. She felt like they were going to participate in the game together. There were about ten or so people. ¡®There are about ten participants in one round...¡¯ It wasn¡¯t bad. The minimum amount would be a hundred gold, and it meant that she could get a thousand gold in just one game. When the staff lined up the cards, another employee waiting next to Aria asked her. ¡°Do you want to choose a card?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯ll start with the next round.¡± ¡®I have to check which card will be picked up. In addition, I have to check if there is no winner.¡¯ Aria watched the game go on for a while, putting the hourss on the table. The staff checked the time with his pocket watch. It took less than five minutes for the staff to line up the cards and the participants to select their desired card and check it out. The time was on point. As most rounds did, even if it was a game of luck, there was no winner. Watching the staff re-mixing the card of Heart Queen, she turned over the hourss. ¡°Do you want to choose a card?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± She then pushed the chips worth a hundred gold toward the front of the table and said, ¡°I¡¯ll bet all the chips on the card of Heart Queen.¡± Aria smiled leisurely, holding the Heart Queen handed by the staff. The participants looked out for the hands of the staff, who turned over the pre-picked card, with hopeful eyes. The result was fixed. Aria was the only one who kept a smile in the table full of sighs. ¡°Oh, my God! Isn¡¯t this her first time?¡± ¡°She was lucky. But there¡¯s no way for her to win the next round, too.¡± The apuse and whistles poured on her, who pocketed as much as ten times the amount of money in just one game. She shook her head at the employee¡¯s question of whether she would bet again, leaving without regret. The magic of the hourss was only once a day. It was time to go back. ¡°Will you take care of mypanion?¡± How much wine Annie drank? Sheid on the sofa like a wet sheaf. It looked so ugly that Aria thought to leave her for a while. But she couldn¡¯t, and as she asked a staff to carry her, someone put Annie around his shoulders. ¡°What would you like to do with the chips?¡± ¡°Leave them as they are. Take the calction out of the chips.¡± ¡®I¡¯m going toe back tomorrow anyway.¡¯ Going back to the cafe, she transferred to the carriage of the count, which had been waiting for her to return and went back to the mansion. For the unconscious Annie, Aria exined that Annie had been unconscious like that after eating so much chocte that contained alcohol because there was little way for a minor to drink, and Aria could easily cheat them. The next day, Annie appeared with a hangover holding her head, and Aria told her that she would go out again, and as if she hadn¡¯t done so, Annie dressed herself more colorful than yesterday. ¡°If you do that again today, I¡¯ll really leave you behind.¡± ¡°... I was sorry yesterday, miss. I didn¡¯t know I was that weak to alcohol. I¡¯ll be right next to you today.¡± Indeed, Annie followed Aria all the time, apparently reflecting on herself yesterday. Of course, there was a white wine of Pinonua in her hand. With the intention of controlling it, she never emptied her ss like yesterday. ¡°Which seat would you like to take?¡± The same employee as yesterday asked Aria. Aria said, showing the chips worth of a thousand gold. ¡°I¡¯ll finish it at once.¡± Then, unlike yesterday, he guided her to a seat in the middle. The number of participants was about ten, simr to yesterday¡¯s, but there were so many onlookers that she could not even count. Whether she was surprised by the crowd, Annie asked, shrugging her shoulders. ¡°Miss. Miss, why are there so many people here? How many chips did you show them?¡± ¡°A thousand gold.¡± ¡°A, a thousand gold?¡± Annie shouted. Her face was red because all the eyes of the crowd were directed to her, and she asked Aria again. ¡°Did you say ¡°A thousand gold¡±? A thousand gold?! You mean a thousand gold at a time?!¡± ¡°Annie, you don¡¯t have to stress that much. A thousand gold is right.¡± ¡°Well, if you win, how much do you earn...?¡± ¡°It¡¯s multiplied by the number of participants.¡± ¡°There are about ten people, so... If you win, you get 10,000 gold?!¡± It was equivalent to the amount spent in half a year at the family of Count Roscent. The amount included spending by the count and the countess, Aria and Mielle, Cain¡¯s allowance, and finally food and other administrative expenses, including the sries of the servants and maids. Considering the wealth of the family of Count Roscent, it must have been quite arge sum. Annie said, wiping a cold sweat from her palm on the hem of her skirt, ¡°Miss, by all means, win. Win! Be sure!¡± Annie seemed overexcited even if it wasn¡¯t hers. ¡°Cheer up!¡± It was a game of winning and losing ording to luck. What could Aria do with cheering herself up? Even Aria knew that; she said that she got it with a smile because Annie was cute when she was talking about nonsense. It all originated from the rxed mind of Aria who knew she would win. Aria turned over the hourss when she saw an employee mixing Clover 4 into other cards. Then she said, betting all the chips on it, as she had done yesterday, ¡°I¡¯ll put all the chips on the Clover 4.¡± And Aria, who, like yesterday, got 10,000 gold in less than five minutes, yed just one game and left the casino without regret. It was instantaneous that rumors about a mysterious woman, who had earned 10,000 gold from 100 gold with a game of two rounds, in just two days spread all over the casino. * * * ¡°... Oh, my God, 10,000 gold! Miss, have you decided what you¡¯re going to do with it?¡± Ten thousand gold would be a huge sum for most people but not for Aria. Leaving Annie in the midst of a fuss behind, Aria hurried to get ready to go out with Jessie¡¯s help. ¡®It¡¯s far from enough to hoard.¡¯ Of all asions, this was especially true because they were luxury items such as pepper and sugar that the route were blocked. The basic unit cost was expensive, and it took quite a lot of money to buy more than half of what was released on the market. ¡®Even if I buy sugar, I need at least 50,000 gold. 50,000 gold will be far short.¡¯ A thousand gold was the best for the game in the hall. The above was done in a private room. It was not desirable to y games in a private room since she had been winning consecutive games, and the maximum she could get by using the hourss was only a thousand gold per day. ¡®It¡¯s going to take longer than I thought. I¡¯m tired, too.¡¯ After using the hourss, she slept all day long to relieve her fatigue. Recently, she had been forced to wake up, covering her face with a towel soaked in cold water. So she felt weak and tired, and she fell asleep at any time. It happened only in two days; it was too much tost five days. Chapter 97

Chapter 97: Chapter 97. The Future Different From The Past, Part III

Chapter 97. The Future Different From The Past, Part III Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie ¡®I¡¯ll be fine if I take a day off tomorrow.¡¯ So she thought she would have to take a good rest for a day or so. She still had time until summer anyway. It was okay not to rush. Aria, who was determined to stay just today, squeezed herst remaining strength and headed for the casino. Annie, who got used to it after only three tries, ordered the drink herself. Unlike Annie, however, Aria just wanted to finish the game quickly and go back as soon as possible. She was about to fall down right away. ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon, so don¡¯t drink too much and wait.¡± ¡°Uh, wait! Miss! I¡¯ming with you!¡± ¡°No, I¡¯ll be back soon so wait.¡± So Aria left before her drink even came out. If she took Annie, she would lose her time because of Annie¡¯s useless remarks. Aria hurriedly walked away, and Annie looked at Aria¡¯s back with a disappointed face. Spectators flocked to the arrival of Aria, who had won for two consecutive days. Although she covered half of her face with a mask, her unique blonde hair and fascinating lips made her special. ¡®I¡¯m going to take a rest for a while even if I¡¯m not tired.¡¯ With this attention, there would be restrictions on her behavior. Someone might suspect her identity and investigate her. ¡°Diamond 8.¡± She turned over the hourss, and as she picked a card, the voices of spectators and game yers around her became noisy. ¡°She¡¯s not going to win three times in a row.¡± ¡°Maybe! It¡¯s been like that all this time.¡± ¡°If she really wins three times in a row, we can choose her card from now on!¡± ¡°That¡¯s the way! You¡¯re smart, aren¡¯t you?¡± Aria clicked her tongue at the remark. She hadn¡¯t thought so, but if so, everyone would win and her dividend would be low. She put the hourss back in the box, thinking she might have to wear a wig next time. ¡°Diamond 8!¡± No one had won three consecutive games in the entire history of the casino. Unlike other card games in which each round a winner woulde out, it was hard to win even once. Unlike bead roulette, it was impossible to manipte the game with employees. ¡°... nonsense!¡± ¡°What the hell happened?!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure she did some magic! For example, the magic of irvoyance!¡± Aria, who confirmed her victory, got up from her seat. ¡°Is she leaving now again?¡± ¡°She¡¯s not ying another game, is she?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s follow her.¡± ¡°Good idea! Let¡¯s ask her to tell us how to do it!¡± Unlike before, there were a bunch of people that followed behind her. They were faster than she thought. It would be best for her to leave the casino quickly, but she couldn¡¯t increase her distance between her pursuers even though she was quick on her feet. In the first ce, it was almost impossible for Aria, who was in high-heeled shoes, to elude men in soft leather shoes. ¡°Hey! Wait a minute!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s have a conversation!¡± ¡°Hey!¡± Whenever they felt that Aria was about to flee, their voices would break out from the following crowd. It was bizarre to see several men chasing a young woman even though she had won the game. In addition, the growing voices of those who followed her were enough to instill fear in Aria. They looked ferocious; it was as if they found out the way of how she had won the game, and they would shatter her body into pieces if they caught her. As she hurried to avoid them, she entered a strange ce and saw a dead end in the distance. The group that followed also checked it and slowed down. ¡®What do I do?¡¯ It was then. A hand that popped out of nowhere snatched Aria. She could see the door closing behind her before she realized she had been dragged somewhere. ¡°...?!¡± The person, who snatched Aria, closed her mouth to prevent her from screaming. ¡°If you don¡¯t calm down, people wille in. Will that be all right?¡± Unlike Aria, who had half of her face covered, the man¡¯s voice buzzed because of the animal¡¯s mask covering his entire face and hair. Then Aria nodded when she realized that he was actually trying to save her. His hand, which was covering her mouth, slowly descended. ¡°Where am I...?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a private room. I just rented it for a while.¡± When she rolled her eyes around, she saw a big table, a few luxurious chairs, organized cards, etc. As he said, it was a private room where VIPs could y games with high stakes. ¡°... I don¡¯t know what your intention is, but thank you for your help.¡± Aria expressed her gratitude gently. Then the man warned quietly. ¡°You¡¯ve been a little rash. This is a dangerous ce for a woman to walk around alone. Except for your gender, this is a tough spot for anyone who wins the game for three straight days. There are crazy people who have lost their money.¡± She couldn¡¯t answer back because his advice was reasonable. She just nodded quietly. ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll go now.¡± ¡°It¡¯s still dangerous. They¡¯ll be waiting outside.¡± As if to back up the man¡¯s im, someone banged on the door. Surprised, Aria crouched and trembled, and he helped her sit on the sofa. ¡°I think you¡¯d better wait for a while even if it¡¯s inconvenient.¡± ¡°... I suppose so.¡± The man sat in front of Aria. She was so absent-minded, and she thought that he was wearing an animal mask, but it turned out to be a mask of a lion. The mask¡¯s golden mane shined whenever the light was reflected from it just like a real lion. For a while, the eyes of the lion were on Aria. Unlike Aria, whose mask clearly revealed her mouth and both of her eyes, the man¡¯s mask covered his whole face, and she was not sure if he was really looking at her, but it was clear that he was facing forward. ¡°You told me you rented this room, but others aren¡¯ting?¡± It was Aria who broke the silence first, unable to ovee the burden. The man replied, ¡°Yes. Luckily, I only rented a room, but I haven¡¯t decided on what to do yet. I opened the door to deliver it, and I noticed you stood there.¡± ¡°Oh, I see.¡± If the man¡¯s words were true, then that was going to be favorable for Aria. She thanked him again. ¡°I don¡¯t know if I can ask this question to anyone who¡¯s been suffering until now, but... May I ask the secret of winning consecutive games?¡± ¡°... that¡¯s not hard to answer since you saved me.¡± And it was very simple because she wasn¡¯t going to tell him the truth. Perhaps, it might look like an unexpected answer for him. He put his arms on the table and brought his upper body close. Aria, who regained herposure, smiled softly and replied, ¡°I just left it to luck.¡± ¡°... Haha, oh my. I tried to get it too easily.¡± He took his arm off the table again and straightened himself as if he understood what Aria meant. This time, Aria asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you feel ufortable with a mask covering your entire face?¡± ¡°It¡¯s ufortable, but I can¡¯t help it because I don¡¯t want to show my face.¡± It was a meaningless question with a fixed answer. Since then, the two, who had nothing else to say, kept quiet. A very long silence ensued. The time felt longer because she didn¡¯t know when to go out. In addition, the eyes of the lion, which reced the ones of the man, were also burdensome. It was time to ovee such a long silence that would never end. Knock knock. Someone knocked on the door outside. Aria, who had barely recovered herposure, took another breath. The man, who made a gesture of silence, brought an index finger to the lion¡¯s fierce mouth, quietly approached the door, and asked someone outside. ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°I came to check because you haven¡¯t spoken what to do since you rented this room.¡± The man opened the door and checked another person who had the voice and speech that appeared to be an employee. ¡°What will you do?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll think a little more and decide.¡± ¡°All right.¡± The staff bowed politely and disappeared. He closed the door again and said, turning around, ¡°It¡¯s like they¡¯re all gone.¡± ¡°Whew...¡± Then Aria took a deep breath, as if relieved. They seemed to have left, exhausted. So there was no reason for her to stay here any longer. ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll go now.¡± Aria, who rose from her seat without regret, moved to the door. Then the man, who was standing with his back facing the door, opened it for Aria. ¡®This man is so kind that he would suffer a loss.¡¯ He had saved her from danger and hadughed it away even though she had not told him how to win consecutive victories. Moreover, as soon as the threat disappeared, he opened the door to see her off. He was a good-natured person. Chapter 98

Chapter 98: Chapter 98. The Future Different From The Past, Part IV

Chapter 98. The Future Different From The Past, Part IV Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie ¡°May I ask your name?¡± Her green and lovely eyes that were visible through her mask, turned toward the lion¡¯s eye. ¡°No.¡± Seeing Aria, who was escaping smoothly through the open door, the man smiled, saying, ¡°It¡¯s just like her.¡± ¡°Shall I follow?¡± It was the man, who had just imitated an employee. He was also the knight that had overpowered Aria¡¯s knights in the general store. Asher, who had taken off his lion mask, replied, ¡°Yes. Help her get out of here safely.¡± * * * Asher heard the rumor of Aria when she visited the casino for the second time. The card roulette game was a game in which yers hit only one card out of fifty-two cards, so the dividend was not high, but she won for three consecutive days. She even won right away. The rumor reached Asher, the casino¡¯s manager. Interested about how she won in a game that couldn¡¯t be manipted, Asher waited for the main character with the winning streak to appear at the casino. Of course, until then, he didn¡¯t know that Aria was the main character of the winning streak. But as soon as he faced a face covered by a mask, he could see who it was. No matter how much her face was covered by a mask, her green eyes, shiny blonde hair, and bewitching lips that did not match her age, were not somon. ¡°Diamond 8.¡± He was ludicrously distracted by Aria¡¯s face, who was mixed with the crowd and was betting the shiny chips. Her makeup and clothes that made her look like a grown-up matched so well that he forgot her real age and made a feigned smile. So, in a moment of being distracted, he was unaware that Aria had already left and put her in danger. He hurried to help, but she almost got caught by the gamblers and got into trouble. ¡®I don¡¯t know why ady of the Roscent family shovels up money from the casino, but she¡¯s definitely scheming something.¡¯ He wanted to have someone follow her, but he didn¡¯t want to get misunderstood by doing so. A momentter, Sorke, the knight, who had followed Aria, returned. ¡°I checked the carriage to leave.¡± ¡°All right. What about Vika?¡± ¡°I think he has embraced one of the loyal dogs of the Aristocratic Party. I heard he¡¯d like toe over for an inspection sometime today. He¡¯ll probably arrive soon. By the way, do you really intend to dispose of the casino?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± As Aria had said, Asher had decided to dispose of the casino. He had tried to take off the disadvantages of the casino and keep it, but he had thought it would be better to dispose of it now. In the first ce, it was a contradiction for the government to manage gambling and other entertainment facilities. The main agent that needed to regte and eliminate it had been encouraging the people to do it and had tried to manage the casino. It would be better for him to endure a light stoning than struggle to avoid the violent aftermath because he was constantly being tested for his qualities by the Aristocratic Party, who persecuted the imperial power. Soon after, Vika, who hid himself in the Aristocratic Party, brought someone and guided him through the casino, as Sorke had reported. It was Viscount Vigue, a close aide of the princess. He was known for his good business skills and for supporting arge sum of money to the princesses. It would cost a considerable sum of money to take over the casino, but seeing that he came straight to the casino without hesitation, the information seemed not to be false. Viscount Vigue, who had seen the casino for a very long time, disappeared with a satisfied smile, and Vika also brought an answer that lived up to the expectation of Asher. Vika¡¯s face was bright, as he handed the report. ¡°He indicated his intention that he would buy the casino in the near future. No matter how much Viscount Vigue has, he will need a route to raise money.¡± ¡°You told him to keep it a secret to the princess, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Yes. It¡¯s obvious that the princess will object it. I requested it repeatedly.¡± ¡°All right. Don¡¯t forget to deliver it well, so that we can attack their backster.¡± Asher intended to make Viscount Vigue take the same steps as Viscount Lupre, who had had human trafficking in the basement of the casino in the past. Viscount Vigue would not be engaged in human trafficking but would be in a way of those illegal ways to maximize profits, as they would tell him. If the information was true, she would be damaged by a severe blow if they cut off Viscount Vigue from the princess. Count Roscent was supporting her, but as they were also working on the count¡¯s business, it was clear that the cash cow would be cracked. ¡°Ah... As it turns out, the count¡¯s warehouse was legal. That would be a bit of a headache.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a very legal tax evasion scheme without any illegal things.¡± ¡°I think you exined it to mest time.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right... If the count uses this method well, he could still import goods even if we block the trade route. It means that it can be solved, even if it may take a while.¡± ¡°Really?¡± The papers in the hands of Asher were crumpled in a messy shape. Vika¡¯s face and body crumpled. He read the countenance of Asher and shifted the me to the wrong ce. ¡°Who in the world gave the count such an idea? There¡¯s no way for the count, who would have been busy with a new business, toe up with.¡± It was Aria who had told the count about the warehouse. When Asher had first heard the story from Lane, he remembered that he had been so dumb that he had onlyughed out. ¡®What kind of study had Aria done? How could shee up with that idea even when she was young?¡¯ When Asher raised his mouth by recalling Aria, who had haughtily disappeared saying that she would not give him her name, Vika, who misunderstood that Asher was feeling better for some reason, went overboard. ¡°Lane knows who he is, doesn¡¯t he? I think I¡¯ll feel better if I bring him in and beat him so that he¡¯ll never say a word next to the count again.¡± ¡°... Now, who are you going to beat?¡± As Asher got irritated by the words, Vika began to notice Asher¡¯s countenance again. It was regrettable that he would rather sew his mouth shut to make it difficult to give an appropriate response. ¡°Any other reports?¡± ¡°Oh, no.¡± ¡°Get out of here. Take care of your duties.¡± As Vika went out, Asher turned over the crumpled report in the silent office. Unfortunately, however, Vika¡¯s report was not even noticeable. Only the image of Aria, who he had remembered, was only hanging around his eyes. ¡®What the hell is she? Until two years ago, I heard that she was amoner, so how is she smarter than adult aristocrats?¡¯ The more he knew her, the more questions he had. No matter how much she had been educated in a short period of time, it was strange for her to use formal etiquette. So was the tone that seemed to havested for a very long time in the social world. And the strangest thing was how to guess it so simply as if to read a card in the card roulette game. It was impossible without real magic. ¡®Does she really have that kind of ability?¡¯ He thought about it but soon shook his head to deny it. The reason was that if she had the ability to see through things, the card roulette game could be exined, but other things except that could not be. ¡®Even she stood buff at the unidentified man she had never seen.¡¯ She had behaved the same way at the first meeting and so was today. There had been times when she was tempted to y with a man, and she was ashamed as if it was the exact opposite, like someone else. Vika¡¯s report was crumpled again and rolled over the desk. A deep-seated Asher on the sofa closed his eyes. It was the first time in his life that he had ever had such aplex and unsolved person. And it was also the first time for someone to stay in his head and to not leave. ¡®Shall I rather put her next to me?¡¯ It wasn¡¯t a bad idea. He might find out something if he put her next to him and observe her often. She had a good influence on himself, even now when he met her once in a while. As for this casino case, most of the exploits were Aria¡¯s. Chapter 99

Chapter 99: Chapter 99. The Future Different From The Past, Part V

Chapter 99. The Future Different From The Past, Part V Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie The question was how to take her next to him for what reason, or to which position. Giving a job to a woman was unusual and more likely to have a counterattackter. Aria, moreover, had no particr aplishments or learning. There was no reason to hire her. The only way left, then, was to keep her as a woman beside him. However, if he thought about her origin, he was sure that they would be quite noisy. If she had some support, she could stand it, but could she survive with nothing? ¡®What am I thinking?¡¯ Then he suddenly realized that he was thinking nonsense. He couldn¡¯t believe that he would try to put Aria beside himself when he was too busy getting engaged to the princess. And he was shocked that he liked it very much. ¡®I thought I am the type of man who is not bewitched by a face... but I keeping up with her face.¡¯ Come to think of it, it was. Her face came up to his mind at any time. It was not a situation where her face woulde to his mind, but it hade up, like, right before bed, or wake up in the morning. Sometimes it even popped out in his dreams. ¡®The mere sight of the princess annoyed me; it¡¯s amazing.¡¯ Then, when his thoughts reached Princess Isis, he judged that all of her thoughts and minds were useless. When he thought about it, the reality was that he yed a tug-of-war with the Aristocratic Party led by the princess. It was impossible to even put Aria in the selection list in the first ce. Asher shook his head toe out of his thoughts. And he lifted Vika¡¯s report again in his hand. This was not the time to think like that. * * * Since she had turned over the hourss three times in a row and did not sleep properly, Aria had to rest for three days. Even though she woke up after a whole day¡¯s sleep, it was hard to move her body. Anyway, if there was such a consequence after using the hourss, it would be better to take a rest the next day. When she visited the casino again, two casino employees followed her. This was because the amount of chips that she had wasrge. Fortunately, no one recognized her by wearing a wig and thickening her make-up, but there was an asional look at her because two employees followed her. Nevertheless, she never suffered from mishaps thanks to her casual behavior. ¡°Oh, my God... Miss! 50,000 Gold is collected! I can¡¯t believe it!¡± On the wagon back to the mansion, Annie raised her voice without even touching a 50,000-gold check. Although the amount was still far short, she exchanged all the chips with a check, judging that it was hard to make any more money at the casino. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to the casino anymore?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s not a bad start.¡± It would not be possible to buy the whole amount, but she could buy it enough. Sugar, which would be a luxury and necessity for aristocrats after the trade route was blocked, prices would soar. At that time, she was nning to make a profit by releasing supplies. ¡°So, did you say your brother was working in an inn?¡± ¡°Yes? Yes, miss.¡± ¡°Can I hire your brother? I¡¯ll give him enough money. Of course, I¡¯ll pay you an honorarium for helping.¡± Annie nodded with a look of anticipation at the word ¡°honorarium.¡± ¡°Of course! He used to say that the job at the inn was boring! When do you want me to call him?¡± ¡°Bring him right away. There¡¯s so much to do.¡± ¡°Yes! Miss!¡± It was the very next day that Annie, who had answered courageously, brought her brother. His name was Andrew. He looked simr to Annie, but he was tall with clean skin without freckles. It was a good appearance to deal with people. Aria offered him to double the sry he had received at the inn. Andrew¡¯s face turned red as well, whether he seemed to have been treated fairly well at the inn. Of course, keeping a secret was a prerequisite. When Aria said that if he didn¡¯t keep it a secret, his sister would be in trouble, Andrew¡¯s face was briefly lost in the dark, but as she said if he kept it well in secret, she would guarantee his future that he didn¡¯t regret, his face returned to the original state. ¡°Do you want me to buy sugar?¡± ¡°Yes. Buy as much sugar as you can. The more you get at a lower price, the better, but you don¡¯t have to bargain if you can¡¯t afford it.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯m the expert! Don¡¯t worry.¡± It was not otherwise difficult that he was able toplete the mission shortly. It seemed that the word ¡°expert¡± in the field was true, and he contracted for arge amount of sugar at a lower price than the market price, which had been on the verge of being delivered directly to the store by the wholesaler. It was because he had coaxed an employee secretly without the owner¡¯s recognition. Andrew said that he had been able to buy most of the sugar in the warehouse, as he had advised the employee to take the difference and quickly smuggle it in. Maybe Andrew had done the same work at the inn. ¡®Maybe the employee thought he could bring it in soon. Can he really do that?¡¯ So Aria gave Andrew a very small amount of grace. She only gave him a present for one of her jewels, but he was delighted as if he had the whole world like Annie. He seemed as easy to handle as his sister. After storing the collected sugar in a rented warehouse, she waited for the right time, that day when everyone would be thirsty for sugar. Aria put a cake with sweet syrup in her mouth, recalling the past when the import had been blocked and it had soon be a reality. It was dessert after dinner. There would have been a huge amount of sugar in it, too. From time to time, the merchants had to supply it to the aristocrats who consumed a lot of sugar every day, but sooner orter, it would all run out soon. Since she had bought it from a wholesaler, if the store ran out of everything they were selling, there wouldn¡¯t be any more supply. And the count was very kind enough to tell her the beginning himself. ¡°And it turns out... we¡¯ve had quite a headachetely.¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on, honey?¡± ¡°There¡¯s a rumor going around that foreign business groups have not contacted us one by one.¡± ¡°Oh, my God. What do you mean?¡± The countess asked back with an exaggerated look of surprise. Despite not knowing the details, she was giving an appropriate response. As expected, she looked like a woman who had risen from prostitute to the countess. Mielle, who had hidden her true nature and hoovered his love up alone, also showed her concern. She had always inspired the count into opening his mouth. ¡°So it¡¯s a big deal, isn¡¯t it? How can they do such a rude thing?¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m so worried. I guess some of the aristocrats who have been doing business with me have also been in the situation.¡± ¡®s, you should have been good to me earlier. Why did you lie to me? You have been hated by me who has the most information.¡¯ Aria thought, licking the syrup on her lips. ¡®No matter how much sugar they put in, can this syrup be so sweet? Perhaps the count¡¯s anguish is added in it and is it sweeter? So, can I enjoy this sweet dessert every day if I make him always painful?¡¯ Aria asked, with a somber look on her face. ¡°Well, what happens now? If it were imported from a foreign country, it would have been almost in a monopoly... Do you think that there will be a mishap like a loss of supply?¡± The count smiled affectionately at her, as it was pessimistic but she pointed out the future fairly well. ¡°Maybe. I think it¡¯s likely to be the case. If it were simply a change of ount, the worst would not happen.¡± ¡°I hope you can find a solution soon and get out of the crisis even if the worst happens.¡± ¡°If you help me, I might be able to solve it soon.¡± The count seemed to be quite trusting and counting on Aria. He even said, ¡°Please help me.¡± But Aria had no intention of helping him at all. She wanted to see his face that would be distorted by her interference. ¡°So, not long ago, Mr. Oscar sent me another present.¡± Chapter 100

Chapter 100: Chapter 100. The Future Different From The Past, Part VI

Chapter 100. The Future Different From The Past, Part VI Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie Because she had nothing else to say about the count¡¯s business, Mielle quickly turned the topic. The talk of Oscar was enough to soothe the count¡¯s anxious mind, so the depressed mood returned to an atmosphere of harmony. ¡°Oh, I see! It seems like he has some rxed time since his graduation is approaching. So, what did he send?¡± ¡°He sent me a beautiful bouquet and brooch.¡± Mielle¡¯s gaze went down to her chest. She had a brooch on her chest that looked like a blue diamond. Aria frowned at it. ¡®That¡¯s...¡¯ ¡°Haha! Oh, my gosh, the brooch you¡¯re wearing on your chest is a gift! What a beautiful brooch it is! I now acknowledge it and I am sorry about it!¡± ¡°Oh, my God... it¡¯s so pretty.¡± Her brooch was really clear and transparent blue, and draw even the countess¡¯s admiration. ¡®But why? Why is the Blue Diamond¡¯s brooch? It¡¯s simr to what I gave Oscar...?¡¯ In addition, it was a simr design as if it had been matched like it had been made referring to Oscar¡¯s brooch. ¡®Is it really like that? It must have been.¡¯ ¡°Right? And the princess said she¡¯d like to visit our mansion sooner orter¡± ¡°Really? I¡¯ll have to make sure the servants and maids don¡¯t neglect the preparation.¡± Mielle¡¯s bragging continued. And it spoiled Aria¡¯s mood, as Mielle hoped. But Aria didn¡¯t express it outside, as Mielle would be hoping for that. Aria tried to pass it over lightly, thinking that it must have been made by the princess who had referred to Oscar¡¯s brooch. * * * The blocking of foreign trade routes made the nobles uneasy. The damage was most severe among the nobles, who simply did a small trade with foreign countries because they had little or nond. Theplexion of the wives, who were tutors of Aria, looked gloomy, and the youngdies who attended the meeting after a long time were very intimidated. ¡°What if my father¡¯s business is damaged...?¡± said one youngdy in tears. ¡®What¡¯s her name?¡¯ Aria asked her, who could not even remember her name because she had no attention except for Sarah. ¡°Excuse me, what kind of business did your father do?¡± ¡°He¡¯s been importing perfume. It¡¯s not expensive, but it¡¯s just an ordinary one that is diluted with water.¡± ¡®Oh, that¡¯s why I have always smelled good from you. Regardless of your worries, such a trifle item would have no problem.¡¯ ¡°Don¡¯t worry. My father told me that most of the items that are currently being cut off are luxuries. Those are only luxury goods used by the nobles.¡± ¡°Really? If it¡¯s the case, that¡¯s a good thing! ...Oops, I¡¯d be rude to say this. I¡¯m sorry.¡± As Aria was a daughter of Count Roscent, the information she had received from her father was like timely rain to them. However, since there was a rumor that the family of Count Roscent would be severely damaged and suffer, and it was spreading secretly, they could not express their joy. ¡®Oh my... who cares about who?¡¯ Even if the count¡¯s business was ruined, the family of Count Roscent had a great deal ofnd. Unless the Empire was destroyed, the family of the count would never lose its power and wealth. Aria smiled and shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll do well this time as he¡¯s always managed to get through it.¡± The hearts of the youngdies were moved by the friendly way of speaking. The family that would be most damaged must be the Roscent family, but she did care for otherdies. Even she really thought of it a little. There would be no damage to the families of the youngdies here because they did not have enough money to touch the luxuries of the nobility. Moreover, the luxury of the nobility was monopolized by the Aristocratic Party. As much as it was profitable, those who held power naturally had a monopoly. In other words, it was the Aristocratic Party that would suffer from this incident. It was a story of little relevance to their families, far from power. ¡®Wait, only the nobles of the Aristocratic Party are damaged? Then, the main driver of this incident must be the Crown Prince¡¯s Party... Is it a power struggle, not just an intervention aimed at making a difference?¡¯ Aria felt that if she would step in deeply, she might see blood, so she vowed again that she would never be caught with her identity. ¡°Let¡¯s refrain from meeting for the time being. The atmosphere is really bad. And you¡¯re busy as you be adults, aren¡¯t you?¡± Everyone looked at Sarah with a smile. The smile was a mixture of envy and jealousy. The meeting had been dyed because Sarah had been busy. Sarah apologized in a sorry way. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s because of me...¡± ¡°No, not just because of Lady Sarah. You¡¯re all a little busy, aren¡¯t you?¡± As Aria said, the grown-ups were busy interacting with each other¡¯s level of young men. It was great news for Aria, who no longer needed to build a friendship with them. Sarah called Aria when the party was finished and she was about to go back. With slightly red cheeks, Sarah said she had something to say and asked for some time. Something must be good news. There was no reason to refuse. ¡°Actually... the Marquis recently requested an engagement.¡± ¡°... Oh, my God.¡± Aria made a look of surprise even though she had guessed it. Sarah¡¯s smile deepened when Aria blinked her eyes covering her mouth with both hands. ¡°The family of the marquis would have done the ceremony of engagement and wedding in spring from generation to generation, and the ceremony will be in the next year. I¡¯ve received a formal request and I¡¯ve given him a reply.¡± Much to annoyance, if a family was more prestigious, they could get married after the engagement. It was to show off their power and wealth. If she got engaged next spring, her marriage would be around the next year. ¡°Congrattions! However, since I can¡¯t express my heart with my words, I am sad. What should I say to deliver my heart to you? I¡¯m so happy, but I can only say congrattions.¡± Aria celebrated Sarah with an overstatement that she would not have for her lifetime. Her excessive hand gestures and expression made Sarah dance. ¡°Thank you. It¡¯s already been passed on. It¡¯s all thanks to Lady Aria. It¡¯s like the handkerchief that I made with you together created a connection with the marquis.¡± As Aria had thought and nned this, great joy overflowed within her. Now Sarah was perfectly on her side. ¡°And I think the marquis would like to meet Lady Aria. He asked me to tell you that he wanted to take some time to invite you to dinner.¡± ¡®And the Marquis is a bonus! There would be no greater joy than this in the world.¡¯ The bad feeling from Mielle¡¯s brooch quickly disappeared. Aria smiled brightly. ¡°Really? It¡¯s a great honor. I¡¯m always wee, so the marquis can decide any convenient day for him!¡± ¡°How could you be so sweet? Oh, by the way, I... I¡¯m sorry, but I haven¡¯t told otherdies about it yet, so I¡¯d like you to keep it to yourself.¡± ¡°Sure!¡± The more secrets there were, the stronger their connection would be. Aria opened the gates of hell wide open, holding Sarah¡¯s hand as Sarah plunged herself into an ant hole. * * * A few dayster, the second meeting proposed by Asher was held, and the topic was, quite rightly, blocked trade routes. What was a bit unusual was not just how the route had been blocked and how to deal with it, but they rather discussed who would be damaged by the incident. ¡°I think at least five people will go bankrupt in half a year.¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s the end for someone who¡¯s been keeping his trading monopoly. It¡¯s wrong that he has been trying to carry on his family with one business in the first ce.¡± ¡°It will be OK if he hasnd... It¡¯s because he has believed in the back support without a foundation.¡± ¡°It seems that Count Roscent has been running very hard to get a solution, but I don¡¯t think that he will go bankrupt in a half-year. Nevertheless, the count will also suffer a lot.¡± ¡°It¡¯s going faster than I thought, and maybe it¡¯s going to be easier to coax Viscount Vigue.¡± Amid countless conversations, Vika said with a satisfied smile. A story came out that she didn¡¯t know at all, and Aria cocked her head. She thought that reading books and newspapers steadily increased her knowledge and information, but the story about Viscount Vigue was new. So Aria asked, ¡°Viscount Vigue? What did he do?¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing. He recently bought the casino.¡± Chapter 101

Chapter 101: Chapter 101. The Future Different From The Past, Part VII

Chapter 101. The Future Different From The Past, Part VII Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie ¡°... Did he take over the casino?¡± ¡°Yes, the Crown Prince has sold the casino. It¡¯s going to be announced.¡± ¡®Why? Wasn¡¯t the casino still managed by the Crown Prince?¡¯ She couldn¡¯t understand why it was suddenly sold off. ¡°Why? His Highness would not have intended to sell the casino...¡± She tried to ask him if the Crown Prince had no intention to sell the casino, but she hurriedly closed her mouth. Then eyes poured on her, who did not keep her speech. In particr, the eyes of Asher were persistent. She was horrified that his blue eyes would pierce her heart. He red his eyes as if to hasten the following words of Aria. ¡°... I thought so.¡± So she hurriedly changed her words as if she had been thinking. Fortunately, it continued naturally. But the content wasn¡¯t. Asher, who had been watching the debate all along, asked, ¡°Why did you think so?¡± ¡®That¡¯s because he didn¡¯t sell it in the past.¡¯ The Crown Prince had run the casino until a big ident had happened. Everyone had used him of being incapable and had cursed him for ruining the Empire. Aria also remembered that she had helped with the voice. ¡°That¡¯s... it¡¯s not long since he started managing it on behalf of Viscount Lupre. If he were going to dispose of it so quickly, wouldn¡¯t it be normal not to take it in the first ce?¡± On a usible excuse, most seemed convinced that she had thought so. But it wasn¡¯t Asher. He asked tenaciously again as if to interrogate her, ¡°There is a possibility that he managed the casino for a while to investigate it in detail. Since then, isn¡¯t it natural to say that he¡¯s sold it to the right person?¡± ¡°It can¡¯t be. Viscount Vigue is a core person among the Aristocratic Party, but how could he be the right man for the Crown Prince?¡± ¡°Well...¡± Instead of answering Aria¡¯s question, he put his mouth up andughed. At the smile, Aria realized that she was thinking something wrong. ¡®What the hell did I miss?¡¯ After a moment of thought, she found the answer in the words used by Asher. ¡°... the meaning of the words ¡®the right person¡¯ was a trap!¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°It means that he is not suitable for good management for the casino. Perhaps... it can be interpreted that he is the right person for the Crown Prince to y on.¡± The one who didn¡¯t know the truth seemed to be Aria alone. The attention and interest poured on her, who grasped the meaning faster than they thought and more urately. ¡°... because the financial crisis for the Aristocratic Party is at stake, Viscount Vigue who took over the casino has to put himself on steam. If he makes a contribution this time, he¡¯ll be in a different position.¡± She grasped the flow, but there was one strange thing. In the past, Viscount Vigue had not been included in the casino case, but why did he enter this time? Unlike in the past, who persuaded the Crown Prince? Had it been done after thest meeting she had insisted on doing so? An oue would change if there was a cause, but no matter how many times she thought, the only reason that came to her mind was the remarks she had made in this meeting. ¡®... that can¡¯t be.¡¯ At the very least, what the fifteen-year-old girl¡¯s suggestion could not have been in the ear of the Crown Prince. It was strange that the Crown Prince had suddenly changed his mind, but the same thing had happened before, so she thought it might be just a butterfly effect. Besides, it was a gathering attended by Vika, the leader of the Aristocratic Party. If this meeting was rted to the Crown Prince, it would change into a veryplicated and dangerous one. And there was a big reason to lower that possibility very much. In the past, the Crown Prince had sumbed to the Aristocratic Party. If Vika had really been a member of the Crown Prince¡¯s Party who had infiltrated as a spy to the Aristocratic Party, he would have somehow tried to dig up information and helped the Crown Prince. ¡°You are very intelligent.¡± There was admiration on Asher¡¯s face. He seemed genuinely surprised at Aria¡¯s reasoning here alone. Therefore, after the meeting was over, and after everyone had gone back, the praise for Aria was not over. The face of Aria, who had the impudence, was so full of embarrassment. ¡°You don¡¯t have to exaggerate and praise me. I was the only one who didn¡¯t know the fact.¡± ¡°We didn¡¯t share the information with you, so it was natural that you didn¡¯t know. But you inferred a conclusion by yourself. I don¡¯t think anyone can do it easily.¡± ¡°Anyone can do it if they have a little time.¡± ¡°... No, it was possible because you were special. So I keeping up with your face.¡± Aria¡¯s hands, which were packing the hourss, stiffened by the casual remark. Looking at him in surprise, his blue, dark, serious eyes were staring at her. ¡°What, what did you say...?¡± When Aria stopped and asked, Asher, who realized what he had said, clicked his tongue briefly and said, ¡°It¡¯s true, so I won¡¯t give you any other excuses.¡± Thud! She was shocked as if someone had hit her heart. She had heard this so many times in the past, but she couldn¡¯t answer or act. All she could do was try to calm her heart which was pumping fast enough. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to approach you with that thought, but... you keep shaking me.¡± Shaking produced no difference between them. ¡®Why do you keep putting me in trouble when I was reborn with revenge?¡¯ Aria¡¯s hand, which had stretched out to take the box, moved again. This useless feeling was unnecessary for her now. ¡°... I¡¯m not sure what you¡¯re trying to say.¡± It had no more voice for Aria, who turned around coldly, whether it had been the same for Asher, either. * * * The confusion was brought about earlier than expected. In the past, it had been not until midsummer that they had started feeling a little ufortable, but this time it started earlier in the summer. Of course, the sugar Aria had bought was the first. The loss of inventory, which should have been in stock, caused great pains earlier than in the past. The missing sugar definitely changed the taste of the food. Even Mielle, who did not eat only what she wanted, hesitated to eat. It was because she had already gotten used to the sweet taste. ¡°... I wish the customs would handle it quickly.¡± The count¡¯s low voice rang out at the dining hall, where they had not even heard of any sound of a dish. It was a very angry voice. ¡®So who told you to monopolize sugar?¡¯ After the sugar trade route had been blocked, the aristocrat who had monopolized it might have rushed to import sugar in search of another client, but it had been toote. It seemed that he had found another supplier, but the customs office had not given him permission. ¡°I think that the customs office has a hard and fast rule without flexibility. No matter how important the order and procedures are, there are a lot of people who are suffering from this kind of inconvenience...¡± Mielleined. Aria was sick and tired of the dual personality of Mielle who was pretending to be the kindest and most benevolent person in the world, but only when it came to her own business, she felt ufortable and distressed. Then the count helped Mielle, adding his opinion, ¡°The customs says it¡¯s been a long time since all its work was transferred to his jurisdiction of the Crown Prince, but I¡¯m suspicious of his abilities. I¡¯m worried about how he¡¯ll seed His Majesty because he doesn¡¯t grasp what the priority is.¡± Although he seemed concerned about the future of the Empire, the count¡¯s concern was the future of the Empire in which they would be happy. There were more people who did not belong to it than those who did. At the words of the count, Aria was convinced that this had been led by the Crown Prince. ¡®Then, was he a man of the Crown Prince who was arrested as the main culprit in the past?¡¯ If there was no mention of any other character, he seemed to have escaped well. It took a little longer to wait for the price of sugar to soar. At first, they tried to put up with their anger without expressing it. It took a little time to realize that it was all useless. That was the right time. So Aria enjoyed reading while waiting for the right time. Books that had been difficult to turn a page at first became easy to turn now. It seemed to be, thanks to a steady reading. It might be due to the fact that she had participated in Asher¡¯s meeting and broadened her knowledge. Their conversation level had been pretty high. Chapter 102

Chapter 102: Chapter 102. The Future Different From The Past, Part VIII

Chapter 102. The Future Different From The Past, Part VIII Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie After a light breakfast, she sat quietly and immersed herself in the book, but today there was an unusually noisy mess inside and outside the mansion. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Aria, who had been quiet all the time, suddenly spoke to herself. Then Berry, who was wiping the clean floor with a dry mop, lowered her body in surprise. ¡®I haven¡¯t even bothered you for a long time, but you¡¯ve already been afraid of me.¡¯ When she opened the window with her tongue clicked and checked out, she could see the servants and maids moving around busily. ¡®Because of a series of incidents, the count has vacated the mansion often, so there would be no guests...¡¯ However, they were eager to put their efforts to receive such a great guest. When she called Annie out of curiosity and asked why Annie immediately spewed out the information. ¡°Oh my! I forgot to tell you. Princess Frederick ising today. I heard she¡¯s having a tea party with Miss Mielle.¡± Aria hadn¡¯t even known that this mishap had happened because she had not called Annie who had been taken a rest because she had enjoyed reading quietly. It seemed to have heard a simr story directly from Mielle¡¯s mouth, but she must have forgotten it. ¡°Princess Frederick...¡± She was the one Aria didn¡¯t want to encounter yet. It was clear that Aria would be in bad shape if she encountered the princess with her present self, who had nothing else to show. It was more so since the rumor with Oscar had spread. So she had tried to avoid meeting the princess, but unfortunately, Princess Frederick had no intention of doing so. ¡°Well, miss, the princess is waiting downstairs...¡± The princess had wanted to say hello and sent a maid to her. How could she avoid it? Aria was just a daughter of a vulgar prostitute. If she avoided the princess, an absurd rumor might spread. Of course, it was unclear if a good rumor would spread with her meeting, but it was better to give no room. ¡°... tell her I understand.¡± It was a poor pronunciation since she bit her lips, but it was best to answer that. ¡°Yes, miss.¡± Aria took a sigh, looking at the maid who was going down and saw her in front of the mirror. It was very annoying but she never had to make anything to be med. * * * It was only a short while after the acquisition had beenpleted that the news of the acquisition of the casino by Viscount Vigue entered the ear of the princess. It was because Vika had forced Viscount Vigue not to tell anyone until the acquisition had beenpleted. Vika had emphasized the secret, saying that he had persuaded the Crown Prince to sell it at a low price by cheating him, and had added a warning that if someone would find out, it would certainly be difficult to acquire. Viscount Vigue, who had only inherited the sessful business of his predecessor, had believed the words without doubt, and due to it, the takeover of the casino had ended, not unknown to the outside world, except for a handful of people who had been involved in. Therefore, the princess and her close aides who had btedly learned of this fact had been forced to vent their anger at the stupidity Viscount Vigue had done. He had been so desperate for immediate profits that he had abandoned the great weapon that they could strangle the Crown Prince. ¡®... how lucky the Crown Prince is!¡¯ The princess wanted to buy the luck of the Crown Prince, who had avoided the misfortune of strangling his neck. She could see the end of this breathtaking tug-of-war, but when she had felt that she had won as she had pulled the rope as hard as she could, and she had loosened it, he had pulled it back again. ¡®It must have been the Crown Prince who had blocked the trade route by selecting luxuries that were safe for themon people.¡¯ She didn¡¯t know if he was going to cut off the cash cow, but it wouldn¡¯t be that simple and easy with the family of Count Roscent. ¡°Princess Isis! You¡¯ve had a hard timeing all the way!¡± ¡°Good to see you, Mielle.¡± Arriving at the mansion of the family of Count Roscent, Isis was able to regain stability by watching Mielle greet her with a bright smile. Recently a series of bad things had caused her to lose her appetite, but when she looked at Mielle who was shaking her tail, she breathed easy again. Not long ago, the princess had doubted the Crown Prince and Mielle because of the unsavory things that had happened on her birthday, but after careful examination, she had been able to find no other contact between Mielle and the Crown Prince, so that she could again have a favor with Mielle. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I¡¯mte.¡± ¡°No. Never mind.¡± It was only a remark, but it was none of her business to worry about as Mielle answered. It might have been a problem if someone had made the princess wait, but if she had someone waiting for herself was quite within the normal range. ¡°It¡¯s small, but a gift. It¡¯s ck tea from the Kranberg region, and they say they drink it a lot to survive the summer.¡± ¡°Gift...! Thank you very much.¡± As they moved into the garden where the refreshments were ready, the princess asked Mielle, ¡°How are all other youngdies? I am so busy that I don¡¯t have time to meet.¡± ¡°Yes, everyone is looking forward to seeing you. But at the same time, they wish that the work you are doing is done well.¡± It was up to Mielle to manage those who supported the princess. It was because she was favored most by the princess. Rumors that she would be the next hostess of the family of Duke Frederick also yed a part. So even though she had done nothing, Mielle became the next one after the princess in power. Fortunately, however, there was no need to take care of them otherwise. Most of thedies wanted to keep a close rtionship with the princess and Mielle for a long time. It was for their bright and brilliant future. ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure, then. Maybe it¡¯s because they¡¯re broad-minded and friendly.¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s because of the grace and virtue you sowed. Everyone likes and respects the princess.¡± Indeed, Mielle was the faithful dog of Princess Isis. No matter what questions the princess asked or said, her answer ended in the praise of the princess. Isis sat on a prepared chair, smiling contentedly. Aside from the financial resources, Mielle was fit for Oscar¡¯s wife. Isis chose a topic Mielle would be pleased to hear, who was making every effort to please her. ¡°The brooch goes very well together.¡± ¡°Mr. Oscar sent it to me. It¡¯s so pretty that I wear it every day.¡± ¡°I thought so. Oscar has a simr brooch.¡± ¡°Is that true?¡± ¡°Yes, it is. He bought it because it was a beautiful diamond, but he said that when he saw it, he thought of Lady Mielle.¡± ¡°Oh, my God...! Did he say that...? So I had a brooch simr to Mr. Oscar¡¯s!¡± ¡°It¡¯s Oscar¡¯s favorite brooch.¡± Isis¡¯s eyes were warm as she saw Mielle, who was moved to tears. Maybe Mielle would have known that the brooch that she had received as a gift had note from Oscar. Nevertheless, she must keep her pride by pretending not to know. It was a very desirable attitude of an aristocraticdy. Oscar had never bought brooches or jewelry. But that Oscar had been carrying a brooch. And the princess had questioned him in doubt, the daughter of the vulgar prostitute hade forward. She had been going to throw it away in the gutter, but she had changed her mind and put it back in Oscar¡¯s hand. And she had made a simr brooch and sent it to Mielle as a gift. ¡°From now on, this brooch isn¡¯t from the daughter of a dirty prostitute, but it¡¯s for you and Mielle. Do you understand?¡¯ Isis, who had clenched the hand of Oscar who had rather tried to destroy it, had warned in a low voice, ¡°Let¡¯s help the daughter of a prostitute, who has barely stepped into the aristocratic society, live in peace.¡± Then he had listened to her without any resistance, and he had been looked so cute to her. ¡°By the way, I haven¡¯t seen the new person who hase to the family of the count yet.¡± ¡°Ah... You¡¯re talking about that person.¡± Mielle lowered her voice, conscious of her surroundings. She must have thought of her image. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m talking about that person. No matter how humble she is, I don¡¯t know which country¡¯s manner has it if she does note down to say hello. Is that the manner of that person who lived in the ce we don¡¯t even want to talk about?¡± Chapter 103

Chapter 103: Chapter 103. The Future Different From The Past, Part IX

Chapter 103. The Future Different From The Past, Part IX Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie ¡°Maybe... I think so.¡± Because they didn¡¯t even want to call her name, Aria became known as ¡®that person¡¯ in no time. Nevertheless, the princess wanted to see her face once. She wondered what face the fox-like girl had, who had bewitched her blunt brother. Isis ordered one of her servants to call Aria. Then Mielle suggested with an awkward smile, ¡°Why don¡¯t you think about it?¡± ¡°Why? I¡¯m just trying to call her because she doesn¡¯t say hello.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not the kind of person the princess is going to meet. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll just feel bad.¡± ¡°Really? Then I¡¯ll have to meet her even more. That person will be poisonous to Lady Mielle.¡± Mielle bit her lips with a very awkward face. It seemed that Mielle did not want Isis to meet Aria. Isis¡¯s mind was full of questions because it was the first time Mielle was so hyper-contradictory. And the question was settled neatly after a while when Aria appeared. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I¡¯mte, Princess Frederick. I¡¯m Aria.¡± The graceful bending gesture of her knees showed no fault. Based on the rumors, Aria had been doing the mischievous acts the princess was about to find fault with and scold her harshly as soon as she hade to the mansion, but when she personally met Aria, she could not think of anything to scold her about. ¡®Besides, isn¡¯t that face pretty?¡¯ She was the daughter of a prostitute, who had lured the count and made herself the countess. The new maid, who brought out Aria¡¯s teacup, stopped Isis, who was looking at Aria from head to toe. Isis was awakened by the slight noise the new maid made. She then said in a calm manner, ¡°... I¡¯m pleased. I guess you weren¡¯t feeling well, were you?¡± Aria nodded to the inevitable rebuke. ¡°Not really, but I decided that it¡¯s difficult to visit the princess first with a humble body.¡± As the daughter of the prostitute, she was quite adept at coping with the situation. Isis¡¯s mouth went up. ¡°I see. It¡¯s my fault. I should have called you first. Sit down.¡± Aria sat down, putting down a box that made Isis curious since she didn¡¯t know why Aria had brought it. Despite the addition of unnecessary movements, Aria showed graceful, clean movements, and Isis narrowed her eyes and observed her carefully. ¡®When did she learn that? She¡¯s learned such a good etiquette in just two years? She¡¯s just the daughter of a vulgar prostitute, right?¡¯ It was hard to believe. At the sight of Isis, who was watching Aria thoroughly, Mielle¡¯splexion gradually turned pale. Mielle seemed to think that the evaluation of Aria that was mimicking the nobles might have increased. But Isis had no intention of doing so. It might seem usible on the surface, but it was empty inside. Being from a humble and dirty background, even though the way she dressed and ate changed, her origin could not be changed. ¡°Have you adapted yourself to the family of Count Roscent?¡± ¡°I¡¯m trying.¡± ¡°It¡¯s been two years, and it¡¯s not enough to just try. You shouldn¡¯t bring dishonor to the family of the count.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡± ¡°There are a lot of people who already feel bad about the family of the count because of the rumors that are going on in public, so you¡¯ll have to hurry.¡± Of course, most of the rumors that were known to the public were brought to Isis¡¯ attention. Half of what she knew was from Mielle, and the other half was from her imagination. She hadn¡¯t met her, but she had thought Aria wouldn¡¯t be much different from the rumor. The princess was furious when she heard from Mielle that the count was likely to remarry. She could not ept a prostitute in the family that was going to be inws with the family of the duketer! She wouldn¡¯t even ept a meremoner, but she was about to be worse than that...! It was Isis, who had urged Mielle not to let the count marry again at all cost. Isis had told Mielle that it would be a shame on her family and that it would ruin her name; in addition, even Mielle might be insulted. So Isis had wanted Mielle to get rid of the prostitute and her daughter. However, the count had not stopped taking in the prostitute, even as he had read the countenances of the public, and eventually, the dirty stone had rolled in and firmly rooted in the family of Count Roscent. Without knowing who she was, the dirty stone, named Aria, even answered questions and replied to her reproving words, ¡°I¡¯ll do my best.¡± Even this time, Aria answered with a clear voice without changing her face, and it made Isis ufortable. Aria picked up the teacup and took a sip from it. It was the ck tea of Kranberg province that Isis brought. ¡®Do you know how precious that tea is, which you are drinking now?¡¯ Isis thought. It was clear that Aria couldn¡¯t tell the difference between the ck tea and other teas. ¡°How¡¯s the tea?¡± Various emotions were in the eyes of Isis, who asked. The biggest of them was the look that was searching Aria of something she could abuse her with. Aria, who took one more sip of tea, answered slowly. ¡°I can feel the bitterness in my mouth. It¡¯s also sour... is this the ck tea of Kranberg province?¡± Isis¡¯s eyes stiffened at the unexpected answer. So did Mielle. ¡®How can a daughter of a prostitute know what it is after taking a few sips?¡¯ ¡°... Yes, you know that well.¡± Aria¡¯s reply followed Isis¡¯s quivering answer, ¡°I heard it is a famous tea that was usually served in summer. It would have been better if the maid had put half a spoonful of sugar... drinking without it is one way to do it. It¡¯s an honor to drink such a precious tea just as it is about to get hot.¡± Silence followed after her impable answer. Isis was going to use Aria of not knowing a cup of tea properly, but she couldn¡¯t do that anymore. Aria was determined, and she did not show any weak points. After that, Isis asked a few more questions with the aim of abusing Aria, but only calm answers came back. In the end, Isis told Aria to leave the room without any reprimand or criticism. ¡°Thank you for calling, Princess.¡± Aria, who took care of the hourss on the table, bowed politely and disappeared. Isis didn¡¯t know when Aria had taken out the hourss, but Isis narrowed her brow, thinking of Aria, who had been natural and elegant enough to not even notice Aria¡¯s action. * * * Aria, who returned to her room, sighed deeply and sat down on the sofa. The hourss on herp was very heavy. ¡®If it hadn¡¯t been for the hourss, thest words I would have heard before leaving the garden would have been ridicule from the princess.¡¯ Isis, which had been criticizing her for not knowing about teas because she was from themon people, rang out in her head. Mielle, who had helped Isis, next to her, had looked very excited. Aria had turned over the hourss and repeated what they had said, and her cold hand was trembling and was hidden under the table. Because she had used the hourss, Aria felt tired and ordered her maid to bring tea, touching her eyes. It was clear that if she fell asleep in a rigid state, she would suffer the next day. Soon after she drank the jasmine tea that Berry brought her, she felt a little rxed. ¡®Princess Frederick...¡¯ ¡®Was it because of the rumors with Oscar?¡¯ It was the first time that she had met such a look filled with purely evil intentions, so Aria was nervous. Sheid in bed and was reassured that she did everything, so she wouldn¡¯t be scolded. When she closed her eyes, her eyes were cked out by the sudden eagerness to sleep. * * * Some timeter, as expected, all the sugar had run out, and there were people who were suffering. Aria showed mercy to them. The first ce sheid her hands on was Flower Mountain, a cafe frequented by the nobility. It was also the ce where Aria had gone with Annie and Jessie. And it was the ce that had been damaged the most because there were lots of drinks made with a variety of stylish and vored ingredients. Aria sent Andrew there to talk to the owner secretly that she could supply sugar. ¡®The owner of Flower Mountain has shown interest, and the price is going to be ten times more than what it was.¡¯ Chapter 104

Chapter 104: Chapter 104. The Future Different From The Past, Part X

Chapter 104. The Future Different From The Past, Part X Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie Aria smiled contentedly as she checked the letter she had received through Annie. It started tenfold. Flower Mountain was a favorite ce for most aristocrats, and soon rumors started to spread. Then there would be a flood of questions about where the sugar came from as if they had found a ray of light in the dark, and somehow they would try their best to get the sugar. Even if it would cost more than twenty times the price of established sugar. As Aria expected, the rumor quickly spread throughout the capital as she supplied sugar to the Flower Mountain. The Flower Mountain, where they had focussed enjoying leisure, was filled with aristocrats in the capital, and the sugar she had supplied quickly ran out, and it delighted Aria. ¡°Where the hell did you get it?¡± ¡°If you have any spares, sell it to me, too!¡± As all carriages and people entering the capital were investigated, unauthorized sugar except in very small quantities was not allowed to be brought in. In the first ce, it was a precious material that nobody could seek except for the nobility, and the aristocrats had prevented its cultivation, so they could monopolize it. Had it not been for that, it would not have been so chaotic. The owner of the Flower Mountain answered with an embarrassing face to the noblemen who were shouting without dignity. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t answer it because I just happened to get it.¡± He was a low-ss aristocrat, who had seeded with a cafe but was a merchant before then. Even though they were nobles, who he was dealing with, she couldn¡¯t just say where the sugar came from Moreover, there was still a little time left until the day Andrew had said he would visit again. It was stupid of him to share sugar hastily when he didn¡¯t know how much more sugar Andrew would supply. He bowed several times, saying, ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡± to those who came in every day and urged him to sell sugar. Andrew, who visited the Flower Mountain again and sold sugar, took a look around the cafe, which was overflowing with nobles that he couldn¡¯t enter anymore. Then he said he would not sell the sugar to anyone unless they paid double, as he had been ordered. ¡°It¡¯s too expensive, isn¡¯t it? That¡¯s twenty times the original price...¡± The owner¡¯s face turned pale when Andrew said he would sell the sugar, which was already expensive since the beginning, at a price that was twenty times more expensive. ¡°I¡¯d like to make a suggestion then. I¡¯ll give you arge supply of sugar as much as I raise the price, so you can use it any way you like.¡± That meant that he wouldn¡¯t mind that buying it at twenty times the price and selling it back at several times the price. However, the restriction was that he should not reveal where he obtained the sugar from. But while the owner, burdened with the price of twenty times, was agonizing for a while, Andrew got up from his seat, without a regret. ¡°I can¡¯t help it if you don¡¯t like it. I have to sell it to others.¡± ¡°Please, please, wait a minute!¡± If he offered to sell sugar on the same terms, Andrew would have more than enough people to fill the square. The owner of the Flower Mountain might also have to line up at the square if he missed this opportunity now. And obviously, since Andrew said he wouldn¡¯t care about where he used it afterward, it was clear that he would rake in huge sums of money if he did well. Andrew sat down again because the owner stretched out and grabbed his sleeve. Andrew was dressed neatly with Aria¡¯s support, but his clothes were wrinkled. But when he brushed it off with the back of his hand, it proved worth it to be back in ce as if nothing had happened. ¡°... Well, I don¡¯t know how much you have, but it takes a while to get that kind of money.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll supply it to you in two then. I¡¯ll also split the price and receive it in two. Why don¡¯t you get a reservation in between and raise funds?¡± It was as expected, and he answered as he had been told by Aria, and the owner nodded hard, thinking if this was such a golden piece of cake. ¡°It¡¯s a small amount, so you¡¯ll be fine if you charge a few more times from the nobles.¡± Andrew¡¯s words were true. Since there was a sugar famine, there were plenty of people who would like to buy it, no matter how much it would cost. Using Andrew¡¯s words as a reference, the owner of the Flower Mountain told customers, who were looking for sugar that he could sell it in small quantities, and he ran out of sugar in an instant because of a direct reservation. There was, of course, a voice of condemnation. ¡°Isn¡¯t it too expensive? It¡¯s almost thirty times the original price!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯d like to give you a discount, but that¡¯s the way the price was brought in. Sugar is so precious that I can¡¯t help it.¡± In fact, people lined up to buy, even if he sold it at thirty times the price. The nobles saved money to buy other luxuries and invested in buying sugar. A day without sugar was like hell for aristocrats, who became ustomed to sweetness. Aria burst intoughter when she saw the warehouse running out and her bank bnce bing thick. Berry, who was pouring tea, trembled at that high tone with astonishment, and Jessie cocked her head, and only Annie, who knew the situation, smiled facing Aria. ¡°What are you going to do with that money, miss? Are you going to keep saving?¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t intend to save it.¡± Aria was nning to invest again as much as she earned. She had to continue to invest and expand her power by attracting people around her. She had to do so if she wanted to deal with Mielle that had the support of the princess. Otherwise, she was sure that she would be decapitated again. In the past, Aria was not interested in the public because she was still young and was getting smeared a bit by the yfulness of the maids Mielle had sent. Aria only remembered a fraction of what people were talking about. Instead, it was so stimting and all the people of the Empire were interested in it. For example, it was about the Crown Prince¡¯s performance, the rise of the status of a daughter of the ordinary viscount, or the ingredients of the food that had gone into the mouth immediately. And there was another thing she remembered. It was perfumed hair-oil that had long emerged as a substitute after the chaos of luxury goods led to the disappearance of sugar and honey. Perfumed hair-oil with sweet scents collected from flowers had be popr for some time. Eating hadn¡¯t made the sweet taste strong, but it had smelled nice. So the trend of smelling until the sugar was supplied again had been spreading, and it had gone quite long ¡®The man who sold it... who was it? Maybe he was Baron Burboom.¡¯ He had been a nobleman but without presence. He had said it had been a family business, but due tock of funds, he could not supply the perfume on time, and he had lost all of his share of the perfume in the market, by a new businessman. Aria remembered going straight to buy when the fashion had first begun. ¡®I should invest in him.¡¯ She didn¡¯t have enough experience and manpower to start a new business now. Therefore, it was better to invest and share profits. In addition, it was not too bad to continue feeding and taming him, giving information. ¡®That¡¯s all I have to do if I¡¯m going to increase my power since I have nothing. Let¡¯s approach Baron Burboom for now. I¡¯ll see if he¡¯s worth it.¡¯ Aria sent a letter straight to Andrew. It was about meeting Baron Burboom. She enclosed a letter that she had a great interest in the perfume business and would like to invest. Some timeter, a reply to the letter said, ¡°Thank you for the proposal, and I will dly ept it.¡± So the contract was made in a short period of time and without a hitch. With the drastic requirement to pay thirty percent of the revenue to Aria, Baron Burboom, who needed funding for a smooth supply, could not turn down her proposal because the trend of the perfume had already started. Chapter 105

Chapter 105: Chapter 105. The Future Different From The Past, Part XI

Chapter 105. The Future Different From The Past, Part XI Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie Baron Burboom, who had received the investment, expanded his business by hiring more staff and hurriedly created the perfume with Aria¡¯s advice. This made it possible to prepare enough perfumes before the trend started properly, and he enclosed a gift with a thank-you letter to Aria. [Thank you very much. With Mr. A¡¯s foresight, I was able to make the most profit. It¡¯s a small gift, but it¡¯s a token of gratitude, so please ept it.] Aria¡¯s lips drew a good line after reading the letter Annie had brought. When she unpacked the present that he enclosed, it contained cravat. The embroidery between the waves of fine silk was very beautiful. ¡®I thought so, but he thought I was a man.¡¯ The cravat worn to make the fine look on the neck was for men. It might have been quite expensive, but it was of little use to the recipient. Aria, who put it back in the box, called Annie. ¡°I¡¯m going to have to go out.¡± ¡°Really? You haven¡¯t been out in a long time! Actually, I wanted to go out, too.¡± The ce where she arrived with Annie, who was so excited, was the perfume store of Baron Burboom. The store had expanded to a considerable size with investments and profits for the time being. Aria, who had two knights outside because of their annoyance, went inside. Annie¡¯s eyes glistened when she was told to pick a favorite perfume and looked through the store and went away. Then Aria, who became alone, looked through the interior and appreciated it. Along with the luxurious interior, the height of the stand with perfume was appropriate. They were all well ced in a rxed reach for smaller womenpared to men. So did the color arrangement. Sometimes colors would be ced on an unknown basis for the unthinking, but this ce was not. Starting with a bright color, the color gradually added to the darkest color at the end. Thebination of colors was different, but her eyes were pleasant as if they were looking at a gxy. ¡®Maybe he¡¯s better than I thought.¡¯ Aria headed to the counter after she had finished her appreciation. The waitress who was waiting greeted her in a polite manner. ¡°Can I help you?¡± ¡°I¡¯d like to see Baron Burboom.¡± ¡°... Sir Baron?¡± The staff opened her eyes big. She looked puzzled when Aria said she woulde to meet the baron. The clerk looked very carefully at Aria¡¯s dress and disappeared after saying, ¡°Please wait for a moment.¡± As she saw Aria, she seemed to be quite a wealthy aristocrat. Momentster, Baron Burboom, who appeared with the staff, was quite a young man. He only looked twenty-five to twenty-six at best. Still, his neatly dressed clothes and hair made him look quite a usible businessman. Coming down from the second floor while talking to the employee, he found Aria waiting in front of the counter with the request of the staff and could not speak for a moment with a stunned look on his face. ¡°Baron Burboom, I¡¯vee here with a message to tell and deliver you something.¡± He pointed to the second floor with a stiff face and hand gestures without even confirming who Aria was. Aria folded her eyes and smiled at this, and the baron¡¯s cheeks turned red. ¡°Do you mind if I go upstairs?¡± ¡°... Yeah? Oh, yeah...¡± He nodded to her question like a broken buggy doll. He was hard and awkward, but he did his best to escort Aria and ordered a staff to prepare the best refreshments for her. The sugar in the market had run out, but he got some from somewhere else, and Aria asked, drinking tea that was delicately sweet with sugar, ¡°Who do you think I am to treat me like this?¡± It wasn¡¯t even a sharp question, but Baron Burboom stammered. ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know. May I ask your name?¡± ¡°I¡¯m Roscent Aria.¡± At the words that she was the wicked woman of the rumor stopped Burboom¡¯s hand that was trying to hold the teacup. Aria asked calmly because she expected his reaction. ¡°Are you disappointed?¡± ¡°No... If you are Lady Aria from the Roscent family, are you only fifteen years old?¡± Aria¡¯s eyes widened at the unexpected question. ¡°So?¡± ¡°Ha! Oh, my God! You¡¯re fifteen. How could you...!¡± Burboom hid his face in his palms and uttered a grotesque exmation. Aria stared at him because of his iprehensible response. From time to time, he stole a nce at Aria through his fingers and repeatedly sighed. He soon removed his hands and faced her properly. ¡°... I¡¯m sorry! I don¡¯t know why I¡¯ve shown a shameful conduct to a littledy.¡± ¡°A shameful conduct?¡± A shameful conduct? She couldn¡¯t understand why he reacted like that as he hadn¡¯t done anything. What the hell was he thinking? What a strange and funny person he was to have such a reaction just by thinking about it. ¡®I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d do anything with my face because I¡¯vee here as an investor today... You¡¯re running around all by yourself, so I want to bother you.¡¯ And it seemed rather easy for her to control him than to make unnecessary words. Aria held her tea and drank it. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, but what business do you have with me?¡± ¡°Oh, no big deal. I¡¯m here to return what I received.¡± ¡°What you received?¡± If his store had been insignificant, she might have just gone back, but she confirmed that it wasn¡¯t. He looked like she could make use of him. Aria put the box on the table. ¡°This...?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s appropriate for me to wear.¡± Burboom opened a familiar box that he had seen somewhere. What was inside was a cravat made of high-quality silk. It was like a gift to an unnamed investor, calling himself ¡°A.¡± After looking at it for a long time, he asked Aria with a stupid face. ¡°Why are you showing me this...?¡± He was still unable to grasp the situation. Aria thought he would have a good intuition, but he didn¡¯t seem to have any keen sense. Aria, who took out the cravat herself from the box, approached Burboom, who sat on the other side. His eyes were fixed around his neck. At the sudden arrival of Aria, he swallowed a tense, dry saliva. ¡°It¡¯s not me, but Baron Burboom, who fits in.¡± Aria reached out to Burboom¡¯s neck. As Aria¡¯s fine, white hand approached, the baron¡¯s body hardened. What was unavoidable, however, was his sheer fascination in Aria¡¯s gaze. Her appearance, which he could not believe was only fifteen, made it all the more so. ¡°Lady,dy...?¡± ¡°Wait a minute...¡± Aria moved her hands a few times and the cravat was detached from Burboom¡¯s neck. It was a very familiar gesture as if it had been done many times. Whenever Aria¡¯s hands brushed against the tip of his chin, he could not control himself as if he had been struck by lightning. Nevertheless, he held his breath to see if his nose could reach Aria¡¯s fine hands. ¡®That¡¯s a refreshing response. It doesn¡¯t suit your age.¡¯ It was a lot of fun to recall that she had been swayed by Asher recently. So she thought she could y a little while pretending to be naive as she had done to Oscar, but she decided not to do so. Unlike Oscar, Burboom seemed to be obeying himself like a ve even if she didn¡¯t do anything. ¡®I don¡¯t have to feed too much to the man who would give his life to me.¡¯ Anyway, these kinds of people made their own food even though she did not do anything. Aria, who hung a new cravat around his neck, returned to her seat without regret. Burboom, who was like he was possessed by something, fidgeted about his neck without saying a word. It also seemed to find the warmth of Aria that could not remain. ¡°Baron, do you have your next move in mind?¡± ¡°... Yeah?¡± A sudden question broke his silence, and he asked back with a broken face. ¡°I think the trend of perfume is going tost quite a while, but you should be prepared for the next one. Unlike essential consumer goods, it¡¯s goods that they would not have any problems with even if it¡¯s not there. Of course, if you¡¯re satisfied with this, there¡¯s nothing more to say.¡± Aria spoke based on what she had studied and experienced for the time being. Burboom answered quickly at her testy tone of voice. ¡°Ah... well, there¡¯s something else I¡¯ve wanted to do from before. It¡¯s about lowering prices by lightening the concentration of the perfume. Its effect as a perfume is insignificant, and it only has a very light fragrance, but I¡¯m sure there will be a demand for themon people.¡± Chapter 106

Chapter 106: Chapter 106. The Future Different From The Past, Part XII

Chapter 106. The Future Different From The Past, Part XII Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie ¡°It could be used as an alternative to perfume.¡± ¡°There¡¯s a small problem with the scent flying away in an instant, but... I think so, too.¡± It was a pretty good answer. With no backpacks, it was better for him to gather more money than doing business with some nobility. ¡°Do you think you¡¯ll seed?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure I will. Ordinary people are always envious of the lives of the nobility. The content is different, but I think it will create the illusion that they are using the perfume used by the nobility.¡± Besides, she liked that confidence. When she talked about business, his stupid eyes had disappeared. He was a person with good talent. One thing, if she pointed to the drawbacks... ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. But when someone asks you, if you say it in detail, you¡¯d be bankrupt.¡± His weakness was that he was making all the fuss about his business items, No matter how much he liked someone. It might have been an attempt to win favors, but it was very dangerous. Then, he hurriedly made an excuse, saying, ¡°Never, I¡¯ve never done this as usual!¡± ¡°Really? Then why do you now...?¡± Burboom¡¯s face turned red again when she asked the question as if she knew nothing. With his reaction, Aria had a smile on her face. She deliberately flickered her long, rich eyshes and smiled, and the pupils of Burboom were shaking nkly. ¡°Then I¡¯ll try to believe that.¡± Aria got up from her seat because she was done with her business. There was no way to check out if he did not behave like that at other times, and there was no need to talk more about it. Burboom rose from his seat in a hurry, following Aria. It was refreshing for him to repeat his stupid behavior as if the adolescent boy had fallen in love for the first time. It felt like she became a normal girl. Unfortunately, it would never happen in the past or even now. Before leaving the lounge, Aria added a word for the baron, who still did not realize her identity, without a keen notice. ¡°And for the next gift, it would be good if it¡¯s a perfume, not a cravat. I¡¯m an investor, but I haven¡¯t used the product yet. I¡¯d like to have the perfume that Baron Burboom would personally pick and give me.¡± While looking foolishly at the traces of Aria, who had left behind a rich scent of her seductive perfume, he recalled the meaning of the words Aria had left. ¡®I¡¯m an investor, but I haven¡¯t used the product yet...? Investor... Investor...?!¡¯ Only then did Burboom, who realized that investor A was referring to Aria¡¯s A, hastened to chase the remnants of Aria. Since for a long time, he had stood stupidly, and Aria was about to leave the store with Annie, who had joined without his knowledge. ¡°Wait, wait a moment, please!¡± Burboom called Aria up in a hurry. Everyone looked back at him except Aria, who had deliberately ignored it, because it was a very loud voice. Burboom hurried to chase the unstoppable Aria, and fortunately, he was able to catch up to her before she waspletely out of the shop. ¡°I didn¡¯t know about you and I made an excuse. Please forgive me.¡± Burboom apologized to Aria without no reason. The reason was that he had misunderstood Aria for a man at will and that he had been so bewildered by her appearance that he couldn¡¯t understand her words. Aria, with a generous heart, nodded a little, and Burboom¡¯s expression brightened even more. ¡°Can you wait a minute? I¡¯d like to give you the perfume I made as a gift.¡± ¡°Oh my, I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯ve already bought some perfume.¡± Annie stepped into the conversation without keen notice and lifted the wrapped package close to her chest. It was the perfume purchased with Aria¡¯s permission. There were four bottles in total, two of them for Jessie, and the other two for her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s my carelessness!¡± Surprised by the purchase of the perfume, Burboom called a staff and ordered her to refund the purchased perfume and to bring the top-of-the-line perfumes wrapped by types. The perfume taken by the employee was soon returned to dozens of bottles of luxury packaging. Annie couldn¡¯t lift them alone, so they were divided and the two knights held it up. Burboom also gave a small bouquet of flowers to Aria and Annie. It seemed to be a bouquet of flowers prepared for the VIP. Not one kind, but all sorts of flowers exhaled their own fragrance, pleasing to the sense of smell. ¡°Miss, miss, who the hell is this gentleman...?¡± Aria was asked a question, but Annie¡¯s eyes were on Burboom. The stars were twinkling in the eyes of Annie that had never been treated like this before. Aria replied with a smile on her face since Annie seemed to look like she had met a prince, ¡°Oh, he¡¯s a businessman with a promising future. He¡¯s Baron Burboom.¡± ¡°That¡¯s, that¡¯s too muchpliment.¡± Next to the surprised Annie was the startled Burboom. Although they were surprised, they were too responsive to small things, and the pair matched very well. Burboom asked Annie, ¡°What¡¯s your name,dy?¡± ¡°Lady?¡± Annie was surprised and blushed even though he asked her a question out of courtesy. She seemed to be pondering on how to introduce herself. It seemed whether she should correct his words as a maid, or she could just answer as she was. So Aria made the decision in person. ¡°It¡¯s Annie. She¡¯s my precious child.¡± ¡°Oh, I see. Your eyes are very beautiful.¡± ¡°Me, me?! Are you sure...?¡± ¡°Yes. You are very beautiful.¡± Despite the fact that those words were obviously empty, Annie swept away her already neat hair over and over again. Since then, Burboom brought up useless topics such as books and colors since he didn¡¯t want Aria to leave, but the meeting ended with Aria¡¯s cold farewells. * * * ¡°In this world... how could there be such a wonderful, gentleman?¡± In the carriage back to the mansion, Annie¡¯s eyes were still twinkling as if she was dreaming. She let out the praises for Baron Burboom as if she were a small bird that lit the morning. Aria gave her an appropriate response. Annie became enthusiastic, referring to his hair and skin color. ¡°Did you like him that much?¡± ¡°Of course! I¡¯ve never seen such a great man!¡± Baron Burboom and Annie... It wasn¡¯t a badbination. Annie was a child, who needed to elevate her status, and Baron Burboom was a man she could raise and support. It was clear that if Annie and Baron Burboom were to be linked, Aria and Baron Burboom would be in a very close rtionship that couldn¡¯t be cut off easily. It would also be a good example for others. But that was only possible if Baron Burboom was interested in Annie. Aria would try to connect them together as much as possible, but it might be difficult if Baron Burboom¡¯s reaction was not good enough. If Annie didn¡¯t mind, of course, Aria would connect Annie to him even if he didn¡¯t like Annie. It seemed like she could convince and persuade him with a little bit of coaxing words. Aria hoped Annie would y very well. When they arrived at the mansion, the two knights with dozens of perfumes asked Aria, ¡°Miss, shall we move them all to your room?¡± ¡°No, leave them all on the first floor¡¯s hall. And will you call all the maids in the mansion?¡± Annie, who was still grinning, stiffened herself. She seemed to have expected what Aria would do, thanks to her quick wits. ¡°Miss...! You¡¯re not going to give them to everyone, are you?¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m going to do.¡± Aria¡¯s answer, which betrayed Annie¡¯s expectation, was firm. Then Annie shook her hands like a fallen leaf that was about to rustle. Annie burst into tears and said, ¡°You know how expensive these are... but are you going to hand these out...?¡± ¡°Annie, you know one thing, but you don¡¯t know the other.¡± Aria said, ncing at Annie. It was like the look of a little devil trying to tell a child what was evil. ¡°What¡¯s the advantage of having a lot of perfume?¡± ¡°That¡¯s... I can decorate myself.¡± ¡°Then what are you going to do with your decoration?¡± ¡°Yes? Uh... um... that¡¯s...¡± If anyone enjoyed the satisfaction of decorating and grooming themselves, Annie found it enjoyable, so she could show herself to someone else. It was her habit to go around the mansion and boast herself to everyone every time she got something from Aria. But today was different. Seeing her face flushed, unlike before, when she had run excitedly, she might have thought of Baron Burnoom this time. Chapter 107

Chapter 107: Chapter 107. The Future Different From The Past, Part XIII

Chapter 107. The Future Different From The Past, Part XIII Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie Aria asked again, ¡°Then if you share all the perfume with other maids in the mansion and you have nothing, what should you do?¡± ¡°If I don¡¯t have... I should buy it again, right?¡± ¡°Where?¡± ¡°Of course, from Baron Burboom¡¯s shop... Huh?¡± Only then did Annie¡¯s eyes glisten again since she found an answer. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it better for you without the perfume, because if you have a lot of perfume, you won¡¯t have to go again?¡± Of course, with that, it was Annie who would be happy the most. She would be able to meet the great Baron Burboom that she had been praising so much just now. ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Annie nodded, shining her eyes. ¡°And now I don¡¯t want to go there because I¡¯m bothered. Try to buy the perfume in person, whenever you need it. You can buy it and credit it in my name.¡± ¡°Are, are you sure?¡± ¡°When did you see me flip over?¡± ¡°No! No!¡± This would be the happiest moment of Annie¡¯s life. He was a wonderful man, and she could raise her status if she did well. Furthermore, Aria¡¯s support also yed a part. And when Annie looked back on Aria¡¯s behavior, she didn¡¯t doubt that Aria would actively help her. Was there any better condition? ¡°Miss! I¡¯ll gather the maids!¡± Annie¡¯s voice was brighter and clearer than ever. ¡°Yes, do it.¡± ¡°Do you want me to hand them out because it¡¯s a hassle for you?¡± Annie was ready to destroy all the perfume if she could. Aria smiled and said yes, and Annie hurriedly disappeared into the mansion. Annie, who called in the maids of the mansion, handed the maids the perfume in a condescending manner. Even though Annie was arrogant and handed out the perfume, the maids wereughing at the precious gifts, and Aria¡¯s reputation for her kindness soared high into the sky. After a few days, Annie, who had borrowed Aria¡¯s cosmetics and decorated herself to the fullest, asked Aria. ¡°Miss, I don¡¯t have any perfume left. Shall I go buy it?¡± Aria answered with an airy smile, ¡°Yes, do it.¡± ¡°How many bottles shall I buy?¡± ¡°Do whatever you want. I won¡¯t get involved. Would you just care so that my perfume won¡¯t run out?¡± At Aria¡¯s words of leaving everything for her, Annie hurried to the busy street, excited. She had a sweet cake in her arms that she had just found throughout the capital. When she thought of eating it with Baron Burboom, she felt like she was already flying above the sky. Arriving at Burboom¡¯s shop, Annie headed straight to the counter. It was to find Burboom. She snooped at the counter, recalling that he hade down from the second floorst time. Fortunately, no one was there, so she went over the counter and climbed the stairs that were behind it. ¡®Where is he? I should¡¯ve just asked a staff to show me around.¡¯ It would have been easier if she had used Aria¡¯s name. Annie was forced to walk upstairs and open a few doors before she could find Burboom¡¯s office. Annie, who found Burboom, who was looking at the papers with concentration, hurried to apologize to him as if she had mistakenlye to the wrong ce. ¡°Oh my, I¡¯m sorry! I got lost...¡± All the perfumes were disyed on the first floor, so there was no reason to get lost on the second floor. But Burboom weed her visit with open arms because he remembered Annie had been apanion to Aria. ¡°I see. I¡¯ve made ady lose her way... I may have to change the structure.¡± Annie¡¯s cheeks glowed with affection. Burboom led her to a sofa on the right side of the office and prepared tea to calm her lost and frightened mind. It was a simpler treatment than Aria¡¯s visit, but Annie was satisfied enough with it. In the first ce, even though she was amoner, he called her ady and treated her politely. Burboom, of course, just called the title dy¡± because it didn¡¯t matter whether she was a noblewoman or not. ¡°I was about to buy a cake, and it¡¯s great.¡± Annie handed the cake, and Burboom waved his hand with a surprised face. ¡°How can I get this precious thing? Why don¡¯t you have it with Lady Ariater?¡± ¡°Of, of course, I¡¯ve set aside Miss Aria¡¯s share. I bought this for extra money, so don¡¯t worry about it.¡± The cake Annie gave him was put on the table when she said she had Aria¡¯s share. In fact, Annie was ufortable with one side of her heart since she had not prepared it separately, but she was able to erase it quickly because she had more joy than that. So she wanted to enjoy her tea for a while and enjoy the time with Burboom. However, he had just taken a sip of the tea without waiting for her to do it and asked her, ¡°But why did you stop by here today?¡± ¡°Ah... I¡¯d like to buy some perfume.¡± ¡°Are you talking about perfume?¡± Burboom cocked his head. Just recently, he had given her the perfume by types, but he was asking why she would buy them again. It was more than enough for her to use for years. ¡°Yes. Lady Aria gave them to the maids of the mansion. Miss always gives out what she has.¡± When Annie spoke proudly, Burboom¡¯s expression was eerie. It seemed a bit awkward and annoyed that Aria had given someone the gifts he had given. At the same time, however, he was admiring Aria¡¯s character, which was different from rumors. ¡°And...¡± ¡°... yeah?¡± ¡°And if I don¡¯t have any perfume, I can see Baron Burboom again.¡± Annie blushed her cheeks. Her makeup was thick and slightly pinkish, but the color of the spring flowers matched well with the shy girl¡¯s face. It was enough to make the hearts of boys of her age cry. Annie wriggled her fingers and waited for Burboom¡¯s answer. Unable to look at the baron, her gaze was fixed on the cake on the table. It was quite a courageous remark for her. ¡°... I see.¡± After a moment of silence, he answered slowly. His voice was quivering fine. That alone made Annie feel how happy he was. So she looked up with a hopeful face, and, strangely, it was not Annie¡¯s ce where his eyes touched. He looked as if he were looking somewhere far away. It was a look as if to see someone not here. ¡°I didn¡¯t know that Lady Aria thought so. She must have been very kind. What¡¯s more, she wanted toe back to see me again...¡± Burboom was very deluded. It was Annie, not Aria, who had wanted to see him. He didn¡¯t seem to have any interest in Annie, so he didn¡¯t seem to have thought of that possibility at all. ¡°So, when did she say she¡¯d visit again?¡± At the same time that Burboom¡¯s face turned red, Annie¡¯s face cooled down. Spring flowers withered and became frosty snowkes in winter, and the stars that twinkled in her eyes suddenly disappeared, leaving only thick darkness. Annie didn¡¯t think he¡¯d pay attention to herself from the beginning, but she didn¡¯t think he¡¯d pay attention to Aria. ¡®Doesn¡¯t he know what position Miss Aria has?¡¯ Aria and Burboom did not match. Although she was of humble origin, Aria was the daughter of Count Roscent. She wasn¡¯t ady who he dared to covet. Therefore, Annie thought he would match her, amoner. So she forced herself to smile. ¡°I think it¡¯ll take a while. I think I¡¯ll be visiting for a while.¡± ¡°Really? Is it worth it? She¡¯s a busydy.¡± Burboom, who was in a delusion, was still genuinely pleased. If she said Miss Aria was not interested in him, would his expression be able to remain? She was sure it would not. Somehow, she went back to the mansion with a chill in her heart. Her hands were filled with the perfume he had given her. They were even a few bottles, but why were they so heavy? Her feet were so heavy that she wondered if they were going to go under the ground. Annie¡¯s steps stopped in front of Aria¡¯s room. She had to report because she had gone out. Annie, who had agonized in front of Aria¡¯s room for a long time, eventually failed to ovee her duty and knocked on the door and raised her voice. Unlike when she had left, Annie returned with a dull face, and Aria weed her with a mother¡¯s heart. ¡°What happened that it makes you look so sad?¡± ¡°Miss...¡± Annie swallowed her words she wanted to tell, ¡°The man I showed interest in for the first time seems to like you,¡± since Aria was the only one who could make her happy, both now and in the future. Chapter 108

Chapter 108: Chapter 108. The Future Different From The Past, Part XIV

Chapter 108. The Future Different From The Past, Part XIV Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie ¡°Berry, bring us warm tea.¡± Thanks to Aria¡¯s care, Annie was able to hold the tea to melt her cold heart. Even though it didn¡¯t really melt her heart, she felt much better about being able to get a hold of something. Aria, with a strange smile, looked at Annie for a moment. Aria looked like she knew everything. As Annie shrank in that nce, Aria said, holding her hand, ¡°Annie, you can¡¯t be mistaken. You¡¯re not that stupid, are you?¡± ¡°... yeah?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t like Baron Burboom, but you like his background. You won¡¯t be happy if you try to have his heart.¡± Annie¡¯s eyes were dazzled because she could not grasp Aria¡¯s intention. So Aria changed the question. ¡°If he had been a humblemoner, would you have been interested?¡± ¡°Oh, no...¡± ¡°So you have to set aside Baron Burboom and his background. He just has a background that will make you happy. There are so many friendly and kind men in the world. But few men are going to make you rich and happy.¡± Aria seemed to be already seeing what had happened between Burboom and Annie. It was more like sending Annie to him with anticipation. Still, Aria hoped Annie would ovee it, like the past, present, and future Aria herself; by blocking her mind before she got hurt, you would choose any means and a way for her purpose. ¡°So you should try so that I can help you.¡± ¡°Miss...¡± Clever Annie seemed to understand Arya. Afterward, for the first few days, Annie seemed a little depressed, but she soon regained her vigor. Then she began to visit the Burboom¡¯s shop again, which she had not been there for a while. She seemed to have an ulterior motive to show her face often. ¡°Today, he even served snacks himself. Of course, it didn¡¯t taste good because there was no sugar in it, but... I was so happy about it, though!¡± ¡°Good for you, Annie. Baron Burboom seems to be a brusque man, so I think it¡¯s quite advanced.¡± Aria added a little caution so that she would not suffer the same grief as in the past, and Annie no longer showed a sad face. She was a smart girl, as her goal was firm. ¡®It was just because of my face that he was interested in anyway.¡¯ So Aria hoped Annie would win the heart of Burboom with more sincerity than this. In the past, the face alone hadn¡¯tsted very long. Besides, they really looked quite close as they often saw each other as Annie¡¯s wish. Even though Aria didn¡¯t know the details because she didn¡¯t see Baron Burboom anymore, but ording to Annie, it was so. Anyway, it was smooth. There were some people who could be called alliespared to the past, and she dealt with Mielle¡¯s mischievous acts with determination. She also began making a new investment in Baron Burboom and was introduced to other businessmen by the baron at his youth business group meeting. And what she liked most about this moment was that the servants and maids of the mansion only treated her with special treatment. It was during dinner time with everyone when she realized that. ¡®... why did the dressing suddenly taste so good?¡¯ As Aria cocked her head at the taste of the sweet sauce, she saw Mielle sitting opposite her putting the sd te aside. ¡°I can¡¯t eat the sd until the sugar is supplied back. The dressings don¡¯t fit too much.¡± ¡°I got a little sugar and put it in, but it still tastes like this... It must have beencking. I thought I got it right. As expected, there is a limit to what people can get with someone else¡¯s hands. We¡¯re pressuring His Highness now, so we¡¯ll get an answer sooner orter.¡± Aria could feel that their food and hers tasted different because even the count removed the sd. Aria smiled secretly with that. They were very cute. They changed their attitudes just because she had given them a few bottles of perfume. It might be because they had never received a gift from the Roscent family before. There had been no need to give gifts to them who were paid the fair sries in the first ce. The family might have done it if they were the people, and they had to look good. However, the nobles didn¡¯t have to be seen good to mere servants and maids. After emptying the sd, which had been edible for a long time, Aria nced behind. Some good smell seemed toe from the servants and maids, who were waiting without expression. She couldn¡¯t conceal her joy as if they were on her side. * * * Aria felt like summer was passing by, just like in the past. In a little more time, the supply of luxury goods would begin, and the taste of the food would return. The nobles who wanted to get back to their original lives would pay huge sums of money for them. It was when Aria, who imagined this and sent letters and perfume as gifts to the youngdies and Sarah who she could not meet for the whole summer, was indulging in reading, enjoying refreshments in leisure. As she looked out of the window, the mansion seemed to be a bit cluttered, and she saw Lane, who had unexpectedly said that he would never visit again. ¡®Why the hell...?¡¯ ¡®Why did he visit when he didn¡¯t have toe?¡¯ She went to the first floor because she had wondered that even a letter about the meeting had note for the time being. The first thing that came into her eyes was Mielle and her maids, whoughed in a big smile. Lane, who confirmed Aria, said delightedly, ¡°There was Lady Aria, too. I just had a gift for you.¡± ¡°... a gift?¡± As he beckoned, a very tall servant appeared with arge box. She didn¡¯t understand why the servant covered his face with a hood, but she ignored it and asked Lane about the contents of the gift. ¡°What is this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s no big deal. It¡¯s a small gift from my master to Lady Aria. Summer ising to an end soon.¡± It was a pretty big box for a small gift. It was too big for a woman to lift alone. ¡®What on earth did he send, though it would be Asher as if he were his master?¡¯ While Aria was agonizing, one of Mielle¡¯s maids bragged about Mielle¡¯s gift, even though she was not asked. ¡°Miss, where on earth did he get all this sugar and honey? It must have been quite expensive.¡± The present that Asher sent to Mielle seemed to be sugar. As Mielle had left the box open, Aria found quite a bit of sugar to be seen from afar. It must have been hard to get, as the maid said. ¡®Why on earth did he send so much sugar to Mielle?¡¯ ¡®Is Mielle still worthwhile for him to make use of?¡¯ Aria felt a little upset and tried to go up to the room without showing it off as much as she could, but Lane ordered the tall servant to move the gift. ¡°I¡¯ll take it to your room. It¡¯s pretty heavy.¡± ¡°... do it. I don¡¯t know what it is, but thank you.¡± Aria checked his face to see how Asher was doing, why the meeting was not held, and whether there was anything else to do, but Lane only smiled as he checked Mielle¡¯s regards. Mielle also smiled sweetly at Lane who came in a long time. ¡°Since it¡¯s been a long time, why don¡¯t you have tea?¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Aria went up to her room without regret after seeing the two disappearing into the lounge. The servant with arge box followed. When she saw him climbing up the stairs with arge box, he seemed unusual. He put down the box in one of Aria¡¯s room when he arrived and headed for the door without saying goodbye, without permission. She was about to click her tongue in his ill manner, and the servant closed the open door, rather than going out. ¡°... what, what?¡± As it was unexpected, Aria stood back and asked. Her tongue twisted in embarrassment. The servant turned toward her before Aria added anything. ¡®What an awful thing this is!¡¯ When she was about to get angry, Aria could do nothing when she saw his face exposed through the slowly peeling hood. That was because it was a familiar face she knew. ¡°... Mr. Asher?¡± ¡°It¡¯s been a long time.¡± The identity of the servant was surprisingly Asher. ¡®Why did hee up the stairs with a box, leaving a proper way?¡¯ Aria, relieved that he wasn¡¯t aplete stranger, swept her heart away. ¡°... what brings you here?¡± Chapter 109

Chapter 109: Chapter 109. The Future Different From The Past, Part XV

Chapter 109. The Future Different From The Past, Part XV Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie It was a subtly sharp tone. This was why there were so many emotions mixed up. There was also a feeling of me. In an unfriendly response, Asher smiled and approached Aria. ¡°I don¡¯t know, actually. I haven¡¯t seen you in a long time. I thought I¡¯d have to meet you... Also, I couldn¡¯t hold a meeting for some reason.¡± ¡°... what?¡± Surprised by his overly straightforward way of talking, Aria stepped back. However, the wall touched her back because she had already reached its limit. Asher, approaching her stride, stopped at a distance. It was only because it was Aria¡¯s room. Aria could not help but blush as she pondered what he had said during the course of the stillness. ¡®Is there a woman who won¡¯t be blushed at the man¡¯s remark that he came to see her?¡¯ Any cold-blooded woman would blush for a moment. ¡°I was also worried that you would have no trouble eating.¡± But a momentter, the words from Asher¡¯s mouth were enough to make Aria¡¯s hot face cold in a sh. ¡®Trouble eating? Do you mean the thing you gave to Mielle as a present?¡¯ She wondered if he visited her while he gave that sugar as a gift to Mielle. ¡°... is it not Mielle, who you are worried?¡± ¡®Isn¡¯t it Mielle who received the gift?¡¯ When she asked him why he said that to her, Asher asked with a puzzled look, ¡°No way, don¡¯t misunderstand.¡± ¡°Misunderstanding?¡± ¡°The sugar I gave Lady Mielle was just to meet you. That way, I can buy time, like this.¡± Perhaps because of the embarrassment of misunderstanding, Aria¡¯s face turned red again, and Asher¡¯s mouth was going up slowly. ¡°Did it bother you? Because I sent the sugar to Lady Mielle?¡± ¡°That¡¯s...¡± It would be a lie to say that it didn¡¯t bother her. His connection with Mielle had started from misunderstanding, but Aria was still concerned about why he still sent Mielle a gift. It was all the more so to think that it was Asher. ¡°... yeah.¡± Aria answered frankly. ¡®It seems to be jealous if I deny it, isn¡¯t it?¡¯ But it was also strange to say that it was nerve-wracking. It was over if she thought that there was a reason or that he was no longer interested in Mielle. But she was nervous. In addition, there was even a slight irritation about Asher. It was like Mielle watching her who had received Oscar¡¯s gift. ¡®Why on earth?¡¯ She had met him only a few times. He had made her experience something as strange as today whenever he had met him. ¡®But why?¡¯ Unlike Aria, whose shyness reached the limit of her iprehensible emotions, the corners of Asher¡¯s mouth were drawn good all the time. ¡°... Ha-ha, I see.¡± The tone of Asher¡¯s speech was very soft. He also looked more friendly than any other expression she had ever seen. He kept his face for a moment and examined Aria¡¯splexion. It was as if she was new to his eyes because he had not seen her for a long time. So, as they spent a quiet time, Lane¡¯s voice came from outside the door. It was an urging voice. ¡°... it seems that time is up. The next meeting will take some time. Unfortunately, I have a little bit of a problem. It¡¯s hard to get out like this. I¡¯ll contact you as soon as I have a schedule.¡± ¡°... I see.¡± After finishing his speech, he examined Aria¡¯s face for a while, but when Lane said there was no time, he left his regret behind and finally disappeared. ¡®Did you really miss me? Why did you want to see me? Is it just because you haven¡¯t seen me for a long time?¡¯ While agonizing alone for a long time, Jessie knocked on the door. When she made an indication, Jessie came in with a teapot in her hand. It was not her job anymore. Nevertheless, Jessie put it on the table with a very bright face. ¡°I brought it because I heard sugar came in. You like sweet tea. They are making a cake now, and I¡¯ll bring it as soon as it¡¯s finished.¡± She had to feel bad because Mielle had been given the gift, but it made her feel better, thinking that it had been actually a way to meet her. She wondered if she could feel better so easily. ¡°Oh my, miss! What¡¯s this big box?¡± When Jessie noticed the box in the corner, she asked in surprise. ¡°Uh? Ah. I got a present.¡± Come to think of it, she had been embarrassed, so she didn¡¯t even open the gift yet. Jessie unpacked the box, to her discretion. ¡°Oh, my God...! What are all these?¡± When Aria checked inside beside Jessie, who was so frightened that she couldn¡¯t shut up, there were colorful dresses and ornaments that she had never seen before. ¡®Where the hell am I going to wear this fancy dress?¡¯ She would surely attract the attention of people at once, everywhere she went. ¡®And at the same time, I¡¯ll be a target with such envy and jealousy.¡¯ Unless she was a member of the imperial family or was at the pinnacle of power, such a colorful and conspicuous dress would be poisonous. Nevertheless,ughter came out. She thought it might be an atonement for discriminating against Mielle. A soft smile hung on Aria¡¯s lips. The gift from Asher was kept in the dressing room as a box. She didn¡¯t think she¡¯d be able to wear it anywhere else, and she was afraid that it would be ruined when she took it out and kept it exposed. His luxurious gifts were kept so quietly like that. The evil Mielle baked cakes and cookies with the sugar she had received and handed them out to Aria, as if it was mercy, and said at every meal, ¡°I¡¯m d the food tastes so good.¡± The count and the countess were delighted to hear her words and answered with an appropriate response, ¡°By the way, who in the world is Mr. Lane¡¯s master? I can¡¯t believe he got this much sugar.¡± ¡°Well... I don¡¯t know, either. At least I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anyone among the people I know.¡± If the count had known him, this sugar would have been first handed down to the family of the Duke of Frederick, not to the family of the Count of Roscent. For them, the first priority was the dukes. Although she did not participate in the conversation, Aria also imagined the identity of Asher with them. ¡°Well, if that¡¯s the case... Is he a close aide of the Crown Prince?¡± It was a pretty sharp guess. If he had this much money and connections, he would not be a normal figure, but if the count of the Aristocratic Party did not know, he was more likely to be a close aide of the Crown Prince. Of course, even so, the broad-footed count would know all the Crown Prince¡¯s close aides, but it was fair to think that he was not a member of a group with close ties to the count anyway. The count replied in agreement with that, ¡°I think it¡¯s most likely, but... Maybe not.¡± However, because the Roscent family belongs to the Aristocratic Party, there was no way that a close aide to the Crown Prince would continue to send gifts to Mielle. ¡°Is it so, aren¡¯t I? I guess I¡¯ve had too much spection.¡± In the end, measuring the identity of Asher, as Aria had done, failed. Had it been easy to see, it was clear that Aria who had encountered him several times would have noticed it first. ¡®I must ask who he is the next time I meet him.¡¯ Asher had known her identity in advance and sent a man, but until several times she had met him, she only didn¡¯t know his identity. Apart from her good feeling to him, she should have grasped his identity. That was what she once thought of as the most, who had experienced the past once. She made herself a promise that the next time she met him, she would find out who he was, even if she turned over the hourss or follow him. * * * Time passed quickly, summer ended, and autumn was in full swing. In a little more time, severe winter woulde. In the meantime, luxuries dispensed by the lower aristocrat in Pinonua province were supplied to the market. Other aristocrats were still waiting for customs procedures, so he went on to monopolize. Because Aria had unleashed sugar only in the Flower Mountain, there was panic buying, on the fear that the goods that hade in might disappear at any time. Thanks to this, arge number of luxury goods, including sugar, began to be umted in the mansions of the majority of the nobility. It was a little different from the past. Chapter 110

Chapter 110: Chapter 110. The Future Different From The Past, Part XVI

Chapter 110. The Future Different From The Past, Part XVI Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie Aria clicked her tongue by the window of her room to watch the luxuries carried by the servants. Plenty of spices began to pile up in the mansion of Count Roscent. The warehouse was filled with a few bags of sugar and was mostmonly used, followed by honey or pepper. ¡®Does the count think we need that much amount? Will he be in trouble if arge quantity of supplies is released?¡¯ It was quite possible because he was walking on a different path from the past. The lower aristocrat must have umted a great deal of wealth already, so he might think it would be better to pull out his feet. Of course, pulling out of his feet at this point would cause a huge spike in luxury goods, but he wouldn¡¯t mind since he had already wrecked the market. ¡°Miss, I¡¯ll bring some letters to you.¡± Aria was still imagining how the future would change, and she heard a knock on the door. When she answered toe in, Annie showed up with a few letters in her hand, with a still bright face, today. ¡°Those are from Baron Burboom! He said they were the ones he mentionedst time. And there are so many other letters, too.¡± As he had promised, he had introduced promising young businessmen to her from summer. Aria, who still didn¡¯t know much about business, chose a businessman to invest in, thinking about what things and businesses were going to be like in the future. Most of the things she remembered, who had had little interest in business in the past, were very unlikely to fail because most of the items that would be fashionable were in the social world. Even if some of the projects that were identally invested in were destroyed, it would be clear that the others would be revived and she would not lose much. Moreover, some businesses had been already gaining momentum as soon as she had started to invest. Young businessmen were quick in action. As soon as they had received the investment, they had started or expanded their businesses and began to gain recognition a little faster than in the past. Ignorant of the future, they expressed infinite gratitude to Aria for investing in their unsteady businesses, and would asionally send long letters that were hard for her to read. Furthermore, some people had misunderstood that thing had begun to work out thanks to Aria¡¯s investment. They were businesses that would work well someday, although they might take some time even if they did not receive investment. ¡®They are supposed to be like that.¡¯ It was the privilege of the person who had turned over the hourss. Aria relied upon a letter to invest, after selecting some of the most impressive businessmen like Baron Burboom was introduced to herself. ¡®What better way to sit back and make money and gain power?¡¯ Moreover, the anonymous investor, who would investrge sums of money on the basis of possibility, had already been the subject of respect, envy, and attention to young aristocrats. Perhaps, in a little more time, it might be rumored that those who had been selected by Aria would have a great sess. ¡®Who knows? If it works out that way, I¡¯ll create a forceparable to the Aristocratic Party.¡¯ People would gather to a person with plenty of money. And there would be a loyal one to the person who would give mercy and support them... Even if it turned out that it was all the work of a wicked woman, she would be honored as a saint, not as a wicked woman anymore. If that happened, the one who was known to have been bullied by a wicked woman so far might be a wicked woman. They would say that she made false rumors to defame the saint. ¡ª So Aria fired all her tutors. They were the women hired for a trial tasting anyway, and because she was creatingrger connections than those, and they were no longer useful. ¡®And in order to take advantage of the three wives, I must have ties to their sons...¡¯ Somehow she felt a strange sense of guilt. It wasn¡¯t a guilty mind for wives and their sons. The target for the guilty mind was none other than Asher. Without knowing why, whenever she met the wives, and her tutors, she felt bad because the face of Asher came up to her mind continuously. That allowed her to fire the wives without regret. ¡°Did, did I do something wrong? Do you think I was going against you? Then please, forgive me...!¡± When Aria said she would fire her, Viscountess Sirby pleaded with tears. It was a natural result because the fish she had thought she had almost caught dered that it would run away to the sea. Aria shook her head coldly and reminded Viscountess Sirby of her ipetence. ¡°No, I just want to learn more. I think your knowledge is limited. I don¡¯t have to waste my time.¡± ¡°...!¡± The wives pleaded with Aria several more times, but atst, they felt their own ipetence and had to shed tears and leave the mansion. It used to be a tearful scene, but now it was the past. It would be better for her to clear up the useless so quickly. ¡ª ¡®It won¡¯t be long before a wicked woman bes a saint, and a saint bes a wicked woman.¡¯ Her heart leaped as she imagined the glorious future. The characters were crushed with force in the hand that wrote a reply letter. But they became rather a strong handwriting and filled the letter. It was clear that it would leave a strong impression on the minds of young businessmen who would receive letters. * * * [I¡¯m sorry I¡¯mte, Lady Aria. I really want to meet you because I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time. The Marquis, too.] It was not long before Aria¡¯s sixteenth birthday that she got a letter from Sarah. Sarah talked about the meeting after two seasons as if she had been busy in preparation for next year¡¯s engagement and the education to be the marquise. There was no reason to refuse her, so Aria replied right away that she knew it, and the schedule was quickly set. It was a very close day if it was left out in advance. Aria, not too much stylish, headed for the mansion of the marquis. Aria had remained up all night wondering how the marquis who had earnestly wooed to Sarah would greet her. ¡°Miss, we have arrived. Please get off.¡± Aria arranged her dress as the voice was heard from outside the carriage. She checked and checked with Jessie who sat on the other side many times if she was okay. Then a relieved Aria nodded. The carriage door slowly opened. It was time to check the results of the long work. ¡°Wee to the mansion of the marquis, Lady Roscent.¡± Aria, who was walking to get off the wagon, stopped moving. As usual, she had thought the butler of the mansion, or Sarah would havee out to meet her because the person who greeted her was a very unexpected one. ¡°Are you all right?¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯m okay.¡± The Marquis of Vincent with a very worried faceid his hand on Aria. It seemed to mean holding his hand and slowly getting off. The knight who had been trying to escort her took a step back, and Aria¡¯s hand, which trembled a little, held the hand of the Marquis of Vincent. Contrary to rumors of being blunt and cold, he was embarrassingly polite and kind. It was Sarah who weed Aria off the wagon after the marquis, and who would guarantee her future. ¡°Lady Aria, you had a hard timeing.¡± ¡°Lady Sarah...!¡± Sarah seemed to have been really busy, and she had lost a little weight. Due to the thinness of her face, Aria could find the maturity from Sarah, which had beencking. Sarah and the Marquis of Vincent seemed to have worked quite hard to wee Aria. It was like they hade out to meet Aria in person and waited, having split their busy time, and so did the servants and maids who treated her politely. It was also the case with a parade of luncheon meetings set up with rare materials that were not easily seen. Before the main menu came out, the Marquis of Vincent asked Aria, ¡°I don¡¯t know if you love this food.¡± ¡°Of course, I love it.¡± ¡°I¡¯m so d you love it.¡± ¡°Thank you from the bottom of my heart for preparing such good food.¡± All food was fit for her mouth as if they had prepared it after grasping her taste. Sarah wasughing when she saw Aria and the Marquis exchanging conversations. The friendly conversation between the person she loved the most and the girl she cherished with each other was unparalleled happiness for her. Chapter 111

Chapter 111: Chapter 111. The Future Different From The Past, Part XVII

Chapter 111. The Future Different From The Past, Part XVII Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie ¡°As I told you before, the handkerchief you have is one of the pair which Lady Aria has. They were handkerchiefs made to celebrate Lady Aria¡¯s birthday.¡± ¡°Ah, you mean the handkerchief that connected me to Lady Sarah.¡± The eyes of the Marquis of Vincent answering Sarah was very friendly. He really fell in love with Sarah. The eyes of the Marquis of Vincent, who returned to Aria were also filled with kindness. He seemed not to care about Aria¡¯s rumors, which were circting in the public. ¡°I really thank you very much,¡± said the marquis, smiling softly. Facing the face from the front, Aria stiffened herself. ¡®Have I ever been treated so warmly by someone I met for the first time?¡¯ This friendly, tender look was strange to Aria, who had lived in anxiety as she had always walked on thin ice. She had always imagined and drawn such a response, but when she faced it, she found that a stunned feeling, rather than joy, stormed her. She had vowed tough as hard as she could. However, the never-experienced moment confused her. ¡°Aria...?¡± When Aria¡¯s face, which had always smiled brightly, became dark, Sarah, who was embarrassed, asked her, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± The marquis also alternately looked at Aria and Sarah with a look of concern that he might have made some mistakes. Aria raised her head and faced two pairs of eyes that sent a worried light toward her. She had just thought of them as a tform to use. The situation was more difficult than she had thought, as the unfamiliar feelings that she had never experienced before rushed into her. However, she could not continue to cry. Aria, who had straightened her face soon, raised her mouth to create a smiling face. Unlike her usual seductive smile, it was a little awkward today. ¡°I really want you two to be happy.¡± It was awkward, but her smile, which was so pure and clean, was a heartfelt smile that Aria had never been able to express. * * * The Marquis of Vincent treated Aria as kindly and affectionately as Sarah as if to share the thoughts and feelings of Sarah. Even if she was close to Sarah, she was the only foreign object of the family of Count Roscent. They tried their best not to let Aria suffer any inconvenience in their mansion, so Aria had to identally feel a great deal of emotion, like, feelings of an unnecessary guilty mind. But those feelings had been forgotten in just a week. Compared to the pain and unhappiness of Aria, and the path she had to walk to survive in the future, the slightest emotion was smaller than the dust that flew in the air. So she could get rid of it. ¡®Those little things won¡¯t help me in my life anyway.¡¯ Aria spent her birthday with that kind of heart. After fifteen, she became sixteen before she was aware. It was the second sixteenth birthday that was different from the past. On her birthday, Sarah was so busy that she just showed her face and returned. Therefore, Aria spent her birthday with the youngdies, who she couldn¡¯t even remember their names. Just in case, she had sent a letter to Oscar, but naturally, he didn¡¯t show up. It was heartless to say that there was no reply. And an anonymous and colorful gift arrived before Aria, and the contents contained a tulip flower that did not wither well so that it could be easily measured that who sent it. Especially, unlikest year¡¯s birthday when there had been a band, it was so simple that Mielle, who had shown up with a bouquet of flowers and ruined the atmosphere, didn¡¯t care. Aria was behind the scenes when the princess revealed her intention to attend the birthday party of Mielle, which would be just after Aria¡¯s birthday. Of course, it was simple but full of passion because Aria had got favors from the servants and maids. Although the size of the visitors and the party was so simple that it was not up to anyone¡¯s mouth. Aria, however, did not think much, because it was still time to stay quiet. She was just a wicked woman, who could not reveal her true identity on the surface, although she might have the enthusiastic support of young aristocrats and businessmen behind her. It was an animal hiding in the grass with its sharp teeth hidden. ¡°Are you sure you want to go down, miss?¡± Annie asked with a worried look. She was asking if Aria would really like to attend Mielle¡¯s birthday party, which was about to begin. Aria nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve received a formal invitation, so I¡¯ll have to attend.¡± ¡°Even so... I don¡¯t think you should go, miss.¡± ¡°No, I can¡¯t.¡± Aria had a premonition that something very bad was about to happen, but she couldn¡¯t avoid it. It was better to know than not to know. That way, she could prepare for it. And... Oscar might attend. Since he had participatedst time and even the princess had said that she would attend this event, it was highly likely. Aria wanted to meet him face to face once again and have a conversation. She wanted to ask why he had broken up with her so simply. In order to keep up with Mielle, she even used cosmetics that she had never used before. The addition of color to her lips and bringing life to her cheeks reminded her of the past, the day she had always tried to make herself gorgeous and to get some attention. But the end had been the evil woman of misfortune all along. Even the only pretty face, which had been better than Mielle, had been poison to her. There had been countless curses for a pretty woman of humble origin. ¡°Oh, my God. The prostitute¡¯s daughter is attending now?¡± Yeah, the prostitute¡¯s daughter had been a nickname that had been called more than a name. ¡°Come to think of it, she attendedst year, didn¡¯t she?¡± ¡°She is stupid and even had no keen sense to read the situation.¡± ¡°Oh, poor Lady Mielle.¡± ¡°Sometimes there is such a foolish girl. It¡¯s something that¡¯s not worth being born.¡± Those who gathered in the hall were ready to curse Aria for Mielle. No, they were already spewing curses at Aria in a usible manner. Annie, who was at the back, whispered to Aria in a very low voice. ¡°Oh, my God... their mouths are no different than a trash can. Miss, don¡¯t mind.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I don¡¯t care at all.¡± Aria snorted and took a sip of her drink. The alcohol-free champagne tickled down the roof of her mouth and throat. The eyes of everyone in the hall swept through her body. There was a mixture ofplex and subtle feelings in those eyes. However, her absolute beauty attracted people¡¯s attention. Aria kept her chin up even though she heard voices that were insulting her. However, there was no need to shout or use an arrogant figure like in the past to give them any chance to me her. Aria, who drew everyone¡¯s attention in the hall where the main character was away, took the ce of Mielle. And she certainly thought so. Until Mielle appeared with Oscar. The moment Aria saw Mielle¡¯s bright smile that she had never seen before, Aria¡¯s blood became cold. It was a very bright smile, unlike herst birthday. No matter how pleasant Oscar¡¯s visit was, it was strange tough so dly. It was as if she had everything in the world. Unfortunately, Aria¡¯s anxiety was right. As Oscar and Mielle arrived at the center of the hall, the count and the countess moved to the center. In addition, there was Princess Isis whom Aria had not seen in a long time. And with them was a woman that Aria was seeing for the first time. ¡®Who...?¡¯ It was a youngdy that had justughed at her but cleared Aria¡¯s curiosity. She put the woman¡¯s identity in her mouth with a very surprised look. ¡°Oh, my God, she¡¯s the duchess. What is she doing here?¡± The woman with a mboyant fan seemed to be the Duchess of Frederick. It was only too a big shot to attend the birthday of the daughter of the family of Count Roscent at best. This added to Aria¡¯s anxiety. That was why Oscar and Mielle stood together in the center of the hall, and the representatives of each family gathered. They would not do so for no reason. Soon, on behalf of everyone, Isis opened her mouth. ¡°It¡¯s a little early, but I¡¯d like to let all of you know first, who are here.¡± Chapter 112

Chapter 112: Chapter 112. The Future Different From The Past, Part XVIII

Chapter 112. The Future Different From The Past, Part XVIII Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie At the words, Aria¡¯s face hardened. No way. Aria gave a desperate look to her mother, who was the only one there on her side. But on purpose, her mother didn¡¯t make eye contact with Aria. The elegantly smiling face served only to bless the noble future of Mielle from the beginning of time. She didn¡¯t seem to care about Aria¡¯s desperate look. Isis continued her words, ¡°It¡¯s a little early, but we can¡¯t help it because they love so much.¡± At Isis¡¯s words, Mielleughed with a happy face. Aria¡¯s heart fell down. ¡®Why?¡¯ Aria could predict what Isis was going to say without having to listen to what she was about to say. Aria¡¯s gaze suddenly turned to Oscar, who stood next to Mielle. Oscar fixed his eyes on his sister without making any facial expressions. ¡®... really, you¡¯ve turned away.¡¯ Aria tried to find it over and over again, but she had been constantly searching for other reasons for their sudden loss of contact because of her lingering attachment. She was assuming that it was because of Princess Isis. ¡®But... that¡¯s really what Oscar wanted.¡¯ If not, he would not be able to ept it, nodding through. Now she really needed to throw away the card of Oscar. What would she do if she held on to someone who had never looked at her in the past or even now? Nevertheless, she kept looking at Oscar¡¯s expression because he was the best card to hurt Mielle. ¡°When Lady Mielle bes an adult, we are going to hold an engagement ceremony right away. I¡¯m going to give her the ring of promise that is passed down to our family from generation to generation.¡± Oscar moved at Isis¡¯s hand gesture. He took a small ring out of his arms. It was a diamond ring in the shape of a rose. It was also owned by the wife of the Duke of Frederick for generations. Mielle reached out her hand with a shy, red face. It was time for the duchess of the future to receive the ring. Aria couldn¡¯t bear to see it, so she got up from her seat. No one paid attention to a wicked woman¡¯s departure. No, except for one. Oscar¡¯s gaze followed Aria, who was climbing up the stairs. After he had arrived here, he had put her in his eyes. And when Mielle noticed this, she spoke to Oscar, who had stopped moving, ¡°What a pretty ring. I never dreamed I¡¯d be wearing a promise ring.¡± Oscar¡¯s hand, which had stopped, moved again. It was to put the ring of promise on Mielle¡¯s finger. There was nothing he could do about a future that was already set. * * * ¡°Miss Aria!¡± It was in the garden on the second floor that Aria moved her steps in defiance of Annie calling her name from behind, a garden created by the countess with lofty tastes. And it was also a ce where Oscar and Aria had memories of. ¡®Why did Ie here...? What on earth did hee here for?¡¯ Well, it was time for her to let Oscar go perfectly. He would no longer return to Aria. He even announced his engagement to everyone. Oscar showed no interest in her, though she would be willing to be a foreign object if he showed her a wobbly look. Annie barely gasped for breath and said to Aria, who was entering the garden. ¡°Miss... why don¡¯t you go back to your room?¡± She blurted her words with concern because she was one of the few who knew Aria had exchanged letters with Oscar. Instead of going back, however, Aria sat on a chair in the garden. ¡°I¡¯m sorry... can you get me some tea?¡± ¡°Yes, miss.¡± It wasn¡¯t her job to do that now, but Annie left the garden to prepare the tea without saying anything. Aria, who was alone, buried her face in her palms and hid her distorted face. She thought it would be terribly horrible for her face that she had decorated to show Oscar well. It was time to let him go perfectly. No, maybe that time hade a long time ago. It had been the right time when he had asked to cut off their contact. She had been in agony again because she had had regrets. ¡®There are a lot of other things, but only for Oscar...¡¯ Now, there were many other cards besides Oscar. Of course, he was the best card to inflict the crushing pain on Mielle, but there was nothing more foolish than to keep chasing a card that she could not get. For a while, she cleared her mind by drinking the tea Annie had brought her. No one was looking for Aria for a long time even after Annie left as well. Aria rose from her seat as she stared at the scarlet sunset window. There was a loud noise through the stairs on the first floor, whether there were many people who had not yet returned, though it waste. After looking at it for a long time, she moved to the third floor where her room was. Her steps were as heavy as a stone, but every effort was made to quench the lingering mind. Then as she passed thest stairway and passed the hallway leading to her room, she could see something detached in front of her room. ¡®... What is that?¡¯ She noticed that it was a small box when she got close and checked. It was even packed as if it were a gift. ¡®Why is there a present in front of my room when it is Mielle¡¯s birthday?¡¯ Aria picked up the box and tore the package. It was hers, as it was in front of her room. ¡®This...!¡¯ Aria¡¯s eyes opened wide when she saw the content. It was a rose-shaped brooch made of red diamonds; it was a very simr design to the brooch that Aria had previously given to Oscar. The color and the shape of the diamond were different, so she would not know when she set them apart, but if she put them side by side, she would definitely feel like they were matched. ¡®Why on earth and who did send this?¡¯ The answer was fixed. It was obvious that Oscar had sent it. ¡®But why on earth would he do this?¡¯ He hadn¡¯t even had eye contact with her. No one else would know about the brooch, so there was no way anyone else would have sent it. ¡®Why did he send such a brooch?¡¯ Aria tumbled over the bed, agonizingly. The brooch in her hand sparkled in the glow of the sunset. She didn¡¯t know what he meant, but it was clear that he still had regret for her. Otherwise, he would not have sent her a brooch that needed to be crafted with such care. ¡®Yes, it makes no sense to stop ties so suddenly.¡¯ It was clear that there had been a reason. Theughter that leaked out filled the empty room. Oscar and Mielle announced their engagement, but she felt as if she were flying. However, as time went by, her excited feelings came back gradually. ¡®Why did he just leave the gift behind, not looking at my face, not even a letter?¡¯ It was better to reply to the letter than to leave the gift behind. ¡®Doesn¡¯t he know how nervous I was?¡¯ He had made her so anxious, but he had only given her a gift like this. She just wanted to let him go today, who was the most useful card to use to cut off Mielle¡¯s head, but all of a sudden, he gave a gift. ¡®What the hell am I supposed to do? Are you trying to put your head in so that I can use it?¡¯ Then she had to use it. Aria, holding the brooch in her hand, hurried downstairs. It was to check the face of Oscar, who had possibly sent it. Still, the first floor was noisy with the party celebrating Mielle¡¯s birthday. Everyone seemed to be talking about Mielle and Oscar¡¯s future when Aria heard the words ¡®engagement¡¯ or ¡®adult¡¯ from time to time. ¡®Foolishly, he secretly sent a gift to another woman on his fiance¡¯s birthday.¡¯ As expected, the woman he had in mind was herself. Otherwise, that Oscar would not have sent a gift to another woman for his fiance¡¯s birthday. Aria, standing at the foot of the stairs leading down to the first floor, looked for the trail of Oscar. Luckily, Oscar was sitting near the stairs. He was with Princess Isis, staring at the front with a stiff face that didn¡¯t go well with the birthday party. So Aria stopped trying to approach straight to Oscar and watched them for a while. No word was heard, but the princess was constantly talking to Oscar. As the conversation continued, Oscar¡¯s expression grew harder. ¡®What are they talking about?¡¯ Chapter 113

Chapter 113: Chapter 113. The Future Different From The Past, Part XIX

Chapter 113. The Future Different From The Past, Part XIX Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie Aria, who watched the two talk for a while, met eyes with Isis, who happened to turn her head. Hiding a look of surprise, Aria greeted Isis politely, and Isis reced her answer with a cold look. It was a rude response, no matter how unnoticed it was, even the eldest daughter of the family of the Duke of Frederick. ¡®That¡¯s going to be her true self.¡¯ Aria was not offended because she had already had that kind of reaction hundreds or thousands of times. On the contrary, she seemed to know her true self, so there came noughter. And now she wanted to talk to Oscar more than that. In return, Oscar, who noticed his sister¡¯s cold face, turned his head to see where his sister¡¯s eyes were going. At the unexpected sight of Aria, Oscar solidified himself with a surprised face. Again, Aria greeted Oscar without losing her elegance. She added an alluring smile that had always thrown him into confusion and trials. It was also a reward for the birthday gift. It was a moment of wonder how he would react. The princess, who faced Aria¡¯s smile with Oscar, narrowed the middle of her brow to a point that it could not be seen. ¡®Should he blush? Or would he get out of his seat right now ande this way?¡¯ The princess tapped Oscar¡¯s arm with a fan as Aria was expecting him to smile at least because he had left a gift behind in front of her room. Then Oscar, who bit his lower lip, turned his head coldly from Aria, without showing any answer. The princess wiped her brother¡¯s cheek with a very benevolent and gentle smile, like apliment. It happened very quickly. ¡®... Why the hell?¡¯ Aria couldn¡¯t do anything for a while because she had never dreamed of being ignored by Oscar at the time when she had even received a gift. It was cruel of him not to give her a small smile, no matter how close the princess was. After all, it was Oscar and the princess who left the seat first. He appeared to be leaving the mansion. Aria had been hardened on the stairs for a long time, but he had not given a single nce. It was the end of the loser. Aria bit her lips as soon as they left and returned to her room. ¡®How many times does he have to disappoint me? Finally, after returning to her room feeling miserable, Aria stared at the brooch in her hand. ¡®If he was going to ignore this, why did he send me this brooch?¡¯ Because she felt as if she had been fooled by him many times, she was so angry that she raised her hand to throw it in her hand, and at the end of her gaze, her eyes reached the bright-colored flower. It was a tulip sent by Asher, the flower that had not been in the past. It had been quite a while since she had received it, but its freshness remained unchanged. When it caught her sight, she was now able to realize her own reality. Unlike in the past, she had been aplishing many things. The tulip was one of them. When she thought so, she felt her anger chilled. ¡®Foolishly... I tried to use him, but was it me who was eventually used?¡¯ Aria had only given Mielle great happiness. The engagement was only a matter of time, as Mielle had even got the ring, though three years were left until hering of age. Mielle might marry him with an engagement at the same time. With her hatred of Oscar came the ugly face of Mielle, the main culprit of all this. Aria put strength to her hand which grabbed the brooch. ¡®The devilish bitch.¡¯ If Mielle had left her alone, Aria would have grown up to be a satisfied girl with a fancy dress with ribbons and jewels. She would have lived a modestlycent life and stupidly without wishing for any further rise in status. But what about the results? The past tidal waves came, and her vengeance against Mielle made her heart throb again. ¡®If I show Mielle this brooch... how will she take it?¡¯ Yeah. That was a very good idea. It was clear that Mielle would recognize the identity of the brooch. She had been bragging about getting a brooch from Oscar, so she would be going to be upset. In addition, her faith in Oscar would also be cracked. Of course, the cracks would not easily destroy Mielle¡¯s one-sided love, but they would be ced deep in her heart, in the sense of doubt. Aria decided to put it into practice straight away. It was a very childish move, but for now, that was the only way to hurt Mielle. Such a trivial move would be a fatal dagger and settle in her heart as a pain. It was a precious and desperate experience that Aria had experienced in person in the past. And the date was very close. Aria decided to do it a few dayster because it would only add to the image of the wicked girl if she did it now on Mielle¡¯s birthday. Aria, with a brooch on her chest, sat down at the table. As always, no one paid attention to her. Still, she did not shrink and sought the right time. Recently, the main topic of conversation was Mielle¡¯s engagement, so she listened quietly. ¡°... So I thought it would be appropriate after Miss Isis marries.¡± ¡°It may be nice. The Crown Prince needs to make a decision quickly.¡± ¡°Oh, my God... then Isis, the Crown Prince¡¯s wife, will attend Mielle¡¯s engagement, right? And His Highness, too.¡± The countess spoke in supetives with great surprise. Realizing that Aria no longer had a chance, she put all her heart into the future of Mielle. The engagement ceremony, blessed by the royal family, was significant. It would also help to build to save their face. In the first ce, it meant that the marriage of the Crown Prince and the Princess, the Crown Prince¡¯s Party sumbed to the Aristocratic Party at the point of marriage. And Mielle was to enter into such a family¡¯s hostess. ¡°Somehow, he will attend, right?¡± ¡°There must be many things to care about. You¡¯ll have to be the most beautiful bride in the world. Which designer should we call for your dress?¡± ¡°It was decided that we¡¯d be going to fix the dress the duchesses have worn for generations. It¡¯s been a while since you came to the family of Count Roscent, so I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t know well... The duke family¡¯s engagement and wedding ceremonies have been held like that for generations.¡± Mielle¡¯s reply was so cold that the countess was embarrassed, who tried to pretend to know and prepare for the engagement. Mielle¡¯s face was full of smiles, but her tone reproached the ignorance of the countess. So the countess struggled to keep her smile on her face and asked again. ¡°... Have you already decided to do that?¡± ¡°Yes, the princess cares about it in many ways.¡± Aria wanted to throw hot soup on Mielle¡¯s face, smiling brightly. But there was something to ruin her face much more effectively than hot soup. It was the brooch. Aria straightened her back and broke into the conversation with her heart wide open. ¡°I really envy you, Mielle. You¡¯ll definitely be the most beautiful bride in the Empire.¡± ¡°... Thank you, sister.¡± To Aria¡¯s sudden celebration, Mielle answered with an awkward face. It seemed that she didn¡¯t know Aria was going to get involved in this conversation. It was Aria who had been eating quietly for days without interrupting the conversation. And Mielle had also deliberately brought up topics that Aria could not step into. But it wasn¡¯t Aria who was still there. ¡°So you said that Oscar had given you a brooch before? Actually, not long ago, I also got a brooch as a present.¡± She naturally changed the subject to Oscar¡¯s story. Since Mielle also had a precious brooch on her chest today, the conversation was very usible. Everyone¡¯s eyes turned to Aria¡¯s chest. ¡°Rose... shape? The design is...!¡± Mielle¡¯s eyes trembled after checking the brooch. ¡°It¡¯s beautiful, isn¡¯t it? I think it¡¯s a red diamond.¡± Her words of beauty were true, so the count and the countess expressed some interest. Each family¡¯s emblems, which embellished flowers, were often used as decorations, so they did not seem to think strangely. That was because they had announced Mielle¡¯s engagement just a few days ago. The countess, who was always interested in jewelry, asked, ¡°It looks pretty expensive. Who did you get it from?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. It was in front of my room while I was away to attend Mielle¡¯s birthday party.¡± Mielle¡¯s face turned pale when Aria hinted that she had received it from someone who had been also anonymous on Mielle¡¯s birthday. Chapter 114

Chapter 114: Chapter 114. The Future Different From The Past, Part XX

Chapter 114. The Future Different From The Past, Part XX Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie ¡°Oh my God, is that one of the attendees?¡± ¡°Maybe so?¡± ¡°I guess he was here to deliver the gift he hadn¡¯t delivered on your birthday.¡± ¡°I wished he would have revealed his name even though it waste...¡± But wouldn¡¯t Mielle know the name of the man who had given this brooch? The mere look of her pale face revealed it. It had such a simr atmosphere to Mielle¡¯s brooch, which she was carrying on her chest every day. ¡°... It¡¯s pretty.¡± The bright energy faded from her face when Mielle checked the brooch. Her subsequent meal seemed to be going wrong smoothly. Mielle, who left more than half of her food, got up from her seat first, making an excuse that she was not feeling well. The countess asked with a worried look, ¡°Do you want me to call a doctor?¡± ¡°No, I think I¡¯ll be fine with a little rest. I guess it¡¯s because I¡¯m tired.¡± ¡°Emma, I hope you take good care of Mielle just in case.¡± ¡°Yes, I see.¡± As soon as the count¡¯s permission fell, Mielle, who hurried to her room, said to Emma, who was about to follow her into the room, ¡°Just leave me alone for a second.¡± ¡°... Yes, miss.¡± Since that was Mielle¡¯s first order after a long time, Emma hurriedly looked around to see if anyone was present. A momentter, with the sound of something breaking in the room, Mielle¡¯s screams came and Emma closed her eyes. ¡°Miss...¡± Worried about Mielle in such a panicky mood, Emma entered the room with caution as soon as the room became quiet. Then, she hurriedly checked Mielle¡¯s condition. As usual, there was not a scratch on Mielle¡¯s skin and silky hair. So she began to put away the broken pieces first after being reassured. ¡°Emma...¡± By the time she was almost done, Mielle, who was quietly sitting on the sofa called Emma¡¯s name. Emma, who gathered the pieces together, approached Mielle. ¡°Yes, miss.¡± ¡°What do I have to do? I¡¯m in a very bad mood.¡± It had been obviously an upsetting affair. It would have caused great anger for an ordinary woman, but what was from Mielle¡¯s mouth was that she was in a very bad mood. Mielle was a child who had to hide herself and had to blow off her anger. Emma consoled her with her painful heart. ¡°You¡¯re about to be the duchess, so let your anger go. I¡¯ll take care of the wicked prostitute¡¯s daughter.¡± ¡°Emma...¡± Despite Emma¡¯s constion, however, Mielle could not ease her anger. It had been two years since the filthy girl hade into the family of Count Roscent, and Aria still carried her head up. And somehow, it seemed that Aria had stolen Oscar¡¯s heart. It had been unusual from the first meeting, but as the days and years had passed, something that had been worth worrying about had happened. For example, Oscar had taken the girl¡¯s handkerchief first, or he had visited Aria on her birthday. Most of all, from time to time he had paid his attention to the wicked girl with a dumbfounded look. ¡®And the brooch...¡¯ No one would have been able to make such a brooch if it hadn¡¯t been for Oscar. The design and atmosphere resembled that of her brooch. The brooch seemed to fit in much more naturally than the brooch she had. She got help from Princess Isis, but she couldn¡¯t calm down because she felt Oscar and Aria were getting involved. Born a noble from the beginning of her life, she was not such a violent person who expressed her feelings, but after Aria¡¯s appearance, she had often let out an ugly side of her. She didn¡¯t like it either. ¡°What happened to the new maid attached to Aria?¡± ¡°Ah... she seems to be working hard, but I don¡¯t think that bitch can easily open her heart.¡± Berry had been such a clever girl that Emma had believed she would do much better than Annie, who had been charmed by Aria, but it hadn¡¯t been as easy as Emma had thought. Berry had not been able to escape from her chores until the dark night before sunrise. Berry said that she would have to clean the same ce all day long without any time to report. Berry also said that Aria would find fault with her job, even though she had wiped the same spot again and again, and it was not only Aria that she needed to worry about. Annie and Jessie were also harassing her. Emma, who was embarrassed when she recalled Berry, who was crying, blurred her words. ¡°I need to write a letter to the princess.¡± Mielle asked Emma to bring the letter, but Emma stopped her. ¡°Miss, you¡¯ve been writing to her for a long time about your engagement. Now that you¡¯ve received the promise ring, why don¡¯t you trust Oscar and wait?¡± Mielle must have been very important to the princess, but it would not be good to write to the princess every time like this. Moreover, the Crown Prince¡¯s recent movements made the princess look ufortable. Some of the Aristocratic Party had been told that their business had gone bankrupt. Emma had heard that they were even considering leaving the capital, saying that there was no possibility of their business being revived. But they would perish like that because the princess was the person to reach out to those who had already gone bankrupt. While the bankrupt aristocrats were not the main figures of the Aristocratic Party, an increase in the number of their downfall would surely create anxiety within the Aristocratic Party. No, there was already a bit of talk. If they would go bad so slowly like that, they would explode someday. Of course, the rumors Emma had heard through her old connections and what she had seen over Mielle¡¯s shoulder were all, but she thought Mielle shouldn¡¯t bother the princess anyway with such a little thing. What was more, it was a matter of rtionship between man and woman. ¡°I believe Mr. Oscar, of course, but I have to get rid of the bad pest that sticks around him.¡± ¡°Miss, I¡¯ll do something about the pest. So you only think about being a good duchess.¡± Mielle blinked her eyes at Emma¡¯s soothing tone and asked, ¡°... How would you do that?¡± ¡°Would I add seasoning to her tea?¡± ¡°Seasoning?¡± Mielle¡¯s eyes glistened upon hearing the word ¡®seasoning¡¯, even though she knew it was not just a condiment to make a drink taste good. ¡°But who is going to put it in?¡± Unless someone was hired from the outside, it was impossible to do so. One person had to sacrifice herself to finish it from the inside. They would not be able to easily get a person to do it because ofst year¡¯s wagon incident. ¡°I¡¯ll get the person, miss. So, miss, just rx and savor your future of being a duchess.¡± They were just words to calm Mielle down anyway. Mielle would forgive her even if she wouldn¡¯t finish it properly. Emma was no different from her mother, who had taken care of her since she had been very young. And if Aria would really interfere with Mielle, Emma would step in herself. It would be meaningful if she sacrificed herself to promote Mielle¡¯s well-being. However, she just didn¡¯t feel the need to do so yet. ¡°More than that, there was a faction that was createdtely. Why don¡¯t you try to get acquainted with them?¡± Emma rmended having Mielle contact young aristocrats, recalling the recent creation of a new faction around them. Until now, the new faction had not been an important force, but suddenly they had begun to make a name for themselves at a certain point. They were still young and inexperienced, but even though the reason had not been known to the public, they had made a huge sess in every business they had done, and everyone had had a great interest in most of their projects. They did not have a great man to lead them, but somehow they had clung together as if they had been centered on someone. They were even close enough to hold meetings among themselves often. Mielle nodded, saying it was a good idea because she had also known them. ¡°Good idea, Emma. I¡¯m sure the princess would like it, too.¡± ¡°Sure. Since our cash cow is in danger, we should attract a new force and build a friendship. They are in the middle ground now, but don¡¯t you think they want to belong to a party?¡± ¡°I think so, too.¡± ¡°Moreover, our side has you and the princess, and they may be anxious toe in.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t I think of that? I¡¯m sure the princess will like that. I¡¯ll have a meal with their wives.¡± ¡°Yes! I think if you ask them to have lunch together, they¡¯ll wee you with open arms.¡± Chapter 115

Chapter 115: Chapter 115. The Future Different From The Past, Part XXI

Chapter 115. The Future Different From The Past, Part XXI Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie ¡°Then would you contact them?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, miss!¡± Atst Emma swept her chest down on Mielle¡¯s brightened face. Bringing young aristocrats to the Aristocratic Party would earn the trust of the princess more than it was now, and the value of Mielle would rise. No matter how sessful the business was, a lower aristocrat would always be a lower aristocrat. For the future, they would need awork of people to support themselves. And for that personal connection, Mielle was very appropriate. * * * Not long after the year had changed, the mansion had been in a state of uproar. Some wives Aria had never seen had visited the mansion of Count Roscent. It had been because of the tea party hosted by Mielle. It was hard for Aria to understand because Mielle had always invited high-ranking nobles who would be profitable to her. It was the same for Annie, too, and she went downstairs, secretly nced at the meeting, and returned to Aria¡¯s room with a puzzled face. ¡°I don¡¯t understand. How can Ms. Mielle hang out with the baronesses? There is even amoner!¡± She looked quite disappointed in her anger. Although she had been so fascinated by the gold and silver treasures that she had sided with Aria, she seemed shocked by the sudden change in Mielle, whom she had long admired. The brooch on Annie¡¯s chest, sitting on the other side, sparkled in the light. It was a rose brooch from Oscar. The brooch, which had yed Mielle dozens enough, ended up in Annie¡¯s hands. The card had to be thrown away with certainty. Aria wasn¡¯t going to hold Oscar anymore. Aria, who had risked her future on him when she had first returned, was no longer applicable. Now she had achieved quite a lot, and she would have better cards in the future. Arranging them one by one had convinced her that Oscar alone meant nothing. The brooch now had no value left but as a present, it will have, as Aria had given it to Annie. If she would meet him, she would not feel anything. After ncing at it, Aria asked, ¡°What were they talking about?¡± ¡°It sounded like a business story... I don¡¯t know well. It was a kind of business story, and they were talking about their husbands¡¯ business?¡± ¡°Really?¡± Aria was also curious at the meetings, which had been held nearly everyday. ¡®What could have changed her like this, even though it was Mielle, who had never been associated with a lower aristocrat, let alone amoner?¡¯ Unable to resist the curiosity, Aria went downstairs pretending to take a walk. Because of the winter, they had a meeting in the garden on the second floor. The door to the garden was open, so Aria went into it as if she were taking a walk. Inside, there were fifteen young women and Mielle drinking tea and talking about something. She walked slowly through the garden and heard it at first, but the main story was about business. In between, there was augh of a girl. ¡°Oh, miss...!¡± While listening carefully, one of the attendants noticed Aria¡¯s visit. It was also because Aria approached their table. Dozens of eyes were intrigued by the newly featured figure, and to clear up their curiosity, Mielle called Aria¡¯s name, ¡°Aria.¡± ¡°Mielle.¡± Mielle seemed to have forgotten all about the brooch. She was smiling in harmony with the assembled women. Aria couldn¡¯t tell if it was pretentious or not, but the fact that Mielle was smiling in itself made Aria feel bad. ¡®What in the world has made her so happy?¡¯ Aria tried to take a look at one by one, but they had not been in her memory, and they were only small fries. ¡°This is my elder sister.¡± Mielle introduced Aria to the women who gathered. It was a very simple introduction with no modifiers, but everyone greeted with a different look as if they had recognized Aria. It was a familiar situation. Aria received a gaze of various emotions in one body and stood up. ¡°You look happy. Can Ie with you?¡± The uninviteddy was going to join. Besides, it was she who had bad rumors. If they were ordinarydies, they would scoff at her so as to shake their eyshes, fanning themselves to the point of shaking. But all the women gathered here were the wives of emerging businessmen. Most of them were low-ss nobles and there were evenmoners. For them, the appearance of Aria was more interesting than unpleasant. ¡°Don¡¯t you think she can do that? The more people get to gather, the more interesting the story will be,¡± said a woman sitting in the middle of the table. Seeing her eyes shine, her feelings for Aria seemed to be a curiosity that was close to favor. ¡®You must be wondering who the wicked woman of the rumor is.¡¯ Moreover, she might be curious because it was time for the rumors about the wicked woman were divided into several parts. Fortunately, other wives nodded, saying that it would be good since she was quite influential in this group. At this point, the opinion of Mielle, who was the most identifiable and had the highest standing, was not reflected at all. It was different from the otherdies who had always looked into Mielle¡¯s feelings and only agreed. ¡®They said that there is amoner, and that¡¯s why.¡¯ Aria, blinking slowly unexpectedly, staring at the woman, smiled charmingly. It seemed like a very fun meeting. Aria¡¯s seat was just opposite Mielle, close to the center of the table. It was a very good ce to see Mielle¡¯s face. Aria was able to find a feature in the women who presented themselves in order as soon as she was seated. ¡®Aren¡¯t they the wives of the family I have invested in?¡¯ They were the wives of the sessful entrepreneurs who she had invested in. All the entrepreneurs had been introduced to her and she had invested in, so the solidarity between them was quite strong. ording to Andrew, who was in contact with them, the people who had received the investment from Aria also had regr meetings. Of course, it was not a voluntary meeting, but it had been started when Aria had suggested it would be better to do so. It was a rtionship that started with the hope that the young entrepreneurs who had been invested by an anonymous investor A would like to have a strong rtionship. ¡®But those wives are all gathered together.¡¯ It was as if Aria knew what Mielle was up to. They were the emerging forces based on capital, so Mielle intended to attract them to her group. There would now be bankrupt aristocrats in the Aristocratic Party, and they would have a great interest in those who umted wealth. Although most of them were inferior nobles andmoners, they would not fit their level, but they would need funds. ¡®But will it be? It¡¯s me, the anonymous investor A, who they are loyal to.¡¯ At one point it was Aria who had made them the rising star of the empire. They expressed their loyalty by sending letters to Aria, whom they had never seen before. If they could meet, they would kneel down and kiss her feet. ¡®But are they going to enter the Aristocratic Party that they would be used as consumables and discarded? Apart from status, they are businessmen. They are smart so they¡¯ll never do it.¡¯ After each introduction, the interrupted conversation began again, so Aria drank tea and listened to their conversation. ¡°But every time we meet, I feel like we¡¯re talking about the investor, because the grace we receive is great. He or she is the only one in the world who invests in a business n with no conditions attached.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. If the investor didn¡¯t invest, our business would be ruined. There was someone who wanted to buy technology. My husband¡¯s been thinking for a long time.¡± ¡°So am I. I¡¯m sure I¡¯d have to sell my mansion if I hadn¡¯t been invested. Thank God.¡± ¡°Oh, so did I. I was going to sell all the jewelry I had and add to my husband¡¯s business.¡± They were constantly praising the investor. Most of them said that they received timely investments to prevent devastation. Aria felt strange about the wives she saw for the first time today. She had heard a lot of abuse in public, rather thanpliment. It was difficult to control her facial expression because she felt itchy and daunting somewhere in her stomach. So she lowered her raised mouth by pretending to wipe her mouth with a handkerchief. Maybe it was because she encountered the feelings that she always had in writing. Mielle, who had been smiling and listening to the conversation all the time, asked, ¡°I¡¯d love to see that investor once, too. By the way, what happened to those jewels now? Did you get it back?¡± Chapter 116

Chapter 116: Chapter 116. The Future Different From The Past, Part XXII

Chapter 116. The Future Different From The Past, Part XXII Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie ¡°No, I didn¡¯t get them back. I didn¡¯t have to get those cheap gems back, to be.¡± The baroness replied in a confident voice. It meant that she didn¡¯t have to pay attention to a few pennies of old jewelry, as she recovered her wealth in just a few months. ¡°That¡¯s very fortunate.¡± ¡°And now is not the time to pay attention to those little things. I¡¯m going to do my best to help him until his business stabilizes.¡± A spark seemed toe from her eyes to help her husband¡¯s business. It was a passion not found in the nobles who were already born with everything. Mielle asked her with a curled head, ¡°Is that so? But wouldn¡¯t your husband be okay with it? That¡¯s what he¡¯s been doing. I think it would be better to hire an expert.¡± As for Mielle, it seemed iprehensible that she was actively helping her husband¡¯s business. She asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you know it¡¯s enough if you are giving him a few words of advice to keep the mood in order? What is the need for you to do your best?¡± ¡°No, we¡¯ve been working together so far. The expert may still be a bit far off.¡± The answer was as firm as the re of her eyes. There was as much difference between wealth and power as there was heaven and earth, but there was no difficulty in expressing her opinion. ¡°It¡¯s interesting that you worked together. What kind of work are you helping?¡± The baron¡¯s wife made an impassioned speech about her role as if she had been waiting for Aria¡¯s question. ¡°He¡¯s too busy with outside work to manage the internal affairs in detail. So I¡¯m usually in charge of internal management. I¡¯m handling the management and ounting of imported materials. It¡¯s not difficult yet. It¡¯s possible by myself.¡± She seemed proud of what she was doing. It must have been a great deal if she was really dealing with those things alone. Aria replied with pure admiration, who realized they had not seeded simply by her investing. ¡°You¡¯re in charge of a lot of work. Since you are dealing with an uneasy task for others, your husband may be able to put himself at ease.¡± When Aria answered that question, recalling a book that had emphasized that people should be careful when assigning people to areas where the money would flow, the baroness slipped her cheeks. ¡°... thank you. Of course, as Lady Mielle said, if the business is more prosperous, then we¡¯ll have to hire.¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯d better. Even if you can¡¯t help it now, you¡¯ll have to pay attention to your family. It would be efficient to leave the job to an expert then.¡± When her name was mentioned in Mrs. Baron¡¯s mouth, Mielle smiled with great joy. She was a woman who thought that aristocratic women should work hard to protect her family, so she didn¡¯t back down. ¡°No. That¡¯s not what I think, Mielle. I think it¡¯s a good idea for her to y a role in monitoring them even if they hire peopleter. She doesn¡¯t have to abandon her ability, does she?¡± But the same was true of Aria, who remained steadfast in the argument. ¡°Your argument makes sense, but... who takes care of the family then? Mrs. baroness should take care of it so that the baron can concentrate on his work outside in peace.¡± ¡°The family business is of course important. So I¡¯m not saying she should stay in business. I¡¯m just asking her to take the watch. She has enough power to do it.¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s what you¡¯re talking about, isn¡¯t it? But from now on, the baroness will have to spend a lot of time caring for her family and building her position. She¡¯ll have to meet a lot of people like today. So she doesn¡¯t have time to help with the business, does she?¡± ¡°Do you need to be so sure? She¡¯s already doing well enough, so I¡¯m sure she will.¡± Mielle and Aria kept their ground. The biggest reason was that they could never ept each other¡¯s opinions. Of course, the tone was soft and the expression was gentle, so it was seen as just exchanging opinions for those who were not familiar with the rtionship. ¡°Oh, thank you both. So far, I¡¯d like to help out with my husband¡¯s business. It¡¯s rewarding. Of course, my job will be gone in time, so I¡¯ll have to work hard to revive the family.¡± In the end, the wise baroness ended up epting both Aria and Mielle. But Mielle added the unnecessary words as she didn¡¯t like the conclusion. ¡°Good idea, ma¡¯am. You have a lot of work to do to lead the family. It¡¯s also important. But I¡¯ll let you know slowly from now on, so don¡¯t worry. Why don¡¯t you join me at my meeting next week?¡± Mielle folded her eyes and said affectionately. She looked very reliable, perhaps because she was a youngdy who wouldter be a Duchess. She reached out her hand and if she held her, she would have a smooth future. Count Roscent¡¯s support would be much greater than that of investor A. In addition, if she built a friendship with Mielle, no one would despise the baroness. But the baroness shook her head quietly. ¡°Thank you for your saying, but that¡¯s a little difficult because it¡¯s just beginning to water in. He still needs me. I barely spared time today. Please call me back next time and I¡¯ll try to attend.¡± ¡°... yeah? Then I can¡¯t help it. How about the others?¡± Holding Mielle¡¯s hand here must have been a choice for their well-being. They might have got something more than their husbands¡¯ sess. However, no one offered to do so, only to be aware of it. It was partly because everyone was so busy that they had to share tea parties over a few days, not long after the business began to rise. ¡°It¡¯s a little early, isn¡¯t it? It¡¯s enough to be treated like this by Lady Mielle.¡± ¡°It¡¯s also a burden for amoner like me to attend.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t we figure out who we are?¡± said a youngdy with a smile. She was from themon people, so she didn¡¯t hesitate to speak. Perhaps they had already established a strong rapport among themselves. They didn¡¯t feel any difficulty to talk to Mielle freely, but they were just having a conversation with a big smile. They had been invited by the high nobility, so they only participated out of curiosity, and did not seem to have any intention of continuing ties or ttery. Mielle¡¯s mouth was shaking so fine that no one could notice it. ¡®Oh, my God, you¡¯ve be a loner at a gathering that you¡¯ve created to attract new powers.¡¯ At the sight of Mielle, Aria smiled softly as she took the cup of tea to her mouth. ¡®That¡¯s why you should have recognized people well and picked one.¡¯ Although some wives looked interested and talked to Mielle, the majority of the wives were only enthusiastic about business stories. And Mielle, who only knew about them on the surface, was naturally left out. ¡®How foolish of you not to have prepared information about those you are trying to attract.¡¯ Aria, who thought of it, put down the teacup and said, ¡°So, I hear Baron Clean recently imported a new spice?¡± Unlike Mielle, Aria was able to melt naturally because she knew all the business of their husband¡¯s. Perhaps she didn¡¯t know Aria would know that, but the baroness opened her eyes wide and said yes. ¡°Did you get the word out of the mouth? It¡¯s not on the market yet, but...¡± ¡°I was personally interested, so I found out while I was looking. I¡¯ve heard that it¡¯s cheap and rich in the taste of. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll seed.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just d you could see it like that. It¡¯s still a question of whether it will sell well.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to ask questions. No other country is more enthusiastic about spices than the empire. Moreover, there is no reason to fail, as you can provide spices that were almost exclusive to the nobility.¡± ¡°... you say the same thing as the investor. Investor A also wrote us a letter to cheer on.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll be everyone¡¯s favorite spice.¡± The future was set, so Aria gave advice to other wives, saying the business would be sessful. The advice was appropriate because she was well-informed, and there was considerable ovep with what the investor had said, so the wives all listened to her. Before they knew it, the tide of the meeting was leaning from Mielle to Aria. It was not Mielle who would sit still and watch the main body of the meeting flow to Aria. ¡®Why are all the invitees so bewildered by the vulgar, wicked woman¡¯s words?¡¯ Chapter 117

Chapter 117: Chapter 117. The Future Different From The Past, Part XXIII

Chapter 117. The Future Different From The Past, Part XXIII Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie ¡°It¡¯s really... it¡¯s a ground-breaking item.¡± But that¡¯s all Mielle could say. To her who did not know the details, the conversation that the wives and Aria were talking about sounded like thenguage of the other world. But even so, she always had a strong ally, Emma. At Mielle¡¯s eye signal, Emma brought out something she had prepared. It was a crystal artifact that everyone would like, regardless of the aristocracy and themon people. At Emma¡¯s instructions, Mielle¡¯s maids handed them out to thedies. This broke the friendly atmosphere of Aria and the wives, and the initiative went back to Mielle. ¡°Oh, my God, what is this?¡± Thedies¡¯ eyes were wide open on the rose-shaped crystal brooch. At a nce, it was not an ordinary thing. What was more, it was the shape of a rose. Without knowing the reason, they asked carefully what it was for. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing special but a small gift. I should have given you that earlier, but it¡¯s a littlete.¡± ¡°... you¡¯re giving us this brooch?¡± ¡°You can think of it as a celebration of your visit.¡± The gifts were too much for the asion of the visit. Crystal! Though small in size, its presence was no match for any jewelry. The wives nced at Mielle with trembling faces. Because they vaguely felt that it was not just a gift to celebrate their visit. And Aria, reading their faces, swallowed augh. What a trick to give a sense of unity with a brooch! Since this had not happened in the past, she thought it might be her influence. ¡®What¡¯s more, it¡¯s the shape of a rose. Why does the count family¡¯sdy y with the shape of a rose already?¡¯ No matter how much he promised, she still had three years to get married to Oscar. She was not even the owner of the Frederick family yet. ¡®Do you really think that¡¯s going to work?¡¯ They were already the ones who had said they would not hold hands. Rather than showing off the connections and bing a social flower, they said they would help their husband¡¯s business by hand. It was impossible for them to fall for a crystal brooch. That was all Mielle could think about, and everyone in the world seemed to think so. A frog in a well would be wiser than this. ¡°Thank you for your heart, but I think it¡¯s too much for me. How dare I intrude among the nobles as amoner?¡± Then, the woman in the corner said, putting the crystal down on the table. Then another woman sitting next to her put down her crystal on the table. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but so am I. I think it would be a great insult to the nobledy Mielle.¡± When the wives put down the brooches one after another, Mielle¡¯s face turned pale. Some of them secretly took care of the crystal, but most of them indicated that they could not receive it. ¡®That¡¯s why you should have let them go when they first refused, Mielle.¡¯ Too much regret was ugly. It was such a funny thing. But soon after, Mielle, who would be a Duchess, did not even have the heart of amoner woman. ¡®Yes, this may be all Mielle¡¯s original ability. A child who can¡¯t do anything without the background of Roscent family.¡¯ All she could do was put on a mask and pretend to be high-handed. Actually, Aria was so angry that Mielle was nothing but this. ¡®How foolish I was in the past, I would have been killed by a woman of this caliber?¡¯ Of course, from now on, all the humiliation she had suffered woulde to Mielle. Aria, the winner of the day, folded up her fan and handed it to Annie. A triumphant look seemed to express the joy she had gained. ¡°Mielle, I think you¡¯d better end the meeting now. It¡¯s a long way off. Isn¡¯t it rude to hold wives who are just beginning to step up their business for so long?¡± As if they had waited for Aria¡¯s words, the wives pretended to check the time for nothing, and looked embarrassed. There would be no reason to drink tea with them anymore, given that neither the offer to lead nor the offer to join the same group was rejected. ¡°... that¡¯d be a good idea.¡± As soon as Mielle¡¯s words fell, the wives hurried ready to return. And as if waiting for the word toe out, the wives were busy, too. But Mielle, insulted in front of countless women, did not send them with a smile as bright as she had just smiled. Mielle, with a cold look on her face, added advice to the wives who were about to return. ¡°The meeting will end today. It¡¯s been fun. The next time we see each other, we may not be able to sit face to face and talk about.¡± It was more like a warning to the humble who despised her. It was a threat that she would not let go. Mielle was telling them what she really wanted. Wasn¡¯t she the one who always had a smile on her face? Aria had no idea what Mielle had been like until she had been decapitated. It was because she¡¯d been hidingpletely. But now she expressed her heart to this extent. Maybe, unlike the past, when she always did what she wanted to do, things that didn¡¯t work out of her control exploded. Maybe it wasn¡¯t enough to hide the rotten inside out. ¡®Now that you¡¯ve taken off the mask of a saint, I¡¯ll wee it.¡¯ At Mielle¡¯s warning, the wives showed signs of uneasiness. It was because they didn¡¯t know Mielle, who was rumored to be benevolent, would take such an attitude. They might be regretting being too open-minded, as she treated them with a gentle smile. It was Aria who would resolve such wives¡¯ anxieties. Even if she were hiding her identity, they were her people she had collected. As if to steal the missing soft expression from Mielle¡¯s face, Aria said goodbye to thedies with a benevolent, tender smile. ¡°Can I host the next tea party, then? We can¡¯t end our precious rtionships so easily.¡± Aria spoke of the nuances that she would bear them threatened by Mielle. On the surface, it was Aria that was no match for Mielle in all respects, but still was the eldest daughter of the count family, so the wives seemed quite relieved. ¡°... well, I¡¯ll have to go back now. Thank you for inviting me.¡± ¡°I hope the future ofdy Mielle will be full of happiness.¡± Mielle, who answered with a cold smile to the wives who said goodbye, was the first to disappear from the garden. It was a cold-hearted figure with no regrets. Emma, who followed her, vanished with a fierce look on her face, so that Aria wouldn¡¯t notice. ¡°Then, may you go home safely.¡± So Aria rose from her seat, because she had aplished what she had hoped. She thought she should be careful not to have any more high-ranking aristocrats coveting them. ¡°Lady Aria!¡± As she was about to leave, Mrs. Clean called her name. When she looked at her eyes, she spoke with a very excited face. ¡°If you¡¯re free, why don¡¯t you join our next meeting? It¡¯s not exactly our meeting, it¡¯s a meeting of the people invested by the investor A, but... I hope you wille to the meeting and give them some advice.¡± Seeing the wives sitting around her nodding their heads with bright faces, it seemed that they seemed to have finished their discussion in that short time. Aria answered her with a very satisfied smile. ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t know if I can attend.¡± ¡°What do you mean? You¡¯re more knowledgeable than anyone else here! You also have the same viewpoint as the investor A, so I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll all benefit from your advice.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. The investor told us to ept a new person at any time.¡± How surprised would they be to know that the investor was her? With such a funny imagination Aria nodded. In fact, she had wanted to attend, but she had dyed it because she didn¡¯t think it was time to reveal her identity. It didn¡¯t seem bad toe in naturally and see how they were doing. ¡°Thank you for speaking about it. Then I will do it.¡± Aria said goodbye politely to the lightly pping wives, delighted with Aria¡¯s positive response, and went out of the garden. Baron Burboom and Andrew, who had been struggling to hide her identity, might faint with foam, but her imaginative mouth painted a good line. * * * ¡°Mr. Asher, the new power group that I talked aboutst time, centered on the Baron Burboom.¡± Chapter 118

Chapter 118: Chapter 118. The Future Different From The Past, Part XXIV

Chapter 118. The Future Different From The Past, Part XXIV Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie A very tired-looking face, Asher, nodded, putting down the document. He was now in a small town far from the capital. This was due to the Aristocratic Party¡¯s rise to power. When Asher¡¯s permission fell, Lane hurried on. ¡°In fact, one of my rtives got the offer.¡± Lane scratching his cheek had a pretty embarrassing face. Asher asked again, ¡°Your rtive?¡± ¡°Yes, he¡¯s been stuck in a room all the time, and he¡¯s been having a strange delusion... I don¡¯t know how he got the offer.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think the investor A is not going to let anyone in, so I¡¯m sure there¡¯s something very capable about your rtive.¡± It was still a small forcepared to the Aristocratic Party, but now that it was too big to ignore. ¡°Well, I just hope he doesn¡¯te back with tears.¡± Lane, embarrassed by the praise of Asher, answered, clearing his throat. Asher¡¯s eyes were fierce by the idle talk except for the main subject. ¡°So, that¡¯s not the point, right?¡± ¡°Ah, yes. He¡¯s been asked to join the meeting once and see what¡¯s going on. So I thought about how Mr. Asher would participate instead of my rtive.¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s what you are saying.¡± It was a force that he had been paying attention to. It was quite arge scale for a baron. The amount was toorge to support the business of countless young businessmen. He was sure there must be a considerable number of powerful people behind the force, and he had been prying back the whole time. If it was in the middle of the party, he was going to have to pull it over to his side. Anyway, the work was almost finished. It wasn¡¯t long before he got back to the capital, so it was a great opportunity to approach. ¡°All right, I¡¯ll do that.¡± ¡°Oh, and I think the Duke has put too much pressure on us and we have to release the luxury goods. It is said that His Majesty couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, and he was in a fit of rage. He ordered to bring Mr. Asher in.¡± The bacsh was faster than he thought. It might be because of the fast-rising price in the market. He didn¡¯t calcte that the market was going to jump this far, but he assumed it was probably because someone had been ying around with sugar in the beginning. ¡°How many of them are bankrupt? Who has left the capital?¡± ¡°About thirteen are bankrupt. Five went out of the capital city. The trade route is cut off anyway, and the other eight will not be able to revive, so they¡¯ll have to get out of the capital soon.¡± ¡°All right. Then try to release it. There¡¯s still a big fish left anyway, so it¡¯s okay to let go of the small fries.¡± ¡°I see. Viscount Vigue is not sound of mind. He runs like an idiot, even if there¡¯s the princess behind him. I think we can squeeze them in a row and get rid of at least ten more.¡± ¡°The princess may not know. If she had known, she wouldn¡¯t have let him go.¡± It was due to the suggestion of Aria. He had never thought of that before she had told him to sell the casino. Of course, he had been subjected to all kinds of insults for being ipetent, but as a result, he had been able to catch a big fish. Viscount Vigue seemed to have tried to take advantage of the crisis faced by the Aristocratic Party, but he was also outraged but he didn¡¯t know that the person who had introduced him to the casino was the enemy. It was the best choice that scattered their power at once. ¡°Then I think Lady Aria really had a great vision. You endured a brief insult and caught a big fish.¡± Lane also began to praise Aria with her name in his mouth as if he felt sympathetic, and Asher nodded his head and included the remaining documents in his eyes. His mouth was slightly raised because Aria¡¯s name was mentioned, and he came up with her face. At the sight of Asher, who seemed to be in a good mood for the first time in a long time, Lane went overboard and talked nonsense. He didn¡¯t know why, but he had always expressed his joy when it came to Aria. ¡°So why don¡¯t youe to see Aria, so that you can cool off for a while?¡± ¡°... what?¡± ¡°Thanks to Lady Aria, things have worked out well, and only the finishing touch remained. I think it¡¯s okay if you go and see her for a while anyway. It won¡¯t take long.¡± Generally, it was a long way to the capital, which took more than ten days by carriage, but it was only for ordinary people, not for Asher. Asher, who rolled his eyes, seemed to think for a moment, and soon shook his head. ¡°No, Even the time to go ande is an instant, but I can¡¯t stand the aftermath because it¡¯s a long way to go.¡± Then, Lane reminded of Asher, who had suffered from ufortable behavior, after using the power, and he hurriedly bowed down and apologized, saying, ¡°I didn¡¯t want to talk about it.¡± Asher had not traveled long distancestely, so Lane forgot because he hadn¡¯t seen him suffer. ¡°It¡¯s not long before I go back, so I can go and see.¡± In conclusion, however, he said he was going to see Aria, though it would be a littlete. Then, Lane smiled bitterly. Asher had been educated like the Crown Prince since he was very young, and he had never been a child of his own age, but now he had seen it thanks to Aria. ¡°Then I¡¯ll do my best to finish the job quickly. I don¡¯t know if I should stay up all night.¡± ¡°... don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve had a good night¡¯s sleep so far.¡± ¡°Never, never! I¡¯ve had a hard time living an ufortable life!¡± Lane barely managed to put up with the addition that the fatigue had destroyed his handsome face. If he said another word here, he might have to take on other people¡¯s business. He could not bring down the tower built with Aria¡¯s story. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it as soon as I can.¡± Later, Lane quickly released the luxury goods to the market, as reported to Asher. Of course, the man who had been supplying luxury goods had to step back carefully to avoid revealing his identity, and he sent him to spend his vacation abroad to rest for the time being. When the new luxury goods were finally approved by the customs office, there was widespread derision that the crown prince gave in to the Aristocratic Party. The Aristocratic Party insulted him with excitement, and the Moderates and some nobles in the Crown Prince¡¯s Party also seemed to be agonizing over whether the war was really going downhill. But it was also for a while. This was because they could not keep up with the plummeting prices of luxury goods. It was due to the excessive purchase of luxury goods. Furthermore, it wasn¡¯t a monopoly anymore because they were released so much in the market. The Aristocratic Party no longer had the means to control the market to their heart¡¯s content, as in the past. Asher handed over the trade route he had taken from the Aristocratic Party to Marquis Vincent, who had been guarding the Moderate Party for generations. When the marquis was first asked to take care of the luxury goods, he refused coldly, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t let this bother me because I¡¯m still busy in many ways.¡± But he soon epted it, even though he grumbled whether the Aristocratic Party¡¯s dominance was displeased. ¡°Mr. Marquis, Pinonua sent you a letter.¡± Marquis Vincent stared at his butler, who had brought the letter, for a moment, and he sighed. Although he did not like the Aristocratic Party¡¯s dominance, he thought he had no reason to take the trade route even though he was still busy. And the interference of... was intense. ¡°Give me that.¡± The letter he sent was quite concise. [Sell luxury goods at less than half the original price.] And it was cocky. So he managed to put up with this letter, muttering that it would not be Pinonua but the Crown Prince. He could see his intentions. Even if he would sell them at less than half the price, the number of buyers other than aristocrats would not increase because the original price was high. The price of luxury goods, however low, was extremely high for themon people. So, no matter how yful he was at the times, there would be no harm to their peace. ¡®The Crown Prince is not going to leave the Aristocratic Party alone.¡¯ Chapter 119

Chapter 119: Chapter 119. The Future Different From The Past, Part XXV

Chapter 119. The Future Different From The Past, Part XXV Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie It was not enough to take away luxury goods that were monopolized by the Aristocratic Party, call procedures, and to not give them new permits. He made some nobles bankrupt and now was about to crash into the market. Perhaps they had been rushing to open a new ount, and if the market would fall, they wouldn¡¯t be able to make a profit. It was likely that the deal might have been done at a price many times higher than the trade route the Crown Prince intercepted. ¡®And if I¡¯m going to take the market down here...¡¯ The aristocrats, who had suffered losses by purchasing luxury goods at exorbitant prices, would try to buy cheap ones at a nce. They would pretend not to be on the outside but buy something cheap. If the Aristocratic Party cut their prices ordingly, they would suffer losses as much as they sold. ¡®They won¡¯t sell it at a fair price, and if they lower the price and sell it, they¡¯ll lose money, so them losing is only a matter of time whichever option they choose.¡¯ The Marquis of Vincent always thought that the Crown Prince had been being pushed by the Aristocratic Party, but he was doing pretty well. He was just before the adult ceremony and was doing an unstoppable attack. It was only the nobles that were harmed. When the marquis got his thoughts straightened out, he was quite pleased with what the Crown Prince was doing. Vincent smiled raising the corners of his mouth. ¡°I¡¯ll have to write a letter. Bring me a pen and paper.¡± There was no hesitation in writing back. The smooth-written letter was a total of two letters, one for Pinonua Lane, and the other for his man, who managed the luxury goods. The marquis, under the direction of the Crown Prince, lowered the price of luxury goods, which led to the bankruptcy of several nobles of the Aristocratic Party again. * * * ¡°Oh my gosh...! Miss, did you hear the news?¡± Annie called Aria, acting imprudently. Aria was just reading a newspaper, so she could quickly see what she wanted to say. ¡°Are you talking about the casino case?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! How can corruption ur at the casino again? Is it cursed? The curse on the casino owner!¡± One of Aria¡¯s mouths was raised to a childlike concept that was not appropriate for her age. Annie blushed and hurriedly made an excuse. ¡°Oh, no, well... I mean... Is there really such a curse?¡± ¡°It may be.¡± It might be a curse. Certainly, it was the curse of the Crown Prince. Two casino owners were severely punished by the Crown Prince. The former would have made a mistake on his own, but for thetter, she was not sure about. However, it was suspected that perhaps thetter had been yed a fish in the hands of the Crown Prince. ¡°The Aristocratic Party who bought the casino that was originally owned by the Crown Prince is stupid.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right! It wasn¡¯t a penny or two, but I think it was taken over too rashly. They were caught in a string of wires, but it was stupid. I doubt if they¡¯re really a nobleman!¡± ¡®Even the working ss don¡¯t trade in such a short time when they take over stores.¡¯ But the time had been too short for Viscount Vigue. It was doubtful that he had even looked at the documents rted to the casino. ¡°Well, it¡¯s a good thing anyway.¡± ¡°What? What¡¯s a good thing? That¡¯s why the count is getting pretty messed up, too.¡± The more the Aristocratic Party copsed, the better. That way, wouldn¡¯t it be possible topletely destroy the stupid Mielle? It was okay to say that the Count Roscent family would go bankrupt. No, if it went bankrupt, the princess wouldn¡¯t take care of Mielle anymore. After all, the Count Roscent family had not helped her. And there was no need for such a vain title anymore. ¡®Aren¡¯t countless young businessmen pledging allegiance to themselves now?¡¯ In addition, she heard that there were countless of people who wanted to participate in the meeting led by Investor A, so it was better to watch the Count Roscent family squeeze out a teary nose as it was ruined. It also seemed to be pleasant. ¡®Mielle, who wears old clothes and falls on the streets crying...¡¯ Aria answered with a smile. ¡°Yes, I made a mistake. I¡¯m afraid my father will feel ufortable.¡± Annie and Jessie tilted their heads at the tone, which did not have a drop of sincerity. Either it had or not, Aria kept the tea in her mouth with a smile on it. ¡°The tea is really bad. How can you make something like this? Huh? Berry.¡± Berry shuddered like an aspen tree when some me was on her again today. Aria didn¡¯t hit her otherwise, but Aria didn¡¯t know how scared Berry was. ¡®Isn¡¯t that cute?¡¯ ¡°I¡¯m telling you¡¯re saying. That¡¯s how I still don¡¯t understand how she got a job in the Count Roscent family.¡± As Annie helped, Berry¡¯s face turned colorful. She seemed to bear her anger. Annie hit Berry¡¯s arm with a fan and warned her. ¡°You¡¯re not mad, are you? It¡¯s weird that you¡¯re angry in the first ce¡± ¡°Oh, no...¡± The answer was like that, but it was a face that her pride was hurt very much. It was time to get used to it, but why did she still build her self-esteem? Aria dropped the cup of tea on the floor, as she didn¡¯t want to see it. nk! A high-end crystal teacup, which must have been made by a craftsman, hit the floor and broke into pieces. Annie and Jessie also looked at Berry¡¯s wreckage with eyes wide open, perhaps surprised. ¡°Clean that up and bring me a new tea. I¡¯m thirsty, so do it within five minutes.¡± It was a ridiculous request, but Berry could not excuse it. That was the difference in status, whatever Aria¡¯s origin was. Berry closed her eyes and opened it to get rid of the debris, and she hurried out of the room, ignoring the scars on her hands. ¡°It¡¯s almost dinner time. Miss, are you going to have another tea again?¡± ¡°No way. Shouldn¡¯t I have dinner now? I can waste the tea... I¡¯d better get Berry to drink it all.¡± That was quite the harassment, not as much dust,pared to what Aria had been harassed in the past. ¡®Isn¡¯t she at least alive? If she can¡¯t stand this much, why did she use me so cruelly?¡¯ At the turn of ten minutes after five minutes, Berry appeared and looked pale as if she had imagined the imminent severe punishment. ¡°Miss... I brought the new tea...¡± The pping hands looked very pathetic. ¡°Really? What a poor girl! Five minutes had already passed, and I think I¡¯ll have to go to dinner, but I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll have it all.¡± Aria, who rose from her seat, walked out of her room with a graceful gait, straightening her back. Annie and Jessie also followed her, so Berry was left alone in Aria¡¯s room. ¡°The shallow, vulgar slut...¡± Now she was not afraid but full of tears and anger, but she had the same ferocity as she had had in the past when she had dered Aria¡¯s sins in detail. * * * Today, the atmosphere of the dinner was heavy, and Aria was eating with a big smile inside her. The atmosphere of the funeral parlor would be brighter than this. The count said with a dark face. ¡°I don¡¯t know how many already. I can¡¯t believe they went bankrupt so easily...¡± ¡°... Honey.¡± The Countess, who had no other knowledge in the aristocratic society, was extremely reticent, with a look of regret. It was a wise choice. If she didn¡¯t go against the Count by saying something she shouldn¡¯t, she would survive for a long time. ¡°I heard it was the Marquis of Vincent, who drove down the price of luxury goods. Wasn¡¯t he... a moderate?¡± Mielle¡¯s face was not bright either. ¡°He was. I thought so, but I don¡¯t know why he turned around all of a sudden. He doesn¡¯t budge an inch when I tell him to raise the price. He said he¡¯d only sell what he got with a cheap price...¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t think he was the one to do that. What a mess the market is right now...¡± ¡°So do I. I¡¯ve always thought he was cold but straight, but how could he do this?¡± ¡°Furthermore, I can¡¯t believe what the Viscount of Vigue did.¡± When the name of the Viscount of Vigue came out, the Count¡¯splexion was thrown away like a corpse. If luxury goods were a simple matter of funding, the Viscount of Vigue was a big problem that shook the inside of the Aristocratic Party. Chapter 120

Chapter 120: Chapter 120. Secret, Part I

Chapter 120. Secret, Part I Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie ¡°... I don¡¯t want to talk about it now. That¡¯s why clean aristocrats are running wild. Besides, the ount book that recorded the corruption happened fell into the hands of the Crown Prince. A book with detailed names in it.¡± Aria pricked up her ears at the mention of the ount book and focused on the story. The count¡¯s wife¡¯s eyes sparkled as well as if she was interested. ¡®Is there anything more interesting than saying that someone is going to fall?¡¯ ¡°Oh, my God... you have to expel him right now. How could he make such corruption? I¡¯m also ashamed of it.¡± The Count sighed because of Mielle¡¯s answer that he must be resolutely exiled from the Aristocratic Party. It seemed to be difficult to even touch him. For instance, it might be the princess. The Aristocratic Party wouldn¡¯t be so easily ruined, but this incident would have shaken their foundation. This was because they had simply gathered against the imperial power, not tomit corruption. There would be also some clean and upright people. The Count of Roscent was not a wicked man either. Aria was sure that surely those who had felt shameful through this incident would be numerous. Such people were likely to leave the Aristocratic Party. So, if they were a little superior to the Crown Prince before, they might be a little behind the Crown Prince now. ¡®Please, I hope the Crown Prince would mess up the Aristocratic Party.¡¯ Then revenge would happen very quickly and easily. In the past, she could not even remember his name because she had no other contacts with him. He would, too, because in the past he had been a man whose name had been buried in his ce. Furthermore, it didn¡¯t matter if he was a royal family member, he had had no presence than the princess. Aria had thought he was just an ugly and foolish royal family member, who was dragged by the Aristocratic Party. Besides, there had been no chance to see him other than some high-ranking aristocrats, and even if she could, she could see a small figure from a very distant foot. So she hadn¡¯t put much value on him. It must have been, but it was like a sailboat with a following breeze. What on earth had changed with him? There was no hesitation as if he had be apletely different person. ¡®I think what I¡¯ve been doing has been a butterfly effect, but...¡¯ But he was so high and so far that she couldn¡¯t find a point of contact. If she thought of one possibility, it would be like a meeting with Asher? It was true that he was an extraordinary figure, and her news might have been passed on through him to the Crown Prince. So Aria began to specte again on the identity of Asher. ¡®Is he the Emperor¡¯s hidden child?¡¯ As long as he was not insane, the Crown Prince, under pressure from the Aristocratic Party, could not wander around the capital alone, it was quite usible that he was the emperor¡¯s hidden child. Because it was an open fact that there were not only one or two hidden children who were not disclosed at the royal house. She heard that there were many who had been ousted due to minor power struggles. Rumors had also circted that they were hiding their identity and living as amoner outside. So she was wondering if he was one of them, but suddenly the Count called her name. It was a very friendly voice. ¡°Aria.¡± ¡°... Yeah?¡± After being praised several times for the warehouse, Aria, surprised by the Count, answered with her eyes wide open. The Count¡¯s face on the opposite side was very dark. The Count hesitated a little to Aria wondering why he suddenly called her name and soon came up with the main topic. ¡°... I wonder what you think. Is there any way we can get out of this case?¡± ¡°Way to escape?¡± ¡°Yes. You¡¯re a smart kid, so I thought maybe you¡¯d have thought about something.¡± ¡®Oh, that¡¯s what you meant.¡¯ From the fur business to the warehouse, she had brought him sess twice, and he seemed to be trying to ask for help again. ¡®Now? You left the misunderstanding of Lane alone as if the aplishment of the fur business belonged to Mielle?¡¯ If the Count had corrected Lane¡¯s misconceptions at the time, she would not have turned away from him so much. No, maybe she might have tried to look good for the Count to take away Mielle¡¯s ce. But it was all over. She realized that he was not a man, who would bear her that was not a real daughter, and that no matter how hard she tried, he would not change. Everything existed for his own daughter, Mielle, and numerous glories were also handed over to her. She went through the past like that a while ago, and now she couldn¡¯t help the Count. If she had tried to help in the first ce, she would have done it before it happened. At the Count¡¯s question, Aria looked a little stupid and shook her head as if she didn¡¯t know. ¡°Well... it¡¯s too difficult for me. I didn¡¯t understand any of what you were saying. The same is true of what Mielle said.¡± ¡°You have a little thought, though.¡± ¡°No, unfortunately, I don¡¯t have any thoughts.¡± ¡°... I see. I think I¡¯m expecting too much from you. You don¡¯t even know it yet.¡± At Aria¡¯s simple answer, the Count showed disappointment in his face. Mielle nced at her and had a face that said, ¡®Yes, you are.¡¯ ¡®What kind of father is he? Does he look for me only when he needs me? Isn¡¯t that too much, even if I¡¯m not your biological daughter? If I didn¡¯t have this angr personality, I might have locked myself in my room and squeezed out my tears.¡¯ All the affection that didn¡¯t exist was gone, leaving nothing but disgust. The food that was passing through her mouth was so terrible that it was as if she was eating the gutter. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t feel well, so I think I¡¯ll have to get up.¡± She felt as if she would vomit if she stayed there. The Count drew a word of permission on Aria¡¯s increasingly pale face, and she went straight out of the dining room and disappeared into her room. ¡°I think I should call a doctor.¡± The Countess nced anxiously at the ce where Aria had disappeared to. Then Mielle, who had her eyes on the Count, opened her mouth. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t they call a doctor if she is not good since there are maids beside her? Rather than that, Cain will be back in a while, and if we don¡¯t get rid of this mess, he¡¯ll be taking on a lot.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure he must be. Oscar must have a lot of work to do, too. Besides, you too.¡± It was the Countess alone who was worried about Aria because she felt sick. She nced at the entrance to the dining room several more times, and soon burst into an uninvited grin between them, who was absorbed in the story she didn¡¯t know. *** A few dayster, Aria was busy preparing to join the meeting Investor A had gathered. She decorated herself not too much as she did with her meeting with Asher. ¡°Miss, why don¡¯t you wear a ne? It¡¯s too simple.¡± Annie encouraged Aria to wear a colorful ne. Jessie also did not like the simple dress, and she brought some earrings and bracelets. ¡°You don¡¯t have to wear them since it¡¯s a ce where I will only hear stories.¡± ¡°But...¡± Annie looked at her fancy dress and was about to cry. Perhaps she was burdened with her appearance more colorful than her master. However, Annie had to decorate herself because she was about to meet Baron Burboom. Aria smiled and handed over her hair. ¡°I don¡¯t have to wear fancy clothes since I have a visible appearance.¡± It seemed as if she was uplifting herself, but it had a real meaning that Annie could dress up in it. Annie, ustomed to Aria¡¯s tone of such an expression, soon found her face and regained her bright face. ¡°Well, go on, Miss! Berry, you have to clean up the hall. Do you understand?¡± ¡°... Yes.¡± Berry¡¯s voice when she answered was harsh. She was engrossed with her work without words and expression as if she was about to die. She was a little worried about the appearance, but she ignored the reason, so she decided to head to Baron Burboom. ¡°You are here!¡± As soon as she got off the wagon, it was Baroness Clean who greeted her. She also seemed to have just arrived. As they entered the store together, they could meet Baron Burboom, who opened his eyes wide and looked bewildered. Chapter 121

Chapter 121: Chapter 121. Secret, Part II

Chapter 121. Secret, Part II Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie ¡°Lady Aria?¡± ¡°I was invited.¡± When she pulled out the invitation that Baroness Clean had sent her, Baron Burboom wrapped his forehead, distorting his face. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Baron Burboom!¡± He tried to ask Aria why, but he failed because of Annie, who was holding his arm and calling him by his name. Baron Burboom stared at her in a very natural way with her arms folded, but he didn¡¯t know what to do because Aria was there. ¡®I guess it was true that they seemed to be friendly.¡¯ Baron Burboom seemed to be shaking in a male-and-female rtionship due to the rushing act of Annie. If their rtionship went on as it was, Annie would be able to make him her own without any help. ¡°It¡¯s a very good pair. Right, ma¡¯am? ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Lady Aria...! This...!¡± He desperately tried to make excuses, so Aria talked to Baroness Clean, pretending not to know it. ¡°Where can I go? May I ask for guidance, ma¡¯am? ¡± ¡°Of course. Just follow me.¡± ¡°Were the other wives here already? I wonder how many are here already.¡± ¡°I think only a few people woulde today because we are talking about business and not about socializing. Only the wives who are actively involved in some business havee.¡± ¡°Is that so? That¡¯s too bad.¡± Baron Burboom looked pathetic when he saw Aria and Baroness Clean, who went upstairs exchanging conversations. Nevertheless, he couldn¡¯t take Annie away, who was stuck next to him, so all he could do was sigh. Annie looked at it impudently, making her cling to the Baron even more. Baron Burboom then turned and stared at her. Annie, who stole Mielle¡¯s expression, asked Baron Burboom, with a sweet smile that seemed to melt. ¡°Would you like to try some of my tarts?¡± ¡°Tart... do you mean?¡± ¡°It¡¯s baked today, so I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll like it!¡± Annie¡¯s eyes glistened. The image was like a little cat, and the Baron of Burboom ended up nodding his head with a light smile. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go see a y if the meeting ends early? I got a very interesting ticket for the y. My acquaintance said she saw it, and it was so fun that it woulde back to her dreams every night. Tomorrow will be fine if you are busy. Even on the next day!¡± Baron Burboom¡¯s face, staring at Annie, who was constantly talking to him, suddenly changed from awkwardness to softness because talking like ark was so cute. At first, the aim was to hear Aria¡¯s story from her, but after half a year it was pleasant to talk to her. He thought it might have been because he couldn¡¯t meet other women, as he was too busy raising his own business by mediating between the young businessmen and Aria, but it was because Annie was so cute to make excuses. Besides, Annie was a good enough woman. No, she was so bright and cheerful and friendly that he felt a little bit too good for himself. ¡®Yes, a great figure suits Lady Aria.¡¯ The average man would not be able to handle her because she was unrealistically beautiful and great. Even if he were to receive her heart, he wondered if he would always suffer from an inferiorityplex or anxiety. It was not until the end of his mind that Baron Burboom nodded. ¡°Anytime is fine. I¡¯d better make time for it.¡± ¡°Really? Are you sure?¡± Burboom, with his hands resting on Annie¡¯s waist, was about to enter the store with her. Andrew greeted him with a bright face. ¡°Mr. Baron, I¡¯m here with Mr. Pinonua, whom I told you aboutst time.¡± ¡°Oh, you mean that Pinonua.¡± Turning to Andrew¡¯s side, he saw a handsome young man, who was very tall and very noble. Baron Burboom said, cocking his head. ¡°You¡¯re a little different from what I heard.¡± ¡°I couldn¡¯t see him myself, but I only heard about him from someone, so I think there¡¯s a misunderstanding in the middle.¡± He heard that apparently, Pinonua had always been confined to a mansion, and at first nce, the line seemed thin and fragile enough to be mistaken for a woman and that he even bothered breathing. Contrary to such rumors, however, the man who appeared before him was a man who was somehow tall and had a strong body. Moreover, his face with a belligerent smile was a rare handsome man. There was also a seductive atmosphere, even though he was younger than himself. The thought that he might not be themon person passed through the Baron¡¯s head. ¡°The rumors seem to have gone strangely round. It¡¯s a remote part of the capital, and it¡¯s probably because I was not very well out. I¡¯m Pinonua Louie.¡± Without a moment of hesitation, Asher, who introduced himself as Pinonua Louie, reached out his hand. It was originally the name of Lane¡¯s rtive, who should have attended this meeting. Heughed so casually that no one doubted who he was, even though he looked quite different from the rumor. Moreover, it was after Baron Burboom had already experienced that the reality of Aria had beenpletely different from the rumors. The Baron of Burboom, who realized that rumors were not reliable, held hands with him and greeted him. ¡°I see. Distortion of rumors is moremon than we think. It¡¯s a pity to hear such a rumor from such a handsome man. You must have had a lot of troubleing a long way, so let¡¯s get in there.¡± Baron Burboom led him in. Annie followed Andrew, pointing out that his suit was too much. So Asher nced at Annie and Andrew. ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait in the Office!¡± The office of his busy day was Annie¡¯s. At first, Baron Burboom had been bewildered, but now he and the other employees of the store hade to take it for granted. Now Annie could almost be seen as the hostess of the Burboom family. When Baron Burboom nodded, Annie disappeared into the office. Now she was gone, but the gaze of Asher had long lingered in front of the office ¡°Any business?¡± The face of the inquiring Baron was very serious. Asher, who had a rough idea of their rtionship,ughed out of the wind. ¡°No. I think I¡¯ve seen her a lot. I think it was my mistake.¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯m d you¡¯re mistaken. Then let¡¯s go.¡± They walk a little past the office and went into the conference room. It was a specially adapted conference room for the meeting. Dozens of eyes were immediately turned when Asher and Burboom went inside. At the group which had grown too big to be a small force, Asher swallowed his saliva and looked over the attendees. ¡®I didn¡¯t even know they lived in the same empire until earlyst year. Isn¡¯t it amazing that their eyes are shining?¡¯ The energy was young and healthy and positive. It was also something that was not found in the old aristocrats that had been spoiled and rotted. So he put their faces on his mind one by one, thinking, ¡°I really want to bring it to my side,¡± and suddenly he saw a face. ¡°...!¡± The person also stared at him with a look of incredulity, whether she was the same. As soon as Aria was caught into his sight, all the surroundings that had just been well received turned ck and white. It felt as if she was alone in the conference room filled with youthful enthusiasm. Maybe it was because of a long period of time that he hadn¡¯t seen her. He couldn¡¯t control his heart because of his longing. ¡®What can I say to someone so beautiful in front of me?¡¯ ¡°... Mr. Pinonua?¡± Baron Burboom called on him because they looked at each other without saying anything. Still, Asher couldn¡¯t answer him for a long time. * * * ¡®Why the hell is Asher here?¡¯ Aria stared at him as if she could not believe it. ¡®Why is he here at a ce where those who have received my investments gather? I don¡¯t remember investing in someone named Asher.¡¯ It was quite a formal asion to dress up in a usible dress. His neat hair looked like a young businessman¡¯s appearance. ¡®Did she lose a little weight?¡¯ Perhaps it was safe to look like an adult now. Maybe it was because she lost her baby fat on her cheek. He kept ncing at her piercing jawline and nose. Asher and Aria stared at each other in silence, and Baron Burboom, who had shown up with him, finally broke the silence and introduced him. ¡°I think it¡¯s your first time seeing him. He is Pinonua Louie; the one who will receive the new investment this time. Could you introduce yourself briefly?¡± ¡®Pinonua Louie? Is Asher, Pinonua Louie? It¡¯s not that small family, but only then did the Pinonua family¡¯s son send such a big gift?¡¯ Chapter 122

Chapter 122: Chapter 122. Secret, Part III

Chapter 122. Secret, Part III Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie Unbelievingly, she looked at Asher, and he gave a very difficult look. ¡°Pinonua Louie?¡± Even though Baron Burboom gave him to introduce himself, he didn¡¯t say anything about and Burboom asked, wondering. Then Asher, who hesitated, smiled and began to introduce himself. ¡°It¡¯s Pinonua... Louie. It¡¯s an honor to be here with the support of Investor A.¡± Aria frowned her forehead before his introduction was finished. ¡®Pinonua Louie... not Asher?¡¯ Apparently, Pinonua Louie was the one who she made the investment this time. But she never dreamed it would be Asher. The name he had given her was different in the first ce. pping with everyone, he sat in the corner of the conference room. He had always been so confident, but he couldn¡¯t see her eyes now, and it made her angry. ¡®What is his real name? Did he deceive his name from the beginning, or did he deceive his name now?¡¯ She was annoyed that he had lied about his name anyway. ¡®... You¡¯ve even attached a human being to me.¡¯ He had even gone so far as to test her. She felt tight and looked askance at Asher, and the Baroness Clean lift her hand and raised her voice. ¡°There¡¯s a new one here, too! Lady, can you introduce yourself?¡± Aria felt pain and confusion from the open-mouthed Baron Burboom. He had been hiding Aria¡¯s identity so far, but he was agonizing over whether it would be revealed like this. Aria, who took off her gaze at Asher, rose from her seat with a gentle smile, as if she had not had a disapproving face. ¡°I¡¯m Roscent Aria. I didn¡¯t have any investment from Investor A, but I took the liberty of attending because there were some of you who would like to take on the future of the empire.¡± When they heard Aria from the Count Roscent family, there was a stir in the conference room. It was because she was an unexpected person, let alone the rumor about her. Baron Burboom rolled about in the stirred crowd. She didn¡¯t say she was Investor A, so he seemed at a loss of how to exin it. It was Mrs. Clean and other wives who calmed it down. ¡°I visited the Count Roscent familyst time. Lady Aria firmly opposed that wives should be supportive of her husband at home. She said that if we have the ability, we should use it. And we were all in sympathy and moved.¡± She didn¡¯t say who did, but everyone here knew who the subject was because it was a known fact that they had been contacted by Lady Mielle. Everyone was happy to confide in the fact. They had hoped that the friendly and benevolentdy Mielle would be of some help by paying attention to the meeting. However, it wasn¡¯t the result. On the contrary, Mielle wanted to get help from themselves. ¡°Of course, internal help is important. Maybe it¡¯s more important to support my family. But I don¡¯t even say I want to, and I think forcing it is like taking away women¡¯s options. It¡¯s not easy for the aristocraticdy to think, but she respected us.¡± It didn¡¯t matter much that she was from themon people here since there were a lot ofmoners who thought like Mielle. The businessmen gathered at his wife¡¯s exnation were outraged. ¡°There was still someone who had such an old-fashioned idea!¡± ¡°It¡¯s so frustrating. There are a lot of women who are capable of.¡± ¡°It is no exaggeration to say that more than half of the meetings¡¯ businesses are done by the wives.¡± ¡°In any case, I was impressed by her urate understanding of our business and her helpful advice, so please ept this invitation.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I was surprised that her advice was the same as Investor A. I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll be of help to us.¡± ¡°Of course, I¡¯m convinced that you¡¯re not the kind of people to bring anyone.¡± When he was told that Aria had the same advice as Investor A, he was unable to manage his facial expression, but he soon turnedcent because she didn¡¯t reveal her true identity even if he did not have to make excuses. After watching the great change from side to side, Asher tilted his head to one side as if things were strange. He seemed curious as to why Baron Burboom was so busy with his work on Aria. In addition, looking at Baron Burboom who was looking at Aria earlier, his eyes on him were sharp. For some time, gossip continued about old-fashioned people, and Aria, who was looking at the Baron of Burboom for nothing, couldn¡¯t ovee her embarrassment and opened her mouth. ¡°Now that my introduction is over, I¡¯d like to hear more about Mr. Pinonua and your business n.¡± The business n sent by Pinonua was quite usible. It was a business that she had never seen in the future, but she had decided to invest because it had looked unique and funny. However, it was possible to point out without limit because there were many loopholes. So whatever answer he gave, she was confident of making a mess of it by pointing it out. At Aria¡¯s challenging figure, Asher¡¯s eyes shined and smiled handsomely. So far, he had been avoiding eye contact, but now only a young businessman who was prepared to give a presentation about his business was there. ¡°If you¡¯re curious, of course, I¡¯ll exin it in detail.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll look forward to it.¡± Aria, who raised the tip of her chin, answered as if she was judging him. Those who gathered in a cozy fight between the two, which started suddenly, swallowed their saliva and noted it. ¡°My idea is to create a school that anyone can go to regardless of a person¡¯s age or status.¡± Aria stiffened her face as she was ready to criticize. ¡®Are you proposing a school as a business?¡¯ It was a business that she didn¡¯t have a clue about. Besides, it waspletely different from the business n he had sent. But Aria was hiding her identity now, so that part could not be pointed out. ¡°... What kind of business is that? Is it worth it?¡± ¡°Of course, it¡¯s worth it. We¡¯re also going to get investments from business people.¡± ¡°Mr. Pinonua, I don¡¯t quite understand what that means.¡± The young man said. Everyone cast their eyes at Asher, puzzled as to whether they thought the same thing or not. As a result, Asher added an exnation with ease. ¡°We are nning to build a school in the capital city. It¡¯s a different school than the aristocratic academy. Themon people will be the main target. The goal is to teach them the knowledge they need as a business group.¡± He exined kindly, even drawing pictures to help them understand. In response, one of the young businessmen raised his voice as if he understood it. ¡°Ah! So you¡¯re saying you¡¯re getting investments from the business and the business group to nurture talented people and even introduce jobs!¡± ¡°Yes, we n to link the talented people ording to the amount of investment. It¡¯s about providing smart people to people who invest a lot.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s going to take too long to make a profit from it.¡± Rather, the previous n to send to her was all the more likely. In disappointment, Aria said with a cold face. It took at least half a year to raise a person. The first person to learn was more so. It would take an average of two to three years to create a person who could work at the business group or the big market. ¡°And besides, how do they pay for their tuition? In the first ce, ordinary people who could afford their tuition for a long time would have been able to enlighten their studies with the help of their families. There¡¯s no problem with jobs. The people who really need help...¡± Yes, they were poor people like Aria in the past. They were in a situation where they were forced to lead their bodies to work, even if they were so sick. They could not know what they were doing because they didn¡¯t even have the chance to educate themselves. And even if they died in an ident, they didn¡¯t even hear the words of regret, and they just said that that¡¯s all their fate. Hans, who was now alive but used to rent newspapers, had also died like that. Aria blinked slowly as she recalled it. It made her look like a fragile girl. Asher watched her quietly. ¡°... They won¡¯t be able to go to school even if you establish a school. They are going to be busy feeding their family right now.¡± Chapter 123

Chapter 123: Chapter 123. Secret, Part IV

Chapter 123. Secret, Part IV Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie That was the reality. She understood what Asher was saying, but it was only a wild dream. Those who sympathized with Aria nodded. Most of them were self-made after difficulties, so there were quite a few who knew the lives of the really poor ones. ¡°That¡¯s why I knew it wasn¡¯t really worth discussing.¡± Aria, who briefly shed her mncholy mood in the past she didn¡¯t want to recall, again she wore a mask of pride. At her cold words, their gaze towards Asher was not good. There was even a hint of why Investor A might have picked such an idea. In the atmosphere of such criticism, Asher did not lose hisposure. Rather, it seemed normal for him to get the thorns on himself. He took some papers out of his arms. They were documents with lots of letters on them. He lifted and showed them to the people for an exnation. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We are going to give them jobs along with their studies.¡± To sum up, the n was to provide a fixed amount of work and pay sries in the name of a schrship student, without hiring extra workers after constructing a school. He also exined that several people would share simple tasks in less than four hours a day so that they would not interfere with their studies. ¡°And we are going to bemissioned a professional job from outside and make the able students work. We will waive tuition fees based on grades and receive external investment. Ah, some people have already expressed their intention to invest.¡± He continued his exnation quite usible. There seemed to be someone to invest, even if not Aria. Moreover, given the wealth he had sent to Mielle before, he seemed to be able to do it alone, even without the investment. Someone asked, who was listening to his story. ¡°Do you intend to build a new school?¡± ¡°Yes, we¡¯ve already secured the amount.¡± If necessary, the budget would be organized in the imperial family, and without doing so, they would have umted a lot of money from what they had already donest year The building would cost quite a lot of money to build, but the conference room was in a quandary when it was said that it had been secured. It was also because they were not as desperate to start as they had been. Doubtfully, Mrs. Clean asked Asher, ¡°If you have that much capital, why do you have to do this business? The idea sounds great, but you want to give themon people a chance rather than a business, and I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a business. Personally, I think it¡¯s better for you to invest in other businesses.¡± ¡°That¡¯s...¡± The gaze of Asher, who was about to answer her question, went to Aria. His eyes facing her seemed to be getting thicker and thicker. Still, there was emotion in her tender eyes. Because of that, Aria¡¯s shoulders trembled once. ¡®Why are you looking at me without answering questions?¡¯ It was embarrassing, but on the other hand, she had a guess, which made her face flushed. ¡®Don¡¯t tell me, it¡¯s not about me.¡¯ Disappointment soon turned into expectation. It was Asher who had overestimated her, who was a lowly position among themon people. He had praised her for her intelligence and invited her to the meeting. He might not know the fact that she was the Investor A, but in any case, he was different from the others who neglected her without any reason. Breaking the long, long silence, Asher answered the question. ¡°Because I need talented people who are unspoiled. Fresh talented people, not infatuated with a desire for power.¡± But the answer from Asher¡¯s mouth was a different one than she expected. Aria¡¯s heart, which had swelled with subtle expectations, moderated down. Her eyes were cold. The other wife asked again, ¡°You seem to have capital, but what¡¯s your intention to get investment? You¡¯re going to lose themission again from a small profit.¡± ¡°Maybe you¡¯ll be in the deficit. Can you cover the fee?¡± No matter how much flourished the crowd gathered here with the help of Aria, the fees they were paying were much higher than usual standards. Nevertheless, the reason they continued to praise and respect Aria, and get investment from her was that she had given support to their future projects without asking anything. ¡®However, is it necessary for Asher, who has strong capital and has investors other than Aria, to be invested?¡¯ A question came into everyone¡¯s mind. ¡°I¡¯m interested in this meeting and with the Investor A. Where can I meet these young and passionate businessmen? I¡¯m sure you won¡¯t lose it. You¡¯ll be honored to have rescued themon people. And I think it will be a big contribution to your business.¡± Everyone seemed to sympathize with him because they were mobilizing their family and they could not find the right talented people. Most people showed great interest when Asher added an exnation that even those who already had a job could take sses over a short period of time to learn insufficient knowledge, if necessary. ¡°I¡¯d like to meet and tell Investor A about the details. There are a lot of things I haven¡¯t told you yet.¡± ¡°... Ah.¡± They put on a sour face to hear that he wanted to meet and talk with the Investor A. Investor A was an unknown figure whom no one but Baron Burboom had ever met. No information, including age and status, was avable. Burboom didn¡¯t let them know when they asked, and they couldn¡¯t ask him because he was so angry. ¡°Well... I think it¡¯ll work.¡± The meeting began in earnest with a word from the Baroness Clean. Each made a recent report on his or her current business or expressed difficulties. It was very nice to see them putting their heads together to find a solution or cheering for a solution, but Aria only kept her seat quietly with an unidentified sense of disappointment. So after the first meeting, she was in a hurry to get back to the mansion because she was in a bad mood otherwise, she heard the voice of Asher who was approaching. ¡°Lady, I haven¡¯t seen you in a long time.¡± As she turned around, she saw Asher smiling. When he first came in, she thought he had a really good face, but now she didn¡¯t. Somehow his expression of indifference irritated her a little. ¡°I was going to look for you, but I met you like fate. Can you spare me a moment?¡± Mrs. Clean, who was waiting for Aria, said, blushing her cheeks, by his big hand, ¡°I¡¯ll go first. I¡¯ll try to get back to you at the next meeting.¡± Aria tried to make an excuse because she seemed to have misunderstood the rtionship between Asher and herself, but the Baroness had already disappeared. The Baron of Burboom watched nervously from the entrance to the conference room where all the people had left. ¡°Are you offended that I hid my name?¡± She tried to answer him ¡®yes¡¯, but she thought it was not the only thing. If she were offended by hiding his name, she should have asked him the truth first. But the feelings she felt were simply not enough to express that she was offended. It was because she felt disappointed that she did not know the cause. ¡°Would you like to take a walk and talk with me?¡± He took Aria by the hand and asked. She couldn¡¯t say no when he asked her so nicely. Moreover, she wondered how he had been doing. ¡®Are you doing well or are you busy? And what¡¯s the real identity?¡¯ ¡°... if you can answer my questions honestly without any further hiding.¡± Asher smiled at Aria, who looked askance at him, and nodded. Baron Burboom looked very embarrassed as he watched Aria and Asher go out hand in hand from beginning to end. It might look good on the surface, but he thought Aria was better than Asher. ¡°I look forward to seeing Investor A. He won¡¯t regret it.¡± Asher, who left a significant word for Baron Burboom, left the store with Aria. As soon as she came out to the eyes of the people, Aria shook off his hand coldly, and he smiled bitterly at the sight of her. ¡°In fact, I didn¡¯t mean to tell you today.¡± ¡°... what?¡± ¡®What the hell are you going to do? After you had done all this, do you still want to hide your identity?¡¯ She was wondering if it was the trick to hide it, but Asher hurried on speaking, ¡°I never thought I¡¯d meet you here in the first ce. But I wanted to tell you one day. Of course, it isn¡¯t the day I expected, but...¡± Aria was shaken by his first self-mocking look. However, she was able to calm down her mind quickly because she was more curious than pity. Chapter 124

Chapter 124: Chapter 124. Secret, Part V

Chapter 124. Secret, Part V Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie ¡°I don¡¯t know how reluctant you are to hide a great secret.¡± That was why the answer was so cold. At the same time, doubts had be convinced. Maybe he was a hidden royal family, otherwise, he couldn¡¯t hide himself this far. ¡°Can I take you to a quiet ce that is a little far away?¡± ¡°... do it.¡± Aria began to walk along with him who escorted her. She didn¡¯t expect this to happen, but she thought she was lucky to be dressed simply. So many times she circled the alley and stumbled in chaos, and Asher hastened to assist her. ¡°It¡¯s just around the corner, so I¡¯ll support you a little bit.¡± ¡°... isn¡¯t it too far?¡± She nodded because she had alreadye so far despite her grumbling. There was no need to go further and as she went around the corner, a very quiet and secluded space came out. ¡°The woods between the alleys...?¡± She had just been strolling through a deserted urban alley, and as soon as she circled the alley, an incredibly magnificent forest unfolded before her eyes. She didn¡¯t even get through the gate outside the capital, but suddenly the forest. In embarrassment, she stopped walking and looked around, and Asher answered her casually, ¡°It¡¯s a little off the capital.¡± ¡°... Did I walk so much?¡± It was a long ride from the capital to the nearest forest, so it was never time to get to the forest even if she walked long enough. Then, suddenly, she remembered something simr had happenedst time. It was when she had fled from the square, holding the hands of Asher. She had run with him for a long time, and she had arrived at a vacant lot that she had never heard of or seen before. And the vacant lot had disappeared like a mirage on the way back. As she tried to look back to confirm the way she hade, he gave a little strength to the hand he had on her shoulder and made her move forward. ¡°I don¡¯t have enough time. I¡¯ll tell you the way back, so don¡¯t worry.¡± So when she walked a little and turned her head, only the dark forest was there. Eventually, she followed him with one question or another about the mystery that she now faced. He said, ¡°I told you everything anyway.¡± ¡°Please sit down.¡± At the destination where she arrived shortly after, Asher said, pulling out a chair, ¡°I can¡¯t believe there is a mansion like this in the woods near the capital...¡± It was a small but quite usible mansion, and a table was ced in a small garden in front of it. It was like a fairy house in a fairy tale. After a silent glimpse of the unbelievable scene, the gray-haired old man from the mansion suddenly put the warm tea on the table. ¡°... Who is it?¡± ¡°He¡¯s a close aide of mine. He¡¯s in charge of managing the mansion.¡± Aria, who had pursued the old man¡¯s appearance like a mirage and disappeared, took a sip of warm green tea and came to her senses. A very strange situation was repeated that was hard to understand. ¡°Where the hell are we?¡± ¡°It¡¯s my refuge. It¡¯s where Ie from time to time when I want to be lost in thought.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not asking that. I¡¯m asking you how these woods in the alley are?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you take a walk for a long time? That¡¯s why you arrived. In the woods near the capital.¡± ¡°Are you kidding me? It takes a long time to get there on a horse! How can a man beat a horse?¡± If it was the first time, she would pass it, but she had been through this twice, and she realized that it was not normal. At Aria¡¯s stern face, Asher was stained with difficulty with the expression. His ¡®ability¡¯ was not easily understood. Furthermore, what would she think of himself if he exined this ability to her today? But Aria didn¡¯t go too easy. ¡°I don¡¯t know what to exin to you, but... it¡¯s a characteristic of my family.¡± ¡°The characteristic of the family?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a rare ability to show up differently, and I owe it to move quickly to faraway ces. You can think of my body as advanced. It¡¯s kind of... it¡¯s unusual and special.¡± He exined as little as possible. But he could move quickly to distant ces... it was just like magic. When she asked to exin more precisely, Asher shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know much more than this. It¡¯s only as a born grace.¡± It was not typical so she couldn¡¯t ask anymore. It was because she was convinced that it might not be possible to exin it as if the hourss had appeared to her. If she hadn¡¯t had the hourss, she would never have believed what he was saying, but more than that happened to her and it was quite understandable. On the other hand, she wondered if such a magical thing could happen so often. He said that his ability was a characteristic of the family. ¡®If so, is what I became alive the hourss¡¯s ability? Maybe... my mother was a petty prostitute, so my nameless father was one of the family.¡¯ Tens of thousands of ideas dominated her mind. ¡°So... is it the grace of the Viscount Pinonua family? No, is that your real name, Pinonua Louie? Is Asher a fake name?¡± She thought it couldn¡¯t be, but it was the first time she had heard him formally introducing himself, so when asked, he shook his head. ¡°No. The Viscount Pinonua family is just helping me. I just borrowed a name to join the meeting.¡± ¡°Then, you are of the imperial family...¡± ¡°Yes, you are right. I¡¯m Asterope Franz.¡± ¡°... oh my gosh.¡± Although she guessed that it would be the most reasonable when she saw his recent moves, she was dumbfounded when the affirmation came back. Even if he was the Crown Prince. Listening to his name reminded her of it. The crown prince was named Asterope. It was partly because she never dreamed of having a tie with someone from the royal family. It was Asher who she had been rude to. She had onceughed and trampled on the flowers he had given her. It had been a tulip symbolizing the empire. She had trampled such flowers in front of him. That was why she had doubted his identity, but she had thought he might not be because of the actions she had been doing to him! Aria drank tea with trembling hands. She did not savor a sip, but instead took a few sips and emptied her ss cleanly as if she was drinking cold water. Then Asher, who, with a gesture of his hand, ordered his butler to bring her a new tea and carefully asked, ¡°Are you all right?¡± ¡°... I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ve been rude in the meantime.¡± Thinking whether to stand up or not, Aria suddenly turned into a polite manner. Asher gave her a bitter smile. ¡°I have been afraid of this, and I couldn¡¯t say the truth. I don¡¯t want you to burden me. I want you to treat me as usual.¡± She wanted to, but she couldn¡¯t. She just confirmed what she had thought and suddenly felt that he was too far and too high. ¡®Why did he show interest in me? And why did he attend the meeting I led, borrowing a name?¡¯ She thought of it still in the silence of the woods. Asher also stared at Aria, who seemed to think she needed time to organize her thoughts, without further words. ¡®The Crown Prince! But why was the Crown Prince cheating on his identity?¡¯ As she thought about it, her face turned into a dead color. Asher had a bitter smile and said, ¡°I think you¡¯d better get up now today.¡± ¡°But there¡¯s more to ask...!¡± There was still a mountain of questions she wanted to ask. But Asher shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ll be in the capital for a while, so we can meet anytime. Let¡¯s talk again then. I¡¯ll send you a letter. There¡¯s also work to be done first.¡± He was not a man to waste time in such a ce. Even by taking this time, she felt sinful. The way back was faster than when she came. As soon as she got out of the forest, the alley next to Baron Burboom¡¯s shop appeared. ¡°I hope you don¡¯t find any difficulty in me the next time we meet.¡± Before she came out of the alley, he kissed Aria lightly on the back of her hand and then disappeared with the words of seeing her again soon. Everything that had happened today was magical, and Aria couldn¡¯t even move from there for a long time * * * Chapter 125

Chapter 125: Chapter 125. Secret, Part VI

Chapter 125. Secret, Part VI Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie For the next few days, Aria, in thought, soon expressed her intention to invest in a letter sent by Asher under the pseudonym of Pinonua Louie. The opponent was Asher, and not to mention it was an opportunity to associate herself with the royal family. There was no better opportunity to build a perfect foundation. ¡®How would he react when Iter state that Investor A is me? If she raised the meeting a little bit more, it would be enough to surpass the count family.¡¯ Since he had somewhat confided in himself, she had a guilty conscience about using him to hide her identity, but this was not the time to think of, because Mielle¡¯s end was drawing near. She put the sd in her mouth, wondering how she could drop Mielle into hell. ¡°So I¡¯m wondering what kind of dress to wear for the Marquis¡¯s engagement.¡± It was a story about the engagement ceremony of the Marquis of Vincent, which would beter. Of course, the Count and Countess were also scheduled to attend. No matter how recently he raised the Crown Prince¡¯s hand, as the Marquis still adhered to the Moderate Party, several nobles would attend regardless of the faction. ¡°Aria, don¡¯t you have to fit in a dress, too?¡± asked the countess. She seemed to mean that all the nobles would gather, and Aria should decorate as beautifully as possible. But it wasn¡¯t necessary, for there was already something in her hand that could not bepared to any fancy dress. ¡°No, I¡¯ve already prepared.¡± There was a dress that Sarah had just sent. Sarah suggested that she would wear it in line with herself. It wasn¡¯t a fancy dress as a bride, but it was a design that didn¡¯tck standing by her. ¡°But it¡¯s the engagement ceremony of ady who is a good friend with.¡± The countess¡¯s face was full ofughter. It was after the rumors about Sarah had already spread, calling her rise in the status of the century. Mielle asked if she had not yet recognized Sarah, who was Aria¡¯s tutor, and what it meant. ¡°Is Aria... a good friend with her? What do you mean, mother?¡± ¡°Mielle, you¡¯ve seen her many times, too. I¡¯m speaking about Sarah, who was Aria¡¯s tutor. She¡¯s the fianc¨¦e of the Marquis of Vincent.¡± ¡°... what?¡± The Count also asked back whether he had heard it for the first time because he had not been interested in the tutor. Then Aria answered, wiping her mouth. ¡°The Marquis seemed to be in love with Sarah¡¯s sweetheart. He was so nice to me when I visited himst time.¡± There was no appearance of shyness as usual, for she thought there was nothing more to lose to that ugly Mielle except her status. The apparent response deepened the countess¡¯s smile. It was her first sincere smile in a long time. * * * From the day he had found out Aria had ties to Sarah, the Count continuously asked Aria how Sarah and the Marquis of Vincent had been doing. And every time he was delighted to say that it was a very good chance. He didn¡¯t even care about Aria until recently, but when she saw such a sudden change, she thought he was a merchant with a quick calction. But there was one thing he overlooked; if she had been in the past, she might have been jubnt about the attention of her new father, but not now. She had nothing to offer to anyone who only thought of her as the only object of his use. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t say hello to your home teacher because I was on a business trip for a long time.¡± It was obvious that he wouldn¡¯t have paid attention if he hadn¡¯t gone on a business trip, but the Count made a false remark. ¡°Aria, I¡¯m so d you¡¯re here. I have to see the Duke.¡± The Count said, drinking wine as if he were relieved. Aria gently raised her mouth at the sight. He was foolish enough to think, without a little doubt, that she was on his side to fulfill his wishes. He had no idea that she was an enemy who was in contact with the Crown Prince, who was creating her own power, and who was always looking for a chance to kill him. ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m d you had a good rtionship, too.¡± Mielle pretended not to care much. Aria was sure Mielle was very interested in Sarah, who would be the Marquis¡¯s wife. ¡®No, Mielle would think she wouldn¡¯t need my help.¡¯ Nor was it too much for her, as the most aristocratic women hoped to get to know Mielle. Mielle seemed quite surprised that Sarah, who was Aria¡¯s tutor, became his wife, but she was not otherwise nervous because she had the full support of the princess Isis, who would soon be the wife of the Crown Prince. ¡°Miss, a letter has arrived.¡± When she went up to her room after an unusual meal with the Count, Jessie handed her a letter as if she had waited. ¡°Where did ite from?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s all that Asher sent.¡± ¡°... Asher?¡± Surprised, Aria picked up a letter from Jessie in a haphazard manner as she was about to sit on the sofa. He had said he would send a letter, but she couldn¡¯t believe he was sending it at such an early date. When she hurriedly opened it and checked the contents, it contained quite friendly words, unlike the brief letter he had sent earlier. [I¡¯m afraid you will catch a cold because it¡¯s cold.] Oh, my God. Except for the first time she had met him in the general store, it was a pretty friendly tone, but after she had found out who he was, she hesitated whether she should respond. ¡°Miss?¡± Jessie questioned her who repeatedly read the short letter in her hand. She seemed worried if there were any strange contents written on it. Aria had exchanged letters with Asher over and over again. And she had talked about business a few days ago. Whatever this was, fever rose in her face, and Aria shook her head to try to regain herposure. ¡°He said he¡¯ll be back next week for an answer.¡± ¡°... Who?¡± ¡°Well? I thought he was an errand boy.¡± He couldn¡¯te all the way here, as he was busy. When she thought it was natural, she regained someposure. So she was able to write a reply, without dy, full of trivial matters of everyday life and regards for Asher. Aria, who put her reply in the drawer, said to Jessie, ¡°Let me know when the errand boy arrives.¡± ¡°Yes, Miss.¡± In the meantime, the engagement day between the Marquis of Vincent and Sarah came. Aria, wearing a light pink dress that was not shown to the Countess, looked in the mirror and checked her appearance. ¡°Miss! Why don¡¯t you wear this ne?¡± Annie, dressed as Aria, showed up with a colorful ne. It was because Aria¡¯s dress seemed boring to suit Sarah¡¯s taste. Jessie, who was touching Aria¡¯s hair, opened her eyes wide and agreed. ¡°Ugh? Was there a ne like this? I think it¡¯s going to look really good on you!¡± ¡°This...¡± It was a ne from Asher which she had hidden in the corner of the dressing room. Dress and other essories were also included, but they were hidden because they were too colorful to wear. ¡°Try a look at it!¡± Annie screamed a little when she tried to put the ne on Aria¡¯s neck. Jessie, who was watching next to her, also pped her hands and said, ¡°Oh, my God. Whatever you wear, it looks so good on you, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°These colorful nes often look fluffy at times.¡± Apparently, the original look of her birth was brilliant, so she naturally mixed it up with a ne that could make her look burdensome or poppy. On the surface, she was not in a good position to go out, and she didn¡¯t intend to decorate herself colorfully since today¡¯s main character was Sarah, a bride, but when she put on the ne, it matched well and her eyes followed it. ¡°... then, shall I only wear this ne?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a shame to have a ne... That would be better than doing nothing!¡± After wearing the ne, she finished off with a glittering jewel powder on her hair, and Aria, dressed enough to hold the spectator¡¯s breath, went down to the first floor. ¡°... oh my god, Aria. How can you be so beautiful?¡± ¡°Hmm. You are very beautiful because you look like your mother.¡± The Count and Countess, who had been preparing in advance and giving orders to their servants near the front door of the mansion, were deeply moved to see Aria. Chapter 126

Chapter 126: Chapter 126. Secret, Part VII

Chapter 126. Secret, Part VII Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie Mielle, who came downst, also fixed her face to Aria¡¯s beauty. She seemed to have worked hard on decoration, but when she stood next to Aria, her natural appearance was far from mour, and her presence was clouded. ¡°Mielle, don¡¯t you feel ufortable sitting in such a corner?¡± Aria asked Mielle, who was ncing out of the window on the wagon wall, ¡°... no, it¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve been out, so I¡¯d like to look outside.¡± Mielle, a noble lily-likedy, was extremely reluctant to approach Aria¡¯s side, a rose-likedy as if sprinkled with gold dust, and kept a distance from Aria even after she arrived at the mansion of the Marquis. ¡°Sarah!¡± In front of Sarah as usual, Aria, who imitated a child, weed her, hugging her waist, even though she was now about the same height. And whether she always looked like a child in Sarah¡¯s eyes, she greeted Aria with a lovely face. The eyes staring at each other were as warm as the spring sun, which had yet toe. ¡°Come in, Aria. I¡¯ve been waiting.¡± ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re here to celebrate.¡± The Marquis also weed Aria with his friendly face and speech, which was no different from thest one. ¡°It¡¯s a small gift. I prepared for you to be happy for a long time.¡± ¡®Yeah, if possible, for the rest of your life. That way, you¡¯ll be my supporter and background for the rest of my life.¡¯ At Aria¡¯s beckoning, Annie carefully handed him the present she had been holding. ¡°... oh my god! How can I get this precious thing?¡± What Aria prepared was a pair of crystal birds. It was a bird known for a good rtionship as a husband and a wife. The eye was studded with diamonds and the base was golden. There was an inscription that said, ¡°I hope the future of the Marquis of Vincent and Sarah will be full of happiness.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never received such a precious gift before. I can¡¯t believe there is such a big crystal.¡± The Marquis was also deeply impressed and carefully observed Aria¡¯s gift. It was made specially by a jeweler, and it was difficult to even order because it was not easy to obtainrge-sized crystals, even at a high price. The Marquis seemed to like it, but Sarah was so burdened that Aria added with a shy face. ¡°It¡¯s Sarah¡¯s engagement, my favorite friend and teacher, and I really wanted to prepare a great gift. I hope you like it.¡± Only then did Sarah, who read Aria¡¯s mind toward her, nod her head in tears. The ceremony had not started yet, but Sarah was already on the verge of tears, so Aria hurried to embrace her shoulder. The Count, watching the warm scene, naturally stepped in between them with his voice ringing, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you in a long time, Marquis Vincent.¡± ¡°Thank you foring like this.¡± The Marquis¡¯s attitude toward the Count was also very polite, thanks to her father. Following the Count, the Countess greeted him with care, and then Mielle, who were a short distance away from Aria, greeted Sarah and the Marquis of Vincent. ¡°Congrattions. Lady Sarah has a good heart, and she must be a benevolent wife of the Marquis.¡± ¡°Thank you, Lady Mielle.¡± Despite Mielle¡¯s sweet smile, Sarah showed only a formal smile. Then the Marquis of Vincent nced at her with wonder. ¡°Now that you¡¯ve trained Aria as such a gracefuldy, you must be a model for everyone, right? I¡¯d love to have tea with you and talk about a lot of things.¡± ¡°... if time permits, let¡¯s do it.¡± ¡°There will be many youngdies who want to talk to Lady Sarah, so I hope it will happen in the near future.¡± ¡°I see.¡± ¡°I hope you enjoy the banquet, then, Lady Roscent.¡± Feeling Sarah was ufortable, Marquis Vincent cut off the conversation, and as she was abruptly dismissed, Mielle had a pause for a while but disappeared with a gentle smile. ¡°Where do you feel ufortable?¡± Sarah shook her head lightly at the question of the Marquis of Vincent and denied it. ¡°No, I guess it¡¯s because I¡¯m nervous.¡± ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that, but... I¡¯m worried that... Why don¡¯t you take a break?¡± Pointing to Sarah¡¯s forehead, he said with a worried look. But now that Mielle had left, Sarah shook her head again because she was really fine. Because she even smiled with a look of improvement, the Marquis ordered his servant to bring some sweet fruit juice instead of telling her to rest. Sarah¡¯s bad feelings for Mielle, who had been talking about the origin of Aria, were gone with his kindness and affection, and again smiled heartily and took the Count¡¯s hand. * * * The Count introduced Aria, who had a deep friendship with Sarah, to his group. She had not yet debuted in the social world, so it was the first formal meeting with other nobles to talk. In the past, he had only ashamed of her even after she had be an adult, and never introduced her to anyone. Therefore, with tens of thousands of feelings, she held her calm mind and kept a gentle smile. ¡°I heard she was a child, so I didn¡¯t know she was this beautifuldy.¡± ¡°I am very sorry to meet this beautifuldy now.¡± It was the unmarried male nobles who expressed a favorable response from some of them. No man would not like her who was shiny, and beautifully dressed than anyone else here. Besides, women also pretended to be rxed, covering their faces to hide their eyes to follow the beauty of Aria. Knowing that her rtionship with Mielle was not good, they were trying to neglect. In the familiar and natural response, Aria fluttered her eyshes and added an alluring smile. And the man who was facing Aria¡¯s face began to stutter with red cheeks and ears. ¡°The Count, did you decide the fianc¨¦ of Lady Aria ...?¡± ¡°Haha, well. She is still young. Slowly, I¡¯ll have to find a good mate.¡± Now that the Count realized that there were quite a lot of ces to use Aria, he began to appreciate Aria as if he had cherished and nurtured her. There seemed to be a fairly satisfactory family among the men gathered, and the Countess also wrapped around Aria¡¯s shoulders and threw a big smile. The young men tried to smoothly favor with the Count and showed off their family and wealth, and Aria, who was watching the boring sight, could see the appearance of a man from behind far away. ¡®Asher...?¡¯ Tall; unusual height and ck hair! She couldn¡¯t say for sure because she only looked at his fading back, but her intuition was that it was Asher. ¡®What the hell is he doing here?¡¯ Come to think of it, it wasn¡¯t so strange. Didn¡¯t the luxury goods that had spoiled the market end up in the hands of the Marquis of Vincent? She heard that his position, which had remained neutral, was shaken once. On the surface, he said he still stuck to neutrality, but the luxury goods were clearly part of the Crown Prince¡¯s business, so he might have visited to celebrate his engagement. He had yet to make an official appearance as he was not yet an adult, but it was highly likely that the Marquis would have made an acquaintance with the Crown Prince because of luxury goods. ¡°Lady Aria?¡± ¡°Lady? What¡¯s going on?¡± So when she hurriedly got up from her seat and tried to get out of the crowd to chase him, the startled men called her name. The Count and Countess were the same. Their eyes asked her where she was going to at this important moment. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m a little dizzy and I think I¡¯ll have to get some fresh air for a while.¡± ¡°Do you want me to apany you then?¡± ¡°How about me?¡± ¡°You¡¯d rather be apanied by a reliable person because it¡¯s dangerous.¡± Although she showed a sign that this ce was ufortable, there was a war of nerves for men without sharp remarks. Aria refused because she did not want to put them all under her thumb as she had done in the past. ¡°No, I¡¯m fine. Women sometimes need to have their own time.¡± Also, she had to rush to chase after the already-disappearing Asher. She didn¡¯t have time to y pun with useless men. However, Aria¡¯s expression of an answer was quite furtive, so those who were present cleared their throats or blushed and sympathized too much. ¡°Hmm, I see.¡± ¡°Come,e back safely!¡± ¡°Come back quickly.¡± ¡°I will.¡± After answering the Countess, Aria took a quick step toward the ce where Asher had disappeared. She recognized that if anyone saw this, he would point it out, but she couldn¡¯t stop the rush. Chapter 127

Chapter 127: Chapter 127. Secret, Part VIII

Chapter 127. Secret, Part VIII Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie It was winter so long that there was nothing ready for the garden side, but where he disappeared was the corridor leading to the garden. ¡®Is there a way out of here?¡¯ Thinking about it, Aria opened the door to the garden, passing through the corridor. Unfortunately, there was no Asher there. Nevertheless, the reason why she couldn¡¯t go back quickly was because of the outpouring of regret. So she walked through the garden looking for his traces, and a small cough came out because the cold air of winter entered her lungs. And then, someone who hade to her before she knew it, gave her a coat that was still warm on her shoulders. ¡°What are you doing here, Lady Aria?¡± ¡°... Mr. Asterope.¡± ¡®It¡¯s not a dream, right?¡¯ As if he had been watching her all along, the touch of Asher, who was turning over Aria¡¯s hair in the wind, was filled with affection and anxiety. Asher, who moved to prevent the strong winter wind from melting Aria¡¯s body temperature,ined about his name, ¡°Please call me Asher.¡± ¡°How dare I...¡± ¡°It hurts because I feel like I¡¯ve be estranged from you.¡± He narrowed his eyebrows as if to express his sick heart. She had to nod, even though she knew it was half a joke, who had just yed so many men. Looking back, she always seemed unable to keep herposure before him. It was only then that Asher opened his eyebrows and smiled affectionately. ¡°The ne looks very good on you.¡± ¡°Ah...¡± Aria¡¯s shoulders cringed with his deep stare at her slender neck. She didn¡¯t wear it to show him, but she didn¡¯t want it to look like that, so she nodded small, and changed the subject around. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°I stopped by to celebrate the engagement of the Marquis of Vincent.¡± Asher noticed her mind and answered with a smile as if she was cute, ¡°... it seemed like you just popped up, and did you use that ability?¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t use it very often. There¡¯s a price.¡± ¡°Price...¡± The word ¡°Price¡± reminded her of herself, who had not been able to wake up for a whole day after using the hourss in her head. when she had first used it, serious fatigue hade over her immediately, but now it vanished. Even when she tried to bear it desperately, it was hard to pass a few hours. ¡°I move my body fast and I have to rest a little bit.¡± Asher and she seemed to have a simr grace of having to pay the price instead of using the ability. Suddenly, she was curious. She assumed that he was protected by God, as he was a member of the royal family, but what kind of grace did she get to be able to use the hourss? She didn¡¯t think it was rted to her mother who had inherited poverty for generations, so it was probably rted to her biological father who she didn¡¯t know who he was... But of all the men, she didn¡¯t know who her real father would be, so perhaps she wouldn¡¯t be able to know it forever. ¡°I see. You seem to have a good rtionship with the Marquis, given that you¡¯ve been visiting like this.¡± As if not to know the rtionship of the Marquis of Vincent and him, she asked about it and the eyes of Asher grew a little thin. He looked as if he were measuring something. The expression, which was revealed even though it could be hidden, had a hidden meaning that she knew everything already. ¡°I thought you would know if I didn¡¯t have to exin.¡± He was truly putting a high value on Aria¡¯s insight. It had also been an unquestioned part of the past. ¡®Maybe he¡¯ll answer honestly.¡¯ It was Asher who had even revealed his identity to her even though he had yet to make a formal appearance. Aria was no longer intimidated and asked what she suspected honestly, ¡°Surely, since you handed over the luxury goodsst time, did the Marquis of Vincent be your man?¡± Again, Aria¡¯s question hit the point and hisughter was deepened. That was because it was close to the answer, albeit not the answer. Of course, because it was a popr rumor, anyone who was quick in information could think of it, but whatever she said sounded intelligent and wise to him, who had an extremely high assessment of Aria. Even though he was aware of this, he could not stop his assessment of her from rising. ¡°I haven¡¯t gotten there yet, but I¡¯m trying to do it.¡± It was a groundless belief that she would not betray him, looking at the steps she had taken so far, even though she was the eldest daughter of a noble family to the bone. Maybe it was something he wanted to believe. Because he foresaw that if Aria betrayed himself, he would suffer from a sense of loss that would be too great to make aeback for a while. With a satisfied smile, the hands of Asher slowly approached Aria¡¯s face. The palms of Asher swept away Aria¡¯s pale skin as she didn¡¯t avoid his hand. ¡°I was going to see you for a second and go, but...¡± His eyes were heartbroken. Knowing that Aria had arrived here, he was going to see her face for a while from afar, but he couldn¡¯t do so when he saw her face smiling at the men around her. So he caught Aria¡¯s eye as if he had left a mark on purpose. But now that he felt this way, he couldn¡¯t go back. Aria was annoyed by a little regretful word of Asher, and she asked a sharp question, ¡°Is there any reason why we shouldn¡¯t meet and talk like this?¡± In spite of the coldness, Aria stared at himself with red eyes full of heat, and from the depth of his stomach, the fever rose and went into the palm of his hands wrapped around her cheek by itself. ¡°You always embarrass me like this.¡± ¡®Where is the man who can standby looking at her like that?¡¯ Just smiling made him lose his sight so he couldn¡¯t even move. A blue eye nced over Aria¡¯s face. His eyes zed persistently through the light-green quaint eyes that had burnt many men¡¯s hearts, passed by a lovely nose and reached her bewitching lips. Her reddish lips were pouting out their white breath. He couldn¡¯t take his eyes off them because he convinced himself that they were tempting him with such a fascinating self. ¡°Mr. Asher...¡± Aria¡¯s voice trembled at the sudden change of mood and piercing gaze. Her swaying eyes seemed to have noticed Asher¡¯s intentions. Still, looking at Aria, who did not avoid but came in eye contact, Asher, who wrapped his hands around her waist, slowly bent down and lowered his gaze. By the time the distance that had otherwise been close was reduced to reach each other, the bitterly cold wind blew Aria¡¯s hair once. Thanks to the scattered jewelry powder, shiny hair mingled with the snowy garden and looked like a mirage. Along with that, the nervousness of Aria shaking added a mystery. Asher, who had put all those beautiful things in his eyes, soon slowly blinked and sighed a little, then gently handed over Aria¡¯s hair, giving her a slight kiss on her soft forehead. ¡°It¡¯s cold. I think you better go back now.¡± In fact, there was no time to feel the cold, but they had to leave and he couldn¡¯t do a shameless thing to her, as two years remained before she would be an adult. Aria nodded as she stared at Asher, even though his lips fell off her forehead as if she was bewitched for a while. He also had to go back, as he had been away for a long time. It wasn¡¯t long after he told her to go in, and that his hands around Aria¡¯s waist fell off. A little hesitant, Aria turned around and moved very slowly out of the garden. ¡®Why his longing grows big every time even if their meeting is repeated?¡¯ Asher was so sad by the appearance of Aria disappearing into the end of the corridor and stared at it for a while. ¡®If it is now to be able to discuss all the corruption... wouldn¡¯t it be better for her to stay by my side?¡¯ It was clear that it would be okay to have Aria around now that he would no longer be dragged around by the nobles. Of course, there was still a big problem that she had to ept it. He was about to go back, thinking that he should put the best knight he knew next to her, and he saw an irritating faceing in at the end of the corridor where Aria disappeared. Chapter 128

Chapter 128: Chapter 128. Secret, Part IX

Chapter 128. Secret, Part IX Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie ¡°... the princess?¡± She, who had always paid attention to her conduct to be the model of the nobility, came toward the garden of Asher with a shocked face. Her hurried steps seemed to represent her condition. Coming out into the garden with an incredible face, she said, omitting her greetings toward Asher, ¡°I just wanted to see who else was possessed by the bad girl as she came out with a blushing face... I never dreamed that Your Highness would be here.¡± In the harsh and frivolous words of the nobledy to emerge from her mouth, Asher frowned. Isis¡¯s eyes turned toward the garden where Asher hade out. It was because the woman¡¯s footprints were stamped around him. ¡°How could Your Highness do this?¡± It was Asher who was embarrassed in her words that condemned him. It was questionable whether she had been deranged by the power of the Aristocratic Party. ¡°I don¡¯t understand the reason that the princess is going to hurt.¡± ¡°If Your Highness causes a scandal with ¡®the woman¡¯... and of course it will ruin my fame!¡± She raised her voice as if she couldn¡¯t really beat the shame. She looked as if she were unpleasantly in a fever of excitement. It seemed insane not to hesitate in harshnguage. It was because the people around her were taken away not once, but twice by the woman of no value. Asher spouted a fake smile on his face. ¡°Really? I don¡¯t know why my rtionship with a woman is so bad for your fame.¡± ¡°Are you going to pretend you don¡¯t know? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re going to take her as a concubine? Do you think it¡¯s possible, don¡¯t you?¡± Asher smiled sarcastically to her who was saying as if he needed her permission. ¡®Do you know where your position is and what you are talking about?¡¯ ¡°I¡¯m worried if the princess is delusional.¡± ¡°... Your, Your Highness? What are you...?¡± When he uttered the same level of vulgarnguage, the princess was embarrassed and narrowed her eyebrows. She was so excited that she forgot what she had said herself, that she seemed shocked as if she had never known that he would say it. The shock doubled because he had let the Aristocratic party run wild. She didn¡¯t know that it was a beast of prey for the moment. ¡°Why do I need such permission?¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s it. You¡¯re the one who¡¯s going to be engaged to me...!¡± ¡°Oh, you¡¯re under a great illusion. It¡¯s very sad.¡± ¡°Your Highness...!¡± It was true that words about their engagement had gone by, but it had not been established. It was just a im from the Aristocratic Party that had maintained its ascendancy all along the way. But their existence was no longer a great threat because now he was able to build up his power and disrupt the Aristocratic Party. If he built a school here and even absorbed the investor group, he would be able to build a huge force merged over identity and age. Of course, there was no big problem even if it didn¡¯t. The reason for reaching out to the meeting was to create a backdrop where no gossip would daree up, no matter which woman he would choose as the wife of the Crown Prince. And the woman wasn¡¯t the pervading viin in front of him. ¡°Maybe I¡¯d rather live alone for the rest of my life than marry the princess.¡± ¡°How, how could you say such rude things?...!¡± The princess¡¯s face turned as white as the snow that had just fallen, in response to an unexpected attack. It was also because the future which was toe without fail was denied, and which she did not doubt. ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯ll say. I hope you don¡¯t offend me anymore with false rumors.¡± ¡°False rumors...!¡± As she could not believe Asher¡¯s words, Isis asked back in a quivering voice, ¡°Are you asking because you don¡¯t know? I mean the false rumors that the princess and I are going to get engaged. I¡¯ve never expressed any affirmation.¡± Isis¡¯s face copsed at the cold and clear answer of Asher again. It was because the goal that must be achieved was negated. No one would follow her anymore if she was not the wife of the Crown Prince. Everyone admired and followed her because she was the one who would be the future Crown Princess. Isis stood like a statue without saying anything for such a short time, then soon clenched her teeth and said cursingly to Asher, ¡°I¡¯m sure Your Highness will regret what you just said.¡± It was a curse without even a shred of regret. It was like a warning that she would make it that way. She seemed to think she could really do that. The foolish appearance made Asherugh. ¡®How shallow have I been?¡¯ It was sad that she did not hesitate to say and act presumptuously toward the royal family, even though she was only the Duke family¡¯s daughter. She didn¡¯t know what wasing. So he added a small warning as if he were using caution. He knew that she would not be able to deal with it anyway. ¡°You still don¡¯t understand the situation, do you? There are rumors that the names calling on the streets that were written on the ounting book are not everything.¡± ¡°... what do you mean?¡± Isis¡¯s eyes swayed. She had thought it would be him who would continue to shake herself and the Aristocratic Party, but she had dismissed it as only a short time. And now that he was so confident in threatening herself... The cold blue eyes moved as if to devour her. ¡°Well, that¡¯s all my kindness here, so let the princess figure out the rest for yourself.¡± Isis was shaking, biting her lips on his back which turned around with any regret as always. It was because she couldn¡¯t stop her anger. As she grew older, the boy, who she thought he was her own, grew further away from her, and now he showed disgust at every passing eye. ¡®I¡¯m sure it¡¯s a bluff. Run wild, but there¡¯s not a single person that will give you strength. I¡¯ll make you never think of such terrible things again.¡¯ It was Isis¡¯s miscalction, though she tried to dismiss the anxiety as a rootless bluff. Asher had thest card to destroy the Aristocratic Party, which she thought was solid, and soon she could know. ¡°That¡¯s ridiculous! Why, why am I involved in that?!¡± Later, there was no mention of her name in the ounting book of Viscount Vigue, but there was a rumor that she had ordered the work. Rumors had it that he had only deleted the name of the princess in case of a possible situation. The rumor without proof instantly covered the entire capital city through gossip. It was because the fall of a reputable person was just as interesting. Of course, it was more believable because there was a witness. ¡°What the hell does that motherf*cker know?!¡± The ss thrown by Isis hit the wall and broke into pieces. A local nobleman, who she had only had a few cups of teas as he had presented gifts, was presented as a witness and sided with the Crown Prince. Even anonymous casino workers gathered to talk, calling it a fait apli. On the surface, she made excuses, with a casual face, but only a few believed. Although it must be the Crown Prince¡¯s ruse, doubts grew as there had been already the internal division within the Aristocratic Party. Some of them joined the Crown Prince¡¯s side and fattened the gossip about the Aristocratic Party and the princess. It was certain that with the witness alone she would not be punished at all anyway, but the scandal would continue in the meantime, although it would be proved that she was innocent. Such a solidly built castle tower would fall. It was clear that the Crown Prince was after it. The servant, who had noticed such a thing, carefully announced Mielle¡¯s arrival as he could no longer dy it. ¡°Well... miss, Lady Roscent has arrived.¡± In fact, it had been quite a while since she had arrived, but he had made her wait on the pretext of getting ready, because she had been in a state ofposure he could speak to. ¡°... Oh, I did. I was going to call Lady Mielle.¡± Fortunately, she was an intelligent person who was able to discern her own interests, so she soon stopped her anger and returned to her original form. This was not the time to be so angry. Isis, who straightened her face and arranged her manners, headed to the lounge. Mielle, who wouldter be Duchess, was savoring tea with a graceful figure worthy of her. Chapter 129

Chapter 129: Chapter 129. Revenge (II), Part I

Chapter 129. Revenge (II), Part I Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie As Isis entered the lounge, she looked cautious, as if quietly getting up from her seat and weing would not offend her by the usual rumors. Isis liked it so much that she felt a little better. ¡°Don¡¯t stand there like that and sit down, Lady Mielle.¡± When Isis sat on the other side, Mielle, who put her butt on, carefully asked how she had been. It wasn¡¯t long ago that she had met her at the engagement ceremony of the Marquis of Vincent, but she seemed to have no other topic to bring up. Isis replied without faking it, ¡°As you know, it wasn¡¯t very good. It¡¯s because there¡¯s been a rumor going around.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard that rumor. I don¡¯t know who¡¯s been spreading such false rumors.... and I¡¯ll do my best to help make sure the truth is out.¡± ¡°Really?¡± But because there was not much Mielle could do, Isis¡¯s expression did not improve. It was true that she offered only words to help, so Mielle held the tea in her hand without saying anything. Youngdies¡¯ conversation was like that. ¡°I feel very secure.¡± Nevertheless, Isis added that she was reliable. It was because she couldn¡¯t afford to neglect Mielle, who had the most money, at a time when she was losing her troops one by one. Besides, there was something she had to do. That was why she called her while she was busy. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll have to ask you a favor.¡± ¡°Just say anything. Whatever it is, I will finish it right away,¡± replied Mielle, who was full of determination. Isis said after a sip of warm green tea. ¡°I¡¯ve been telling you this before. I think it¡¯s a littlete, but I hope you have to take ¡®the woman¡¯ away this time.¡± It was to get rid of Aria, who had a secret meeting with the Crown Prince. She couldn¡¯t get rid of the Crown Prince, so it was advisable to get rid of her. Anyway, she was worthless, so there would be few who would be grieved if she disappeared. ¡°Ah... you mean ¡®the woman¡¯.¡± Mielle, who realized what Isis referred to was Aria, sneaked off her gaze. Isis was the one who had stressed that before she had entered the Count family, she should be taken away because she would be a family shame. But for Mielle, who had been still young, there had been no way to do it, andter with Emma¡¯s help, it had failed. After that, she had tried to do something, but Aria seemed to have suffered without a blow. And now the Count, her father, and the servants were sending a favor to Aria. She couldn¡¯t even sleep at night, so she had thought about how to destroy Aria, but she couldn¡¯t find an answer. So when she could not answer anything, Isis added, with a serious look on her face, ¡°The rootless woman would be a great stain on the future Duchess, Mielle. It¡¯s like I¡¯ve got this false rumor. You wouldn¡¯t want that to happen, would you?¡± That was what Isis had always emphasized, and Mielle was sympathetic, so this time Mielle couldn¡¯t help but nod. Indeed, it was clear that the wicked prostitute¡¯s girl would ruin the family¡¯s reputation. ¡®... Yes, Emma will do anything for me.¡¯ Mielle nced behind her on Emma who was waiting. She had Emma who took the ce of her dead mother and devoted herself to her. In the past, Emma had suggested pulling a prank on Aria to soothe her grieving with a wagon with some missing parts. When Mielle recalled herst time that there was a way to add some condiments, she quickly replied with a bright look, ¡°I¡¯ll try to ease your worries!¡± ¡°Thank you. It will be a way for Lady Mielle¡¯s future, so please do me a favor.¡± Isis savored the tea with a relieved face as she watched the determined Mielle leave the lounge with a gant smile. She hoped Mielle would get rid of the wicked woman who disturbed the hearts of her precious beings. Revenge (II) Aria¡¯s eyes fell on Berry, who was pouring the tea. Although she had remained expressionless for some time, she had been nervous and anxious again in recent days. Sometimes there was even a fit of hidden anger. On Sarah¡¯s engagement day, after meeting with Asher, she had been unnoticed at first, because she had been in a state of excitement and daze for several days. And it had also yed a part in the fact that she had been busy because of aristocratic men who had started making unnecessary visits with flowers and gifts after that day. However, if she showed such a change in her emotions, her eyes would naturally be on Berry. The change in her emotions was so extreme. Aria could have gone by, if it had been her past self, thinking that she had finally be obedient. However, she could have noticed that it was strange, because she knew that Berry had a bad temper. ¡®Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re up to something bad.¡¯ It was possible enough because she was not sitting still when she was so high up. She must be up to something. For such a short time, Aria kept her eye on Berry, who was pouring the tea and setting up the cookies, and Annie, who had been to Baron Burboom, returned with a bright face. Aria could hear the words from the letter she had always seen. Annie used toe back just before sunset when she was out, but it was a little bit early. Perhaps because of this, Berry looked surprised. ¡°Miss! I brought a letter! There¡¯s a nobleman down there again, who I¡¯ve never seen. I overheard him talking and he was talking about you! If you¡¯re an adult and make your debut in society, all the noblemen of the empire wille to this mansion! You are still so beautiful, and how beautiful an adult girl must be!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t make a fuss and give it to me.¡± What Annie brought was a letter from Asher. It was exactly a letter to Investor A, but it was one of the things that she was looking forward to because it was full of interesting content. As soon as she received it, she opened the letter, and Annie said to herself with a smile, ¡°Who is that gentleman and makes you so happy?¡± ¡°He¡¯s a great man.¡± Unlike in the past, he was great because he had been so good at destroying hostile forces. He was the one who would aplish ten things if she told him one. Now that the Aristocratic Party had been cut in half. Besides... ¡®He¡¯s going to give me all the credit for his business, as an investor.¡¯ Ariaughed bitterly when she read that he would turn all the credit around even though the amount of money she invested in him was not that big. ¡®What kind of investor can turn down such a sweet offer?¡¯ It was a super-luxury ttery. Moreover, thest letter said he attracted investment from the Crown Prince and even the imperial family¡¯s budget. Rather than being childish, of course, it would be just an investment that had been earned in thest luxury goods. At any rate, it seemed that she might know his purpose. ¡®He wants to make a rumor that even the young entrepreneurs are rted to him. Investor A who stole all the credit will notin. How much is he nning to build up? Is he going to bring down the Aristocratic Partypletely? Looking at his moves, which are different from those of the past, it will be possible now, but why is he so bulky? Just as if he wants to be reborn as something no one else can stand against.¡¯ The image resembled that of herself, who did not want to repeat the past again and was desperate. She was so lost in thought that she could see Annie on the other side asking Berry to pour the tea. But somehow Berry was hesitant to pour tea into her teacup. ¡°What¡¯s going on with your ears? Don¡¯t you understand?¡± ¡°...¡± Aria, who was watching the awkwardness of Berry that was different from usual, narrowed her eyes and checked the location of the hourss, and handed Annie the tea in front of her. ¡°I¡¯m not thirsty, so drink this.¡± ¡°Miss?¡± Annie looked at Aria who was handing over the tea in front of her, at a time when she deserved to scold Berry. And then Berry¡¯s face became pale. ¡°Well, if you do... Thank you, miss.¡± Annie, who was gazing at the tea that Aria gave her, soon picked it up. Then she picked up the teacup, which had just belonged to Aria, and took it near her mouth. It happened very quickly. Chapter 130

Chapter 130: Chapter 130. Revenge (II), Part II

Chapter 130. Revenge (II), Part II Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie ¡°Wait, wait a second...!¡± And, as expected, Berry hurriedly reached out. The reason was clear because it wasn¡¯t Annie who had to drink the tea. Aria¡¯s eyes narrowed even more as she watched her. ¡°No!¡± But it was alreadyte. Because Annie drank some tea. Berry¡¯s hand, which stretched outte, hit Annie¡¯s teacup, and it caused the tea to pour into Annie¡¯s clothes. ¡°... what did you do?¡± Annie pressed Berry with a voice full of anger with the sound of the teacup breaking. Contrary to expectations, she looked fine. ¡°An, Annie...!¡± Berry called Annie¡¯s name after she had lost her n. Her reaction to a cup of tea was so intense... ¡®No way, is it poison?¡¯ Aria was sorry to Annie for drinking tea on her behalf, but if she didn¡¯t have any doubt, it would have been herself. ¡®It¡¯s okay. I can turn back time with the hourss. Then Annie cane back to the way she was. It¡¯s a lot better than to drink and die that way¡¯ Still, nervous about what was yet to be predicted, Aria backed away from Annie to the drawer of the hourss. Annie was still angry at Berry, unaware of the situation she was in. ¡°What are you doing without wiping it out?¡± ¡°Are, are you all right...?¡± ¡°When did I say you were allowed to talk like that?¡± ¡°An, Annie...!¡± ¡°You have to be really punished...! Ugh!¡± As if the circumstances were unknown, Annie, who threw herself into the heat of the far-fetched detail, suddenly opened her eyes wide and could not keep up with what she was saying. Something seemed to have worked. ¡°... Annie?¡± ¡°...!¡± Then she suddenly fell down on the table, who had just been trying to scold Berry. It caused several dishes on the table to fall to the floor and make a loud noise. It looked strange. Aria and Berry stared at the fallen Annie, stiff as if they were stone. Soon Berry sank on the floor, trembling all over. ¡°You...! What the hell did you put in the tea?¡± As Aria grilled her, Berry, who was more and more exhausted by Aria¡¯s voice, said to herself and trembled, ¡°I, I didn¡¯t mean to... Uh, what should I do? ...I don¡¯t think Annie can drink...¡± ¡°What the hell did you put in there?¡± ¡°What, what am I going to do...?¡± Aria picked up Berry¡¯s head who was muttering as if she had lost her mind. She tried to catch her eye, but her eyes were deste as if she had already gone mad. If she was so terrified of failure, what she had put in the teas must be a potent poison for an instant kill. Aria clicked her tongue and took the hourss out of the box and turned it back, saying, ¡°There¡¯s no way we can change our personality.¡± If she lost even a second, it could have irreparable consequences. ¡°So what are you doing without pouring the tea?¡± In an instant, the view changed and Annie appeared in good shape. Seeing that she was angry at Berry for the tea, she didn¡¯t seem to have drunk it yet. Fortunately, she was not toote, but Annie questioned when she saw Aria standing at the table by the drawer. ¡°Ugh? Miss, when did you get up from your seat? When did you take out the hourss? You have to get me to do it.¡± ¡®If I had asked you to do it, would you have done it?¡¯ Aria, who stared at the previously dead Annie for a moment, sat in her ce without an answer. ¡°Are you sick?¡± ¡°... no.¡± ¡®Who cares about who.¡¯ Annie, who never dreamed of what had happened to her, was worried about Aria. Aria, with a sour smile on her face, slowly picked up the teacup. Berry¡¯s eyes glowed horribly again as she watched it. ¡®Who in the world is a wicked woman and who is the saint? Is there ever a wicked woman in the world who is threatened by a saint?¡¯ Aria took the cup of tea with her hand to her mouth and nced over Berry¡¯s face. Berry looked as if she should hurry up and drink the tea. ¡®You just cried in terror.¡¯ Her eyes glowed with joy as it tried to reach its right destination. Thinking it would be right to hang her on the wall after she cut off her neck, she put her lips on the ss. And as she pretended to take a sip and put the ss down again, Berry, with an uncontrobly bright face, was seen. ¡®As nned, I¡¯d better kill that b*tch.¡¯ Aria, who had vowed again, said, pointing her head, ¡°Berry... the tea tastes weird, but what the hell did you put in it...?¡± Flopped! Annie screamed in tears at Aria falling on the table, unable to finish her speech, and Berry hurried away. ¡°Miss!¡± Since then, other servants and maids who heard her scream came into the room, and several others who found the fallen Aria again. ¡°Oh, my God...! Miss Aria!¡± ¡°Call a doctor!¡± ¡°What should we do...¡± It was very astute to hear them stamping their feet and raising their voice without even touching Aria, but sometimes Aria felt strange to hear a crying voice. The shock was feltpletely, although it was not visible from the fall. In the past, even though she had been beaten all over her body, she had been full of ridicule and disgust. She heard a row of peopleing into the room. The situation began to be much bigger and more serious than she thought because of all the guests from outside. ¡°Aria!¡± The Countess, who screamed, hugged Aria¡¯s slender body. Aria had been deting her whole body, and she was drooping like a dead woman. This was followed by a small scream, ¡°What are you looking at? Move her to bed fast!¡± Unsurprisingly, the Count¡¯s urgent voice was heard. The servants and maids, who had so far failed to act, moved in perfect order andid Aria¡¯s body on the bed. ¡°Do we have a doctor?¡± ¡°Someone went to call him! He¡¯ll be here soon!¡± ¡°My God... What the hell is going on?!¡± The Countess held Aria¡¯s hand in tears. She felt a warm body temperature because she wasn¡¯t really poisoned. The Countess seemed to be relieved and again raised her voice, ¡°Who is responsible for this?¡± ¡°Berry, it¡¯s Berry!¡± It was Annie who answered her. She had a clear view of the situation, so she didn¡¯t hesitate to point the finger at Berry. ¡°Miss Aria drank the tea which Berry brought out and she fell down! That tea!¡± As expected, Annie was a brilliant and useful child. Aria put the teacup on the table on purpose and fell down, but now that she understood her intention, she felt like she was going tough. Annie pointed to the teacup that was still on the table, and the Count ordered his servants to hurry up and pack it in. ¡°Find Berry! Why isn¡¯t the doctoring yet?!¡± As she closed her eyes in the middle of the uproar, she felt like she was falling asleep. It was worth it because she used the hourss. She thought she could go on for another hour or two, but she had better sleep here because she would be in trouble if a doctor came to see her. She thought it was very fortunate to have the hourss and was relieved, and fell into a deep sleep. * * * ¡°It¡¯s hard to say she was poisoned, even if I check it again. Maybe it¡¯s a small amount, and the symptoms are insignificant, so it¡¯s just a little bit of luck.¡± Aria, who woke up after a full day¡¯s sleep, gave a look of joy at the doctor¡¯s remarks examining her. But the Countess, who shared the diagnosis with her, did not. ¡°But why did she sleep for so long?¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s a small amount, but I think it¡¯s because she was in the middle of detoxification.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re saying she¡¯s all right now?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid so, but...¡± Everyone¡¯s worried eyes fell on Aria. She replied with a rather feeble smile, as she had not yet intended to pretend to be fine, ¡°... I think it¡¯s really good. I don¡¯t have the strength yet, but... I¡¯m a little sleepy. I don¡¯t have energy.¡± ¡°My God...¡± The Countess blushed at the sad sight. At the words of Aria¡¯s awakening, the face of the Count who rushed to the scene was also deeply troubled. He seemed to recallst night that she did not even move. Aria pointed her head and said, ¡°I¡¯m not feeling well yet. And I have a little bit of a headache... is this a way to be fine?¡± A little disheveled hair entuated her sickness. The doctor replied with a very awkward face because she had no other symptoms than looking tired. Chapter 131

Chapter 131: Chapter 131. Revenge (II), Part III

Chapter 131. Revenge (II), Part III Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie ¡°Well, maybe you¡¯re not all better yet, so you¡¯d better rest for a while. Make sure you eat well and feel at home. You can¡¯t ignore the trauma.¡± ¡°Ah...!¡± Aria¡¯s face turned pale as if the doctor¡¯s words reminded her of the time of the incident. Having to live in a mask for a long time, she looked quite usible. Jessie, who was waiting by her side, hurriedly handed her the honeyed water. Jessie was ck under her eyes as if she had not slept and worried. Aria bit her lips and asked again, recognizing that she was the only one who would remain unchanged from beginning to end. ¡°Well, what happened to Berry?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve called the guards, and I¡¯ve sent people to go after her, so she¡¯ll get caught in no time. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Aria¡¯s expression was dark even in the Count¡¯s affirmative answer. ¡°... Is it true that she did it? The... poison.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll have to investigate more to say for certain, but for now I have no choice but to see it.¡± The incredible sight also dimmed theplexion of those watching her. They were grieved over the fact that the maid who was attending at her side had done such a terrible thing to her master. ¡®I hope she wouldn¡¯t be caught for a long time.¡¯ Aria was so happy in this situation that she wanted to dance. ¡®The longer she runs away, the morepassion she will have for herself. If there is any rumor that this is rted to Mielle, that will be a bonus.¡¯ ¡°Mielle, are you all right?¡± Aria spoke to Mielle, who was secretly checking her condition in the corner after she quietly opened the door and came in, and Mielle nodded in surprise. Yeah, it was like a criminal. ¡°I-I¡¯m okay...¡± ¡°It¡¯s a good thing. I wish it was only for me. If you¡¯re going through this terrible thing, I¡¯m sure I can¡¯t stand it.¡± The remark was sincere. If they were harmed together, wouldn¡¯t she be able to pass over the responsibility on to her? Of course, it was what she ordered, so she wouldn¡¯t do the stupid thing to drink poison on her own. ¡®Oh,e to think of it, it was the opposite in the past.¡¯ It was Mielle who had pretended to drink poison while she had abetted the crime. It was Aria who had been driven to the culprit. Of course, it was true that she had said it would be better to put poison in Berry¡¯s temptation, but the first indicator of the case was Mielle, like now. That had ended Aria¡¯s life. Foolish Mielle, it would have been better to pretend to drink poison like then. You didn¡¯t know that the bullied patient was followed by pity and sympathy. ¡°... You¡¯ll be feeling better soon.¡± ¡®Didn¡¯t you want me to die?¡¯ Mielle¡¯s smile, which did not seem to be pleasant as usual, made Aria smile. ¡°Thank you very much, Mielle. I¡¯m happy that you¡¯re trying to cheer me up.¡± Aria could see Mielle¡¯s eyes shaking at the look of weakness but never likely to die. She seemed to want to run away from this ce right now. ¡°... But I¡¯m relieved to see you wake up like this. I think I¡¯m disturbing you, so I¡¯ll go out.¡± And she said she was going to run away. It was quite hard to see the person, who she had been trying to kill, smiling alive. Aria could read her feelings from the way she hurried out of the room without looking back. ¡°I¡¯ll go, then. Call me whenever you need me.¡± ¡°Yes, you¡¯d better take a good rest. I¡¯m going out, too.¡± When Mielle suggested that she would go out, the others left, saying, ¡°You¡¯d better take a good rest.¡± Thest ones who left were Annie and Jessie. Annie fell on Aria¡¯s bed and burst into sorrowful tears as if her startled heart still hadn¡¯t calmed down. ¡°I... I thought you were going to die...!¡± Now she was crying, but in the past, if she said that she was also on the side of killing herself, who would believe it? In aplicated mood, Aria¡¯s hand, sweeping Annie¡¯s hair was very rough. ¡°Jessie, with this, Annie¡¯s eyes would swell out. Can you bring her a cold towel? And the tea I¡¯m going to drink.¡± Now that there were no more maids to serve, the share was naturally given to Jessie and Annie. In particr, Jessie left the room quietly answering whether she thought it was her job to do. ¡°How is the atmosphere outside?¡± Annie, who understood Aria¡¯s intentions at once, stopped crying and answered, ¡°Don¡¯t even talk. The mansion went up and down. And you had a visitor that day, right? He¡¯s the one who had many connections in the noble society, so the rumor seems to have already spread.¡± ¡°Really? What kind of rumor?¡± ¡°The maid tried to poison you...¡± There seemed to be no other rumor except the fact that nothing else was going on. ¡®Isn¡¯t it time yet?¡¯ It had only been two days since the incident, so it wouldn¡¯t be easy to talk about anything but the fact. Just the fact that she had been nearly poisoned gave her a sweet taste. ¡°Anyway, the servants and maids of the mansion are all angry! There was a servant who threatened to tear her up and kill her if shees back¡± ¡°Yes, I see.¡± That alone was a good harvest. But the seed that had been sown had sprouted and grown as far as the sweet fruit was borne. Usually, rumors from the outside were supposed to spread in from the inside. ¡°Annie, you¡¯ve got something to do.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Yes. I might get a little busy.¡± Aria put on a smile. It was quite unexpected to see her who had a headache until now. Annie felt uneasy and swallowed her saliva. ¡°Why don¡¯t you correct the rumor? I¡¯m sure many people are also curious about the state of the mansion.¡± ¡°Ah...¡± That alone allowed Annie to notice what Aria wanted. Annie nodded vigorously. ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t worry, miss! I¡¯m an expert on that.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll just trust you, Annie. Oh, by the way, I¡¯m sure Baron Burboom will be curious about that, who¡¯s on good terms with you, so please let him know.¡± Baron Burboom¡¯s favoritism and loyalty toward her was palpable. He must have been much more gossiping than Annie. Now that the te wasid, all that was left was to wait. As she threw a card of Annie and locked herself in the room, saying, ¡°It¡¯s impossible to get a visitor,¡± there was an unexpected visitor who she couldn¡¯t refuse. It was Sarah and Vincent. ¡°Aria...!¡± ¡°Sarah.¡± She burst into tears as soon as she saw Aria¡¯s face, which had be very emaciated. It was because she didn¡¯t eat properly to look more usible. Behind her, Marquis Vincent greeted her with a regretful face. ¡°You must be busy, how can you...?¡± Even with Aria¡¯s question, Sarah could not easily answer, so the Marquis was the one who answered instead. ¡°I was told that you had a big incident, so we couldn¡¯t make an appointment, and we came here.¡± The Marquis had a painful face, saying she looked very sick. Besides, when she faced Sarah as if she had got the incident, she couldn¡¯t say anything. She just had to look at it quietly together. ¡°I heard the culprit hasn¡¯t been caught yet.¡± ¡°I think she ran away right after I fell down.¡± ¡°I sent people to catch her as soon as possible.¡± Aria nodded silently with her eyes wide open when he exined that there were people who had been trained to find people. At the very least, one of the maids fled, and she thought it was not necessary to hire such men, but she listened to him because he gave her an exnation quite seriously. Then Sarah, who suddenly stopped crying, said while holding Aria¡¯s hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Aria. I¡¯m on your side.¡± ¡°Sarah?¡± ¡°And the Marquis, too, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± The Marquis nodded in response to Sarah¡¯s question. ¡®Are they really going to be on my side even though I act like in the rumors. The wicked woman who people know, unlike now?¡¯ Maybe it would be if it was Sarah. She thought Sarah would believe there was a reason for being such a wicked woman even if she did something evil. It was an infinite amount of trust that she had never received even from her mother. ¡°... Thank you.¡± So when she answered with unwanted tears, Sarah hugged Aria and began to cry again. In the end, Sarah stopped crying only after her eyes were swollen, and she couldn¡¯t go back like that, so she borrowed a hat from Aria and hid her eyes and returned. Chapter 132

Chapter 132: Chapter 132. Revenge (II), Part IV

Chapter 132. Revenge (II), Part IV Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie Perhaps Sarah¡¯s offer to be on her side was not just empty words, but she officially began to express her opinion, saying, ¡®Aria is not a wicked girl but a good girl,¡¯ and Marquis Vincent also sided with her, saying, ¡®I hope the poor Lady Roscent¡¯s case will be resolved quickly.¡¯ The support of those with power exerted far greater effect than the groundless rumors that had been passed down from a person to another. Just a few days ago, because she had attended Sarah¡¯s engagement ceremony, many people liked and were interested in Aria. Therefore, people who had seen her in person and had experienced her looks and characteristics began to express their opinions, one by one, rather than rumors from unknown sources. Annie¡¯s contribution also yed a big role. Thanks to her spreading rumors around, Aria had be a poor girl, who had truly suffered unhappiness without any wrongdoing. The servants of the mansion chatted, and the Count was angry at the shame of the family, and the Countess was in tears. And after days and days of sleepless nights of ever-changing rumors, Mielle was again given a letter from the princess. * * * In the midst of such a tumultuous winter, Berry was still not caught. They searched her family, rtives, and acquaintances, but they couldn¡¯t find her. It was questionable why such a small girl in herte teens could not be found. They also took the issue seriously and tightened security for entering and leaving the capital city. Doubts and suspicions grew bigger, and in time Aria used Annie to pour a dash of oil into the fire. ¡®Unless there is someone behind her, it will be impossible to spend this cold winter alone!¡¯ It was indeed usible and true that rumors spread that Berry must have been receiving help from someone, and several times the guards visited the mansion to inspect the servants and maids. ¡°I am not! I love Lady Aria so much!¡± ¡°Not me either! How much help could a servant give to a fugitive in the first ce?¡± They trulyined of their injustice, and it was true that the same servants¡¯ help would notst very long, so the investigation for the servants and maids was soon terminated. Of the sessive ims, it was also due to the most credible one. ¡°I¡¯m sure Emma¡¯s the only one at home who hates Aria. Emma felt sorry for Aria, whose origin was amoner. She¡¯s always been so mean and said that Lady Aria was frivolous.¡± It was Annie¡¯s testimony. She had shared the moment when Aria was poisoned, and her experience working under Emma made her remarks highly reliable. Of course, it wasn¡¯t just her testimony. Confidence grew even more as other servants and maids said they had felt the same way. Also, Aria¡¯s tearful experiences yed a part. ¡°Emma? I don¡¯t know... Emma... I guess she thought I¡¯m defaming Mielle¡¯s reputation. Of course, she is right. As you can see, my origin is not good... and I¡¯m still a little inexperienced to stand side by side with Mielle.¡± Aria, answering the question, was greeted with a re of guardians. Every now and then she would shed a tear ofmentation and sorrow. She looked as if she were an angel from heaven, wearing a light pink outer garment that looked as soft as snow on top of a pure white indoor dress with no pattern. Her blinking light-green eyes and the re of her glimmering blonde hair, whenever she talked, the guards would blush. ¡°Oh, have you spoken to Mielle?¡± ¡°Oh, no. Lady Mielle seems to be quite shocked, and we haven¡¯t seen her yet.¡± ¡°I see... She¡¯s a weak girl. But since Mielle is closest to Emma, I don¡¯t know if she knows anything.¡± So, Aria, who had been answering their questions for a while, saw the cold tea and called Jessie and Annie. ¡°Jessie, and Annie. The knights¡¯ tea is already cold. Please bring some more snacks and fruit.¡± ¡°Oh, no. We have to return in a minute.¡± Aria smiled softly and shook her head, holding the hand of the knight who was flustered and waving. ¡°It¡¯s still cold, but it¡¯s sinful as you¡¯re suffering because of me. I hope you take a little break, so please don¡¯t refuse.¡± ¡°... Well, well, if that¡¯s the case, we¡¯d excuse you.¡± No one could resist her determined temptation. When they saw Aria, they could not hide their anger at the fact that such a beautiful and puredy had suffered such a terrible thing, and the investigation was bing more and more for self-interest. Therefore, there was no difficulty in driving Emma to the back of the incident. ¡°Do you really think Emma is the culprit?¡± Annie asked as she arranged the table. The tulips that had been changed and brought back looked as fresh as if they had just been re-watered. Aria, who nced at it and then turned to the book, replied. ¡°I think she¡¯s rted.¡± ¡°I think so, too! I came to you on Emma¡¯s order, too.¡± When Annie realized that she had made a mistake, she began to excuse Aria for a moment. ¡°Well, that¡¯s true, but we just fell apart! I quickly realized that it was wrong! I have no rtionship with them now. I¡¯m here only for Miss Aria!¡± Annie blushed when Aria smiled with augh at the sight of her being bothered for nothing. ¡°Oh, by the way, if Berry gets caught, the real culprit will be revealed, right? Emma¡¯s under surveince by the guards, so it¡¯s hard to escape.¡± ¡°Yes, I hope we find the real culprit soon.¡± ¡®The real culprit behind Emma.¡¯ But perhaps it was hard to tell that she was the real culprit. If she had not been crazy, Mielle couldn¡¯t have given orders to Berry herself, so Berry couldn¡¯t testify either. ¡®Even so, if Emma was proven to be the culprit, Mielle won¡¯t be safe either. Isn¡¯t she following her like she was her mother? There will be very little doubt that Mielle is behind everything. It would be so frustrating to see how disheartening it would be to not have killed the one who she had tried to kill and to have her ally¡¯s reputation get cut down. As she had dyed enough time, she had got what she wanted to have. Now all that remained was to catch Berry. Aria, who had finished reading the book rmended by Asher, said to Annie, putting it down on the table, ¡°But where do you get tulips this winter? You don¡¯t have to go like this every day because it¡¯s not my favorite flower.¡± ¡°Tulips? Me? It¡¯s not a gift you received, is it?¡± ¡°What? I don¡¯t remember receiving such a gift...¡± ¡°Really? Then who the hell brought it? Jessie? It has changed so many times.¡± Annie¡¯s addition to the fact that she didn¡¯t know who changed tulips that didn¡¯t wither so often allowed her to guess who had brought the flowers. ¡®... Asher?¡¯ She couldn¡¯t think of anyone else. He had the ability to move from one ce to another, so he could havee to the mansion if he wanted to. When did hee here? He said there was a price, but if he used his ability often, would he be okay? She was disappointed because he didn¡¯t show up even though there was a rumor that she was sick due to something terrible, but her regretful heart melted like snow when she knew it was not. ¡®I hope he would see my face. What¡¯s so urgent that he left the flowers behind? Since no one saw him, did hee at dawn?¡¯ She was thinking about not sleeping for a while, but she touched the petals because she felt sorry. After a while, she suddenly got up after hearing some harsh footsteps. ¡®Who¡¯s going around the mansion so frivolously? The servants and maids are always attentive to every action, not to mention the Count, Countess, and Mielle. Moreover, the only room on the third floor was Aria¡¯s, so the sound of footsteps must be someone who has something to do with her, so why is he moving carelessly?¡¯ When the footsteps stopped in front of her room, Annie and Aria hardened themselves with nervous faces. Moreover, it was not long after something bad had happened, so it added to the tension. But even though it had been long since it stopped, no sound had been heard, and in the end, they were forced to confirm who it was. ¡°... Who is it?¡± No one outside the door replied to Annie¡¯s trembling voice. All she could hear was the sound of feet moving away and getting closer again as if he were hesitating. ¡®Who the hell is that? He wouldn¡¯t be an outsider to see such a fuss.¡¯ Chapter 133

Chapter 133: Chapter 133. Revenge (II), Part V

Chapter 133. Revenge (II), Part V Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie Annie also asked Aria carefully if she thought so. ¡°Shall I take a look?¡± Aria nodded and Annie went out to check. Annie shrieked at the unexpected visitor. ¡°Mr. Cain...¡± ¡®Cain?¡¯ Aria was surprised. ¡®Why? He still has a little time toe back.¡¯ The face that was looking through the half-open door was really Cain. Now a full-grown man, he was staring at Aria with a grimace. Cain, who had been staring at Aria for a long time, slowly opened his mouth as she stood firm without saying anything at the appearance of Cain, who she had never thought of. ¡°... I heard you were in big trouble.¡± Aria nodded slowly to his question. With that action, the fluffy nket on her shoulders was knocked down to the floor. Cain looked as if he was distressed and bit his lower lip, looking at a lean body because she couldn¡¯t eat properly for a long time. As Aria stared at him in a strange and mysterious way, Cain, who had been trying to say something several times, soon breathed a deep sigh and turned away. ¡°... What the hell?¡± At Aria¡¯s question, Annie couldn¡¯t give an answer, cocking her head. * * * Because of Cain, who returned early without even telling them, Aria went down to the dining room after a long time. They told her that she didn¡¯t have toe down if it was hard for her to do so, but she wondered why he came back so quickly. As if it were all the same, Mielle, who had been locked up in her room for some time, and the Count, who had been out in the suburbs because the warehouse business had been in full swing, also took a step forward toe. Cain, however, did not give a specific reason why he returned earlier than scheduled. ¡°I¡¯ve prepared a new outfit to attend the graduation ceremony, and I feel sorry.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll get together and the ceremony will be done after the speech. It¡¯s nothing.¡± Cain answered with dismay when the Countess said sorry. He had no interest in the Countess, neither in the past nor in the future. It was nothing more or less than a woman his father remarried. He would soon take over the family after taking lessons in session, and the tainted family honor would have to be repaid by his actions. ¡°Mielle, your eyes look swollen, but you haven¡¯t been hit by anything, have you?¡± ¡°... No, brother.¡± ¡®Why does Mielle look sicker when she isn¡¯t the one who almost got poisoned?¡¯ Her swollen eyes and anxious moods were beyond her imagination. She didn¡¯t have to be nervous unless she was the culprit. As she was eating slower than the others, she watched theplexion of the people who were seated. Suddenly, she met the eyes of Cain. She was very familiar with the way he took away his eyes as if he had been caught peeking. ¡®... Don¡¯t tell me.¡¯ She was feeling a little bit ill before, but she wasn¡¯t sure that he hade back quickly because he had been worried about her. ¡®Isn¡¯t it an unexpected change to do such extreme behavior, not just thinking or looking at me alone? Even if the blood wasn¡¯t mixed, I am your sister.¡¯ The father had taken a prostitute, and the heir coveted his sister. It must be those father and son, not herself and her mother, who really ought to be criticized. At least the Countess did not turn herself into a prostitute. ¡®I didn¡¯te from a prostitute because I wanted to.¡¯ Finally, she looked at Cain¡¯s movements the whole time to see how he felt. When the Countess was worried that he came back too soon, he said coldly to the worried Countess. ¡°I can send my servant to get the diploma paperter. More than that...¡± Cain¡¯s eyes were on Aria again as he was answering. When their gaze met, she was convinced by the look. ¡°It¡¯s all the more important because there¡¯s a big problem in the house.¡± ¡°The guardsmen are doing their best, so she¡¯ll be caught in no time.¡± ¡°Well, for that, spring is almost here.¡± At Cain¡¯s cold and sharp reply, Mielle¡¯s expression hardened. It was a question of why he was so eager for the prostitute¡¯s daughter. ¡®Maybe I can use Cain to destroy this gutter family.¡¯ It was also revenge for Cain, who had ordered to cut her in the neck. ¡°It¡¯s okay. You don¡¯t have to worry about it. As you can see, I¡¯ve avoided a fatal wound, and I¡¯m on the way to recovery.¡± The answer was like that, but the look on her face was more pitiful than a dog in the rain. She looked like a poor girl who had no one to lean on in this mansion. Cain, who had been watching Aria for a long time with a vaguely distorted look, clicked his tongue and left the dining room, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll get up first.¡± ¡®What a pleasant surprise!¡¯ Aria continued to eat, trying to swallow her burst ofughter. It was a long time since she felt satisfied with the table. * * * A change of heart had happened while he was away, and Cain couldn¡¯t control his mind about Aria more than she thought. He took the precious medicine and put it at the door to help Aria recover quickly, often raising his voice, whether the criminal still got caught On the surface, he said, ¡°This is how the family behaves,¡± but for that, he sometimes looked after Aria, who took a stroll in the garden. Mielle¡¯s heart sank as she watched it. ¡°... Are you really going to visit the princess?¡± Mielle¡¯s cold gaze touched Emma who was asking. ¡°Then what can I do in this situation?¡± At first, Mielle thought Aria would die. She didn¡¯t know the name, but she heard it was a terrible poison that could kill a person instantly. So she didn¡¯t doubt it, but Aria, who saved herst breath, lived and woke up the next day. So I took Berry, who she was going to send out of the capital, for a while. It was to ask why. But Berry said she didn¡¯t know the reason, and to make matters worse, there was an unexpected rumor, and a lot of people were moved by the prostitute¡¯s daughter. The angry princess Isis sent a letter asking her to finish her job at all costs, but there was no other way to deal with it. Berry, frightened by the rumors of sympathy for the wicked woman, fled somewhere. The worst never happened like this. ¡°What, what the hell is this? I¡¯ve sent the princess many letters of apology, but she doesn¡¯t reply!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, miss. I¡¯ll find Berry quickly and do something about this, so please wait.¡± The only thing going back to Emma¡¯s desperate efforts to calm Mielle down was Mielle¡¯s cold gaze. That was because Emma had been saying a lot of excuses. No matter how much she followed Emma, she couldn¡¯t get over it easily this time. No, she couldn¡¯t stand still. Perhaps he was out of his mind, and even Cain came in and said he would resolve the case. ¡°I¡¯ll be out for a while.¡± Without instructing Emma who was just standing there, Mielle looked for a dress on her own and headed to the Duke¡¯s mansion of Frederik in a ready-made carriage. The pale-faced Emma followed hurriedly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to say that, but it¡¯s hard for you to meet the princess because she¡¯s busy at the moment. She asked me to deliver it. Since she said she¡¯d be in touchter, why don¡¯t you wait at the mansion?¡± However, she could not meet the princess at the Duke¡¯s mansion unexpectedly. It was not easy to meet the busy princess without making an appointment. Emma, who supported Mielle, who was about to copse at any moment, pleaded with the butler, who blocked the entrance of the mansion tightly. ¡°Let¡¯s wait. She might get better after giving her a little time.¡± ¡°... Well, it¡¯ll take a long time.¡± ¡°We don¡¯t mind what time it is. Isn¡¯t that right, miss?¡± ¡°Uh, Ugh...¡± Looking back at the butler who said he would ask the princess, Emma said that everything would be okay as always because the goddess of fortune was always with Mielle. It was something that her identity and family had brought. Fortunately, she didn¡¯t mean to be cold and kick them out, so she allowed Mielle to wait in the indoor garden. ¡°She said it would take a little while, but if you don¡¯t mind, you can go in.¡± ¡°... Thank you.¡± Then, the sighing Mielle went into the house, holding Emma¡¯s hand tightly as if she had not been angry at all. Fortunately, the servants and maids of the mansion treated Mielle with sincerity. Chapter 134

Chapter 134: Chapter 134. Revenge (II), Part VI

Chapter 134. Revenge (II), Part VI Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie Mielle, who eased her anxiety a little by drinking warm tea, asked Emma, ¡°Would the princess be really angry?¡± ¡°No, miss. She even allowed you into the garden after this sudden visit.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure she had always been a kind person, so she will show kindness again this time, isn¡¯t that right?¡± ¡°Yes, and besides, you are the future Duchess, who has already received the ring of promise.¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡± She believed Emma without a doubt because she had never been hated or rejected by anyone, but the princess only appeared when the sun was about to set. ¡°... Miss Isis!¡± Because of the longer-than-expected wait time, Mielle¡¯s face was very shaded as she called her name. But Isis, who didn¡¯t even care about it, sat across from Mielle, greeting her simply. She frowned as she checked the time to see if she wanted to make a very busy show. ¡°I¡¯ve been a little busy and have made you wait. I wish you¡¯d made an appointment. I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re here all of a sudden... What¡¯s your business?¡± ¡°Ah... that...¡± But Mielle murmured because she had nothing else to say, although she hade. Isis, who was as cold and fierce as the winter wind, set her sights on Mielle for a while. Emma, who saw Mielle blushing with tears because of Isis¡¯s changed behavior that had always been benevolent, fell t on the floor of the garden on her behalf. Mielle, surprised, called Emma¡¯s name. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry! They¡¯re all my fault! I should have watched and checked by her side until she finished the job perfectly, but it was too hasty!¡± Isis, who was watching her face for a moment without expression after Emma¡¯s unexpected behavior, soon raised her mouth and put a soft smile on her face. Mielle looked at Isis with her eyes shining as if she had forgiven her. ¡°I know. So you don¡¯t have to ask for forgiveness.¡± Emma, thrilled by Isis¡¯s benevolent voice, sobbed little. It was because she had been suffering so much in the meantime. Mielle was also fascinated by Isis¡¯s friendly face and believed that she would pass the matter as lightly as ever. ¡°But Emma, you have to clean up what you started.¡± ¡°... Pardon?¡± ¡°I saw in the letter that there was no way to find Berry as she ran away... Isn¡¯t that right, Lady Mielle?¡± But what came out of Isis¡¯s mouth was hard for Mielle to ept. ¡®I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re making Emma finish it. How on earth?¡¯ Isis kindly exined the method to the unanswered women. ¡°It would be perfect if you could achieve your original goal, but if you do that in this atmosphere, it would only make trouble. So...¡± Isis¡¯s gaze rested with Mielle for a while before moving on to Emma. ¡®No way!¡¯ A startled Emma opened her mouth and trembled. ¡°You have no choice but to say that someone is the real culprit.¡± ¡°Miss, Miss Isis!¡± Mielle was surprised and leaped from her seat. She then stood next to Isis. No matter how wrong she had been, she couldn¡¯t let her go like this since she had followed her like her mother. As if looking for an opportunity, even the Imperial Castle announced a statement that it was a terrible and awful incident, so they had to solve the case as soon as possible. If someone said that she was a real criminal, she wouldn¡¯t die a good death. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t there be another way? Emma... I can¡¯t allow her to die.¡± Mielle was about to cry at any moment. ¡°Really? It looks like Emma¡¯s name is already circting in the public, but what¡¯s the other way?¡± This seemed to be thest chance that Isis would be giving to them, so Mielle hurried on to roll her head. There must be something else. After agonizing for such a short while, Mielle opened her mouth as if she had a good idea. ¡°Why, why don¡¯t we pressure the Crown Prince?¡± Isis¡¯s lips twitched after hearing such a foolish answer and replied. ¡°You still think I have that kind of power left¡± Only then did Mielle hasten to apologize for reminding him that the Aristocratic Party had been ruined by the Crown Prince¡¯s ruse. It was because she was in a hurry to save Emma, and she couldn¡¯t judge the situation properly. She said such stupid things even though she knew why the princess was so busy. And if Isis would take this incident out of her mouth... Mielle would end up confessing that she would deliberately raise a problem that could only end up at the expense of one of her maids. ¡°I thought you could change my mood, but it hurts me that you¡¯ve be one of my worries.¡± Miele thought so, too. She could not execute it because there was no one toe forward, and she always wanted to kill the wicked bitch. And she was confident that it would be very easy. Wasn¡¯t she just a daughter of a prostitute at best? Furthermore, she believed that she had heard Berry¡¯s pledge to kill her by stabbing her with a knife if she failed. But Berry, who was mistaken for sess, ran away, and things turned out to be a mess. It would have seeded if that bitch hadn¡¯t copsed for nothing. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll try to get someone else. Emma... I can¡¯t...¡± She wondered if she could get someone else, but she couldn¡¯t send Emma like this, so when she made an excuse like that, Isis readily nodded ¡°Okay, do it your way. I don¡¯t owe Emma a grudge, and I just want this all to end.¡± Isis must have thought that no one else could do this properly except Emma, but she soon returned with a friendly face as if she had lost the heart to vent her anger on Mielle. ¡°I¡¯m sure you know that well. You can¡¯t leave a blot on this.¡± ¡°Yes...¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. It happens a lot. Oscar¡¯sing back soon, so you have to shake off the annoying thing, alright?¡± Mielle nodded slowly, responding to the soothing question. As Isis said, she had to settle things before Oscar came back. Mielle hurried out of the mansion after she got herst chance. Now that Berry had run away, she had to find someone else to finish the job. While she was savoring tea for a while in the garden where Mielle had disappeared, the butler brought Isis a letter. It was a letter with a colorful seal made of gold. It was a seal that had never been seen in the empire. The butler was filled with anxiety as he handed over the letter. ¡°It¡¯s a letter I¡¯ve been waiting for. The Crown Prince is violently rebelling, and it¡¯s an inevitable choice for me.¡± ¡°Miss...¡± When the butler tried to say something to Isis, he closed his mouth and left the garden after looking at her cold face. Isis¡¯s mouth slowly rose as she read the open letter. * * * Aria immediately had a person to follow Mielle when she heard that Mielle had gone out in a hurry. It was John, a knight who had been on the watch a few times for Mielle. He was too weak to protect Aria, but he quickly found out where Mielle had been. ¡°The mansion of Duke Frederick...?¡± ¡°Yes, she certainly headed to the mansion. I waited for a long time, but she did note out, so it seemed like she was talking about something very important.¡± He apparently didn¡¯t want to hear why he was sote, and John said in a hurry. So Aria handed him a gold coin and rewarded him for his job. ¡°Shall we go back and wait for her toe out?¡± asked John, contented with the good reward. ¡®Not bad.¡¯ Aria nodded, and he headed back to the mansion of the Duke. ¡®Why on earth did she go to see the princess? Just to ask for advice? Or a mood change? No, in this situation that doesn¡¯t go the way she wants, she won¡¯t be able to afford it.¡¯ It urred to her that, for whatever reason, the princess might be involved in this incident. ¡®But why? She¡¯s busy right now. At a time when the Aristocratic Party is torn apart and the Crown Prince is rising, is it necessary to waste time dealing with a woman from themon people?¡¯ She thought about the reason why, but she couldn¡¯t find an answer. It urred to her that the princess, who she thought highly of, was not that great. ¡®Mielle with the help of the princess... I wonder what kind of solution you¡¯re going to bring.¡¯ She was reading the numerous letters that arrived with a lighter heart, and she heard the sound of a carriage. She opened the window to see if Mielle had already returned, but it was Cain who had gone out with the Count. ¡°...?¡± Chapter 135

Chapter 135: Chapter 135. Revenge (II), Part VII

Chapter 135. Revenge (II), Part VII Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie Somehow, as soon as he got out of the carriage, he stared straight into Aria¡¯s room, which made her see him unintentionally. He seemed to not expect that Aria was by the window, and he hurried to look away. Still, he didn¡¯t enter the mansion, and he didn¡¯t even move with his subtly raised face, so he seemed to keep looking sideways at herself. ¡°If I can just persuade him, I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll be able to see him push Mielle out of this.¡± Thinking so, Aria with a smile around her mouth stretched out her arm to close the window. Her indoor overcoat, which was hanging on her shoulders, fluttered in the winter breeze and fell out the window. It was very unnatural, but Cain was the only one who was looking at Aria, so no one noticed it. ¡°What shall I do...?¡± Aria was in trouble and covered her mouth with her palm. Unless otherwise asked, Cain, who had hurried to the ce where her coat had fallen before his servant, slowly picked it up with a little warmth. ¡°That¡¯s...dy Aria¡¯s clothes. I¡¯ll wash it and bring it to her.¡± Cain¡¯s servant said. Washing it was necessary because it had fallen on the snowfield, but Cain held his coat in his hand and was troubled for a moment. He then said while shaking his head, ¡°No, thanks. I¡¯ll get it for her.¡± Cain, who took off his coat and gave it to his servant, climbed the stairs at a slow pace. Aria¡¯s coat was in his hand. Nowpletely cold, it was only warm in the hands of the strangely hot Cain. ¡®A few more steps, it¡¯s on the third floor.¡¯ The fact that he had to go back down after he handed over this coat gradually slowed him down. But it was not so far from Aria¡¯s room, so he soon came to her door. ¡°Brother.¡± ¡®Did she wait for me?¡¯ As soon as Cain stopped walking in front of the door, Aria opened the door and weed him. ¡°It¡¯s very sweet of you to bring my coat.¡± Growing wonderfully beautiful every time he met her, she now exuded a palpable mood that caught the man¡¯s eye with just a light smile. He had tried to shake it off a few times, but sometimes he had to grit his teeth to turn his attention which was charmed, rather than shake it off. ¡®I swore I¡¯d never be like my father...¡¯ He was ashamed of his father, who was so fascinated by a beautiful appearance that he had even given up his mother¡¯s seat. But bloodlines couldn¡¯t seem to be deceiving, and in the end, he was also a fool who was bewildered by her subtle and beautiful appearance, even though she was his new sister, who was called a wicked woman in public. ¡°... Next time you¡¯ll be the one to fall off, not your clothes if you pull the windows like that.¡± When he said so under the guise of being blunt, Aria looked very moved. ¡°Are you worried about me now?¡± She looked as if she had been worried by someone for the first time. He was worried that he might have made a mistake because he was so blunt. Cain, who recalled the treatment Aria had received at the mansion, answered, softening his stiff face, ¡°I don¡¯t want to see someone fall.¡± ¡°Thank you, brother.¡± Cain, who was briefly distracted by Aria, who thanked frankly, soon gave her overcoat with a loud whimper. Passing the dirty coat, there was a sense of self-deception about what he was doing now, but now there was even greater disappointment that the need and opportunity to talk to Aria had disappeared. He thought so, but... ¡°I was just about to be free, but if you have time, why don¡¯t you have tea with me?¡± Unexpectedly, Cain was given another chance. Aria, who had her hand wrapped over his hand holding her coat, smiled shyly. Reason told him that he shouldn¡¯t have to, so he had to turn it down, but... there was no way he could refuse to see the warmth that those ovepping hands had, and the pupils of her eyes that seemed to hold the light within them. He nodded silently, feeling somehow that his face seemed to be getting hot, and Aria closed the door and disappeared into the room, asking for a moment. * * * Aria, who came back from the door, was wearing a new coat. Her indoor clothes were also changed into a dress made of a material that was light and clinging to the body. Due to the overcoat, all the lines of her body were not being revealed, but it crept up whenever she moved and that melted Cain¡¯s heart. Aria, sitting on a table in the garden on the second floor, took a sip of warm tea. Normally, he would sneak a peek at her, but now he gave a very open nce at Aria. It was a bad look, though it was her own inducement. ¡°Come to think of it...¡± When Aria broke the silence and opened her mouth, Cain, who was looking at her, shuddered with astonishment. This was because it was a shallow act that could be done by a bastard. He had to trim his clothes for fear of shame in his behavior. Aria pretended not to see it and kept her words. ¡°It¡¯s no wonder I¡¯ve made the house so noisy. I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°... Why do you apologize? You can¡¯t say that¡¯s because of you.¡± When she rebuked herself with a pretty sad face, he came back with a calm expression and consoled Aria. Aria, who had managed to put up with it again, had almostughed at his way of being so differentpared to the past or justst year. ¡°It¡¯s true because I¡¯m bad...¡± ¡°There¡¯s something ugly about everyone. That doesn¡¯t justify trying to do harm.¡± Even though that ugly thing was a fatal drawback that could not be fixed or improved for life, Cain said with a pretty usible elder¡¯s face even though he also hated Aria¡¯s origin. Despite Cain¡¯s constion, Aria stuck to her grim look. Then she lowered her eyes with her hands wrapped around the teacup. The sight made her look like a poor herbivore who had lost her mother. ¡°Thank you, brother. But I think it¡¯s better that I leave the mansion right away once I¡¯m an adult. This could happen again. I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll just cause the family trouble.¡± ¡°... What?¡± Cain¡¯s voice rose in surprise at the unexpected news of her departure. Although it wasmon for an adult to get engaged and marry and leave the house, it was usually after marriage. However, it was very rare for an unmarried aristocrat to gain independence, and most of those cases were because they were evicted from their family. Maybe that was why Cain was surprised. ¡°I repeat, I don¡¯t think you have to go so far because you¡¯re not guilty.¡± He vented his tantrums and anger, albeit faintly. The hand that took the cup of tea and carried it to his mouth was quite rough. Sometimes he even muttered to himself, taking a nce at Aria, who was still holding her wretched face. It must have been quite a shock to hear that Aria was nning to leave. ¡®I¡¯ve never openly seduced him, but he¡¯s caught in a, and it¡¯s now easier to use.¡¯ ¡®How did he hide such character in the past?¡¯ Even though there had been an easy road, she had not noticed it, and she took a handkerchief out of her arms and wiped her eyes in mourning for the foolish past that she had wandered around the thorny path. ¡°I¡¯m d you thought so.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure everyone thinks so. So don¡¯t think about it.¡± ¡°... Is that so?¡± Aria, who asked him back, rose from her seat. As Aria was slowly approaching him, Cain¡¯s gaze followed her on its own. Cain, who was again distracted by her clothes that clung to her body whenever she moved, swallowed his saliva. Aria, staring into Cain¡¯s dark eyes, reached out her hand. Its destination was near Cain¡¯s neck. Cain¡¯s eyes, which shrank slightly under the unexpected circumstances, trembled convulsively, and Aria smiled softly and fixed Cain¡¯s tie. ¡°It¡¯s a little crooked.¡± ¡°... Ah.¡± Surprised, Cain didn¡¯t give a proper answer. Even though the tie was straight, Aria¡¯s hand wandered around Cain¡¯s neck for a while, making him lose his mind. Even though it was a light touch, Cain swallowed his breath. Aria, who had finished fixing his clothes, finally took the invisible dust off his hair and said to Cain. He looked as if he were in a state of fascination. ¡°You¡¯re sweet, too... There¡¯s only one person I can trust at the mansion.¡± Chapter 136

Chapter 136: Chapter 136. Revenge (II), Part VIII

Chapter 136. Revenge (II), Part VIII Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie His eyes zed in front of Aria, who returned to her ce after leaving words of significance. Aria, who took a sip of a cold tea, hit thest wedge. ¡°But I¡¯m still nervous, so what should I do?¡± ¡®Please let Cain punish Emma himself.¡¯ She announced the end of their tea time, hoping to run down Mielle. ¡°I wish I could drink tea with my brother from time to time... I don¡¯t have much time left until I be an adult.¡± Like his father, Cain, who was so easily charmed by beauty, immediately became Aria¡¯s ardent ally. He suggested doubling the number of people looking for Berry at the dining room, where she had just gone down in the case. ¡°If we drag this any longer, even the family¡¯s credibility will be questioned.¡± The Count readily agreed. It was thanks to the fact that he had be quite useful to her. It was only Mielle who had a negative opinion. ¡°There¡¯s already a lot of people looking for her, so what difference will it make if we add more people?¡± When Aria, who had heard her, agreed with a very lonely face, Cain, who frowned at her, responded to Mielle. ¡°So, Mielle, I think Emma¡¯s name is mentioned as someone involved in this case.¡± Mielle was surprised by what her brother said, so she raised her voice. ¡°Brother, do you even suspect Emma?¡± ¡°Where there¡¯s smoke, there¡¯s fire. In fact, Berry has been working for Emma for a long time.¡± ¡°Never! She¡¯s not the kind of person who would be involved in such a terrible thing!¡± It was unfamiliar to see her face blush, and she was screaming and denying. With that ugly figure she had never seen before, she could see how much Mielle wanted to protect Emma. ¡®So, I have to make sure that Emma is the main driver of this. Maybe I¡¯ll see Mielle wailing and fainting. Why didn¡¯t I realize that Emma was a very good prey?¡¯ Aria said soothingly to Mielle, ¡°If she¡¯s not really guilty, it¡¯s a rumor that¡¯s going to go away soon, Mielle. Don¡¯t worry. Isn¡¯t that right, Cain?¡± ¡°... Yes.¡± But Emma was guilty and would be subjected to terrible punishment. Mielle¡¯s face turned white as she watched Aria exchange answers with her brother more friendlier than herself. Intuitively, she must have felt that something was wrong. * * * Cain was overly aggressive in trying to solve this incident, doubling the number of people looking for Berry and asking the servants and maids about Berry. And asionally he made progress, threatening Mielle unintentionally. ¡°Miss, Emma is out again!¡± Aria smiled a sour smile as she listened to Annie¡¯s report. She had been close to Mielle¡¯s side so far, but she went out alone as soon as Cain put his energy into the investigation. Now that the time hade to finish this tedious task, Aria had also sent out men, and they found some traces of Berry. She hadmissioned most of the mercenaries waiting in the capital, and it was only a matter of time before she was caught. She didn¡¯t know what would happen, and she had talked to Berry¡¯s family. She might show up in the near future on her feet. As the night fell, Aria yawned, and Annie sorted out the ce and asked, ¡°Do you want to go to bed now?¡± ¡°No. I have a lot of letters arriving every day, so I think I¡¯ll have to read them all and sleep. Won¡¯t theye this far again tomorrow?¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, but... why don¡¯t you have someone else do it? Your reputation has been elevated, but it¡¯s too much.¡± Annie was astonished as she looked at the stack of letters on the table. But when she couldn¡¯t do so, Aria replied briefly, ¡°I¡¯ll just think about it.¡± ¡°Well, shall I wait here?¡± ¡°No, go get some rest. I¡¯ll just flip through the letters and go to sleep.¡± ¡°Yes, miss. Good night, then.¡± Aria, who nced around Annie as she left the room, was immersed in her work of leafing through the letters again. She didn¡¯t know much about what happened outside the empire, but proposals poured in from businessmen in other countries. They were giving Aria a headache because they had to be judged purely by her knowledge and insight, not by knowing the future. Nevertheless, she looked carefully at each one. It had been several days, and she kept yawning as she went on. ¡®... Oh my god. My eyes are hurting a lot today, and now it¡¯s alreadyte.¡¯ Was it because she was so engrossed with what she was doing? Without even knowing it, a new day was just around the corner. She still had some more letters left, but if she kept reading, then it would be morning soon, so she hurriedly arranged the letters andid herself on the bed. ¡®Why can¡¯t I sleep...?¡¯ Sometimes she could not fall asleep when she was too exhausted or tired, but even though she closed her eyes, she couldn¡¯t sleep easily. So shey still in her bed for a long time, and suddenly, she felt a strange sense of deja vu. ¡®I don¡¯t think I¡¯m asleep. No, am I dreaming?¡¯ But suddenly, without worrying about it, she could hear a very small step, and she could feel someone else¡¯s temperature on her neck. ¡®... It¡¯s not a dream!¡¯ Aria opened her eyes. ¡°... Ah.¡± ¡°...!¡± The intruder in the middle of the night was none other than Asher. She could clearly see him backing away, bewildered by the bright moonlight that permeated through the window. His dark blue eyes¡¯ color slowly blurred. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to surprise you... I¡¯m sorry.¡± He apologized in a hurry. But at the sudden visit in the middle of the night, Aria was stupefied and couldn¡¯t give any response, and she just stared at Asher. Due to the tulips that he left, she knew that he was visiting her sometimes, but as she faced him in person, she was embarrassed. ¡°Lady Aria...?¡± As she looked up to him silently in amazement, he was worried about her and carefully called Aria¡¯s name. After Aria¡¯s name was called twice, she blinked slowly. She nodded and tried to elicit a reaction. ¡°... Are you okay? You look pale, and you¡¯ve lost too much weight.¡± She was quite different from the usual, and he was worried about Aria, so he put his hand on her forehead. Asher measured her temperature for a while. He then frowned and covered Aria with a nket. ¡°You have a fever.¡± Asher¡¯s voice had worry and regret mixed together. He talked to himself, saying that it was good to eat any fever reducer, and Aria then realized that she was not having a dream. She opened her tightly closed mouth. ¡°What the hell is this... What is happening? I¡¯m sure it¡¯s my room, and... it is dawn now, and I think I was about to sleep...¡± Asher realized that he was probably worrying about Aria too much. He also realized how big of a discourtesy hemitted. He then stepped back and avoided eye contact. ¡°Mr. Asher?¡± When she called his name, he did not answer. He just made eye contact with Aria instead. ¡°That¡¯s ... I became worried. I heard you had a big incident. I have absolutely no intention of doing bad things to you. It¡¯s hard to believe... but I¡¯m innocent.¡± She didn¡¯t doubt it, but Asher made a poor excuse. Knowing that there was no reason, her heart was too full for words when she heard that he was worried. The time, ce, and situation were very strange, but she was d that he just came to see her. So if she told him that she was purely thankful and showed him that she was okay, it would be over. However, she decided to make fun of him after seeing his ears that were red despite the bluish moonlight. ¡°So, do you frequentlye here at dawn like this, in a woman¡¯s room who¡¯s not even married?¡± As she asked softly, Asher turned his head while covering his mouth. It was a little joke, but he was ashamed of it. Rather, it was Aria that really should be ashamed of seeing him who came to an unmarried girl¡¯s room at dawn. But as funny as it was, he was ashamed of his sudden visit. At Aria¡¯s little snubbing, Asher hurried to make an excuse. ¡°Well, it was hard to visit during the day because people might see me here. So I stopped by at dawn instead to make sure you¡¯re all right, and then I... I couldn¡¯t just go back because yourplexion wasn¡¯t good today and thest time.¡± ¡°... Why?¡± Aria still asked him even though she was expecting a straightforward response. Chapter 137

Chapter 137: Chapter 137. Revenge (II), Part IX

Chapter 137. Revenge (II), Part IX Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie ¡°... I couldn¡¯t do it when I saw you sleeping so soundly. I¡¯m worried. And... I¡¯m sorry for your pain, but I reached out because I couldn¡¯t pass it as your moonlight hair was so beautiful.¡± She remembered something simr that she heard from him. He always told her that it didn¡¯t go as he thought when he saw her face-to-face. Even though he said that she was beautiful, it was an answer that could be misleading. It was too much for the daughter of a prostitute. Was he too noble to have such a conversation with her? He was different from Mielle, who was pretending to be noble. So, as she was hesitant to answer, Asher sat on the side of the bed. He put aside his shyness and said, staring gently at Aria¡¯s eyes, ¡°I don¡¯t want to see you suffering like this.¡± Although he didn¡¯t want to see it, there was nothing that he could do. It was all toe in at dawn and see her face secretly. But no matter what she was now, she was the daughter of a prostitute. With the fact that he had an acquaintance, he might get swept away by idle spection and rumors, and why was he talking about this to her? ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about a lot before, but... I¡¯vee to have realized with this incident. I could not meet you easily even though something happened to you.¡± Aria slowly picked herself up when she heard that. Aria¡¯s face, leaning against the bedhead, was full of embarrassment. In the past, she, who had had meetings with countless men, could guess the following words of Asher but tried to deny that her assumption was ridiculous. ¡°So I felt like I wanted you to be around so that I could meet you anytime, and that no one could hurt you.¡± What Asher told her was what Aria thought. Aria¡¯s eyes shook without rest when she heard what he said. ¡®Were you just thinking? Or did you mean what you said?¡¯ Either way, she was sure she would be a stumbling block in the way of the future of Asher. It was best for him and for her to maintain a rtionship without anyone knowing it. ¡°How dare you! I am just another thing to you.¡± So she answered like that and looked away. But he didn¡¯t seem to want to end what he had just said and didn¡¯t give up easily. ¡°Perhaps... don¡¯t you like me or feel ufortable?¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s not...¡± No way. She had never lowered her guard to any man. She had always cooked to her own taste and used her greatest weapon, beauty, to make them lose heart. That was only possible because Aria didn¡¯t feel anything for her opponent, but Asher was the only one she couldn¡¯t resist. It might be because he had been unusual from their first meeting. The unpredictable mix of situations and encounters had made it impossible to judge on the same lines as the other men she had met. Perhaps it was because she had continued the meeting from the beginning without expressing her real intention. It had not been for her to not like him from the beginning, no matter what the process had been. No, she had been rather happy when he had worried about herself or she hade across him identally. ¡°But I¡¯m sure I¡¯m not going to be of help to you. I¡¯m from a humble family that doesn¡¯t match Mr. Asher. Everyone will swear.¡± It was the in truth. No matter how much the reputation of Aria was changing, the stigma of being the daughter of a prostitute would always be there. But he didn¡¯t seem to think so. ¡°Is there anything more stupid than judging a person on such a useless basis? I don¡¯t, but do you judge people by their origin?¡± ¡°No...¡± ¡°And now I¡¯m not weak enough to be swayed by such trivial rumors.¡± There was confidence in his eyes when he retorted. For him, who had long been oppressed and tested, what Aria was worried about seemed to be a trivial matter. ¡°In addition, you are clever enough to make such rumors useless. At least that¡¯s what I¡¯ve seen.¡± He smiled softly saying what he could not easily convey, but he was full of trust and faith even though he did not know much of what Aria had achieved. While staring at Aria, who was speechless, his eyes blushed again. ¡°I just thought about it, but I didn¡¯t mean to tell you this much... That¡¯s always what happens when I face you. I didn¡¯t mean to ask for an answer.¡± Maybe he was trying to ease the burden by appearing suddenly and making surprising remarks, and he added, ¡°Don¡¯t pay much attention to me.¡± However, Aria did not respond because it was something that she couldn¡¯t help but pay attention to. ¡°I was going to send this by letter, but instead, now that I¡¯ve had the opportunity, I¡¯d better tell you in person.¡± With a soft look, he faced Aria with a serious face. In an instant the mood changed, Aria swallowed her saliva and waited for he would say. ¡°I caught the criminal who tried to kill you. I personally let people search. I was thinking about what to do, and I thought it would be right to let you know first, so I was going to leave the letter behind.¡± He took the letter out of his arms and said. When Aria epted the letter, he added an exnation. ¡°The letter says where she is being detained. I¡¯ll leave it up to you.¡± ¡°... That¡¯s the maid who tried to hurt me. Do you know what I¡¯m going to do to her?¡± ¡°You¡¯re doing it for a reason, whatever you do.¡± As he said, ¡°That is all I can to do,¡± he kissed the back of Aria¡¯s hand softly and left. Her eyes followed the traces of him, who disappeared like a mirage. ¡®I¡¯m doing it for a reason, whatever I do...?¡¯ She was always ufortable somewhere with impure thoughts in her mind, but when she heard it, she suddenly felt at ease as if she had been justified. Perhaps he could say so because he didn¡¯t know everything about Aria, but that was how she was able to put down a load off of her mind. In the first ce, she had never thought of having a special rtionship with him because he was going to marry the princesster on, but she thought that she didn¡¯t have to avoid it now that she had made a lot of different moves. * * * Aria, unable to sleep at all after Asher¡¯s visit, hurried to the ce Asher had informed her of as soon as dawn came. It wasn¡¯t a ce tough and go for a conversation, so she prepared herself simply and unnoticed. She thought about which of the maids she should take, but she didn¡¯t think it would look good, so she went out with the knight, John. ¡°I want to be alone, so please stay outside and wait for me.¡± Aria, who told John so, rented a new carriage through the cafe owner and headed alone to the ce where Berry was detained. In preparation for any possibility, she put the carriage on standby at a store a little further away from where Asher had informed her and walked for a long time. It was a shabby warehouse that people had not visited for a long time. She didn¡¯t know if there was no surveince at first, or if he had thought Aria woulde and left it empty, but there was no one there. Screech. When she opened the old door and went inside, she saw Berry lying in a corner of a warehouse with scattered straw. Even though she had run away nicely, she was now in a shabby mess. ¡®Why would you do such a bad thing? You don¡¯t have anything.¡¯ As she raised her head at the sound of the door opening, she showed off the white of her eyes as soon as the evil woman of the world she had tried to poison appeared. ¡°Ah, ah, ah...!¡± ¡®What does she want to say?¡¯ To prevent self-harming, the only thing flowing through Berry¡¯s mouth was an ugly groan because a cloth was pushed deep into her throat. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time, Berry. I¡¯ve been looking for you for a long time. Where and how have you been?¡± Then Aria slowly approached Berry. She grabbed Berry¡¯s hair as she approached. ¡°How do you feel when the evil girl you thought was dead came back to life?¡± As Aria smiled brightly and asked, Berry burst into tears. There was still a groan of unknown meaning from her mouth. With the fear of imminent death, she seemed crazy. Chapter 138

Chapter 138: Chapter 138. Revenge (II), Part X

Chapter 138. Revenge (II), Part X Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie ¡°Why did you do such a bad thing? Did you really think you can kill a wicked girl? You¡¯re the one who came into my maid with a bad idea to me who was still there in the first ce, right?¡± As if she hadn¡¯t washed her hair for a long time, the palm of her hand was greasy, and she brushed it off. She thought that she could beat that dirty little girl to death, but she was so dirty that it was gone. ¡®I don¡¯t have to worry about it now because I¡¯ll get rid of her once it¡¯s all over.¡¯ There was no need to hurry. They would all be ruined anyways. That was why they should have taken Berry abroad. ¡®Why do you give me this precious opportunity?¡¯ Aria, smiling as usual, crawled into the corner and opened her mouth as she looked at Berry who was shaking. ¡°I¡¯ll make a suggestion. I¡¯m sure it¡¯s not a bad offer for you. When everything¡¯s done, I¡¯ll make you run abroad, of course, with no injuries.¡± When she said so, Berry¡¯s trembling body hardened. Her slowly lifting face was full of questions. Aria with a bright smile added a kind exnation again. ¡°You can¡¯t live any longer because you failed to kill me. Why don¡¯t you just follow me?¡± Aria asked Berry, who had been mumbling for a long time. ¡°Why don¡¯t you answer?¡± ¡°Ugh...¡± Berry nodded because she couldn¡¯t say the right words because her mouth was blocked. Then Aria, who had loosened her rope and gave her freedom by removing the cloth which had her mouth shut, recited what she had to do. ¡°It¡¯s very simple. You just have to say a few things.¡± ¡°Yes, yes...!¡± She nodded, ready to do so, even if she was asked to lick all the dirty dirt out of here right now, she would do it. Satisfied with this, Ariaughed and said, ¡°Come back to the mansion tomorrow morning. Come and tell them all the details of what you did and who made you do it.¡± But in the end, Berry¡¯s face turned pale when she was told to confess. ¡°... Yeah? But if I do...¡± If she confessed what she had done, she would be taken by the guards immediately. They would behead her right away. Disbelief rose in her eyes. She seemed to think that if she confessed, she would be sent to prison with the real culprit. ¡®Foolish.¡¯ Ariaughed and answered as if her thoughts were obvious. ¡°Berry, if I had intended to kill you, I wouldn¡¯t havee here by myself like this. Why would I keep you alive for another day?¡± Then Berry, who was agonizing for a moment, answered in a very small voice. ¡°Are you going to catch the real killer together...?¡± It was a very bold answer, as the girl who had carried out the poisoning. Aria, smiling, asked, ¡°Why did you do such a foolish thing when you were so wise?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I want to catch the real criminal. I hope the real criminal alone will take all the me to herself. You¡¯re only the aplice, and if you escape alone, she will feel it¡¯s unfair.¡± Berry¡¯s eyes trembled. Still, it seemed doubtful that Aria would save her. Aria twisted her hair around her finger and said yfully, ¡°I can¡¯t help it if you don¡¯t believe it. But think about it. This problem will not be solved if you run away just like that, is it? How long do you think you¡¯ll be able to get away?¡± She was already afraid and had run away by betraying Emma. There was no one to help Berry. If she kept running away, she would be caught soon. ¡°So you¡¯ll have to take advantage of this opportunity I¡¯m giving you.¡± Aria omitted to say that. Otherwise, she would not be safe, but Berry swallowed her saliva as if she had noticed it. ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave the choice to you. You can make any excuse. It wouldn¡¯t be a bad idea to live with the sympathy that your family was held, hostage. And most of all, I¡¯m not dead. Make your own story. Maybe it¡¯s yourst choice.¡± Aria was about to put a piece of gold on the floor and turn around, saying, ¡°I want you to eat something.¡± ¡°Well, miss...!¡± Aria heard Berry¡¯s voice behind her back. There was already power in her voice as to whether the choice was over. It was fast, too. Yeah, she didn¡¯t have a choice anyway. As Aria smiled brightly and turned around, Berry rolled her eyes around and opened her mouth carefully. ¡°Well, how do I get to the mansion...?¡± Aria, who had never thought of it before, opened her eyes and covered her mouth. ¡°My God. I almost made you walk. I¡¯ll send a wagon here in the morning, so you can take it.¡± Berry nodded and said she would do so. The look of doubt until now was gone, and now she had no doubt because she believed Aria would save her. Aria, who confirmed the desirable face, left the warehouse expecting a pleasant schedule tomorrow. * * * After meeting Berry, Aria was really willing to keep her promise, so she arranged a wagon and food for her to leave for a foreign country. Unknowingly, Annie helped her and asked, cocking her head, ¡°Are you going to travel somewhere far, miss? No... for that, the carriage is so normal...¡± ¡°Someone¡¯s going on a long journey.¡± She would go so far away that she wouldn¡¯t be able toe back. Without answering Annie¡¯s question, ¡°Who the hell is she?¡± Aria read the book and the letter and waited for Berry. But as morning came and even a single trace of Berry couldn¡¯t be seen, she felt a little nervous. ¡®Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve changed your mind.¡¯ ¡°Miss, you should eat some lunch.¡± ¡°... I should.¡± ¡°Is there a problem?¡± As Aria was motionless because it was already the promised time, Annie urged her to go down to the dining room. ¡®I was sure I sent a carriage for her this morning, but why hasn¡¯t she arrived yet?¡¯ Aria, who was frightened, was about to leave the room, worrying if she had fled again, but suddenly, someone called Aria¡¯s name. ¡°Miss Aria.¡± ¡°...?¡± As she turned her head, there was something ck beside the door. Surprised by it, Aria managed to hold back her scream and identified the face that was only slightly exposed, wrapped by a cape. It was Berry, who didn¡¯t show up until the end of the morning. ¡°... You had an amazing talent to surprise me.¡± She seemed to havee up to the third floor without being found out because she had worked at the mansion for a long time. Berry, who found Annie after Aria, hurriedly covered her face with a cape. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°She is my guest so stay back in your room. I¡¯m going to skip today¡¯s meal.¡± ¡°Again? Would you like me to bring you some porridge?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m okay.¡± Everyone wouldn¡¯t be able to eat lunch today anyway. After sending the worried Annie, she and Berry went into the room. Berry stood in the middle of Aria¡¯s room. Her appearance looked so nervous. ¡°Why did youe straight to my room without doing your job?¡± ¡°... I¡¯m sorry to say this, but I had to make sure there¡¯s a way to live.¡± As expected, Aria opened the window, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Outside, there was a carriage waiting for her. ¡°Is that really my carriage?¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯ve got food ready, so don¡¯t worry about it. And I¡¯ve also got plenty of money for the trip.¡± Aria brought out the pocket she had in her drawer. It contained enough gold coins to live on without having to work for the rest of her life. Berry, who had confirmed it, sighed deeply, as if determined, and soon disappeared from Aria¡¯s room. And in that moment, from the first floor of the mansion, which had always remained calm, a mysterious scream rang out. ¡°Yaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!¡± The loud footsteps behind it and the shouting came as far as Aria¡¯s room, located on the third floor. Aria¡¯s mouth crept up. ¡®Is there any music in this world that could be more beautiful than that?¡¯ Aria, who slowly went down to the first floor, appreciating it as if it were Prima Donna¡¯s song, could find Berry arrested by strong servants and weighed down on the floor. Her face on the floor was so sorry that she opened his eyes round with her mouth covered with her hand. ¡°Miss, Miss Aria!¡± ¡°Miss! It¡¯s dangerous here!¡± The most dangerous thing here was Aria, but the servants and maids worried about her and added strength to the hands that hadid Berry. Chapter 139

Chapter 139: Chapter 139. Revenge (II), Part XI

Chapter 139. Revenge (II), Part XI Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie Aria wondered if Berry was going to die before she confessed. She burst into tears as if to be ovee with fear, and the Count btedly raised his voice, saying, ¡°What the hell is all this fuss about!¡± The uproar was so great that after the Count stopped eating, and Mielle, Cain, and the Countess came out after him. They all looked unhappy with the situation. ¡°Ma, master.¡± ¡°We¡¯re in trouble.¡± The real owners of the mansion appeared, and the servants and maids crowded in the hall paved the way for a good view of the arrested Berry. ¡°... Be, Berry?!¡± Mielle¡¯s face was horrified to find Berry. Her eyes looked as if they were going to pop out. How dreadful and fearful she must be now that Berry had returned after betraying herself. Emma following her was also stone-hardened with her mouth open. The Count, who was embarrassed because he didn¡¯t know if she came back into the mansion on her own feet, shouted, ¡°Please contact the security forces,¡± and the Countess, who was relieved of her legs, fell on the floor unseemly. Cain hurried to Aria and stood guard against her. ¡°I, I have...! Words...! Ugh...!¡± Berry managed to wring her voice from under pressure. Everyone¡¯s eyes were on her, and as if she were trying to stop her from speaking, Mielle sank and wrapped her head in fear. ¡°Uh, we have to let her shut up and call the guards! She¡¯s too dangerous!¡± Emma raised her voice too much and made a fuss, but Aria had no intention of letting Berry leave, and of losing the opportunity she had barely made. ¡°Berry¡¯s got something... I think she¡¯s going to say something important.¡± Then Aria grabbed Cain¡¯s sleeve and answered. It was a small voice that was only audible to Cain. Cain stared for a moment at Aria¡¯s hand, which caught up in his sleeve, and her pale face, and soon insisted in a loud voice that they needed to hear Berry¡¯s. ¡°It¡¯s a woman with no power. She¡¯s tied, so there¡¯s no danger. It¡¯ll take time for the guards to arrive, so we¡¯ll have to hear why she showed up.¡± The Count nodded at his reasonable remarks. When things didn¡¯t go as nned, only Mielle and Emma showed fear in cold sweat. ¡°But, but what if she hides a weapon in her body? I¡¯m so scared...!¡± At that abominable look, Aria answered with her head sticking out from Cain¡¯s back, ¡°It¡¯s also a little bit like that, too. So, Mielle, wouldn¡¯t you rather go up to the room? I want to listen to her because I have a guess...¡± ¡°Yes, miss. You¡¯d better go up.¡± Emma¡¯s expression was horrified when Annie, who was no different from Aria¡¯s ve, helped her. How upset she was because there were two maids who betrayed them. ¡°Mielle, as you say, it may be dangerous, so go up.¡± The Count also urged her, who had nothing to do with the incident, to go up to the room, and after all, Mielle wouldn¡¯t leave, clinging on Emma¡¯s arm, saying, ¡°It might be okay because there are so many people.¡± So Aria nced at her from behind Cain¡¯s back. At the same time that she was given a chance to speak, the trap of squeezing Berry¡¯s body loosened a little. When Berry saw the glistening eyes of Aria, she took a big breath and slowly opened her mouth, ¡°... In, in fact, I was threatened. She threatened me to kill my family if I don¡¯t poison the tea of Miss Aria.¡± Emma clenched her fist so tightly that her fingernails stuck in her palm at the lie. Looking at her bulging eyes, she looked eager to shout at the nonsense. Berry¡¯s voice rang again in the silence of the hall. ¡°So there was no choice... I received the poison... but I hesitated and agonized several times because I couldn¡¯t poison the tea, and Miss Aria, who had noticed me feeling a little anxious, asked me why several times.¡± This drew attention to Aria. Berry¡¯s eyes were too, which were enveloped in anxiety. Tears welled up in her pale face, and she answered with her face on Cain¡¯s back, ¡°I, I remember... Berry¡¯s condition was very strange... so I told her to tell me everything and it would be fine, but... sob.¡± Aria¡¯s tears seeped into her light indoor shirt, and Cain stiffened. The answer was not yetplete, so Aria squeezed out her tears for a long time and then opened her mouth again. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I remember that time all of a sudden. I was so sorry about Berry... Anyway, then I advised Berry to choose the way to be happy. So I said I would forgive her for making any decision. I didn¡¯t know exactly, but... I thought she was worried about something bad. So, uh, that¡¯s why Berry put it in my tea...! She might not be wrong. I encouraged her. Sob...¡± Aria, who was feeling intense again, wrung out her tears. The rumor that there would be a real culprit turned around and everyone in the hall was convinced without a doubt and sympathized with Aria¡¯s grief. Only Annie and Jessie, who all remember the situation, cocked their heads. And... ¡°... then, who the hell is the real culprit?¡± The overcast voice of the Count rang in the hall. There was no need to hear the answer. There was one person everyone suspected. She was a very reasonable person. In a sh, everyone¡¯s eyes fell on Emma. ¡°This, this is nder! I¡¯m not the real culprit!¡± eximed Emma, whose face turned white. Mielle, who grabbed her arm, also sympathized with her andined of injustice. ¡°Right! Emma¡¯s innocent! Emma can¡¯t do that, can she? Berry! How could you do this?¡± It was the first time for Mielle to speak so loudly that the crowd looked very embarrassed. In it, Aria alone smiled contentedly. ¡®You¡¯re crawling into hell, aren¡¯t you? Isn¡¯t it very strange? How can she assert that Emma is innocent?¡¯ Cain also seemed to find it strange so he asked Mielle, ¡°Mielle, how do you know she¡¯s not the culprit? Do you happen to know any other real criminal?¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s not it, but... you know Emma¡¯s good personality! Emma is never the kind of person!¡± Cain sighed at the groundless argument. The Count also asked Emma for the truth, ignoring Mielle, who eximed that she was innocent, whether he thought the im was worthless. ¡°Emma, I don¡¯t want to think you did it, but you¡¯ll have to offer a convincing exnation because it was done by your maid.¡± How could she exin when she was used of being a real culprit by a poisoned criminal? It was also imed by the aplice herself. There was no one to ovee the nder. Emma made no excuse when asked to prove something that no one could prove. She just had a pale face and said, ¡°Not me, not at all...¡± She repeated the words like a parrot. Mielle, who was the only one who could save her, also failed toe up with a n, and said, ¡°Emma¡¯s not the woman to do so.¡± For Aria, it was a golden opportunity to drive the two into the abyss of hell. ¡°Really...? Emma really gave Berry that order...? Huh? Berry, speak it out! Don¡¯t you know? I can¡¯t believe it...!¡± Aria, who had not missed the opportunity, asked in tears, as if she could not believe it, or did not want to. It was an act that hade to mind dozens of times just for this moment in a long time. It was a tearful act that someone had introduced in the past to bring her down to the pit. Back then, there had been many viewers around her, just like now. But the Prima Donna¡¯s role in acting had changed. It would be her who wept butugh in the future, and Mielle would fumble in hell, and would slowly die. Berry, too, was willing to throw herself into her y without missing a chance. ¡°... right, miss. In the first ce, I went into being your maid ording to Emma¡¯s instruction. It was all Emma¡¯s order.¡± ¡°You bitch! You¡¯re lying?!¡± Emma, who couldn¡¯t beat her anger even before she was finished, jumped at her. It was her outburst that had no ce to run away anymore. Emma, who ran to Berry in an instant, grabbed her hair and shook it roughly. The hall was filled with Berry¡¯s screams. ¡°Ahhh! Emma! Ouch...!¡± ¡°Do you think you can survive with such a lie?¡± ¡°Emma?! Emma!¡± Mielle, who was next to Emma ran out after losing her temper, fell on the floor and shouted her name. Then, she shuddered and shouted only her name, startled by the terrible sight she had never seen before. She looked as if she had lost her mother. ¡°Stop it!¡± ¡°Stop it!¡± Chapter 140

Chapter 140: Chapter 140. Revenge (II), Part XII

Chapter 140. Revenge (II), Part XII Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie Strong male servants clung to Emma to set her apart, who was strangling Berry¡¯s neck. But Emma, half-crazily didn¡¯t release her strength in her hand trying to harm Berry, and the hall quickly became a mess. ¡°Emma! What are you doing?¡± ¡°Oh my god...¡± ¡°Emma! Stop it! Please...!¡± The Count and Countess raised their voices to mourn the tragedy. Mielle cried, not caring about her beautiful face being destroyed. All her maids were surprised and did nothing, so Mielle, who had never been neglected in her life, had to shed tears on the cold floor. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s worth seeing at this much. I must let them know who did what and how.¡± As soon as she confessed exactly what she had done, this terrible scene happened. The noble Mielle cried out on the floor, and Emma, who had been guarding her, turned into a demon. In this desirable Abyss, the frightened Aria held Cain¡¯s shirt tightly and hid behind his back. ¡®How did he interpret it?¡¯ Cain turned his head to see it and clenched his teeth. ¡°Brother, brother...¡± ¡°It¡¯s all right, Aria. There¡¯s no one to hurt you anymore.¡± He yed a very friendly brother to Aria in fear. She swallowed her ridicule and pointed out his folly. ¡®You were the one who killed me in the past.¡¯ It was Cain, who had directed to strike that wicked bitch on the neck. But how was it now? He was pushing his own sister and her lovely maid to the edge of the cliff as opposed to the past. It was regrettable that she had had such a great weapon but could not use it properly. She had been foolish of herself not to notice it. She had an unfortunate past that she didn¡¯t have to experience. Nevertheless, she was grateful to heaven for giving her the chance to dispel that resentment. Having experienced the past, she had be such a vicious wicked woman. ¡°Let go of this! Everything that bitch says is a lie! Please believe me!¡± Emma, who was held by the servants, shouted, struggling with all her might, like Aria of the past, ¡°Please, please believe me. I¡¯m not! It¡¯s a misunderstanding!¡± ¡°I, I heard how Mrs. Emma brought the poison!¡± But Berry had thest key to drive Emma in, and the key opened wide to the door of the answer, and the gate of hell that Emma had to walk through. Emma¡¯s struggle had stopped. ¡°Sob. Emma...¡± Only the cry of Mielle was heard in the stillness of the hall. It was like a prelude to running the final movement of death. Aria, who had been entrusted to that tender melody, fell to the floor, taking her hand off Cain¡¯s shirt. ¡°Everything happened because I was bad...¡± ¡®s, I wish I had used the hourss.¡¯ Then she wouldn¡¯t wake up, so she would be a tragic heroine. Jessie, who was next to her, hugged Aria and wept. The Countess¡¯s cries also echoed. At Aria¡¯s pitiful appearance, Cain¡¯s hand hovered in the air. ¡°Miss...!¡± With Jessie¡¯s call, sharpness was added to the gaze of those heading to Emma. It wouldn¡¯t cool down even if they tore her limbs apart. Amid all the cruel wordsing and going, the Count of Justice raised his hand to clear up the situation. ¡°Emma, I can¡¯t help but ask you for your sins, even if she has evidence. I never thought you¡¯d do anything like this, but... In any case, the sin of trying to harm the master will be great and you will not escape death. And Berry.¡± Berry shuddered loudly when her name was called. ¡°No matter what the reason might be, it is true that you have also done wrong, and you will have to pay for it.¡± ¡°The Count...!¡± She fluttered in the sentence and looked at Aria, the only one who could save her. Her stiff face was a mixture of disappointment, injustice, and betrayal. ¡®You don¡¯t have to worry about it. Isn¡¯t it natural to save you? If I betray Berry here, everything wille to nothing.¡¯ Aria, who wiped away her tears from the eager gaze, pleaded for her to pardon her sins on her behalf. ¡°Father, I fully understand Berry¡¯s feelings. I would have done evil if my father and mother, Mielle, and Cain, were taken as a hostage. I¡¯m sure everyone would do. Rather, I think it¡¯s the bad guy who abandons his or her family. Isn¡¯t that right, brother?¡± Cain replied yes to Aria¡¯s sad face seeking an exnation. ¡°In addition, she hesitated several times, but I gave her permission to do so... I¡¯m sure it was hard enough for her to die. I think that¡¯s why she was here. So, please... I don¡¯t want you to use Berry of...¡± The Count gave a fake cough at the earnestness. The maids, who had already been on Aria¡¯s side for gifts and favors many times, admired her character. ¡°How sweet of her to be...¡± ¡°She is the one who tried to kill her...¡± In the situation where Emma hade tomit all the sins alone, Mielle gave a sidelong scowl at Aria, and faced with this, Aria looked around and raised her mouth so that only she could recognize it. ¡®Why can¡¯t youe forward to relieve her of her sins? No! Emma¡¯s innocent! That¡¯s what I told her to do!¡¯ But Mielle, whose most precious thing in the world was herself, couldn¡¯t do anything for Emma, who was cornered and couldn¡¯t find a hole to escape, and it was Emma alone who was eventually taken by the arriving guards. * * * ¡°Dear Miss, ...Thank you very much. It¡¯s all thanks to you.¡± Berry, who had helped to add weight on Emma¡¯s sins with consistent lies, thanked Aria before she left. His hair was dragging on the ground when she bent her waist-deep. ¡°Be nice from now on. You¡¯re not given a chance twice.¡± Aria, who had said something disagreeable, answered, shaking off her dirty hair. ¡°Yes...! I didn¡¯t know who I really had to serve, and I have nothing to say formitting a serious crime...¡± ¡°It¡¯s a good thing you¡¯ve regretted it now. Goodbye. I¡¯ll be relieved if you send me a letter to see if you¡¯re doing well.¡± As Aria said, ¡°Don¡¯t stop personal ties in the future, she was thrilled to say that Berry nodded greatly. ¡°Yes! Yes! Miss! I will do that for sure! So... please stay healthy!¡± Berry, who said goodbye to her, wiped her tears off and climbed into the wagon. The carriage set off as soon as she got up, having already set her destination. Aria turned and entered the mansion as she stared at the disappearing carriage. Annie, who had been staring at Berry all the time, asked Aria as if she could not understand. ¡°Miss, why did you forgive Berry? Wasn¡¯t Berry the same bitch as Emma?¡± Jessie also nodded her consent. Aria smiled a deep smile and exined it kindly to her. ¡°Annie, the wicked are bound to pay for it, even if I don¡¯t have to punish her. God is watching us all.¡± Maybe they didn¡¯t understand what she meant, and Annie and Jessie cocked their heads. Aria climbed the stairs to her room, thinking ¡®You may never know it all your life.¡¯ The wagon left and was heading in apletely different direction from the Kingdom of Croa where Berry would like to go. It was about a day after she left the capital that Berry noticed. ¡°Where, where am I? Why is it such a thick forest after a day...?¡± About an hour after the driver stopped the carriage to check its surroundings, Berry, feeling strange, carefully went out of the carriage. ¡°...?!¡± And when she checked out, the startled Berry sat down and uttered a silent groan. For somehow the driver and horse were gone, and only the body of the carriagey in the woods. ¡°Oh, no...!¡± She had been out of the capital for a whole day, but if it was a dense forest...! It was clear that the forest ofbyrinths had no end, even the emperor had given up. It was the forest that anyone could never escape without apass and a ride. So nobody easily walked into the forest. When she thought she had been abandoned there, Berry let out a strange groan, shedding tears in the fear of being pushed in and out. The cry of the beast seemed to be hearding closer. The only thing left for her, whose bag was stolen behind the carriage; was a carriage and a body that would soon break down after being attacked by the beasts. * * * A few dayster. ¡°Miss, I got a letter from Berry who left.¡± Chapter 141

Chapter 141: Chapter 141. Revenge (II), Part XIII

Chapter 141. Revenge (II), Part XIII Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie Jessie, who brought Berry¡¯s letter, didn¡¯t look bright. She still seemed displeased to have let Berry go the same way. Aria, who roughly read a letter signed with a seal that she had sent from the Kingdom of Croa, said soothingly, ¡°Jessie, you don¡¯t have to be so angry.¡± ¡°But I still can¡¯t believe she went abroad safely after she did that terrible thing to you.¡± ¡®How can I not love Jessie for her sake?¡¯ Aria, determined to give her a very big present when all was done, left the room for Emma¡¯s judgment today. The Countess looked a little dark when she saw Aria on the first floor. ¡°Aria, since the results are fixed anyway, I don¡¯t think you need to go... Are you sure it¡¯s okay?¡± ¡°... Yes, they may need my testimony.¡± It was already a set result. The Countess discouraged her because the victim did not have to attend, but Aria¡¯s determination to see Emma¡¯s end was firm. Mielle¡¯s eyes were red and they were also swollen as if she had cried for days. She must have tried to cover them with her hat as much as she could, but she could not escape the eyes of Aria, who had watched her with the hawk¡¯s eyes. ¡®You want to scream that she didn¡¯t do it.¡¯ It was obvious to see that she sometimes bit her lips and trembled. She might see Emma¡¯s neck cut off. And the main enemy was right in front of her. ¡°... I¡¯m not feeling well so I¡¯ll leave in a little while.¡± ¡®Yeah, I guess you don¡¯t want to ride a carriage with me.¡¯ Emma had been taking care of Mielle since birth, and the Count understood her feelings and nodded to do it. As soon as he returned from the academy, a terrible thing happened, and Cain turned around and looked at Mielle and clicked his tongue. It was nowhere to be seen that he had cared so much about his sister in the past. The Count spoke to Aria in a friendly way that might be only for Mielle, ¡°Aria, it¡¯s going to be hard, but hang in there a little.¡± ¡°Thank you...¡± Inside, she wanted to hold a party and drink a toast, but ended up quietly answering, with a gentle smile. Thanks to Aria¡¯s acting of a poor girl, the road to the court was silent. Even after her arrival, she was able to y the heroine of the perfect tragedy with Cain¡¯s desperate escort. ¡°Oh, my God, the victim, Lady Roscent is here.¡± ¡°Where...? No, Lady Roscent is so beautiful?!¡± ¡°It must be jealousy too, as it is rumored. She was really beautiful.¡± Aria¡¯s appearance made a noise in the audience¡¯s seat. Her unadorned beauty added weight to her sorrow. Cain, who nces at her, asked with a very friendly face, ¡°Are you all right?¡± ¡°... Yes? Oh, yes. Of course.¡± In the past, Cain¡¯s contemptuous eyes had been on her. The look in his eyes, which he had treated as if she had been a filth defaming the family¡¯s reputation. Aria, who shed tears that didn¡¯t seem toe, in everyone¡¯s sympathy, waited for the trial to begin. It took some time to start as she arrived a little early, and Mielle, who had ate start, appeared just before the trial began. ¡°Your eyes are red... are you all right?¡± ¡®Who did you cry that way for?¡¯ When Aria asked, Mielle closed her eyes and answered whether she didn¡¯t want to look at her. ¡°... it¡¯s all right.¡± The Count and Cain, who knew the reason for her tears, sighed and looked away. The Countess held Aria¡¯s hand and gritted her teeth. Public opinion was so inclined that she could express her feelings. Aria understood that Emma was precious to Mielle, but it was iprehensible to cover up the woman who went so far as to kill her in front of the victim. ¡®Foolishly, you¡¯ve ruined what you¡¯ve aplished yourself. Isn¡¯t she like her past self? This is her past self! Who knew she could not be recognized by anyone but could not control herself from being perverse.¡¯ But in the eyes of the audience, Mielle¡¯s gloom and silence were seen as a result of her anxiety for her sister, Aria. Emma was very thin when she saw her face after a long time. Seeing bruises and wounds visible in ces, there seemed to have been violence in the course of interrogation. Her legs were limping, though feeble. The judge appeared as soon as she stood in the middle of the courtroom, with a puzzled look on her face. Aria didn¡¯t know the face and the name, but the judge was someone who seeded in the blood of the Imperial family. Other royal families, not rted to the power struggle, had been holding high-ranking government posts in the capital due tock ofnd. It was also aimed at the Aristocratic Party in check. The judge, who was seated, looked over the documents that had already been filed, and at the same time informed them of the beginning of the trial, and asked about her guilt. It was already due to the obvious results. ¡°Do you admit the sin of murdering Lady Roscent Aria?¡± ¡°....¡± With her mouth shut, Emma had no answer or movement. She just stared at the floor with her head down a little. Her attitude of refusing to acknowledge both evidence and witnesses chilled the judge¡¯s eyes. ¡°Let me ask you again. Do you admit it?¡± ¡°...¡± She again gave no answer this time, so the judge shook her head with a sigh. It seemed that she was not happy to take the time because the trial had an evident result anyway. ¡°... OK, then I have to deal with it as it is on the document.¡± She lifted her head when she signed something on the document. There was no reason to dy the trial anymore because the criminal¡¯s guilt was confirmed. So Aria thought it was over, but the judge looked around the hall and opened her mouth. ¡°Is Lady Roscent Aria here?¡± Aria answered in a quiet voice, when her name was suddenly called, ¡°Yes? Oh, yes...¡± Then the judge, who looked at Aria, stopped trying to say something and slowly frowned. When Aria cocked her head in wonder, the judge, who was staring at her for a long time, shook her head and began to ask some questions, ¡°Is it true that you have been harmed by Emma, the sinner?¡± ¡°Oh, yes... I heard so.¡± ¡°Then do you intend to absolve her of her sins?¡± Aria, who pretended to be sad about the ridiculous question, opened her eyes wide. The audience also stared at the judge with a face asking what kind of question she was asking. Aria was surprised not to answer, and the judge exined why, ¡°The dozens of petitions arrived in a short period of time. It was a petition for the forgiveness of the sinner sent by an anonymous majority. It was the first time I had received so many petitions, so I just asked if there was any other reason. She was also dumbfounded as sheughed, saying ¡®no.¡¯ There were dozens of petitions for the sinner who were already well-assured. If she doubted that they were another aplice, there was no problem. That was why she said it on purpose. There was some hope in Emma¡¯s face. If it were Mielle, she would definitely forgive her sin in this situation. Even if she would forgive her sin, anyway, she would be severely punished for, ording to thew. But she could avoid the death penalty, if Aria, who was the victim and an aristocrat, pardoned her. Aria, however, was different. She was not a kind of stupid, wicked woman who pretended to be blind and good. ¡°No, I don¡¯t intend to forgive Emma¡¯s sins. She tried to hurt me for no reason... so I thought someone else might be the victim again... I just want her to pay the price.¡± When Aria answered with a very sad face, some of the audience in their seat forgot about the time and ce and gave admiration due to her strong emotions. The majority made a look as if it was right. And from among them, she saw Emma in despair. ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to do so as the victim, Lady Roscent, says.¡± The judge pronounced Emma¡¯s death, raising her mouth as if she had heard a very satisfactory answer. It was a very quick decision. ¡°To the sinner, Emma, I sentence her to hang.¡± With those words, Emma sank into her seat. What did she expect, even though it was a natural result? Aria identified the face of Mielle, who was sitting next to the Count. Chapter 142

Chapter 142: Chapter 142. Revenge (II), Part XIV

Chapter 142. Revenge (II), Part XIV Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie With her mouth wide open and eyes fixed on Emma, she trembled as if she was about to fall. Therefore, it was not the Countess, but the Count that read her expression. ¡°... I¡¯ll go first.¡± She was displeased to her, but she was his biological daughter, so the Count rose up and said it would be better for him to go first. The Countess, without even giving a nce, reced the answer by simply nodding her head quietly. ¡°Are you all right, Aria?¡± Aria nodded, feeling the warm hand her mother was holding. Cain, who did not follow his father, also gave a worried look to Aria. The Count was also about to say somethingforting, but he soon closed his mouth. He seemed to have decided it would be better to take Mielle and leave in a hurry. Emma was looking this way, and Mielle was staring at her. ¡°... Mielle!¡± ¡°My God...¡± It was then. Suddenly Mielle fell to the floor. The astonished Count hastened to support her, and the Countess, who had been ignoring her all the time, rushed to Mielle. With Cain¡¯s voice calling for a doctor, the audience seat became a mess in no time. ¡°You bitch! You wicked woman! It¡¯s all because of you! If it wasn¡¯t for you! Worthy of death... Aaargh!¡± Emma, who was watching this, cursed Aria, and was struck by a guard¡¯s fist, she also lost consciousness and was dragged out. What a pity that she would no longer be able to do evil for her master. Aria rushed to Mielle, who had fallen, and whispered in a very small voice, pretending to check herplexion, ¡°Mielle... a poor girl. Did you think I didn¡¯t know you¡¯d get Emma and Berry to poison my tea?¡± Then she did notpletely lose her senses, and Mielle¡¯s eyes opened in a sh. She stared at Aria, trembling and wondering what that meant. Her eyes were bloodshot and there was no beauty of an aristocraticdy, like when she had shed her own tears of blood from her own eyes, when she had been forced to just cry out in the face of her ridicule! ¡®How long have I been waiting for this?¡¯ She had been waiting for this moment when she was going to give it all back to Mielle. The revenge against her was only beginning, but Aria¡¯s whole body was filled with great satisfaction. ¡®Now, why don¡¯t you cry like I did in the past and do your frantic attempts?¡¯ In thefort of others, Mielle came to her senses, and Aria also spoke with a disturbed face, ¡°Fortunately, Mielle woke up. But you¡¯d better hurry up and let her see a doctor.¡± Mielle held on her chest, breathing heavily in the chaos that she had never imagined that the foolish wicked woman would result. Aria was hoping Mielle would scream and spit out some cursing. Even in this situation where Emma, who she had been following like her mother, would be executed, she did not show that much. In a way, Mielle must be a stronger woman than herself. ¡°The Count of Roscent!¡± Lane appeared out of nowhere through the uproar. Then he urged the Count to hurry to the hospital he knew, saying it was nearby. Lane was a trustee of all the Count family, and they moved in perfect order at his words. Meanwhile, Lane whispered his original purpose in a voice small enough to be heard only by Aria, ¡°There¡¯s someone waiting for you.¡± Aria, realizing who Lane meant, nodded slowly. She wondered if he had been here since the beginning. ¡®Because he was worried? Or by realizing another true color of herself doing things this big?¡¯ Cain, who watched Aria quietly leave her seat soon after taking advantage of the uproar, followed her with a strange look. Asher was waiting for Aria not too far away. Aria¡¯s steps to the ce Lane told her were heavy. ¡®I wish he¡¯d been worried, but... what if it¡¯s not.¡¯ As if she had been well versed in the court geography, fortunately there was no one in contact throughout the journey to the ce Lane had informed. When there was not much left to the destination, someone suddenly called Aria¡¯s name, ¡°Aria!¡± ¡°... Cain?¡± Surprised, Aria looked around for nothing. ¡®Why on earth did he follow her so far, leaving his poor sister alone?¡¯ Cain also looked around once and said strangely, ¡°I don¡¯t think this is a way out.¡± ¡°Ah...¡± As she continued to move to ces where there was no reason for the general public to look, Cain seemed to be following her and talking. She thought she had sneaked out alone, but Lane didn¡¯t stop Cain. Aria med Lane for the situation and changed the topic. ¡°What about Mielle? Is she all right? She didn¡¯t seem to be breathing very well...¡± Cain frowned that he had read Aria¡¯s words about what he was doing here without caring for his younger sister. He seemed to think only now that he had just thrown out his sick sister and followed Aria. Unexpectedly, he stammered out an excuse, ¡°They said she¡¯s going to the hospital, so I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll be okay. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s temporary because she¡¯s not even a child with a chronic disease. And my father went with her, so I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll be fine.¡± However, this could not be the reason to follow Aria. Whoever was next to Mielle, it was true that he followed his fake sister, who had moved away from the eyes of others rather than her own sick sister. ¡°I think it will be a big deal because it¡¯s not a chronic disease. She couldn¡¯t breathe well, so maybe she¡¯s got a dire illness. You have to stand by her.¡± When she said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you go to your sister because everything you have to do today is over?¡± Cain couldn¡¯t answer for a moment and stared on the floor, because he realized what she meant. But Cain continued, ¡°That¡¯s true, but... I don¡¯t think she¡¯d get well if I go there, so I think I¡¯d better go back with you in case I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡®Asher will be waiting.¡¯ He never stopped asking where she was going with useless excuses. She was unable to proudly say, ¡°I¡¯m going to meet the Crown Prince,¡± so when Aria dyed her answer and made an excuse for Mielle, he was even more determined to go back with her, as if his doubts had deepened. Cain, who nced at something over Aria¡¯s shoulder, stiffened his face, as she was worried that Asher might just go back when the time was dyed. ¡®Don¡¯t tell me...?¡¯ As soon as he tried to look back on the idea that passed through his head, he heard the voice of Asher calling Aria¡¯s name earlier than the act, ¡°Lady Aria.¡± His voice calling for the name was quite cold. It was like the first time she had met him in the general store, and for an instant her whole body was nervous. ¡°... Who is it?¡± Cain expressed strong hostility and vignce at the sudden appearance of a mysterious man. Aria was also perplexed because she did not think about the situation the two were facing. ¡°And you?¡± Asher¡¯s inquiring tone was very sharp. Cain was asking Aria, but she did not answer in difficulty, so Asher took it for her. ¡°I asked first.¡± Cain answered, scanning up and down the appearance of Asher. Perhaps it was because he did not look like the Crown Prince, but as Cain was showing signs of difort as he retorted, Aria¡¯s face turned white. ¡°You don¡¯t even know how polite it is to introduce yourself first before asking about others.¡± ¡°I know I don¡¯t have to be polite to the intruder.¡± Suddenly, the two were in a war of nerves, so Aria rushed in. It was a very bad situation. ¡°Brother, I have an appointment with this man, so please go back to Mielle.¡± ¡°... you have an appointment with him?¡± Cain asked again with disbelief when he heard that Aria had an appointment with a strange man. As soon as Asher saw him, he took a step closer to Aria¡¯s side and said, ¡°Now it¡¯s clear who¡¯s the intruder.¡± Asher triumphantly said as if it was not a big thing... It looked so childish and she was about to say that he should leave now, but Cain suddenly grabbed Aria by her wrist and pulled her towards him. ¡°No, I can¡¯t have Aria, who¡¯s not yet an adult, alone with a man who I don¡¯t even know who he is.¡± ¡°...?!¡± Aria was quickly dragged to Cain¡¯s side. He hid Aria behind him as if she belonged to him. The pain was so severe that her eyebrows were frowned upon by the harsh movements and the strong force that vigorously pulled her. Chapter 143

Chapter 143: Chapter 143. The Wicked Woman Comes Ashore, Part I

Chapter 143. The Wicked Woman Comes Ashore, Part I Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie She became angry at this rude act, and one step faster than that, Asher took hold of Cain¡¯s arm as quickly as possible, which had seized Aria¡¯s wrist, and said, ¡°That¡¯s not up to you, is it? And now you don¡¯t even seem to realize how threatening it is to her.¡± Cain bit his lip and loosened the force he gave to his hand when he saw that Aria¡¯s wrist was losing color. Aria, who pulled out her captured hand, stepped back a few steps. She then told Cain with a wary stare. ¡°I just want you to go back. I¡¯m going to go back... with Mr. Pinonua. I want you to take care of poor Mielle and be by her side.¡± Aria turned away after leaving such cold words. Aria got out of the way, holding the arms of Asher, who was a little embarrassed by what she called him¡ªMr. Pinonua. Cain¡¯s angry eyes followed the image of Aria and Asher as they disappeared. Aria, who had remained silent long after passing the appointed ce and continued walking through the corridor, did not stop. Asher looked at her and said, ¡°Mr. Pinonua...? Are you talking about me?¡± Then Aria, who had stopped walking, looked at him and said, ¡°Yes, weren¡¯t you Pinonua Louie?¡± ¡°You still remember that name?¡± Asher slightly smiled. He seemed to think he had met Aria only once under that name, but in fact, she was the Investor A, so she exchanged letters with Asher under the pseudonym of Pinonua Louie over and over again. But she knew the whole situation, so she didn¡¯t mean to me it. She just wanted a way to avoid it. In front of Cain, he couldn¡¯t identify himself as the Crown Prince. Moreover, it was Aria¡¯s turn to hide her identity. She then changed the topic. ¡°But why did youe here?¡± ¡°I was worried about you.¡± Asher was really worried about her. ¡°I¡¯ve met the judge before, and she knew my identity, so I couldn¡¯t go to court, so I¡¯ve been waiting outside. If youe to court, you¡¯ll face the real culprit.¡± The real culprit. When he found out that Berry had been released safely, he did not ask questions about it. Rather, he was worried. Perhaps that was why questions that had been hovering around her head had be bigger and more unstable. ¡®Does he really know who I am? Why is he treating me so tenderly? How long can I see him while hiding my inner thoughts?¡¯ ¡°Mr. Asher... I think you don¡¯t know me that much.¡± He replied, noting the meaningful answer. ¡°Then you can tell me from now on.¡± The honest, straight answer and nce meant that he would ept whatever real intention she might be hiding. ¡°... Even if I¡¯m actually a terrible, gossip-like wicked woman?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not the same on the outside. No, I don¡¯t know if such a person exists in the world.¡± He added that he was also the original character when he had first seen Aria in the general store. Aria¡¯s eyes shook as she recalled the cold, blunt and rough figure she had seen. In addition, the image of many people, who had been different on the outside and on the inside, also came to mind. ¡®Isn¡¯t Emma the one who will disappear through execution?¡¯ As a sudden realization struck Aria, she lost her mind in silence. He recalled his encounter with her in the general store and hurriedly added an excuse, worried that she might be scared ¡°Of course, I¡¯m the one that I¡¯m showing you. I think that any shape I made is myself. It¡¯s just different depending on time and ce.¡± Aria gazed hard at Asher, who continued to talk. The anxiety and doubt that stood in her eyes suddenly disappeared. It might sound like he didn¡¯t know the truth, but that was enoughforting, and it was also the answer she most wanted. After making excuses, Asher, who had been staring at Aria¡¯s eyes long before her anxiety and doubt disappeared, handed over her hair. ¡°On the other hand, I hope you will be what you¡¯re rumored to be... I think there¡¯s too much junk around you.¡± Aria¡¯s face glowed with deep emotion in his eyes. At the same time, Aria, who understood what he was referring to, made an excuse for misunderstanding. ¡°As you know, he¡¯s just a brother to me. He¡¯s family.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not all I¡¯m saying.¡± He didn¡¯t seem to like Aria¡¯s asional appearance at a gathering of people, drawing people¡¯s attention. Aria, who had no idea what he was thinking about because of his vague words, tried hard to figure it out. ¡°I think it¡¯s better for you to go back now,¡± Asher said as he watched Aria with a soft look. ¡°I¡¯d love to talk about this and that...¡± Asher swallowed his following words. But even if he didn¡¯t say it, Aria nodded calmly because she knew in the letter how busy he was with the establishment of the new academy. ¡°Then, I hope to see you again soon.¡± Asher would always kiss the back of her hand before he set off. Leaving behind the regret of a brief encounter that ended with a dripping lip from the back of her hand, she went back to the mansion in a carriage prepared by Asher. * * * Mielle, who was unconscious while Aria hoped she approached closer to her death in each passing day, came to her senses while being taken to the hospital, and, thanks to that, she had been resting in the mansion. The doctor said Mielle had a temporary breathing problem due to the shock and advised her to rx for a while. But if she had intended to save her by taking advantage of the little time left before Emma¡¯s execution, Mielle led her weak body and forced her to go out several times. She didn¡¯t even know what others thought of her for her excessive behavior. ¡®It¡¯s already toote.¡¯ After finally seeing Emma¡¯s end with that beautiful green eyes without finding any way, Mielle began to spend the day dazed as if she were out of her mind. There was no more Mielle, who had always won the yearning and respect of the maids with her elegant gestures and sparkling eyes. Emma¡¯s absence, who had protected Mielle from the day she was born, was enough to make her a soulless empty shell. Mielle¡¯s actions were enough to make her maids nervous. ¡°My God, how many hours has she been standing there?¡± At Aria¡¯s question, the maids waiting in front of Mielle¡¯s room shook their heads in astonishment. Mielle must have locked the door, so they couldn¡¯t even clean it. Next to them was a maid with a light meal. She was a close aide of Mielle¡¯s but still unable to take a step into her room, and her eyes were flushed. ¡®Is there a better chance?¡¯ Aria rmended warm tea for the girls, who were having a hard time. ¡°... Tea?¡± ¡°It¡¯s because you look exhausted. I think you should take a break.¡± ¡°Ah...¡± There was something they needed to do, and they showed a sign of trouble. Mielle neither allowed nor refused, so they had to wait for an answer all the time. ¡®Besides, drinking tea with their master?¡¯ It was rumored that Annie and Jessie were doing so, but it was a far-away world from those who had always worked as Mielle¡¯s maids. When they hesitated, Aria stretched out her hand of temptation again. ¡°If anyone asks, I will say that I had something to do and called you, so you should all take some rest.¡± Aria was so friendly to them that the impressed maids¡¯ cheeks blushed. Soon, her reputation began to change little by little as the stories of those who had favored Aria spread in the mansion. Before that, Emma¡¯s vacancy was the biggest that overwhelmed and led them. So Mielle¡¯s close aides gradually turned their minds to sweet temptation as the poison spread little by little. Inside the mansion, the flow was quietly changing, so no one had noticed it yet. ¡°... Well, do you really want to give this to us?¡± The maids asked one by one, holding some cosmetics in their hands that added color to their lips. As Annie nodded triumphantly on Aria¡¯s behalf, the maids screamed a little and immediately opened the lid of the cosmetics to identify the scent and color. ¡°Oh my God, this precious thing...¡± Aria, who smiled benevolently at the admiring girls, took a sip of her tea. She didn¡¯t buy it to give it to them. One of the businessmen, who she had invested in as Investor A, had just sent arge quantity of this and that, saying that they were cosmetics he made. Chapter 144

Chapter 144: Chapter 144. The Wicked Woman Comes Ashore, Part II

Chapter 144. The Wicked Woman Comes Ashore, Part II Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie She didn¡¯t know if there was a word made by Baron Burboom, but the gifts were things that all women would like. Other eye-catching cosmetics, perfumes, and luxurious pouches were disyed as if they were disyed within the eyes of the maids. Situated in tens of units instead of one or two, they were enough to arouse the attention and greed of the maids. ¡°Miss, I have a question... why on earth did you buy so many of these precious things?¡± When a curious maid asked her so, Annie answered instead of Aria as if she were foolish. ¡°Do you think Miss Aria bought those? It¡¯s natural that she got a gift. That¡¯s how difficult it is to deal with.¡± ¡°Ah...!¡± As Annie said, some of the items were sent by men who really liked her, but most of those who had the same kind inrge quantities were gifts. Annie knew it all but added a bluff as she wanted to make her master look good. Aria looked at Annie with a satisfied smile. All the gold and silver coins she had invested in Annie had been so desirable. Of course, it was true that she had received the gift, so she didn¡¯t lie. The maids looked at Aria enjoying tea with their eyes glistening. The look was not just about respect for the elegant, prestigious noblewoman. There were envy and longing for the woman who overcame her humble origin, which could be seen as much lower than them, and who charmed the men of the Empire with her beautiful appearance and fine character. And... ¡°Miss Aria often takes care of these things by giving them to her maids. This many is just too much for her.¡± There also existed jealousy for Annie, who transformed her form from a naughty girl to an elegant woman in just a year. There hade out some words at first as she had betrayed Mielle and had been attached to Aria, but in the end, the winner was her. Wasn¡¯t she enjoying life as much as a noblewoman? And now she might really be elevated to aristocracy. It was because there were rumors among the public that she was meeting with the sessful Baron Burboom because of Aria¡¯s help. So how could they not be envious? It was enough to turn her maids¡¯ eyes, thanks to Mielle, who had yet to wake up because of the shock of losing Emma. They all wanted to be like Annie and like Aria. ¡°Oh,e to think of it, Miss Mielle took a walk in the garden this morning for a while. Within that time, we were able to clean her room.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I apanied her. She still couldn¡¯t talk, but she seemed a little refreshed. Maybe it¡¯s because of the letter.¡± ¡°Letter?¡± ¡°Yes. She got a letter from the princess. It¡¯s been a long time since the incident. As soon as I told her that she had a letter from the princess, she told me to go in her room right away. I was surprised.¡± The maids, who were quick to understand, released the information to Aria. They seemed to realize that Annie had acted like that and had enjoyed a rich life¡ªby selling her master, Mielle. ¡°Really? That¡¯s great.¡± Aria replied with great joy. She did note out of the room with all the efforts of the Count who loved her but took a walk in a letter from the princess. ¡®Don¡¯t tell me anything about Oscar... Or if he is going to visit.¡¯ That was all she could think of. Oscar was the only one she loved. Her love for him overshadowed her love for Emma. ¡®I know it was the best thing to charm Oscar as expected.¡¯ But after many efforts, it was over, and somehow the face of Asher came to mind, who put himself at the edge of a knife even against Cain, her brother. She had been embarrassed at the time, but it wasn¡¯t a bad mood to think about it again. No, rather... She felt a bit of pleasure, thinking about it... Aria did not hide her smile from the feelings and information about Mielle the maids told her, and a very small gift was given to the maids. ¡°I¡¯ll ask you well in the future. I want to help the poor Mielle, but unfortunately, I have dark ears.¡± ¡± Yes, Yes! Miss! ¡± When they realized that the power of wealth in their hands was greater than the satisfaction of having a proud master, they came to Aria every day. * * * ¡°Wait.¡± ¡°... Yes?¡± Cain called Annie who had juste back. She was heading to Aria¡¯s room with letters from young businessmen. Annie took something in her bosom, and he took it strange to see her smiling as if she were in a good mood. Cain asked Annie, ¡°Why are you carrying so much?¡± ¡°Yes...?¡± It wasn¡¯t such a surprising question, but Cain frowned at the excessive response of Annie. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me, it¡¯s Mr. Pinonua.¡± Pinonua? Annie cocked her head to the unexpected name. ¡®Why did the name of Pinonua Louie suddenly came out?¡¯ He was just one of many businessmen. Cain, who read Annie¡¯s expression, asked again, feeling a little relieved. ¡°Is there anyone else?¡± ¡°It¡¯s... it¡¯s personal...¡± Even so, when Aria was hiding it from the outside, she was perplexed again, and Cain, who was considering something, asked again, ¡°Did you meet with that young Baron?¡± Annie nodded quickly at his wrong assumption. Rather than makingme excuses, it was better to affirm as he misunderstood. Then Cain, who returned with an expressionless face, said, ¡°Go now.¡± ¡°Yes, yes...¡± ¡°Oh, by the way.¡± She thought his questioning was over, but Cain called Annie again. The startled Annie jumped up and turned her stiff head, and Cain asked again about Pinonua, ¡°How often does that Pinonua meet with Aria?¡± ¡°... Mr. Pinonua? I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t think she¡¯s ever seen him...¡± When she answered there, Cain released Annie, and she hurried to Aria¡¯s room. Aria asked why as Annie walked in with a short breath. ¡°Well, Mr. Cain asked something strange.¡± ¡°... What?¡± ¡°Mr. Pinonua. He asked me if you are seeing him often. I don¡¯t know why he¡¯s wondering... he asked me if the letter I brought was from him.¡± Aria frowned at her answer. Since the day of his encounter with Asher, he had only a strange look in his eyes, but she was worried as he would not question her otherwise, but he seemed to have asked the maids, not Aria. ¡®What should I do?¡¯ It was impossible to reveal the true identity of Asher. It wasn¡¯t because he was the Crown Prince. ¡®Isn¡¯t he the Crown Prince who broke up the Aristocratic Party one by one, and let the princess clench her teeth and darkened the Count¡¯s face?¡¯ She read the letters Annie brought in agony. As usual, there was a list of new businessmen who wanted to report and rmend a business. After reading them carefully, she got her hands on thest letter. It was a letter from Asher, which came in having the name of Pinonua Louie. [I think we¡¯ll be ready soon. May I ask you a favor in response?] Aria¡¯s eyes shook after reading the passage. He was asking her to show up forpletion. ¡®Is it really okay to reveal myself now?¡¯ She thought she needed to be more careful. ¡®Can I deal with Mielle and the princess behind her even if I reveal who I am?¡¯ What he said suddenly came to her mind. ¡®He said he wanted to have me near. I think it¡¯s possible if I use Asher.¡¯ Somehow she felt ufortable. She could not make up her mind about using him, like Oscar, even though she knew he liked her. It was a strange feeling for Aria, but Aria¡¯s troubles had been ruined by Cain¡¯s remarks. ¡°The Pinonua family isn¡¯t fit for Aria.¡± The Count and Countess, who were eating, opened their eyes and asked why since he suddenly mentioned the Pinonua family. Aria also blinked with embarrassment. She didn¡¯t know he would say it in a ce like this. ¡°The man Aria is meeting.¡± ¡°Is Aria meeting Pinonua?¡± The attention to Cain went back to Aria. After a long period of time, she pretended to be in better shape and attended dinner and suddenly she was faced with this situation. He seemed to have worked hard to investigate the family of Viscount Pinonua, and Cain said, ¡°Aria should not meet with him,¡± citing several reasons. ¡°Aria, Aria. Are you really meeting Pinonua? Where on earth did you first meet him?¡± The Countess, embarrassed by that, stammered and asked. The Count also stared at Aria with crumpled eyebrows as he realized that she did not have to meet the nobleman in the periphery, who proved her worth more than she had in the past. Chapter 145

Chapter 145: Chapter 145. The Wicked Woman Comes Ashore, Part III

Chapter 145. The Wicked Woman Comes Ashore, Part III Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie Aria, who was wondering what to say in this situation where everyone had a variety of misunderstandings, soon gave a vague answer that was neither negative nor positive. ¡°... He¡¯s just a friend to me.¡± ¡°Oh my gosh...¡± The Countess¡¯ upper body staggered while she held her head with her hands. The Count also showed signs of difort by shaking his head as if he was not happy with it. ¡°Hmm... I think you¡¯d better reconsider, Aria.¡± Aria replied with an innocent face, ¡°He¡¯s just a friend, so don¡¯t worry. I don¡¯t see him that often. I¡¯m not interested in that yet.¡± ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that, but... Well, maybe it¡¯s time to find the right person for Aria anyway.¡± When the Count said so, the Countess was also positive and relieved, and suddenly, Cain was angry, saying, ¡°That¡¯s ridiculous.¡± ¡°Aria... is still young.¡± Mielle had her mate since she was a lot younger. Cain also added as if he had realized that he had been talking nonsense and that she needed to be careful. ¡®It¡¯s dirty...¡¯ ¡®Although he has no blood rtion to her, how can he take such an attitude toward his sister who became a family member?¡¯ It was true that she had used him, but she had never imagined that he would fall into such an ugly way. ¡®I¡¯m saying... that the apple doesn¡¯t fall far from the tree. Isn¡¯t he the same man as his father, who gave up his wife¡¯s seat to a prostitute despite everyone¡¯s opposition because of her appearance?¡¯ The Count stared at Cain as if he was strange because he expressed feelings that were not seen to Mielle. The wise Countess, like Aria, nced at Cain with contempt. Cain was in a hurry to eat, saving his words as if he was quite embarrassed by his feeling of going wild. ¡®I can¡¯t help it now that the Count reacts like this.¡¯ Aria decided to move on, putting an end to what she had been thinking about. * * * Since then, the Count had tried to find a mate with all his personal connections. It would be hard to match the family of the Duke, but it seemed to find a family with both power and money. He didn¡¯t even know it was pointless. As the Countess enthusiastically joined the effort, rumors quickly spread over the empire that the Roscent family¡¯s beautiful eldest daughter was looking for a mate. Because of this, Aria¡¯s mood became ufortable day by day. ¡°Are you really going to marry a man the Count picks?¡± asked Annie, who knew Aria¡¯s true self. Now that the Marquis of Vincent and Oscar had found their mate, they knew that any of the empire¡¯s nobles would not be enough for Aria. Aria frowned andid down the book she had been reading. ¡°Are you going to bother me, too?¡± ¡°Oh, no, it¡¯s not... I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anyone in this empire who would suit you...¡± Annie, who cringed, dodged her gaze. It might be an impure intention, but nothing had yet progressed as Cain rejected himself. However, at this rate, she would have to spend her precious time meeting useless men, and she was annoyed. It was something that she might even have to be engaged in. ¡®Do I have to use Asher, too...?¡¯ She thought so ufortably, but as rumors seemed to have spread, even Rain, who had stopped visiting, came to the mansion with a gift. ¡°Well, thank you for the other day. But what brings you here today?¡± The Count, who had previously told her to meet with him, watched them like a hawk to see if he was interested in Aria. Soon after, however, he softened his face and weed Lane, when he made an excuse that there was a woman who promised a future. ¡°Are you really looking for a marriage partner like this?¡± Lane asked Aria, avoiding the Count¡¯s eyes. The contents of the cup that Aria was holding shook slightly. Realizing that she felt very ufortable, Lane murmured, ¡°Thank God,¡± and hurried to give her the letter he had hidden. ¡°He¡¯s worried.¡± She could tell without asking who it was. It must have been sent by Asher. He was so busy, but he was so attentive to the rumors that he even sent the letter through Lane, and she felt a little bit relieved from it. Lane spoke when he saw Aria¡¯s face, which was a little loosened, ¡°Hmm. I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking, but I personally think that you¡¯re a perfect fit for the most powerful person in the empire.¡± ¡°Your ttery is amazing. He¡¯s not here.¡± Aria¡¯s sarcastically responding mouth was slightly raised. And when Cain, who had been watching their conversation for a long time, saw Aria¡¯s mouth gently rising, he argued to Lane with a frown. ¡°Pino? I¡¯ve never heard of the family before.¡± ¡°It would be impossible for you to know every family in the world.¡± Lane narrowed his eyes and scanned Cain, who was provoking him childishly. He could refute it very lightly because he had been minced under Asher for many years. ¡°... There are a lot of families I don¡¯t need to know.¡± ¡°Haha, that¡¯s what it is. However, it may be quite upsetting that all your family members know and trust except you alone. You may feel alienated.¡± Cain, who felt attacked, clenched his teeth and tried to hide his mounting anger. He seemed to be looking for words to refute. However, Lane, who had already achieved his goal, left the mansion. He had no intention to deal with Cain anymore. Aria also hurried up to her room before anything started to happen. Cain¡¯s eyes were lewd after her. Even Annie and Jessie noticed that they could shrink. ¡°... Mielle?¡± As she was going up to the third floor, she came across Mielle, who wasing down the stairs and was dressed nicely. Aria had heard that Mielle went for a walk once in a while, but now she seemed to be able to go out. Her rough face had returned to normal, and Her fine face was simr to the one before ¡®the incident.¡¯ She could tell where she was going without asking. It was clear that her destination would be the Duke¡¯s mansion since she was beautifully dressed. ¡®Will you beforted by Oscar?¡¯ Aria called her, but there was no answer from Mielle. ¡°...¡± Moreover, a sharp, cold look, which she had never seen in her life, slowly swept through Aria from head to toe. It was the face of a wicked woman, who was so cheerful that she wanted to scream in a bad mood. ¡°You look like you¡¯re going out, aren¡¯t you? Come back in time. Something terrible has happened recently.¡± ¡®You know, like that scary thing you¡¯ve been up to.¡¯ ¡°...¡± A few people saw her, and even though she didn¡¯t have to, Aria deliberately mimicked as the more usible, elder sister, and Mielle said, ¡°You killed Emma,¡¯¡± and soon turned her head and went downstairs. ¡°Oh, my God... why would Miss Mielle act like that? Is there something wrong with her?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I think she¡¯s not sick anymore...¡± Annie and Jessie swept their arms as if they had gotten goosebumps. ¡®Isn¡¯t it a very desirable change? I hope you¡¯ll behave yourself in front of everyone.¡¯ Aria went back to her room with a bright smile. ¡°Miss, was the letter... given to you by Mr. Lane? Why did Mr. Lane secretly give you a letter?¡± As she came back to her room and took out the letter, Annie asked Aria with her eyes wide opened and groped. ¡°He just delivered it to me.¡± Her casual reply was quite rxed after a long time, so the quick-witted Annie covered her mouth, saying, ¡®no way,¡¯ when she said Lane had delivered it, Annie thought Aria might be exchanging letters with his master. Aria, who made no other excuses because it was true, confirmed the letter from Asher. ¡°... This.¡± Aria, who saw what was in the envelope, opened her eyes wide. There was a thin ring inside. The ring with sparkling diamonds and the unknown fine print engraved wasn¡¯t fancy but delicate. Aria carefully put the ring on her finger and read the contents. She felt different from the usual letter which contained useless words as if he wanted to say something but couldn¡¯t do so. Still, she slowly read the contents but didn¡¯t miss a single letter, but she was forced to hold her breath while she was amazed by the tough handwriting written at the end. [I hope you don¡¯t forget me because I¡¯m busy.] He continued to use an indirect tone, but it seemed to be what he really wanted to tell her. ¡°Oh my go,¡± Aria said. Her face turned red in response to his childlike behavior. She wanted to reply; she really wanted to, but since Lane had already left, she just read the letter a few more times and kept it in her drawer. Chapter 146

Chapter 146: Chapter 146. The Wicked Woman Comes Ashore, Part IV

Chapter 146. The Wicked Woman Comes Ashore, Part IV Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie Shortly thereafter, rumors circted that the Crown Prince separated himselfpletely from the Aristocratic Party. It was rumored that he condemned the deep-rooted corruption of the Aristocratic Party and dered that he would clean it up. That was why the number of nobles who spared themselves was increasing, and the Count, who had not otherwise sinned but also the main figure of the Aristocratic Party, stayed in the mansion, forgetting to find a mate for Aria. It was an exquisite timing as if to relieve her anxiety. Thanks to that, Aria was relieved. ¡°I think you should follow the princess to the end. She said she had other ns.¡± Mielle, who was recovering at some point and was beginning to move in and out of the Duke¡¯s mansion, told the Count who was in agony. It was the first dinner she had attended in a long time. Unlike before, her subdued eyes allowed Aria to guess her change. ¡°Well, I¡¯ve already been offered a proposal to unite the innocent nobles.¡± However, the Count was skeptical. Not only that, but most of the nobles who did notmit any crime were the same. He meant that there was no need to get involved. It was because there were already many examples of breaking up and bankruptcy. In addition, the princess had been praised more than anyone else as a tool to subdue the Crown Prince, and now that she could not perform her role, it was wise to leave the sinking ship. The division of the Aristocratic Party elerated as the Duke was about to give up trying to use her. ¡°... Father!¡± Mielle raised her voice to call the Count, but the Count just ignored her and kept sipping his wine. He was a perfect example of a nobleman who could abandon hispanion in order to keep his power, so he kept his mouth shut and continued to eat. ¡°Mielle, your father is in trouble.¡± Aria said soothingly on behalf of the Countess. Mielle responded to Aria, looking askance at her, ¡°You¡¯re saying that because you don¡¯t know anything.¡± The Count and Countess were surprised because of her strange reaction. They looked at Mielle with their eyes wide opened. It was a reply that Aria hoped and expected. Miele, who she had encountered once in a while, suddenly revealed her thorns and let out her poison. She seemed to realize that nothing could be achieved by pretending to be nice. But it wouldn¡¯t change. Aria smiled awkwardly with a pretty hurt face. ¡°Ah... is that so? I think I was being presumptuous. I was just saying that you better obey your father¡¯s wishes for the peace of the family...¡± ¡°... Mielle, I think you¡¯d better stop talking about this like Aria says.¡± In rare cases, the Count sided with Aria. Mielle was nervous and Aria was apologetic. It looked as if the two were in a twist. The servants and maids, who had been waiting on, were of the same mind. After Emma¡¯s incident, they thought Mielle had gotten weird, and they gossiped. ¡°Mielle, I think our father will make a wise choice enough.¡± Cain, who was listening quietly, also refused to take Mielle¡¯s side. In the end, the isted Mielle left the dining room without even half emptying her long-awaited dinner. Stuck in her room and crying her eyes out, she headed straight to the Duke¡¯s mansion the next day at the break of dawn. The princess, who knew Mielle was in a bad shape, urged Oscar to please her. ¡°How could they...? How could they do that? I got a ring from Oscar...¡± What she worried about most was Oscar¡¯s future. Oscarforted Mielle, who was crying. ¡°Don¡¯t worry so much. Probably we can change the public¡¯s opinion very soon. ¡± ¡°Do you mean the princess is preparing?¡± Mielle blinked her eyes and asked. Oscar nodded and affirmed, ¡°Yes. You can hear good news soon. Then we can convince the Count again. We can also gather the scattered Aristocratic Party again.¡± When Mielle heard the exnation, she took out her handkerchief. She wiped off her fine eyes and straightened her face. ¡°... I¡¯m sorry. It seems like I was a little nervous these days because a lot of bad things just keeps on happening.¡± Oscar¡¯s expression dimmed subtly at the words ¡®bad things¡¯. He must have remembered what had happened to Aria not long ago, and the fact that it had a lot to do with his sister. Of course, this little girl in front of him was too. ¡°You must be worried sick. You¡¯d better have some warm tea and make yourself feel at home.¡± He tried his best not to go against her mood. He could only do what his sister told him to do. He had no choice since he wascking experience and the connections. His only option was to carry favors for her as if he was dead or to sharpen his sword for the sake of the asion. He med himself for being so bad that he was named the sessor to the Duke family, and he ordered his waiting servant to change her tea. ¡°Thank you very much, Mr. Oscar.¡± Mielle nodded with a blush at his tender affection. She was able to recover her happiness because he was nice to her in each passing day, and she was able to escape the pain of losing Emma. She already realized that it wasn¡¯t because he purely liked her, but it was somehow good. There was nothing more she could wish for other than Oscar being around her. * * * A few dayster, the Duke sent a letter to the Count, not Mielle. It was a letter that arrived secretly at dawn, avoiding the public¡¯s attention. After reading the letter that arrived from the Duke¡¯s family, the Count had been in serious trouble for some time looking for information. He had also met frequently with other acquainted aristocrats. Sometimes they would visit the mansion of the Count, but they took Cain quietly to the lounge without even giving a formal greeting for what was so much to hide. ¡®What the hell is going on?¡¯ Aria, suspicious of this, was standing on the first floor just in time for their return. It was alreadyte at night when the Count and some aristocrats, who hade as guests and who had never thought there would be anyone else with them, tried to hide their astonished faces and avoided her gaze. ¡°Aria, what are you doing here at this hour?¡± Cain, who followed the Count, also hurried to Aria¡¯s side in astonishment. He spread his clothes over Aria¡¯s rather light-looking interior suit and said, ¡°Go upstairs quickly.¡± ¡°I heard we had guests, but I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t even say hello. But I think it was wrong for me to meet them like this... I¡¯m sorry.¡± When she said that it was not intentional, the afflicted cleared their throats loudly and denied it. One of the nobles said, casting a disagreeable nce at Aria, ¡°I think it¡¯s an inevitable choice for the sake of this pretty and kind-hearteddy. If this continues...¡± ¡°... I get it, I get it. I¡¯m on my mind, so let¡¯s go back.¡± The Count pushed the back of a young nobleman who was trying to say something. Cain and Aria were left in the hall because they went out the door together, saying, ¡°Let¡¯s go back now because it¡¯s alreadyte.¡± So Aria¡¯s gaze went to Cain. Cain had been eyeing Aria¡¯s light interior suit since then. Then, at Aria¡¯s gaze, he was surprised and said, ¡°Go up.¡± ¡°I¡¯m worried. You look busy too...¡± ¡®Yeah, he¡¯d know something.¡¯ Aria, who changed her target, narrowed her distance to Cain because the Count and the nobles disappeared so quickly that she could not find any information. ¡°I was sad because I couldn¡¯t see you even at dinner time.¡± Far from being sad, she had been busy avoiding Cain¡¯s eyes every time she had run into him. As she changed her posture and approached suddenly, Cain¡¯s face heated up uncontrobly. It was an inevitable instinct. ¡°... There won¡¯t be anything to worry about. Things will work out soon so make sure you do what you wanted to do. Oh, maybe you should learn a foreignnguage. Well, you don¡¯t have to do it right away.¡± ¡®Foreignnguage?¡¯ Arya¡¯s eyes frowned faintly at Cain¡¯s advice. ¡®Suddenly, a foreignnguage...? Are they all going to be exiled together? No matter how scattered they were by the Crown Prince¡¯s ruse, if the remaining nobles seek asylum in other countries at once, chaos will ensue within the empire.¡¯ But if they do that, a war would break out, and they would never go that far unless they were crazy. Unable to guess what was going to happen, she tried to get more information from Cain, but after the Count returned from seeing the nobles off, she was forced to go up to her room. Chapter 147

Chapter 147: Chapter 147. The Wicked Woman Comes Ashore, Part V

Chapter 147. The Wicked Woman Comes Ashore, Part V Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie ¡®What the hell are you up to?¡¯ She thought about it, but she couldn¡¯t find the answer so she stayed up all night and finally decided to use the hourss, but she could find the answer the next morning. ¡°I decided to follow the choice of the princess.¡± ¡°Are you serious...?¡± Mielle, who had a bright face for the first time in a long time; her eyes glittered all of a sudden. ¡®The choice of the princess? What choice did she make?¡¯ The Countess also stared at the Count, waiting for an exnation, not knowing the details. But the Count seemed to have no intention of exining it further, and only ate quietly. Aria, unable to resist her curiosity, asked, ¡°... what choice?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll find out soon.¡± On behalf of the Count, Mielle answered triumphantly. The mischievous way of speaking gave Aria strength on her hands below the table. Mielle was much better in the past when she had pretended to be naive. Aria couldn¡¯t be sarcastic as she openly expressed her real intention. ¡®As expected, Mielle knew it.¡¯ Since she was a close friend of the princess, she might have known what she was going to do before the Count. Mielle¡¯s sharp reply made Aria feelpletely displeased, as she said Aria would know when everyone knew. Aria stared at Cain for an answer, but he also said, ¡°I respect my father¡¯s choice.¡± ¡®Yes, you don¡¯t have to exin to the stupid Countess and her daughter. What a shame!¡¯ Aria held Cain¡¯s arm as he left the dining room, vowing and pledging not to let the Count and Cain sit still when the day came when she would judge the princess and Mielle. ¡°What the hell is going on, brother?¡± She was going to use the hourss if she could. Of course, she thought her pathetic expression would work more on Cain, so when she first drew it, he looked very awkward. ¡°It¡¯s still a little bit...¡± ¡°Every family except me and my mother knows! Don¡¯t tell me... my mother and I are not family?¡± When asked, Cain said, ¡°That can¡¯t be! It¡¯s just to prevent the possibility of information leaking out.¡± ¡®In fact, you think we¡¯re not a family. Therefore, you despise your stepmother and blush at your stepsister¡¯s touch.¡¯ As Aria shed tears with her increasingly somber face, Cain, who eventually sumbed, looked around, made sure no one was there and told the truth. ¡°I think the princess Isis is going to marry a foreign king.¡± At his words, she dropped the box of the hourss in her hand. * * * Aria came back to her room and covered her sick head. She thought she would have joined hands with another country, but she didn¡¯t think that she would marry a king of another country! ¡®... Will Mr. Asher be all right?¡¯ It was the first thought if Asher would be all right. Asher was first, rather than thinking that it was difficult to get revenge. Because she couldn¡¯t meet him easily, she tried to calm her anxiety by ruining an unused embroidered handkerchief. ¡®Is the feeling that Asher felt like...? When he wants to see, he can¡¯t meet me and he wants to keep me around.¡¯ Worried, Aria wrote a letter and sent it to Baron Burboom, who knew her real identity, to create a chance to meet Pinonua Louie. It would be okay to meet him at the store of Baron Burboom, under the pretext of the idental encounter. He would not doubt otherwise as he had already seen her disappear with Asher. So she had been waiting for his reply, but surprisingly enough, before some news arrived from him, it was the Countess who arrived with a pale face. She also btedly recognized the seriousness of the situation and grilled the Count to find out all the details. Deathly pale, the Countess made a proposal to Aria to go to a foreign country. ¡°I won¡¯t be here. You know how I caught a chance, and I can¡¯t die like this. So why don¡¯t we leave together for a while? Huh? If things don¡¯t work out, I¡¯m willing to divorce.¡± Not married because she had loved the Count, she seemed willing to abandon him for her safe future. Aria gave a small nod as she thought it would be desirable because her mother didn¡¯t have anything else to protect herself. ¡°Mother, you¡¯d better do that.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll have it ready as soon as possible, so if you have anything to sort out, hurry up.¡± When the delighted Countess tried to turn around, Aria hastily gripped her arm. ¡°Wait a minute.¡± ¡°... do you have anything to say? You don¡¯t mean to stay, do you? I didn¡¯t know you are that good for the Count family.¡± Perhaps she had no intention of abandoning her own daughter, but the Countess began to persuade Aria. Aria, who was wondering what to say, took her hand and said, ¡°You need to be careful.¡± And her face darkened. ¡°It¡¯s not going to happen that fast. The princess will get married and then something will pop up. So we need to figure out the situation. How did you achieve that, and could you give up so easily?¡± Unlike the Countess, Aria, who still had a lot of work to do, had no intention of leaving the empire. Moreover, she was worried about Asher. She even thought it would be better if she could give the power she had achieved, if possible, and she would rather stick by the side of Asher, as she could use the hourss. And most of all, there was also a need to bring down the judgment on the real wicked. ¡°That¡¯s...¡± No matter how extreme the situation might be, when she saw the calm attitude of Aria, the Countess noticed that she made too much fuss and left Aria¡¯s room with herst words while she was touching her hair. ¡°... I fully understand what you mean. But in the end, you¡¯ll find it better to leave the empire.¡± Aria, of course, thought it would be wise to do so in order to save her life, but her mind had already tilted irrevocably in the opposite direction. * * * ¡®Is it because rumors have yet to spread in the public?¡¯ Asher did not send a letter to Aria. The good news was that he sent a reply to ¡®Investor A¡¯. [I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t think I can meet you because I¡¯ve been so busytely. I¡¯ll see you on the academy¡¯spletion day.] Aria¡¯s expression stiffened after reading the reply; that she couldn¡¯t cry orugh several times. She was also worried that he might be busy with the work of the princess. Maybe that was why he couldn¡¯te to see her. ¡®Are you really okay?¡¯ With thepletion ceremony just around the corner, she would be able to meet him soon, but she didn¡¯t realize that it was so terrible that she couldn¡¯t see him right away. Her heart was stuffy. When she saw Aria¡¯s hand touching her chest, Jessie asked her with a worried look, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Do you want me to call a doctor?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s okay.¡± ¡°But you don¡¯t look well, and you look tired.¡± Aria, who had been buried deep in the sofa for a while, urged Jessie to rest, closed her eyes and thought, and soon resumed her posture. Those who had put her to death in the past were said to re-enrich themselves, but she was not allowed to stand by and watch. ¡°Please get me a pen and a letter paper.¡± ¡®Yeah. I didn¡¯t have time to worry like this. I have to go ahead as nned.¡¯ The time hase to bring all the things that had been umted under the table alone to the surface. Aria sent some letters to the outside and handed out the rest to the people of the mansion, including the Countess, and they frowned and asked what this was, ¡°I really hope you¡¯ll be there. It¡¯s very important.¡± ¡°It¡¯s... it¡¯s not the academy the Crown Prince is involved in, right?¡± The Count¡¯s face was very ugly. To him, who could be regarded as a key figure of the Aristocratic Party, the Crown Prince was the greatest enemy of all. He could not attend such a ceremony to celebrate the Crown Prince¡¯s new achievements. ¡°... I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll be busy. If it¡¯s important, I¡¯ll get it deliveredter.¡± Yes, maybe it was a wise choice. If he knew before his eyes that his new daughter had helped the enemy, there would be nothing worse. Of course, it was regrettable that she invited him for it, but it was an expected response. ¡®Can he stick to that attitude even after thepletion ceremony?¡¯ No matter how much she helped the Crown Prince, Aria had already built such a force that the Count¡¯s reaction was expected in the future. Chapter 148

Chapter 148: Chapter 148. The Wicked Woman Comes Ashore, Part VI

Chapter 148. The Wicked Woman Comes Ashore, Part VI Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie ¡°I can¡¯t help it. I¡¯ll tell youter.¡± ¡°Sister, you must be very free.¡± Mielle, with the atmosphere on her back, said, looking suspiciously at her. The sharpness of her speech drew a moment¡¯s attention to Mielle. The Countess had a face that she wanted to scold her. ¡®You have got everything with just your natural status.¡¯ In the past, she might have thrown a fork at her thinking so, but not anymore. Now she had the great things in her hand that stupid Mielle would never have in her life. * * * ¡°What the hell are you thinking? How do you expect to attend such a ce? Can¡¯t you see everyone¡¯s upset?¡± asked the Countess, who followed her into the room from the meal. She raised her voice as if she could not understand Aria¡¯s behavior. She must have thought Arya set a fire in this mess now. Aria, who closed her door and looked sideways, turned to the Countess with a serious look. ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°... Aria?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure it¡¯s not a bad choice.¡± No, the Count¡¯s attitude would change. Mielle would no longer be able to belittle herself. ¡®Maybe she¡¯ll try to use me as her own.¡¯ By chance, she only cooperated with the Crown Prince, as an investor, in creating the academy, while Aria¡¯s forces themselves remained neutral. Although the political approach had been blocked up by Baron Burboom, the situation would be different after revealing her identity. ¡®Of course, I¡¯ll take Mr. Asher¡¯s side.¡¯ * * * ¡°You¡¯re so beautiful today, Miss. It¡¯s been a long time since you¡¯ve decorated yourself like this, so you look like an angel.¡± Aria, who gave a nce to Jessie, who said the obvious thing, looked at her through a mirror. Prearranged dresses and ornaments for today showed off all the splendor, blending with the more brilliant Aria¡¯s appearance, naturally melted. Mielle with elegant beauty and Isis with clear and beautiful appearance were difficult to digest. She had always been, but she was confident that she would not lose out to anyone as much as she looked. As Mielle with her status, she might have survived for more than twenty years in the past thanks to her born appearance. ¡®If it weren¡¯t for this weapon, I would have been murdered by Mielle before I turned twenty.¡¯ No one would have loved a prostitute¡¯s daughter, who had a nasty personality and nothing to catch their eye. Fortunately, however, she was born with an unparalleled appearance and now a self-made woman, so she had nothing to obstruct her. Aria, smiling at herself satisfactorily in a mirror, took Jessie and Annie, who were as beautifully decorated as she was, to thepletion ceremony of the academy she invested. ¡°... I still don¡¯t understand why you¡¯re going here.¡± The Countess, who apanied her alone, said. Her face was still covered with dark clouds. But that dark face must soon contain surprise and joy, so Aria seized her mother¡¯s hand. Even though the Count was sure to be offended, she thanked her mother for attending this ufortable asion for her daughter. ¡°Just wait a little while and you¡¯ll know.¡± The academy was located near the Imperial Castle, so they arrived quickly without much time to talk about it. Perhaps they wanted to show off the work of the Crown Prince, but at a nce, she could see a splendid building. ¡°... my god. I feel like it was part of the Imperial Castle.¡± The Countess got off from the carriage was amazed. Aria also struggled to pretend to be calm because she did not see the middle course and faced only the magnificent results. ¡®To havepleted such a great building in a short period of time, I¡¯m sure he¡¯s invested enough money.¡¯ She looked around admiringly, and there were quite a few people gathered since the start of the ceremony was not long. The aristocrats in fine dress, as well as themoners in in clothes, were asionally seen. ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± Maybe he was waiting, but the Baron of Burboom who found Aria hurried to meet her. When he saw the breathtaking Aria, he could not speak for a moment, but soon came to his senses and introduced himself, and escorted the two. The Countess, who had never dreamed that Aria would have built a personalwork outside, asked her, covering her mouth with a fan, ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve known him because of my business.¡± It wasn¡¯t just the countess who was surprised by her answer. Baron Burboom, who had been careful all the time, was surprised to hear the word ¡°business.¡± ¡°... business?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been bored and invested a little. It¡¯s not a big investment, it¡¯s a little bit of a hobby.¡± The Countess epted that she had invested a small amount of money in her hobby and had known the Baron of Burboom, as she said, and soon moved on with her steps. She seemed to think little of Aria because she had no expectations of her. Annie, who knew the situation, smiled unintentionally, and Jessie, who was not familiar with it, cocked her head. Baron Burboom, who hastened to Aria, who walked ahead, asked carefully in a small voice that only she could hear, ¡°What are you thinking...?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s...¡± As he got closer, the scent of enchanting perfume came from Aria. Knowing that it was the perfume of some of the entrepreneurs, his heart pounded hard and his face blushed. When the Countess, who had been watching this, she gave him a warning by folding her fan loudly. ¡°Mr. Baron, our Aria is still young.¡± She didn¡¯t like to see him, as Baron dashed to Aria. Annie¡¯s eyes also turned fierce. So Baron Burboom tried to make an excuse, but it was thwarted by a woman named Aria. ¡°Aria!¡± ¡°Sarah? Even the Marquis...!¡± She thought they would be busy and couldn¡¯te, but Sarah, who had received the letter, attended and greeted Aria with a bright smile, ¡°It¡¯s been a long time. Are you feeling better now?¡± ¡°Yes, thank you for taking the time when you are busy.¡± The shy smile of Aria, who answered so, made Sarah stroke her soft hair a few times. It was a careful touch as if she was dealing with a precious child. ¡°I¡¯m d I had time. The Marquis said he was curious about it, so we came together.¡± ¡®Sarah must be worried.¡¯ After greeting the Countess gently, they followed the instructions of the Baron of Burboom. Therge hall, built next to the main hall, was upied in advance by nobles who had ties to the Crown Prince. When they saw the Marquis of Vincent first, their eyes widened, and then they opened their mouths to see Aria sitting behind them. It was the same for those who knew or who didn¡¯t know who she was. They looked puzzled as to how to respond to her excessive beauty. Then they realized that their gaze was disrespectful, and turned their heads as if to look away. ¡°Lady Sarah is always full of grace.¡± ¡°That¡¯s too much, ma¡¯am. Madam is still beautiful and I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll bepared.¡± Unlike the simple engagement she had held earlier this year, the Countess did not hesitate to praise Aria¡¯s lovely friend, who would be formally married next year and be the Marquise. Leaving them behind, Aria found traces of Asher. He said he¡¯d pass all the aplishments over, but the letter said he¡¯d meet her today, so he must have arrived. But as the wait was getting longer and the ceremony was about to begin, Asher did not show up. Baron Burboom was also nervous, questioning him for not appearing, ¡°We are in big trouble. Pinonua Louie was going to make the opening speech.¡± Neither Aria nor Asher were able to identify themselves, so the face of Burboom, who had prepared for the ceremony, turned blue instead. ¡®Don¡¯t tell me, the real Pinonua Louie is showing up.¡¯ At that time, Aria was also about to be nervous as she thought it would not be possible but he did not show up. ¡°Oh? He¡¯s here!¡± From somewhere Asher showed up, he strolled up the stairs. Baron Burboom, who managed to sweep his chest out of concern, shrugged his head and blurted his end of his speech, as if he realized he was different. ¡°But why is he dressed up like that...?¡± It was an unusual suit, embroidered in gold, white suits. The brooch on his chest was a royal seal with tulips as its source. It could not be worn by anyone other than the royal family. Burboom¡¯s expression at the sight of it turned sour. ¡°Miss! That¡¯s the one I sawst time at the baron¡¯s shop!¡± Thepletion ceremony began after everyone bowed to the Crown Prince¡¯s authority, and after he examined each of the faces of the VIPs and checked his force. Chapter 149

Chapter 149: Chapter 149. The Wicked Woman Comes Ashore, Part VII

Chapter 149. The Wicked Woman Comes Ashore, Part VII Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie ¡°Thank you foring here to celebrate thepletion of the empire¡¯s new academic institution. I¡¯m Franz Asterope, who organized the academy today.¡± When he recited his congrattory speech, Baron Burboom staggered as if he was about to fall. ¡®You said you are Pinonua Louie! That¡¯s why I treated you like that!¡¯ At his appearance holding hands with Aria, Burboom had made offensive remarks to the Crown Prince, and it was seen that his heart was crying, within his face. He had yet to make an official appearance because he had yet to hold an adult ceremony, but it was right to show himself on his achievements. The quiet hall rang with the voice of Asher, ¡°The academy, built in the capital city, will do its best to enhance the academic abilities of ordinary people, not aristocrats, and to secure the talent of business people, specifically...¡± When he exined the purpose and direction of the academy¡¯s establishment, the participants¡¯ eyes were wide open. It was the first time for them to hear a proper exnation, though they had heard it roughly through the rumors. As usual, those who thought it was an institution for the nobility began to talk quietly, asking, ¡°Is that really possible?¡± As soon as he finished his exnation, Asher looked through the VIP hall once more, and after a very short period of silence, he mentioned Investor A. ¡°Of course, it was possible because there was a person who had been willing to invest.¡± He apparently thought that Investor A did not attend the meeting because there was no new face among those that were present. At the end of the remark, there was silence in the hall. While Investor A should appear in line with this timing, no one had risen from their seats. Baron Burboom was even more shocked after knowing Asher¡¯s identity. Don¡¯t tell me, Aria wasing out. He didn¡¯t look so good that it wouldn¡¯t be strange to feel drowsy right away. Aria rose from her seat quietly, meeting the gaze of the Baron of Burboom. ¡°... Aria?¡± The Countess sitting next to her called her name. As she was sitting close to the podium, Asher¡¯s eyes were naturally directed to her. Meeting his questioning gaze, Aria slowly climbed the stairs next to the podium. ¡°... Lady Aria?¡± Aria, who suddenly rose to the top of the podium, was called carefully by Asher, questioning her name. Aria, who had a pompous look like a tall flower blooming on a cliff, held her dress with one hand and slowly bent her knees to pay tribute to the Crown Prince. Aria greeted Asher with a clear voice, who had a fine frown upon his inability to grasp her intentions. ¡°Thank you for ¡®inviting¡¯ me to a noble ce, Your Highness the Crown Prince.¡± ¡®Don¡¯t tell me...!¡¯ Though he thought it was a ridiculous assumption, he stared at Aria with astonished eyes. ¡°Invitation? What...?¡± As he retorted back, blurry at the end of his speech, Aria added a little advice to him, ¡°Everybody¡¯s looking, Your Highness.¡± Feeling unusual, Annie, who recognized him, also called Aria¡¯s name in a deadly pale face. He went up to the podium to see if the investor was present and nced over the VIP hall for a while. ¡°...!¡± Unexpectedly, Asher met her eyes and opened his eyes as if he was wondering, and he was convinced that she had attended to meet him, and then smiled at her. As Asher ascended to the podium, his aides who recognized him stood up and took a courtesy. Those who didn¡¯t know the reason also inferred his identity from his dress and created polite posture. ¡°You said the Crown Prince invested in this academy, and he must be the one...!¡± The Countess took a courtesy in admiration. No matter how bad he was with the Aristocratic Party, the royal family was in awe. Unlike the Count, it was due to herck of interest in factional strife. Although the distance was a bit far away, any further indication of embarrassment must have made everyone aware. At Aria¡¯s pointing out, Asher finally regained his original look. However, he did not give any instructions or make any statements to Aria, who bent her knees to take an ufortable position, if he still seemed to be smeared with shock. In the end, she had no choice but to point out again his behavior of staring at her in silence. ¡°My leg hurts.¡± ¡°... you can stand up.¡± Aria, who stood straight at Asher¡¯s permission and had her back upright, blinking her long, rich eyshes, asked calmly as if nothing special had happened, ¡°May I speak on your behalf, Your Highness?¡± ¡®You were so eager to find out who I was, but you kept your identity hidden.¡¯ Obviously, if he were his usual self, he would immediately feel betrayed and angry toward his opponent. But he didn¡¯t take any of that feeling toward her, and Asher sighed inwardly. To Aria, with a strange but beautiful smile, he reced the answer with a small nod of his head, and slowly stepped back from the podium to make room for Aria. There was still a mixture ofplex emotions in the gaze of Asher, who followed her in impable graceful movements. Checking with his own eyes, he seemed not to reach yet a reality that Aria was the Investor A. And it was not only Asher who was surprised. ¡°Why did Aria on earth...?¡± Even though it was not the ce for her daughter to stand, she took the ce in an imposing manner, and therefore, the Countess raised herself up quickly. She was about to run up the stage and drag her down. Annie shook his head in front of the Countess. ¡°Miss Aria is the right woman who can stand there.¡± Her face was full of respect and joy. It was a different emotion that had admired and yearned Mielle. It was not a vague yearning for the woman who wielded what she had from the beginning, but a reverence for the woman who held the glory built in her hand. The Countess¡¯s wandering hands were left bewildered and getting emotionally carried away. ¡®What the hell is this?¡¯ ¡°Aria...¡± On the other hand, Sarah¡¯s voice, full of questions and worries, came out, and at the same time Aria, who stood on the stage, greeted the audience politely. The graceful figure was admired by the beholders. The half-fallen Baron of Burboom stared at the podium, leaning against his chair. He seemed to have almost given up now, having been running on a wild foot to hide her identity. ¡°I¡¯m Roscent Aria, who was introduced. It¡¯s known as Investor A in public.¡± She heard a small scream somewhere. Aria, who had intended to give everyone time to admire and marvel, paused, and turned to the source of the sound. ¡®Oh, that¡¯s thedy I met at the meeting.¡¯ Near the VIP seats were people who had been invested by Aria. Already seeing Aria¡¯s face, they looked dazed, as if they had never thought she would be the Investor A. There were people who forgot the time and ce and pointed fingers at her. She was sure they were talking that they couldn¡¯t believe because she was a wicked woman of gossip. Aria continued with the pleasant sight in her eyes, ¡°I¡¯m happy to invest in such a meaningful business. I would like to express my gratitude to the Crown Prince for reaching out his hand first.¡± Aria bowed her head again and thanked Asher, who stared at her from a little distance. Looking at her back, Asher, who had arranged hisplicated feelings, touched his heart and offered her the utmost respect. The natural response made viewers wonder if they were on the same side. ¡°At first, I thought about it a lot, but I also decided to invest because I wanted to help the weak. If there¡¯s any business that could help anyone in the future, I¡¯d like to actively review it.¡± However, he soon smiled at Aria, who drew the line, citing other reasons than the Crown Prince. ¡°I hope to find a number of talented people through this academy, and I will be very supportive.¡± Aria, smiling brightly, was not a wicked woman of gossip, but an angel who came down to the empire. The beautiful sight of it, which seemed to really save the weak, captivated the foolish people. When Aria, who enjoyed the gaze for such a moment, said goodbye again with a feathery, light gesture, and the sound of apuse poured into the hall, where the silence had been for a moment. Aria, who received awe and respect on one body, nced and identified Asher. He was watching Aria with aplicated look, who instantly changed her image by putting on a credible showmanship at an important moment. Chapter 150

Chapter 150: Chapter 150. The Wicked Woman Comes Ashore, Part VIII

Chapter 150. The Wicked Woman Comes Ashore, Part VIII Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie ¡°Aria!¡± As soon as Aria came down from the podium, the Countess, who rose from her seat, came up to her with a puff. If she waited a little while, she would go back to her ce, but she couldn¡¯t bear it, and it was a quick step. It was still a face that did not understand what had happened to Aria. ¡°What the hell is this...?¡± ¡°Mother.¡± Aria, who quickly grabbed her hand trying to raise her voice even though the ceremony was not yet over, smiled softly and hurried back to her seat. ¡°I¡¯ll sit down and exin.¡± When she returned to her seat with the Countess, she saw Sarah and Vincent, who had be more contemtive. They gave Aria an immediate look, asking for an exnation. ¡°Why don¡¯t you enjoy the ceremony first? I think the VIP seat is getting more attention than the podium.¡± As Aria said, the audience¡¯s eyes were on Aria rather than the host on the podium exining the next sequence. The Crown Prince, who they dared not to even face him, was at the backseat. It must have been a shock that the empire¡¯s star-studded investor was the wicked woman of the rumor. If she continued the conversation as it was, it would be rumored in public. ¡°... you¡¯ll have to exin it properly when the ceremony is over.¡± The Countess said, looking askance at her. ¡°Of course.¡± Of course, it was necessary to exin it, as she would get busy in earnest. In the following ceremony, they were calling out a list of students who had already been selected for admission or those who had been selected for the schrship. After it, she turned to the ce where Asher was. He was alsoing down the stage after the opening ceremony was over. ¡®What shall Asher say?¡¯ She wondered if he was angry about why she cheated. ¡®Will he be surprised by the fact that I am the very Investor A? Or is he pretending not to know? It¡¯s not like running straight this way?¡¯ Whenever he took a step forward, her heart was pounding and various thoughts were covered in her head, and his aide, who was waiting under the tform, whispered something quietly to him so that others couldn¡¯t hear. ¡°...¡± As if it were a serious story, Asher soon nodded and left the hall with him. ¡®Did something happen?¡¯ She was worried, but she couldn¡¯t see him until the ceremony was over. ¡ª The scandal of the century. Contrary to Aria¡¯s efforts to avoid eye contact by stopping the conversation, their eyes towards her did not scatter until the ceremony was over. ¡°You¡¯d better go outside.¡± The Marquess of Vincent said, wrapping Sarah¡¯s shoulders to protect her. They didn¡¯t stick to her or asked if she was really the Investor A, but they were constantly observing to examine her between rumors and reality. ¡®Is that beautifuldy the wicked woman of rumors? She¡¯s so different from the rumors. Furthermore, I can¡¯t believe that the wicked woman is the investor that has contributed to the business of the academy, so she¡¯s not going to invest in the business that can¡¯t guarantee profits unless she is an angel!¡¯ ¡®Are all the rumors ever so far the nders? ... Come to think of it, where did the rumorse from?¡¯ They corrected the rumors, and she savored the voices that raised doubts and took her light steps. The crowd, who were greatly shocked, steadily caught up with a deep meaning that was contained in each step. ¡°... We¡¯d better get out of here quickly.¡± The Countess took a quick step, conscious of her surroundings. She felt like she was going to die under the eyes of people before she could question her daughter about the enormous results she had made. Sarah and Marquis Vincent also carefully asked if they could visit the Count¡¯s mansion if they were willing to split the time and listen to Aria¡¯s exnation. ¡®I thought I¡¯d have a conversation with Asher after the ceremony.¡¯ She couldn¡¯t do that, as he had disappeared without a word of greeting. It was then that she was going to answer, of course, that they could do so. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but Lady Aria has a previous engagement with me.¡± ¡°... Oh my gosh.¡± He, who had disappeared, appeared again from behind. ¡°I think I mentioned it in the letter... Isn¡¯t it?¡± He urged Aria to spare her time. The Countess dropped the fan and swallowed her breath. ¡°I did.¡± Certainly, in the letters exchanged with Pinonua Louie, he had mentioned seeing her at thepletion ceremony. So when she answered, he held out his hand as if he were going to escort her. The Countess, in his polite appearance, made a fuss and urged Aria, ¡°Oh,e on. What are you doing? The exnation won¡¯t be toote toe backter, so keep your promise first.¡± ¡°Thank you, ma¡¯am.¡± When she was told that the Crown Prince, the noblest status in the empire, was grateful to her, she turned pale enough that it wouldn¡¯t be strange if she copsed right away. Jessie hastened to support the Countess. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sarah.¡± ¡°... No. Of course, you should make a prior engagement first. Please contact me when you have time. I¡¯ll be waiting. Letters are fine.¡± Who could stop a previous engagement with the Crown Prince? Not surprisingly, Sarah also nodded and promised to do the following, and the Marquis of Vincent who had acquaintance with Asher added a little concern, ¡°Lady is still a minor, so maybe it¡¯s better for a guardian to be with her.¡± ¡°Thank you for your concern, but you don¡¯t have to worry about it because we¡¯ve met alone several times already.¡± Asher, who was ufortable with it, responded curtly and urged Aria to hold his hand. His remarks could have prevented her from getting married, but instead of feeling bad, she had a smile on her face. So without making any excuses in the freezing atmosphere, as if to throw cold water with the shocking remarks of Asher, Aria disappeared smoothly holding his hand, past the crowds who gathered. ¡°Oh, my God... my daughter was involved with the Crown Prince...¡± How envious she was of Mielle¡¯s entanglements with the Duke family. She thought she would have no other regret in her life if she would be the Marquise, but it turned out she had a meeting with the Crown Prince. She felt like she was telling someone else¡¯s story, not her daughter, who was always berated for being vulgar. That was not only the Countess but also all who had not known Aria¡¯s identity before. There were also audiences who heard nonsense near them. ¡®If that¡¯s really true... is it the scandal of the century?¡¯ Even Annie, who knew that Aria was the Investor A, didn¡¯t know Asher¡¯s identity, so she followed traces of Aria that had disappeared with her reddish face. * * * Asher took Aria to a small cottage in the forest where she had visited the previous time. No matter how much he tried to avoid people¡¯s eyes, she was a little nervous because he led her to a dark and gloomy ce, but when she turned the corner of a building, the forest appeared immediately. Aria, who had swallowed admiration for being so strange after several experiences, was seated on the table in the mansion garden, with Asher¡¯s escort. ¡°... Huh?¡± When she sat down, Aria wondered, and he asked her why, ¡°I feel like the chair and table have changed.¡± She remembered that the chair and table she had seen before were a little old and rugged, a little ordinary for the nobleman to use. But now Aria¡¯s chair was very soft andfortable, and the workmanship was beautiful, and the table was so luxurious that it could be brought to the table as an ornament. As she said, sweeping it with her hand, Asher replied casually, ¡°Oh, I changed it because it didn¡¯t seem right for you.¡± ¡°... Did you change it because of me?¡± ¡®I only visited just one time.¡¯ As she asked and blinked her eyes, he replied as if it was natural, ¡°Yes, you visit again like this, and I don¡¯t know how many times you¡¯ll be here.¡± He smiled softly, expressing his desire to meet her before Aria¡¯s consent. Of course, she wouldn¡¯t refuse when he asked her agreement, but sheughed a little, and he said something with a serious face that had happened today. ¡°You hid your identity.¡± When she had a little time to spare, the sudden, direct question that came in brought a quick, cold air in the woods, a coldness that might have made him hup if it hadn¡¯t been for the butler who brought the teate. While he did not whip her with harsh words, Aria who was afflicted in her mind replied, avoiding his eyes. Chapter 151

Chapter 151: Chapter 151. The Scandal Of The Century, Part I

Chapter 151. The Scandal Of The Century, Part I Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie ¡°... I just didn¡¯t feel it was necessary. You didn¡¯t ask me if I was an investor.¡± She knew it was not an excuse, but she couldn¡¯t stop saying it otherwise. She knew he was going to me her for what she said. He would have felt frustrated and betrayed just as Asher had hidden his identity. ¡°So don¡¯t you mind if I ask you everything I want?¡± However, Asher asked her as if to confirm, instead of being angry or digging into what she had said. Aria nodded, a little embarrassed, not knowing he was paying attention to each question. She wondered what he was asking and wondered why he was asking for permission, and as she waited for Asher, who was straining and swallowing, to ask, what Asher asked Aria was unexpected. ¡°How have you been?¡± ¡°... Yes?¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s been a while, and when I found out that you were Investor A, I was afraid that you were also as busy as I was.¡± ¡®How can Ipare myself to you, the Crown Prince, even if I am an investor with dozens of entrepreneurs?¡¯ ¡°No, I was only reading and answering letters at the mansion. More than that...¡± She was worried about Asher, whether he had heard of Princess Isis, or if he had heard she was now marrying a king of another country and gathering the Aristocratic Party again. ¡°I was worried about you.¡± So, she said with a heartfelt expression, and he had a kindness on his face, and he seemed d that Aria had been worried about him. ¡°I feel like I¡¯m going to have a hard time... as you¡¯ve worried about me.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be worried about you, and you don¡¯t have to think about it!¡± Aria was a little angry at the answer, not knowing whether it was a joke or a serious answer, and Asher closed his eyes andughed. It was the first time for him to smile so brightly that Aria stared at him for a long time, not knowing that her cheeks were blushing. ¡°I¡¯m not as weak as you think I am.¡± No, the Crown Prince she remembered was a weak man who had been swayed by the Aristocratic Party and could not even give his name. She didn¡¯t understand why he could now spread his wings like this. As he read the anxiety and worries in Aria¡¯s eyes, he gave an exnation to gain her trust. ¡°Of course, there¡¯s nothing I can say about looking weak. In fact, I never thought I¡¯d get the upper hand from the Aristocratic Party so soon. I thought it was a long-term game. If necessary... I was thinking of marrying the princess. I was desperate because I didn¡¯t see a single hole to get out.¡± As he brought up the story of his marriage to the princess, Aria¡¯s face darkened. As if to reassure her, Asher held the hand of Aria who held the mug tightly. When the warmth of Asher reached her hand, which had cooled down a little bit, she felt that her anxiety was gone. ¡°But perhaps since I met you.¡± He continued with a small smile as if he were recalling the day when he had first met Aria. ¡°The memory of being so embarrassed was few. Ever since I was a kid, I¡¯ve always been obsessed with the idea of nning thoroughly andpletely... but it all became useless when I met you.¡± ¡°... You¡¯re talking about the casino case.¡± It was the connection that had begun with the word to sell the auction ticket to the owner of the general store; it was the connection that was possible because of knowing the future, which had never been possible in the past. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve been working on it for a long time, but it was going to be wrong. Since then, I¡¯ve confirmed that the rumor has spread, as you said, and I found out that it wasn¡¯t, so I¡¯ve been looking into you.¡± There had been a misunderstanding between her and Mielle, and Aria had also mistaken him for his identity. ¡°The more I knew you, the more mysterious you be. I had a chance that I didn¡¯t expect from your wise advice.¡± It had been part of Aria¡¯s perception. But the work of the princess had been different. Although not officially confirmed, they had been talking about marriage for years. But she would suddenly marry the king of another country. ¡°But the princess...¡± ¡°I know what you¡¯re worried about. But I want you to trust me a little more. I¡¯m a person who never misses an opportunity if ites to me.¡± He did not bring up all his words, but the gentle look of Asher was certain that there was a solution. ¡°May I visit the mansion of the Count in the near future?¡± ¡®Last time you came without permission.¡¯ So, she thought he would like to move the space as he didst time, but at the words that followed, she immediately knew that it was not. ¡°I¡¯d like to give them a formal greeting and ask them their permission¡± ¡°Formal greeting...? And permission for what...?¡± ¡°Will it be okay for me to like you in the future?¡± ¡°...!?¡± Thud. Her heart began to pound as if something heavy had fallen over her chest. She had thought he might have feelings more than like, or like, for herself, but when she heard it through his mouth, she was almost breathless. ¡°I¡¯ve done that many times before, but... I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ll meet you at the ceremony today, so all I can give is a tulip.¡± As if it had already been set up, a beautiful bunch of tulips was in the hands of the butler, who had appeared, and Asher handed it and went down politely to one knee in front of Aria. ¡°Can I ask for a formal date?¡± There was no worry or anxiousness in his eyes, which he asked with a bouquet of flowers. There was a conviction that Aria would receive his bouquet. He was really a man who didn¡¯t miss a chance. ¡°Then I want to receive it in a ce that is a little bit more brilliant and magnificent next time. There¡¯s only once in a lifetime. ¡± So, as expected, she received the bouquet of flowers and said while Asher smiled brightly with a big smile, ¡°I will do it for you even if I use all of the empire¡¯s resources.¡± * * * The Countess, who returned first to the mansion of the Count, did not hear a detailed exnation, but she summed up the situation and the dialogue at that time to draw her own conclusion. ¡®The Investor A who has beenplimented so much in public was Aria, and she continued to meet the Crown Prince for a long time, and even the princess, who has be famous as the fianc¨¦e of the Crown Prince, would be married to the king of another country...¡¯ Perhaps it was a very reasonable conclusion that the Crown Prince had kicked out the princess to make Aria his wife, who had an emerging power on her back. It was a very sound conclusion. ¡®... Oh my god!¡¯ After sorting out, a shrill scream on her chest was flowing out. Aria was so beautiful, and the Countess thought she could find a good mate, but she had never thought it would be a member of the imperial family. She had only a small thought to benefit her daughter by sending her to a good marriage, but she felt highly ttered by the fact that it was the noblest royal family in the empire that was unparalleled to any family. Her astonishment continued even after the carriage arrived at the mansion. ¡°You¡¯ve been to thepletion ceremony quite quickly, which my father was very ufortable with.¡± Mielle, who was about to go out ore down to the first floor, dressed nicely to greet the Countess. Her personality suddenly changed after Emma¡¯s death, and she med the Countess¡¯s behavior, showing signs of difort. She seemed to have found her true self, abandoning all her hardworking acts of kindness. It was true that she knew the Count would hate it, but she had forced herself to go out of the mansion, so she would haveughed if she had been normal, but not now. Mielle didn¡¯t even know what had been revealed at the ceremony. The Countess replied with a pleasant smile. ¡°Mielle, I wish you had been there with me. There¡¯s been a great thing.¡± Although she was very willing to scold her, the Countess, who had a friendly smile that was like a mother¡¯s, answered in a slightly excited voice. A good thing had happened, and there was no need to rush recklessly. Chapter 152

Chapter 152: Chapter 152. The Scandal Of The Century, Part II

Chapter 152. The Scandal Of The Century, Part II Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie ¡°Really? That¡¯s very interesting. I¡¯m going out for business.¡± Mielle took a breath and left the mansion, looking totally uninteresting. As soon as the detestable figure disappeared, Annie, who was following the Countess, gritted her teeth. ¡°Then she¡¯ll find outter and drop a fork or a cup of tea!¡± Because she had witnessed it several times while serving Aria, even the modest Jessie hurriedly covered her mouth and held back herughter. The Countess, who grasped Annie¡¯s character with her sharp eyes, patted her hair. ¡°I think it¡¯s time to make use of your specialty.¡± ¡°... My specialty?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure they¡¯re all curious about what happened today.¡± ¡°Ahah! Only then did Annie¡¯s eyes shined when she realized what the Countess meant. It was time to make the proud appearance of her master, who had been hidden. Already, it would have been told through the mouths of thousands of people outside. So why not let the mansion know that? In order to give the right treatment to Aria who would return soon... The excited Annie hurried around the mansion. ¡°Everyone! Something great happened! Don¡¯t regret itter, let¡¯s get together quickly!¡± ¡®What¡¯s the big deal?¡¯ She was always the one who had brought new and interesting news, so the servants and maids, who were working all over the mansion, held out their heads, asking, ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± ¡®Where will the Count, Cain, and Mielle, who went out, hear the news for Aria?¡¯ Wherever it was, it must be a very interesting and enjoyable reaction that she had never seen before. The Countess disappeared into her room, humming and thinking that she might be called the mother of the Crown Princess, who had risen from a prostitute to a Countess. * * * Mielle¡¯s carriage, heading for the mansion of the Duke, stopped in front of a famous bakery. It was to find a cake that she had reserved in advance. In order to take a freshly baked cake, she had to make a reservation ahead of time. While her maid went looking for it, she removed the curtains covering the window and looked outside. ¡®There¡¯s a lot of people today.¡¯ Nearby, the academy¡¯spletion ceremony had been held, and the ceremony seemed to have ended, and the attendees were out. This was the only way down because it was the Imperial Castle if they went up. ¡®So why did the Countess, who went out with Aria,e back alone?¡¯ At that time, while she was questioning what was happening, they were surprised and stopped in front of the carriage of Mielle. ¡°...?¡± Normally, if they found a noble¡¯s carriage, they should avoid it a little or bend their heads. Strangely enough, more and more people stared at the wagon or approached and snooped. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± At Mielle¡¯s question, the knight, who had been waiting, went out of the carriage to check. When she nced out of the window, Mielle opened her eyes wide to see people who had been rude and could not hide their happy faces, let alone avoid the appearance of the knight. People said something eagerly to the knight with their full excited faces, and the knight cocked his head and talked to them for a long time. ¡®What the hell is that?¡¯ She was curious about the strange situation. It was a matter that would end when he gave attention and make them scatter, but why was he taking so long? The conversation, which continued until her maid with the cake appeared, ended when the joy gradually faded from the faces of themon people who had gathered there, and only after they had dispersed. To the knight, who returned with a look of embarrassment, Mielle asked what the reason was. ¡°That¡¯s...¡± But the knight could not easily answer Mielle¡¯s question. The maid, who noticed from his side, intercepted the answer. As the conversation between the knight and themon people did not end until the cake was brought out, she had grasped the content. Her face was lit up as if she had received a birthday present. She was in a state of great excitement. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you. You know the famous investor in public, right? The investor has continued to invest in young and capable businessmen, regardless of their status!¡± ¡°... Investor A?¡± ¡°Yes, yes! Well, Investor A, showed up at the academy¡¯spletion ceremony today!¡± The hair of the maid, who nodded and answered brightly, sparkled the hairpin she had received from Aria. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sure they¡¯re the ones who were there. So what does this have to do with it now?¡± The important part was not told, so Mielle cocked her head and asked. The face of the knight darkened and the maid swallowed and raised her voice. ¡°Surprisingly, I heard that Investor A was Miss Aria! That¡¯s why people gathered around the wagon with the family seal on it! They wondered if Miss Aria was riding it!¡± ¡°... What?¡± Mielle was as hard as stone when the maid answered with pride. Mielle stared at her maid without moving as if she had forgotten how to breathe. She looked as if she was saying such nonsense. ¡®... Is the daughter of that vulgar prostitute the rumored Investor A? She is the one who the princess wanted to take on her side.¡¯ ¡®Does this make sense? What the hell am I hearing?¡¯ It was unbelievable, but it was a shock, so Mielle¡¯s eyes opened a little bit wider, and she gave strength to her hands that were neatly ced on her legs. She was a dumb woman with nothing but her face. But she was a great investor. She had not known who it was, but she mentioned that Investor A was a very discerning and intelligent person in front of the princess in the past, and she recalled it. Her inquiring voice trembled weakly. ¡°... Is that true? Is that really what they said? Didn¡¯t they make a mistake?¡± ¡°That¡¯s what they said. They mentioned Roscent Aria, who was rumored to be a wicked woman.¡± ¡°It¡¯s true,¡± said the maid, but Mielle could not believe her maid¡¯s repeated answer and stared at the knight and urged him to answer. ¡®Please say no. I wish you would call it a foolish maid¡¯s delusion.¡¯ Contrary to Mielle¡¯s expectations, however, the knight threw an answer to Mielle¡¯s question by avoiding her gaze quietly. How could that be so ridiculous...! The pale-faced Mielle was lost in her thoughts for a moment. She then ran out of the carriage. It was a rough move that no noblewoman could ever think of. The knight called her from behind and hurried after her. In case someone, who had not yet left, ran around the carriage, mistaking her as Aria. There was an urgent document in his hand to show Aria. ¡°... Oh, I¡¯m sorry!¡± Soon, however, he realized that all but her hair and eyes were different and hurried to bow down to the noblewoman. Unlike Aria, who invested generously in themon people, ordinary aristocrats considered them insignificant. ¡°The investor... is a Roscent family? Is that why you¡¯re waiting?¡± When the pale-faced Mielle asked like that, the man with his head down answered carefully, ¡°Yes? Oh, yes... she said her name was Roscent Aria.¡± ¡°What was the color of her hair? What was the color of her eyes? How tall was she? How was her skin color? How was her tone? How old was she?¡± The man, embarrassed for a moment by the incessant flood of questions, soon began to answer the questions one after the other; a brilliantly shiny blonde, beautiful appearance, and green eyes that seemed to contain jewels. They were all just like Aria¡¯s appearance, and when Mielle lost her bnce, the knight hurriedly supported her. ¡°... Uh, let¡¯s go quickly to the mansion of the Duke!¡± As the knight assisted her to stand up and helped her walk back to the carriage, the people gathered around her to check what was going on, but there was no sound in Mielle¡¯s ear, perhaps because of the shock. ¡®Does the princess know this? What if she knows? Isn¡¯t it going to spark me? ... don¡¯t tell me she¡¯s thinking of joining hands with the daughter of that vulgar prostitute...?¡¯ Mielle, who grasped her heart in order to stop it from beating so fast, raised her voice by asking the driver to go to the mansion of the Duke as soon as possible, and the wagon that ran as fast as it could rattled and headed to its destination. The princess, who was talking to a guest, greeted the visiting Mielle with pleasure as if she had not yet heard the public gossip. ¡°Oh my God, you don¡¯t look good, Lady Mielle. What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°That¡¯s...!¡± Mielle could not answer, looking at Vika, who was following after Isis out of the lounge. Vika, who knew he was a hindrance, said goodbye with an unexpected smile. Chapter 153

Chapter 153: Chapter 153. The Scandal Of The Century, Part III

Chapter 153. The Scandal Of The Century, Part III Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie ¡°Miss Isis, my business here is done, so I¡¯ll go now.¡± ¡°Thank you for your advice, Vika.¡± Mielle, who was left with only the princess, shuddered as she could not bring up the story of Aria. It was even more difficult to talk about it as Oscar also came down after hearing her visit. But because she could not keep her mouth shut for long, Mielle soon closed her eyes and announced the sad news. ¡°... In today¡¯s ceremony, Investor A showed up.¡± ¡°Oh my God, is that true? That¡¯s an interesting story... Is the person behind Investor A really that unexpected? You are trembling so much.¡± Isis squinted at the unusual response, and Oscar frowned. ¡®Who in the world?¡¯ Mielle, who took a sip of tea with her trembling hands, could not dy her news any longer and said in a very small voice, ¡°That¡¯s... that¡¯s the woman.¡± The woman? The calling was reced by Isis because she hadn¡¯t even wanted to call Aria¡¯s name. ¡°... Did you just say ¡®the woman¡¯? That¡¯s a lot of mischiefs.¡± When Isis asked again with a smile on her face, Mielle closed her eyes and replied yes. ¡°It¡¯s true...¡± As she did earlier, Isis was also hardwired. Isis, who had been so hardened for a long time due to a lot of nonsense, called in her own servant to find out the truth. ¡°... Make sure it¡¯s real right now.¡± Oscar, who couldn¡¯t figure out alone who they were referring to, asked many times, but no one answered. So there was still silence, and no conversation went on. The servant who had gone to look for information about Investor A, following Isis¡¯s instructions, came back quickly. ¡°... Miss Isis. Investor A identified herself as Roscent Aria...¡± Clink. Isis threw her own teacup before the servant¡¯s report was over. Mielle was shocked and her body trembled, and when he noticed the identity of the woman, Oscar was shocked and covered his mouth with his palm. ¡°... Yeah, it was not unusual to talk back to me as I first met her. ¡± When she said so, Isisughed loudly as if it was ridiculous. She added that she now knew why Investor A had refused firmly when she sent letters and people to Investor A several times. If she had done so sincerely, anyone would have met her at least once. Then, beside her, the servant, who had not finished his report yet, bit his lips and was restless. ¡°I should have gotten rid of that wicked woman right away.¡± She gritted her teeth, and her voice had a murderous spirit. If Aria was in front of her now, her murderous spirit would twist Aria¡¯s slender neck right away. As she cursed for a long time, Isis shone as if a good idea came to mind. ¡°Anyway, it was the force I was trying to get rid of because I couldn¡¯t pull it to my side, and even now...¡± Everything would be done if she eliminated those who had received the investment, and she could not attract even Aria who was annoying. No matter how great she was, she was only the daughter of a prostitute. If she hired a killer, she could get rid of her without that much difficulty. Isis, who wanted to be alone, ordered the servant to head out, and he shook his head and said something he could not finish, ¡°Well... Miss... I have one more thing to report.¡± Isis sensed a tremendous fear from what the lingering servant was about to say. She was more scared now than when he reported that Aria was Investor A. ¡®Is it something worse than what you said earlier?¡¯ Insulted by the Crown Prince, she had to bow her head to those who had followed her. To make up for it, she even joined hands with the king of another country. It was a shame that she, who was a noble since birth and had royal blood, could not express her feelings with words. So there was nothing more shocking than that. For some reason, her heart that was beating really fast seemed to want to get out of her mouth, but she pretended to be casual and urged him to report. Then the servant, who took his time for a while, closed his eyes and continued to speak slowly, ¡°After the ceremony... with the Crown Prince... she¡¯s gone. She spoke as if she had been meeting him for a long time...¡± ¡°... What?¡± ¡°It is rumored that Lady Aria of the Roscent family... seems to have a close connection with the Crown Prince, His Highness...¡± ¡®So all this insult and shame... happened because of that vulgar bitch...¡¯ Flop. ¡°Dear Princess...! ¡± ¡°Sister!¡± Even before the servant¡¯s words ended, Isis, who was distracted by anger and shock, fell to the cold floor. * * * ¡°Aria!¡± After spending some time with Asher, walking in the woods, or visiting a vi, the Count, who was supposed to returnte at night, weed Aria. His face, facial expressions, and eyes reminded her of why he had returned home quickly. ¡°You came back quickly.¡± ¡°I was back in a hurry after work.¡± Friendlier than ever before, the Count smiled brightly and looked at her with affection and a loving face, and he asked Aria to have tea with him after a long time. ¡®For a long time? Isn¡¯t this the first time?¡¯ He would like to ask all his questions here, but he seemed to be trying to act nobly while drinking tea. Cain was behind the Count and had a broken face. He looked as if he had lost a country. ¡®Why does he look like he lost something even though he had nothing to lose from the beginning?¡¯ ¡®Do I need to curry favor with them and to be bothered at a time when I am supposed to be formally dating the Crown Prince?¡¯ As the Count had decided to take the side of the princess, he was close to the enemy wearing the leather of a family. As Aria dyed the answer agonizing over how to make a profit, the Count prompted her to move on quickly. ¡°Honey, Aria must be tired. She¡¯s been out since morning and now she just came back. It was none other than the Countess who saved Aria from the Count. Unlike usual, she raised her beautiful face and rebuked the Count as she descended from the second floor. ¡°So shouldn¡¯t you be considerate?¡± She was utterlyining whether she was going to shake off all the humiliation she had ever gone through. This time, the Count began to notice herplexion. ¡°... Hmm, I suppose so. I think you¡¯d better rest, and let¡¯s talk tomorrow morning instead.¡± Aria, who smiled brightly at the Count who changed his words in an instant, was about to say that she would go up first, but Mielle, who had gone out to the mansion of the Duke, returned home with red, bloodshot eyes. Aria was convinced that it had something to do with her. Aria greeted and weed her. ¡°Wee home, Mielle.¡± ¡°...!¡± She stepped back in amazement since she didn¡¯t think she would face Aria as soon as she returned to the mansion. Her eyes wandered around and shook. ¡®Oh, my god, it¡¯s so funny.¡¯ It was very pleasant and fun, so she cleared her mind. She straightened her back and went straight back to her room. ¡°I should have reported it first. It¡¯s toote. I¡¯m sorry to hide it in the meantime.¡± As soon as she said that, eyes gathered in a sh. It was the expectation, frustration, and anger of Aria to announce what everyone already knew. She was Investor A¡ªa key figure in the empire¡¯s new power. Aria, who looked at everyone, taking all their eyes on her whole body, as if enjoying it, opened her mouthughing as if she was very happy. ¡°And the person who was dating me said he wanted to visit the mansion soon. He wanted to ask permission, but I don¡¯t know what kind of permission it is, and I would know it in detail until that day. But Aria, who had thrown a bomb that was unexpected for everyone, climbed up the stairs and went back to her room, leaving them confused, shocked and embarrassed. In the hall where she left, there was stillness and silence as if there were no people. * * * ¡°Miss. You have to go down to the dining room.¡± The next day, Jessie spoke to Aria in a worried voice. Aria was writing a letter while drinking a simple tea without eating anything even though it was already time for breakfast. ¡°I¡¯m a little tired today. I¡¯m not feeling well, so I¡¯ll skip breakfast.¡± However, Aria smiled and shook her head, betraying the expectations of the people of the mansion of the Count who waited only for breakfast. In fact, she was actually feeling well. She was just saying that she was sick in order to worry them. Chapter 154

Chapter 154: Chapter 154. The Scandal Of The Century, Part IV

Chapter 154. The Scandal Of The Century, Part IV Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie It wasn¡¯t because there was a n. It was just fun. ¡®Why should I go ahead and give them pleasure?¡¯ That was not necessary. ¡°Jessie, deliver this letter to Sarah. And bring a snack to the room.¡± Aria wrote a letter describing her situation to Sarah. She sealed it finely and handed it to Jessie. ¡°You just said you weren¡¯t feeling well.¡± Annie said that she would bring Aria¡¯s meal instead of the puzzled Jessie. She spent a leisurely morning rxing with light soups and drinks and organizing her ns for the future. Looking out, she saw some young men who seemed to be wrestling with guards in front of the mansion gate. ¡°... Lady Aria...! Just a moment...!¡± Aria didn¡¯t hear what he was saying because he was too far, but she thought that it might have something to do with himself after thepletion ceremony. So Aria sent Annie to find out about the disturbance, and it was as she had guessed. ¡°He¡¯s making a fuss about showing his business n to you.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°They say he doesn¡¯t listen to them even if they ask him to go back. He wants to see you at least once. Even if I ask him to deliver the n to Baron Burboom, he doesn¡¯t listen! How rude!¡± That was understandable because it was rare to invest in amoner with no foundation. In addition, there was a widespread rumor that Investor A¡¯s investment projects had all hit the jackpot. Moreover, she had invested in the academy like charity, and she had proudly dered that she would continue to invest, so anyone would want Aria to take a look at their business. ¡°Let hime in.¡± ¡°... Miss?¡± ¡°It¡¯s my job to look at his business n. I can¡¯t treat him badly since he hade this far.¡± She had managed to find a way to freshen up her image, so she couldn¡¯t throw away anything regardless of how small it was. Now was the time to embrace the poor and make the wicked woman into a saint. ¡°I¡¯m sure he¡¯s been walking since early in the morning, so he¡¯d better take a simple meal with me. Tell the servants and maids to decorate the garden for a meal, enough to serve a guest.¡± ¡°But, but Miss...! You don¡¯t know what kind of trouble you can get into if you just let anyonee in!¡± That was true, but she had the hourss to prepare for such things. Aria smiled softly as she nced at the hourss she had ced at the cab. ¡°Annie, do you think I¡¯m stupid?¡± It was only then that Annie swallowed her saliva when she recalled that Aria had already gone through a lot of frightening things. Recently, Aria clearly showed a benevolent, soft-faced look and went around as if she were a saint, but Annie, who was nearby, could tell that the wicked woman sometimes lurked inside of her just as the rumors said. ¡°So make sure it¡¯s not toote to prepare it.¡± ¡°... Yes, yes! Miss!¡± With the help of Annie¡¯s quick actions, they quickly became ready to receive their guest in the garden. The Count, who had not been able to go out to hear the details from Aria, was puzzled and asked the servant why, ¡°I just heard... that Lady Aria told Annie to prepare...¡± ¡°Did Aria order it?¡± The Count expressed his pride, misunderstanding that she had arranged the meeting ce to exin the details to him. He didn¡¯t know that it was a big misunderstanding. ¡°My God, Lady Aria! Thank you very much! I would already be d if you ept my business n, but you also arranged a meal like this for me!¡± ¡°You¡¯vee to me like this, and I can¡¯t refuse your admittance. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve had a hard time, and I hope you enjoy your meal slowly. While you¡¯re eating, I¡¯ll go through your business n.¡± ¡°Thank, thank you!¡± In the soft and warm sunshine, nearly ten young men began to eat in a hurry. Then the Count, the Countess, and Cain, who had misunderstood, came and saw it with a stunned face. Mielle, with a tender heart, watched the scene from the window and soon closed the window with a distorted face. The Count approached Aria, who reviewed the documents with a serious face and asked quietly, ¡°... Aria, don¡¯t you think that it would be enough if you have just received the documents?¡± ¡°They¡¯ve been waiting since morning, and I can¡¯t just send them back.¡± ¡°I... ¡± ¡®I¡¯ve been waiting for you sincest night.¡¯ The Count gave a bitter smile since he couldn¡¯t say what he really wanted to say. ¡®How did I end up in a position where I could not speak my mind to my stepdaughter?¡¯ Having the merchant¡¯s temperament to the bone, he closed his mouth and sat in the dining table when he realized that he was not supposed to do so. ¡°Didn¡¯t you eat inside already?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t miss this ce with the young businessmen! I¡¯m curious because they will be the pir of the empire in the future.¡± The Count, who never thought so, wrapped up in usible words, and Cain and the Countess followed him. They seemed very ufortable, but no one took it out of their mouths. ¡°Do they have any good ideas?¡± Aria made a meaningful smile at the Count¡¯s question. What he wanted was to see them. But she could not. Unlike herself, who only cared about investing purely, the Count seemed to take the brilliant ideas of these young businessmen, so she reced the answer with just a nod. ¡°Okay, you¡¯ve all brought a good n.¡± The faces of the young people, who were eating, became bright. The fact that they were recognized by Aria meant that they were excellent in doing business. ¡°They are fresh and unique. They are valuable projects. However, I still see things that need to be revised.¡± Of course, it was empty talk. In retrospect, none of the business ns would seed in the future. Furthermore, judging from the knowledge that they put in their projects, they were justmon people, who were not fit for doing business. Even so, it was judged that if they had the ability to make such a neat analysis and organize a n, they could help others. It was a great opportunity. ¡°So I want to give you a chance.¡± Aria suggested that they should study at the academy. The young people became disappointed upon hearing what Aria said. They felt rejected because of what Aria said. She served them lunch, but she couldn¡¯t just finish the meeting just like that, so Aria told them the following, ¡°If you all didn¡¯t have any talent, I wouldn¡¯t rmend the academy to all of you and just sent you back... but you all are talented people, so I¡¯ll support you with your school expenses.¡± She had been thinking that it would not be too bad to support a schrship named after her anyway. It was also an offer from Asher, and it was so she could put on airs so she could look good. It was nothing more than a penny. The young people were thrilled to hear that she would even sponsor their tuition, along with praise for their talent although they kind of got rejected. ¡°Why don¡¯t you have a cup of tea and go back?¡± ¡°No, I got a great favor from you, and I can¡¯t stay still!¡± Aria, watching the vigorous disappearance of the young men, slowly hardened her face andid down her fork and knife. The meal was excellent, but she had a bad appetite. It was due to the table manners of the young people. She felt like she knew how they had felt when they had been in the same situation as she had had no table manners in the past. Thinking that the hindrance had finally disappeared, the Count spoke to Aria without missing the chance, ¡°Aria, are the rumors true?¡± He had a very urgent look on his face. He deserved it as he saw even the young people who came with business ns. They were not like... noblemen, but hungry beasts that were wandering the streets. ¡°... Rumors?¡± She couldn¡¯t see the Count¡¯s face that much, and she pretended not to know it. He raised his voice as if he were frustrated and said, ¡°The rumors that you¡¯re Investor A and are close to the Crown Prince!¡± He already saw the young peoplee and then go, but he still wanted to confirm. When she nodded and expressed a sign of affirmation, the Count smiled brightly and said, ¡°That was cool.¡± The Count did not confirm the rumors again because the Countess had already seen it in person, and he had already confirmed it through numerous mouths. ¡°As expected, I¡¯ve always known that you have the talent since you were young!¡± ¡®Does he mean the fur business, which Lane misunderstood as Mielle¡¯s design?¡¯ Chapter 155

Chapter 155: Chapter 155. The Scandal Of The Century, Part V

Chapter 155. The Scandal Of The Century, Part V Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie However, the Count did not take any action to correct it otherwise. Even She had contributed much to the warehouse business, but the Count had not even mentioned what was going on with the business, let alone recognize herself. ¡°I see. I thought you forgot because you didn¡¯t mention anything. That¡¯s why I moved independently.¡± Aria replied with a smile mixed withughter. She didn¡¯t have to be wary anymore, so she med him for his faults. So the Count felt a prick of conscience and cleared his throat, and turned the sensitive topic as if he had done nothing wrong in the past. ¡°Yes, yes. Now I know it. From now on, I think you should go outside with Cain. I¡¯ve got a lot of work to do!¡± He proudly demanded that she should help his business in the future. It was a natural tone for Aria to help him. No, it was a tone that he would make that way. ¡°No, you know, I¡¯m busy. There are young people who woulde here like this, so I should wee them. I can¡¯t leave my ce because letters areing from other countries.¡± However, the Count¡¯s mouth closed as if it had been stitched up by her firm refusal. Certainly, it was because she seemed to look busy for anyone. Perhaps he realized that he had already missed the opportunity, and the Count¡¯s eyes wandered through the air. ¡°... You¡¯ve known the Crown Prince before, haven¡¯t you?¡± Cain, who managed to find a gap, asked. His expression was quite serious. The Countess also waited with her eyes glistening for an answer, for she seemed curious. ¡°It¡¯s been two years since I was fourteen.¡± It was a remarkable period even when she said so. It had been two years since that bad rtionship. The Crown Prince, who was a boy, would be an adult at the age of twenty, starting with this year¡¯s birthday. Starting with theing-of-age ceremony, he would have an official appearance, and unlike in the past, he would exalt himself in the world. ¡®Can I be myself that would sit next to him?¡¯ She smiled with an uncanny smile of anticipation and anxiety, but Cain epted it strange and furrowed his forehead to the fullest extent. The Countess made a fuss, saying, ¡°Why did you hide it all this time?¡± ¡°I met him without knowing who he was. I only recently knew that he was the Crown Prince.¡± ¡°Oh, my god...! It¡¯s like a story in a novel! You¡¯ve fallen in love without knowing each other! How could it be romantic?¡± She was like a girl in admiration. She seemed happy since her daughter had achieved a dream she had never dreamed of. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me, is that the man you met before in court, the Crown Prince... not Mr. Pinonua?¡± ¡°Oh,e to think of it, you¡¯ve met him. That¡¯s right. Pinonua is... he said it¡¯s a name he borrowed for a while.¡± ¡°Oh, did hee to court as he was worried about you, even if he was busy?¡± ¡°He said yes. Is this the end of the question? I think it¡¯s better to hear more about it when Mr. Asheres. If I tell you all, the conversation between us will disappear.¡± Aria said that and returned to her room. In the warm sunlit garden, only three people left with different thoughts and hearts. * * * It took less than two days that the rumors that she had served meals to the young men who had visited her covered the capital. The wicked woman of the rumor, no, Aria, now a beautiful investor of the rumors who had tried to raise her social status and understand themon people, smiled as she watched the young people gathered at the gate of the mansion today. ¡°Miss! I told them toe on a set date and time every week as you ordered!¡± Jessie said with a bright face. ¡®I am an investor who talks to young entrepreneurs every week. What a beautiful thing it is!¡¯ ¡°Good job.¡± ¡°And I brought a newspaper, a little early. Hans brought it to the mansion himself.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Jessie¡¯s expression of taking out the newspaper was very bright. Aria sensed that her story was in the newspaper. ¡®What kind of praise are they giving me?¡¯ She opened the newspaper with anticipation, and Jessie added, ¡°It looks like Hans has entered the academy you invested in! I heard that he got a schrship! So I thought he was running out of time, so I said he¡¯d bring newspapers to the mansion as he had a free time.¡± ¡°... Really?¡± She felt strange when she heard a story she had never thought of because in the past he had faced a terrible end, but he found his own happiness now. And she expected that she would be able to face such a future like that, by getting rid of the real wicked woman. [The wicked woman of the rumors was a saint!] The article seemed to represent her heart, and Aria¡¯s mouth went up high in the sky. Jessie had a bright face as if she read it before handing it out. After it had turned out that she was the Investor A of rumors, she had not won poprity. It was thanks to the two years of changing the very little things step by step. A group of young people who she had met at a meeting with Sarah, and the servants and maids of the mansion, or a group of people with her support for business were the examples. It was also thanks to the fact that she had sometimes attended the official meeting and revealed that she had a brilliant and beautiful appearance and elegant demeanor that waspletely different from what was rumored. And ying the victim extensively in Emma¡¯s case had also yed a part. All those little efforts that she¡¯d made so far shone through this opportunity. ¡®I never thought I¡¯d be so sessful in business at first.¡¯ The reason she had talked about business for the first time was to somehow win the Count¡¯s heart in revenge against Mielle. But then she had realized it was wrong and jumped on her own business to create her own power to survive Mielle and the princess; however, she had not even expected to be so sessful like this. She hadn¡¯t even imagined it would make her happy to have such a rtionship with someone. Compared to then and now, she felt as if she were someone else. ¡°It¡¯s finally going to turn out that the rumors about you have been malicious!¡± Jessie didn¡¯t even remember what she had when Aria had firste into the mansion, but Jessie erased a hint of anxiety about her master and revealed her pure trust. ¡®If I could go back, I would like to go back to the time when I just came into the mansion.¡¯ Then, she wouldn¡¯t have needed these annoying series of actions. She wouldn¡¯t have been mean to Jessie either. However, she had returned to the vague time when she had done something bad to Jessie, and she had repaid it back. Aria soon shook her head and took her regrets out of her mind, because she didn¡¯t even have enough time to maintain what she got. Aria turned to the newspaper again. No matter how cheap the newspaper themon people read was, the story would be delivered to the Count, Cain, and Mielle. Whether it was the case or not, the Count and Cain had silentlymitted to their work for some time, and they had returned homete and it was hard to see their faces. Still, Aria asked Jessie, suspecting that there must be another because he was a merchant who didn¡¯t miss what was in his interest. ¡°What about Mielle? ¡°Ah... she went out early.¡± And for some purpose, Mielle had been busy going outtely, too. So, Aria narrowed her eyes. ¡®I wouldn¡¯t be able to carry my face if it were me. She is a brazen-faced girl.¡¯ Although her reputation had been declining day by day, Mielle got up again and forced her to go out. The destination was... probably the mansion of the Duke, to meet the princess who had connected her with Oscar. Chapter 156

Chapter 156: Chapter 156. The Scandal Of The Century, Part VI

Chapter 156. The Scandal Of The Century, Part VI Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie ording to reports by the maids of the mansion, if there had been a big incident, Mielle had received a letter from the princess. And they also said that even before the incident, letters had often arrived. So she must have gone for advice again this time. ¡®And how angry and upset the princess would be because she would think I intercepted the Crown Prince.¡¯ Before the Crown Prince, Aria had also had a scandal with Isis¡¯s lovely brother. Aria hadn¡¯t met her a few times, but she was sure Isis wanted to rip her to death because she had been involved in bad things. ¡®Now that Mielle is dependent on her, is the real enemy the princess?¡¯ If she were to continue her meeting with the Crown Prince anyway, the princess would naturally be an enemy, but apart from that, she was bound by her personal grudge. Aria could not forget the hostile look at Mielle¡¯s birthday party. So she spent the day thinking about how to stop Isis from seeking new power by marrying the king of another country, and how to check it, but a guest visited herte in the evening. He was an unexpected guest, with a bunch of tulip flowers that didn¡¯t wither easily, and a gift box in his hand. ¡°... Mr. Lane?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry if I¡¯mte at night. I¡¯ve been on a business trip to a faraway ce, and I didn¡¯t have a free time to visit.¡± His visit meant that she could hear the news of Asher. She was in a hurry to prepare tea, but unfortunately, the Count and Cain came home at that moment. The Count had to inform Cain of his work and deal with the umted work, so he looked very tired. It was also because of the rumors circting between her two daughters. He had not cared about his stepdaughter when she had been a wicked woman, but how painful it must be for his own daughter to be a wicked woman. However, the rumors were all grounded and he did not take action otherwise. If there were no grounds for the rumors, he would have been around, saying, ¡°This was all Aria¡¯s work.¡± That was why the Count did not like Lane, who hade to visit after a long time. It was also because there was nothing more to take from him. ¡°What brings you here sote? I remember you said that you wouldn¡¯te anymore. Don¡¯t tell me, you came here because you were interested in Aria?¡± The Count, who had tried to pass Aria on to Rain in the past, was now wondering if Lane would be interested in Aria. He didn¡¯t even know Aria¡¯s snorting at his two-faced figure. Cain also red at Lane with a face simr to his father¡¯s. They did not wee him enough to make him ufortable, but Lane answered with a careless face, ¡°Haha. I wanted to, but I was wondering if the Count is doing well. My master asked me to say hello and he is very interested in the Count¡¯s business.¡± ¡°Really? Well... then.¡± When Lane even mentioned his master, who had helped the Count, he suggested that Rain eat with him, with his exhausted body, since he could no longer be ufortable. He seemed, of course, to think that Lane hade to see him. Lane looked a little ufortable, but soon nodded and headed to the dining room. The bouquets and gifts he had prepared were given to Aria at the instruction of Asher so that all his business was done. ¡®Why didn¡¯t Mr. Ashere by himself?¡¯ He used toe to her room. As she was curious, she hurried up to her room and opened the letter. The present was a backseat. [I¡¯m sending you a letter through Lane because I¡¯m in a difficult ce to visit you.] Through the first sentence, Aria realized it was not that he had note but that he could not. ¡®Where in the world did he go so that he could note?¡¯ She read the letter in haste again, fearing that he might be wandering around strange ces by hostile forces as before. [It¡¯s not something you should worry about. The reason why I am sending this letter is because I couldn¡¯t contact you because I told you at thest meeting I¡¯d visit you soon. I was thinking about when it would be good, and I thought it would be better to coordinate the timing with you.] In the following letter was written as if he had spoken to her before her eyes as if he had read and thought of her mind. Since then, it was written about the time that Asher wished to visit, and it was quitete at night. It also said that just in case she should vacate the room that day, so she put it in her head so that she wouldn¡¯t forget it. ¡®... What is this?¡¯ When she finished reading the letter, she looked at it for a while and opened the present she had left on the table, and there was a bracelet she had never seen. It was made up of a string of thin threads tied together. It was the first time she saw it. ¡®Is he out of the country?¡¯ That was why she felt like he had sent her this amazing ornament. Wherever he was, she hoped he woulde back in good health, and she re-opened what she had to do. * * * ¡°Look at this cookie. It¡¯s fresh in shape.¡± ¡°Yes. It¡¯s cute.¡± Youngdies, seated at a luxurious table in a colorful garden, each expressed exaggerated admiration. At the center of them was Mielle. ¡°It¡¯s a special one from the princess.¡± ¡°It¡¯s as expected.¡± ¡°She has a different eye.¡± They tried to pretend to be calm, ignoring the bombs that fell in their territory. They were gathered to do so. As they were anxious and worried by themselves alone, they brainwashed each other as if the situation would be okay. ¡°Then, the wicked woman of rumors... You know, she¡¯s been running around like that, and she¡¯s... Well, she made the worst choice.¡± ¡°She has the dirty blood and so she¡¯s been doing like that. She is a creature that must be parasitic, just like her mother.¡± ¡°I¡¯m worried about the future of the empire.¡± And they gathered to attack the public enemy. ¡°I¡¯m sure the princess is struggling to stop it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. She¡¯d rather join hands with another country than have dirty blood as the descendant of the empire.¡± Finally, it was to praise the existence that they believed in and should follow. It was Mielle¡¯s job to unite the hearts of aristocraticdies in this situation, where rumors about herself and their faith in the Aristocratic Party had be blurred. Unlike Aria, who had built her own power, what all other aristocraticdies could do in the present situation was to gather and enjoy refreshments and gossip. ¡°I¡¯ll pass on your opinion to Isis. I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll be happy.¡± In fact, it was only their names she would actually tell, but Mielle, who spoke empty words as a representative, spent time with the youngdies in moderation before heading to the princess. It was Isis, who had be nervous after knowing that the Crown Prince was meeting with Aria. It was because of the shock that the daughter of a prostitute, who was no one else, would take her ce. Even if she had been elevated to her status who would give a new power to him. ¡®If I haven¡¯t beenpared.¡¯ Mielle was also shocked, but not as much as Isis. The princess had beenpared to the dirty blood she had hated so much. There was even an opinion that, unlike when Mielle and Aria werepared, Aria of shallow birth was better than Isis, who seeded the blood of the Imperial family. It was those who were possessed by her frivolous appearance, and those who were possessed by her false character. Mielle reported what had happened in the meanwhile, as she tried not to offend the princess as much as she could. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about the youngdies. They are so loyal to you. If they had a betrayer, they¡¯d throw themselves to stop her.¡± Although it was not an important report that Isis wished for, she treated that it was a matter of great importance. That was why Isis answered with a cold face and asked something else, ¡°... I see. Did His Highness ever visit the mansion?¡± ¡°Yes? Oh, no. Not yet...¡± Isis was obsessed with it to the point that she regretted if she made a report. Even after quite some time, the shadow of the Crown Prince was not visible. Chapter 157

Chapter 157: Chapter 157. The Scandal Of The Century, Part VII

Chapter 157. The Scandal Of The Century, Part VII Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie Mielle opened her mouth to try to change the mood. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t the woman be lying? It may be a bluff. His Highness hasn¡¯t said anything yet. Maybe she¡¯s running around alone.¡± But the more Mielle spoke, the worse Isis felt. It was because she knew it wasn¡¯t. There was a past in which she could guess. It was the engagement ceremony of the Marquis of Vincent. For Isis, who had secretly captured the situation in the garden, this situation did not appear to be false or pretentious. ¡®Didn¡¯t he even say he had no intention of marrying herself on the spot?¡¯ As she could not show any more ugly looks, Isis hid her trembling hands under the table and said with a deep sigh, ¡°... We have to do whatever we can to separate them, for the honor of the nobility.¡± ¡°... Yes, you¡¯re right.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll figure out how to do it by myself, so please persuade the Count as much as you can.¡± Now there was no Emma to help her, Mielle nodded and expressed her sympathy, because what Isis said was quite natural. But she had already failed a few times, so what could she do now? Sensing the anxiety reflected on Mielle¡¯s face, Isis uttered a spell to cheer her up, ¡°You¡¯re not old enough yet, but... there¡¯s always been an exception, so you¡¯d better hurry up your engagement to Oscar, for the unity of the Aristocratic Party.¡± ¡°... Yes?¡± ¡°His Highness is trying to take an unprecedented, humble woman to the Imperial Castle, and there¡¯s nothing you can¡¯t do about it. Since Oscar thinks so, you need to help.¡± ¡°... Is it real?¡± Mielle¡¯s eyes were motivated by Isis¡¯s sly reply. If it were true, she¡¯d be delighted, but even if it wasn¡¯t true, she knew Isis would make it that way. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Lady Isis. I¡¯ll do whatever it takes to help Isis this time.¡± At the unexpected reward, Mielle had a strong response. * * * Aria¡¯s rumors spread smoothly. An inspiring story made as an important story again, and they praised her among themselves. Even it was a very easy thing to pick one or two young people to invest in a dinner at the mansion, and send them to the academy with schrships. ¡°I heard Hans is that smart. It¡¯s gossipy, but he¡¯s been borrowing newspapers since he was very young, and he¡¯s known to be knowledgeable.¡± And Jessie sometimes brought up Hans¡¯s story. It was also because they had met regrly for several years. In addition, their friendship seemed to have grown rapidly in recent years, with the media called Aria. ¡°Really? How old is Hans?¡± ¡°He said he¡¯s going to be twenty this year¡± ¡°Jessie, he¡¯s the same age as you.¡± ¡°Yes. That¡¯s why we talk the samenguage.¡± Jessie¡¯s shy smile made Aria feel the true joy she¡¯d never seen before. Aria, who had squinted her eyes and watched it, nodded with a face that she would know. ¡®I was going to give her a more capable person.¡¯ She had thought someone much better than Annie¡¯s. Aria thought she deserved it. Hans, who had arge family, was likely to give Jessie a hard time. So she was drinking tea to relieve her disappointment, and suddenly she had a good idea. ¡®I can raise Hans, right?¡¯ Hans had received a schrship and even entered the academy in recognition of his ability even though she had not helped him at all. Though left alone, he had been victorious, so if she could support him, he must be sessful. ¡°Yes... good. Tell Hans that I have a great expectation.¡± ¡°Yes? Yes, Miss.¡± Nor was she praised herself, but Aria¡¯s expression was profound and mysterious as she stared at Jessie with a broad smile. She wouldn¡¯t have known it in the past, but somehow she understood Jessie¡¯s mood. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll leave now. Don¡¯t overwork.¡± Jessie, who had brought the new tea out, left Aria¡¯s room. After Jessie went out, it was time to lie down in bed if it were normal, but not today. Far from falling asleep, she had her eyes wide open. Because... ¡°Lady Aria.¡± ¡°... Mr. Asher.¡± Because it was the day that Asher visited. He seemed to havee as soon as the work was done. He appeared with his very tired face. Somehow, she felt a hot wind on his cor. Aria, who had been waiting for him, had a cup of tea and read a book, but weed him with astonishment. ¡°My God. I think you have a little tan.¡± ¡°... I think it¡¯s because I¡¯ve been to a hot ce.¡± Asher¡¯s eyes touched Aria¡¯s slender wrists. He caught sight of the bracelet he had given herst time. It was a seemingly normal-looking bracelet, but the meaning inside was unusual. There was a sense of satisfaction in his gentle smiling eyes. Aria had not noticed this and said that she would have liked to have drinks prepared, not tea. As soon as he saw that Aria had a bad look, he asked, squinting his eyes, ¡°Do you feel bad because I¡¯m here?¡± ¡°No...! No way.¡± She had been looking forward to this day. She had been so busy every day but she had felt that time seemed to run slowly. When she tried to pour hot tea, he shook his head and poured the tea into the teacup himself. ¡°I can¡¯t have you do that who is busy struggling.¡± He also filled Aria¡¯s cup with tea. The Crown Prince who would never have done anything like this did that! Feeling burdened by the words ¡°Come on, sit down,¡± she looked down at his hand, which seemed a little rougher, and she noticed him wearing the same ring as herself, though of different colors. When she had first seen it, she had thought it was a bit simple for a noblewoman to wear, but it seemed that he had intentionally chosen a simple design to wear it. That was why the difort of her heart melted away and the warm spring sun covered her heart. ¡°The ring... the color is different, but it¡¯s the same as the ring that Mr. Asher gave me.¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s the same ring. The color has changed for a while now. After a while, the color wille back.¡± ¡®Will the color change?¡¯ For such a thing, it was very mysterious to have a subtle blue glow. When she looked at it wonderfully, he took the ring out of his finger and put it on the table. ¡°... Oh my gosh.¡± Then, the color changed in a sh as if the ring had a blue color. ¡°It¡¯s a ring thates down to the imperial family. It changes color when I use it. The ring which I gave you is the same.¡± Aria, surprised by this, opened her eyes and asked, ¡°... Then, is it like an imperial family heirloom?¡± ¡°I can say it¡¯s simr. I inherited it from my father and mother.¡± It was a ring with such a great meaning. She hadn¡¯t thought it meant much because it wasn¡¯t particrly colorful. Aria was very embarrassed. They look down at the ring in her hand which was shaking. ¡°I don¡¯t know if I can take it...¡± Asher, who stared at Aria, slowly reached out and took her hand with the ring. ¡°The ring¡¯s owner is only you.¡± Then he smiled softly, with his serious eyes, and replied with a very natural smile. ¡®The owner of the ring? Although I have a date with him... it¡¯s a little shy of...¡¯ Her cheeks under her eyes glowed for nothing. So far, she had heard that she was beautiful or they liked her, but no one had ever talked about the future with her seriously. Moreover, for her living in the past and the present, Asher had always given her the first experience. If she would consider her real age including past life, he was so young, but he thrilled her so much. After confessing the meaning of the ring, he swallowed and was apparently anxious because he had no answer from Aria. He looked nervous but quite different from his bold words. He seemed worried, ¡°What if Aria gives back the ring?¡± It was difficult to gauge each other¡¯s minds as they were still in the beginning stage. Aria, who had been looking for an answer for a while, soon held the hand of Asher, who covered her hand. ¡°I wonder if I deserve it, but... thank you.¡± He was a little surprised and ashamed, but there was no refusal anyway. Now he couldn¡¯t imagine anyone standing next to him. When Aria answered so, Asher, whose ears were blushed, folded his eyes finely and added strength to his hands. ¡°I¡¯m just grateful.¡± Chapter 158

Chapter 158: Chapter 158. The Scandal Of The Century, Part VIII

Chapter 158. The Scandal Of The Century, Part VIII Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie When she held his hands still, exchanging such ticklish words, she was ovee with a sense of satisfaction, even though she didn¡¯t exchange special actions or words. That was why people wanted to meet someone and date. Aria learned about it well over twenty yearster. And the new feeling changed Aria¡¯s future. It was changed from the shady future that was dotted with only darkness to the one in which light existed and was rather challenging. Aria, who had been so happy for a while, checked the time that had already passed and hurriedly said something she had prepared, ¡°Do you remember Lady Sarah, a daughter of the family of Viscount Lauren, who will be a wife of the Marquis?¡± ¡°Oh, of course, I remember.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know if she¡¯ll have time... I would like to ask Lady Sarah to teach students at the academy. What do you think? I thought it would be better to learn manners since everyone is amoner.¡± Aria added that Sarah used to be her tutor and that she felt rewarding in teaching children and wanted to be a teacherter on. Realizing that she didn¡¯t just say that Sarah¡¯s dream was to be a teacher, Asher erased his tender smile and took out the Crown Prince¡¯s face. ¡°If that happens, the people in the middle will be quite agitated.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure so. Because there were a series of incidentstely...¡± Aria, who had said that far, was wary of Asher. She thought he would already know about the princess, but just in case. Then he answered, ¡®I know what happened recently,¡¯ and continued with confidence, ¡°I¡¯m sure there will be some nobles who will change their stance to support me because Marquis Vincent and Lady Sarah dered their support for me.¡± Aria also came back to the face of the investor and exined what he could get. It was possible because the two were helping each other to change their future, not just a rtionship that led to a love affair between a man and a woman. After talking for so long, Asher suddenly asked a question as he was preparing to go backte at night. ¡°Oh, by the way, did you have any private talk with the judge in court?¡± Then Aria shook her head and said, ¡°The judge? No...? I don¡¯t even remember her name.¡± ¡°I see.¡± ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°No, she was curious about you. She even asked me to set up a table to meet you, if it¡¯s okay.¡± ¡°... Me?¡± ¡®Even her face was vague, but why? Doesn¡¯t she like me who meets Asher? Come to think of it, it urred to her that the judge had checked her face in court and hesitated.¡¯ So when she furrowed her forehead because she could only think of negative thoughts, Asher tried to reassure and kissed Aria on the back of her hand. ¡°But...¡± ¡°She¡¯s already deployed far away from power. She¡¯s also a woman who¡¯s not married. She can¡¯t get involved with me. She¡¯s probably curious because the rumors are great.¡± ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that.¡± Nevertheless, there were fears that she might not know. Once again, Asher set Aria at ease, and said that he would make a formal visit next week.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll send a letter to the mansion.¡± Then Aria smiled as she tried to touch the back of her hand for a while when he had disappeared like a ghost. Then, a few dayster, the mansion was disturbed by a letter stamped with the imperial seal. Of all asions, it arrived early in the morning, and the Count dyed even going out, and the Countess blushed like a girl. ¡°Oh, my god, His Highness will visit this mansion...!¡± The Countess, who raised her voice, said, ¡°I have to hurry up and decorate the mansion,¡± and she pushed the servants and maids. ¡°Wipe clean without dust! I¡¯m going to have to rece all the curtains and the carpet! The most luxurious one! I have to do the gardening, and...!¡± The Countess¡¯s orders fell incessantly. She acted as if she were building a new mansion. The servants and maids could be annoying, but it was for Aria and they were all eager to do their best. This was also because it had been aplished by her step by step. When she tried to dissuade the Countess, who said, ¡°I have to prepare the new dress,¡± Mielle called Aria, with a cold look. ¡°Why did you call me?¡± Aria guessed why she called her, but asked, pretending not to know it. And Mielle¡¯s eyes sank coldly. Her spitting words had piercing thorns. They were sharp thorns only directed at Aria. ¡°Do you really think you¡¯re going to be the wife of the Crown Prince?¡± Her face had an expression, ¡°How dare you?¡± Aria gave her a rxed look and said, ¡°Well, maybe I¡¯ll suit better than the princess who holds hands with a foreign country and sells her country.¡± At the level, Aria dealt with her, and Mielle shuddered and said, ¡°How can you say such vulgar things?¡± ¡°It¡¯s true, isn¡¯t it? She¡¯s rallying all the nobles and acting like she¡¯s going tomit treason. Don¡¯t tell me, she¡¯s doing such a thing since she lost a man. Even themon people don¡¯t do that.¡± ¡°... Don¡¯t insult the princess!¡± Suddenly, Mielle shouted for a moment, and all eyes were directed to her. Aria couldn¡¯t believe Mielle got angry after she provoked a quarrel first. Unlike Aria, who managed her facial expression flexibly, Mielle¡¯s expression was appalling. ¡®It¡¯s ugly.¡¯ It was unimaginable. In the past, it had been all the opposite. Aria, feeling better, dropped her eyebrows as if she was surprised, and with a sad look, whispered to Mielle in silence, ¡°What if it¡¯s true? And you¡¯d better also know that nothing changes when you¡¯re so angry. Now you don¡¯t have anyone to sacrifice like Emma, do you?¡± ¡®Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re going to grab my hair. I hope you do it.¡¯ Expecting it, Aria smiled with a victorious smile, and Mielle, who was shaking her whole body, clenched her teeth. It was truly admirable self-control. ¡°... As expected, you¡¯re also the daughter of a foolish prostitute. Things don¡¯t work that easily, but you can¡¯t even figure out who you are. The blood of vulgarity deserves to remain shallow forever.¡± Then Mielle turned and disappeared upstairs. Aria, embarrassed by the fact that she didn¡¯t know Mielle would make such a shocking remark, stopped for a moment with a dazed face, then let out a feigned smile. It was a vulgar expression that suited her very well. * * * The imperial carriage carrying the Crown Prince headed for the mansion of the Count Roscent. Wagons that were decorated with brilliant gold were not one, but two. One was carrying Asher, and the other was carrying gold and silver coins prepared as gifts. ¡°Oh, my God, what¡¯s that?!¡± The carriages passed through the busy streets, so many people witnessed the scene. Most of the royal family¡¯s actions were secret unless it was an official event, so those who witnessed the unexpected outing opened their eyes and created spection and rumors. ¡®Don¡¯t tell me, His Highness the Crown Prince is going to meet Roscent Aria...!?¡¯ Fact-based rumors quickly engulfed the capital as the carriages headed toward the mansion of Count Roscent. The scandal of the century drew everyone¡¯s attention. At that, a smile lifted the corner of the mouth of Asher, who examined the documents in the carriage. He looked very happy, unlike his usual, expressionless face, because he was on his way to see Aria. Of course, he could have visited as many times as he could without showing up like this, but he deliberately chose a fancy wagon with the imperial seal on it. The reason was simple. It was to spread more and more between himself and Aria. The reason why he had to make such a choice was because he wanted to show off. The great woman who was dealing with the empire was her lover. ¡°I¡¯m pleased to see Your Highness the Crown Prince.¡± The carriages arrived at the mansion of Count Roscent across the capital, with all eyes on them. As soon as the carriages stopped, the Count and Countess said, giving a full courtesy. As of yet, Asher didn¡¯t even get off the wagon, but they looked very nervous. The servants and maids, who were waiting around the Countess, also bowed their heads. Mielle and Cain also took a polite attitude. Among them, Aria greeted him with her own back upright. It was her own privilege. ¡°Lady Aria.¡± Asher, who got out of the carriagete, was wearing a fancy dress she had never seen before. The white suit had the number of gold on it and was dazzling, and his fine-tuned hair and graceful appearance were admired. Unlike his previous ck suits, which had erased his presence, his appearance was clearly the Crown Prince. Chapter 159

Chapter 159: Chapter 159. The Scandal Of The Century, Part IX

Chapter 159. The Scandal Of The Century, Part IX Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie ¡®If you had just dressed up like this, I would have recognized that you are the Crown Prince.¡¯ Aria greeted him with a flush of redness as he was more attentive than the academy¡¯spletion ceremony. ¡°Mr. Asher, you¡¯ve had a hard time aftering a long way.¡± ¡°I was just happy on my way to see you.¡± Asher said in a friendly manner. They could only hear his voice, but they could feel how much he was for Aria. ¡°And the hardships must have been with the people in the mansion.¡± ¡®What a benevolent person you are.¡¯ The Crown Prince might be a little arrogant, but Asher said something he didn¡¯t want to say to the people around him. ¡°Many people have suffered as you said, so please look around the mansion decorated with all their heart.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do that. I¡¯m looking forward to it. Will you guide me?¡± ¡°Sure. Who else would do except me?¡± In response, even Aria performed a pretentious performance, giving great emotion and joy to those who could only hear their voices. ¡°... Mr. Asterope.¡± As the two continued their futile talk in front of those who had bowed their heads, one of the closest aides of Asher finally winked at him by calling his name. This was because the conversation continued until all the presents on the wagon were dropped. The one who spoke was well acquainted with Aria. It was Sorke, the knight whom she had met in the general store. Sorke, whose eyes met Aria, paid a brief silent tribute to her. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry. You can all stand up.¡± Only then did the people of the mansion, who raised their heads, identified the face of Asher. Unlike the secret rumors that he had shown only the weak aspects pushed by the Aristocratic Party, he was so bright and handsome, and they tried to swallow their reactions that were about to erupt. ¡®What on earth is that gold and silver coin?¡¯ An unheard-of gift of a wagonload of great gifts stole their attention. It was like a great gift in a fairy tale. ¡°This is my father and my mother.¡± The Count and Countess, who were briefly fascinated by Aria¡¯s introduction, bowed down again. ¡°I heard you¡¯re good people. Especially, the Count was very good at business. Lady Aria may have inherited that brilliance. And the Countess... you¡¯re such a beauty. I thought the most beautiful woman in the empire was Aria, but there are actually two. Thank you for allowing me to visit this way.¡± The tension disappeared a little from the Count and Countess¡¯s face as heplimented them by ttery as if he had oiled his mouth. They had been very worried because he was the Crown Prince, but he was so different. The Countess gazed ecstatically at him with a flushed face. ¡°And here... my brother Cain and sister Mielle.¡± Cain and Mielle took their courtesy at the introduction of Aria, which followed. It wasn¡¯t a bright look, but it wasn¡¯t even a face to be pointed out. They looked nervous, but the Crown Prince could overlook it. As expected, they were nobles, who knew how to hide their true self. ¡°I see.¡± Nevertheless, the response from Asher was cool. It was because he recognized Cain¡¯s face. He couldn¡¯t think of him as a good man who had shown his possessiveness to Aria in court. It was the dirty desire to possess her under the mask for her younger sister. Besides, next to him was Mielle of the rumor. The sister who had used dirty tricks to bring Aria to death, and she was also the frontman of the ugly princess Isis. They should be affectionate, but they had a brusque face. Asher gave strength to his fists for a while, and unlike the friendliness, he showed to the Count couple, he finished his greetings to Cain and Mielle with a quick nce. ¡°I am hungry. Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯ve been in a hurry since morning to meet you.¡± ¡®How can you show them this satisfactory response?¡¯ Aria smiled brightly at the words of Asher, and the Count and Countess¡¯s face was again in contemtion. They then made a fuss, saying, ¡°We should have moved to the dining area where we arranged in the garden before he mentioned it!¡± Cain and Mielle, who couldn¡¯tplete the introduction properly and couldn¡¯t move due to stiffness, wereid aside. In the first ce, he was in a position that was not strange enough to ignore them, and now the most important thing here was the hunger of Asher, so no one cared about it. ¡°I¡¯m d the weather is good. We¡¯ve arranged a luncheon in the garden.¡± As she took his hand and moved to the luncheon venue, she nced behind and saw her sister and brother, who tried to hide their angry expressions. ¡®The Crown Prince has visited, and you won¡¯t be able to leave first.¡¯ ¡®How ufortable is this seat?¡¯ They, who despised Aria for her humble origin, were now swallowing their anger, unable to resist a higher status than they were. ¡®You reap what you sow.¡¯ Aria, feeling better thanks to Asher, smiled brightly and gracefully. It was a more beautiful smile than a garden full of lilies. Then, Asher also smiled facing Aria, as if he felt better. The two looked like they had already fallen in love with each other even though they just started dating. The Countess, who was impressed by this, red her eyes and looked at it. As soon as everyone sat down at the table, the meal began right away without dy. Whether they practiced all day and night, the movements of the attendants were so neat that they made no mistake. ¡°You must have cared about it.¡± As he said, the borate dishes filled the tables one by one. They were course dishes that used the highest quality materials. It would be fine if it was dinner, but it was a little bit too much just for lunch. Since he had left all the work for the meal to the Countess, the Count noticed the fact now, and he had a sinking heart. He seemed to think it was irony. At the inappropriate response, the Count swallowed and was worried that the Crown Prince would not be angry. ¡°I am deeply ttered by your treatment as it is too much.¡± But unlike the Count¡¯s worries, Asher was grateful for the meal rather thanining about it, and he enjoyed it. The Count soon looked puzzled, and the Countess, who could not grasp the atmosphere, asked, blushing with delight, thinking that she had been praised for her work. ¡°I don¡¯t know if it will fit your taste.¡± ¡°What are you talking about? It¡¯s delicious.¡± Although it was not necessary to gain their favor, Asher expressed his feelings to the Count and Countess throughout the meal. He behaved as if he had the lowest position there. However, no matter how hostile he was as an opponent, as the Crown Prince, who would be the next emperor, he lowered himself and talked intimately. The Count became more excited like a disciple who wanted to be praised by his teacher. ¡°I heard that you¡¯ve had a hard time with the fur business.¡± ¡°Yes. Taxes on luxury goods are too much!¡± ¡°Oh, my... I could have helped you if I had known beforehand. I¡¯m sorry about that.¡± ¡°Thank you, those kind words are enough. I¡¯ve been struggling with taxes for a while, but fortunately, Aria proposed a warehouse business, and I¡¯ve been able to cut the taxes significantly. It was a bit of heavenly luck.¡± ¡®You don¡¯t even know what you¡¯re talking about. Who helped you? Aria? In the first ce, you made me suffer because of the tax matter.¡¯ As if to prove that he was not the biological father of Aria, he showed his foolish side. Asher answered with his eyes squinted because ofughter, ¡°Oh, you did. Lady Aria is very intelligent indeed. I guess that¡¯s why I¡¯m after her restlessly.¡± ¡°... Oh my gosh.¡± The Countess had already uttered a lot of exmations that she couldn¡¯t even count how many it was, and the conversation ended with Aria being praised. It was a matter of course. Today¡¯s main characters were Aria and Asher, and Aria had somemendable achievements, deserving the praise. It was quite natural to take such steps. Mielle¡¯s face was pale, unable to put anything in her mouth the whole time because the table was ufortable. Sometimes she stared at her father, whoplimented Aria. Cain, on the other hand, gritted his teeth because of the friendly conversation that were happening, and he didn¡¯t touch the food in front of him as well. Nevertheless, he was afraid of his future and could not show it. Aria, who nced sideways at the two, smiled and opened her mouth. ¡°Father and Mr. Asher, don¡¯t say that. I still can¡¯t catch up to Mielle. She¡¯s the best aristocratic spirit I have to emte.¡± Chapter 160

Chapter 160: Chapter 160. The Scandal Of The Century, Part X

Chapter 160. The Scandal Of The Century, Part X Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie Who would think so? When Aria deliberately pretended to be modest enough to know that no one thought so, it suddenly turned into an atmosphere of pouring cold water. None of them were positive, but this was enough to shame Mielle. For someone who didn¡¯t know, she would look like a saint to cover up her sister who had damaged her, but Asher, who knew Aria¡¯s true self, broke his silence and opened his mouth because he realized what she was trying to do. ¡°... Did you? I didn¡¯t know that at all. I wonder what kind of person she is going to be because Lady Aria¡¯s praise is so great. The Count must be secure since you have two wise daughters.¡± ¡°... Thank you.¡± It was as if he had never heard it before, and the Count answered by wiping his forehead with a handkerchief, and Mielle swallowed shame by blushing under her eyes. It was better to be scolded. However, she could not be angry or away from the ce where even the Crown Prince was watching. Cain, who had seen the situation, stepped in to mediate. ¡°... Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯re here to get the permission?¡± The topic about Mielle was not very important, so it quickly changed. Aria, who was watching Mielle¡¯s ugly scene, also looked curious. She wanted to hear it in person even though she was expecting it. ¡°Ah, yes.¡± Asher also seemed to have no intention of wasting time on useless things anymore, and he got to the point. He thought that it would be better to take a walk alone with Aria while looking around the mansion than this boring spectacle he was having with Aria¡¯s family members. ¡°I have already confessed to her and have a date with her, but I also thought it would be better for me to get formal permission from you. Maybe...¡± He was asking permission from the Count and Countess, but his gaze was on Aria. It was as if he was asking for her permission instead. ¡°It¡¯s likely to be more than that. I¡¯ve been talking to her in advance, but I thought it would be better to ask for your permission.¡± ¡®More than that?¡¯ There was only one more thing left. Although she had expected it, she couldn¡¯t show any reaction as if she was shocked to hear such a remark directly from the Crown Prince. The difference between imagination and reality had brought silence. ¡®What else can I say? I can¡¯t say no to him even if I want to.¡¯ In the garden where silence had fallen, Aria responded quietly with a smile. ¡°What do you think, Count and madam?¡± ¡°... Yes!? Yes, yes...¡± In embarrassment, the Count replied, stammering heavily. It was an unknown answer whether he liked it or not. ¡°Your Highness doesn¡¯t need to ask permission. If you like each other, then that¡¯s what you should do.¡± And the Countess answered with tears in her eyes as if she had been proposed to. She prayed for a rise in status that no one had ever achieved. It seemed like they were done eating because everyone¡¯s hands had stopped, and Aria asked Asher, who had taken a few sips of prepared tea without dy. His face was full of happiness. ¡°Mr. Asher, why don¡¯t you take a look around the indoor garden my mother has arranged by herself?¡± ¡°Is there such a great ce? I really want to look around.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave first.¡± Aria, one of the people who should be surprised more than anyone else by what he said just now, stood up with a bright smile, and the Count nodded like a broken doll. And next to him, the Countess looked sad as if she wanted to be with her. As soon as the two disappeared toward the indoor garden, the Countess ordered the servants and maids to hurry up and tidy up the garden and the mansion a little more. Taking advantage of the gap, Mielle called the Count who had stood up from his seat with a slightly dazed face. ¡°Father.¡± Her face, when she called, looked as if she had lost the world. ¡°... Mielle? Is something wrong?¡± ¡®Did anything happen to make Mielle look like this?¡¯ The Count, who could not remember that even if there was something, hurried up to her, worrying. Then Mielle was wary and looked around for a moment, and then she said what was bothering her in a low voice. ¡°... His Highness the Crown Prince and Aria never match. No way!¡± Mielle sounded desperate. ¡°What do you mean?¡± When the Count asked her as if he didn¡¯t know why, she expressed her opinion with reasons. ¡°You¡¯ve decided to help the princess. By the way, how can you think of allowing my stepsister to date the Crown Prince? Helping the princess... wasn¡¯t that to check His Highness?¡± ¡°Yes... I did.¡± ¡®Why is your answer in the past tense when you said yes?¡¯ Mielle furrowed her forehead and began to persuade the Count again. ¡°In addition, you are the one who has led the Aristocratic Party yourself. I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re about to have a rtionship with the imperial family now...! Are you sure you don¡¯t mind if all the efforts you¡¯ve madee to nothing? You¡¯re thinking of wearing that kind of shame? You¡¯re not!¡± ¡°... Mielle.¡± ¡°If you show such a disappointing appearance, I¡¯m sure the Aristocratic Party will be scattered. They just got back together.¡± ¡°Mielle, I know what you¡¯re thinking, so calm down a little bit.¡± Mielle kept talking with great excitement, and the Count gave a light pat on her shoulder and calmed her down. It was a pat to fully understand her mind even though he didn¡¯t understand it at all. ¡°Of course, I agree with you. But it¡¯s not that easy to decide. Isn¡¯t he the Crown Prince? Besides, he likes Aria so much, and we can take advantage of him.¡± The Count, who seemed to be excited, had realized what could be gained from Aria and Asher¡¯s rtionship. ¡°I¡¯ve been reporting to the Duke atst, so I¡¯ll have to ask him for an opinion. Other nobles also agreed that it would be a waste if we kick him out.¡± ¡°... Father!¡± Mielle held the Count¡¯s sleeve to the nuance that he did not want to stop her from getting married. It was her begging, ¡°Please don¡¯t do that.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯ll go check to see if there¡¯s anything else to prepare for, and let¡¯s talk about itter.¡± The Count had no intention of missing this rare opportunity, and it was Mielle¡¯s persuasion that was eventually thrown out. It was because of the attitude that Mr. Asher showed today that he had made up his mind. Asher¡¯s attitude, as if he would have presented the whole world to Aria, moved the Count. ¡°Mielle.¡± It was none other than Cain who called the name of Mielle while staring at the Count¡¯s disappearing back. He must have overheard the Count and Mielle¡¯s conversation, and his expression was very serious. The poor Mielle, who lost the Count, clung to her brother this time. He also had such a miserable face as if he lost his country in a crushing defeat in the war. ¡°Brother...!¡± ¡°Yes. Let¡¯s go up to your room first.¡± Unlike Mielle, Cain tried not to show what he was thinking of. ¡®How can he deal with the Crown Prince himself?¡¯ The angrier he got, the more miserable he would be. In addition, Aria was his younger sister, even though they did not have any blood rtion in the first ce, unless the Count got divorced. And since there was no sign to estrange between the Count and Countess, he was almost in a state of abandonment. But Mielle wasn¡¯t. She had a mission to separate Aria from Asher. It was a mission that she must seed this time. After losing Emma, she no longer had a shield, so she had to walk on her own. ¡°You don¡¯t want her involved with the Crown Prince?¡± Cain nodded at the straightforward question. Unlike giving up because the situation was not right, he couldn¡¯t hide his unwanted feelings. So Mielle, who grabbed Cain¡¯s sleeve, took him to an empty lounge because she needed a helper after she had lost Emma. And she had no doubt that Cain would be a very appropriate and useful helper. ¡°Let¡¯s stop our father together! I¡¯ll never get her involved with the Crown Prince!¡± ¡°Mielle... what are you talking about? How can we disagree if they like each other? Even if our father opposes it, if they push ahead with it, there is nothing we can do.¡± Cain replied as if it was not worth discussing to Mielle, who was eager to persuade him. ¡°What do you mean? If things go on like this, the family of Count Roscent might be in big trouble! We might get cursed if we be traitors!¡± Chapter 161

Chapter 161: Chapter 161. The Scandal Of The Century, Part XI

Chapter 161. The Scandal Of The Century, Part XI Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie ¡°... Stop it. Our father said he¡¯d be talking to the Duke, so he¡¯d find a way.¡± Cain was also likely toe up with a way, so he would not be branded as a traitor and also make a profit. It was very simple. Asher had fallen in love with Aria very much, and if he would control Asher through Aria, it would be all right. It was a slightly different method from the princess, but it was one of the ways to make the Crown Prince into their doll. It was a highly feasible n if Aria decided to follow them. She was also a member of the Count¡¯s family, so she would be forced to follow them. The Count and the Duke would surely try to go with that n. ¡°No! You can¡¯t do that. Never!¡± Mielle shouted as if she hade up with a n, whether she had thought of one or not. Although she was still young, it did not suit her. The image that she had only shown to Emma was sometimes revealed in unnecessary ces because there was no one to show it. Cain¡¯s eyes touched her, embarrassed by the unfamiliar look. ¡°... What if there is a sure way to separate her from His Highness?¡± ¡°... I say again, such a way...¡± ¡°No! Brother, I have it. It¡¯s a way that will not only separate Aria from the Crown Prince, but it would also make her never be able to be with someone forever. It¡¯s a little... dangerous.¡± Mielle, who prated Cain¡¯s heart, made a bitter offer to him. She looked confident. Apparently, she was not just saying empty words. ¡®If that¡¯s the way it is... no matter how dangerous it may be, I wouldn¡¯t take it.¡¯ But he couldn¡¯t easily nod his head because her expression was so insidious. * * * Although it must be a mansion inferior to a stablepared to the Imperial Castle, Asher did not miss a single path to the garden. There were interest and admiration in his gleaming blue eyes. Aria asked Asher, avoiding people¡¯s attention, ¡°It¡¯s just a small mansion with nothing to see, so what¡¯s so fun here?¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s fun to think that you¡¯ve been here all the time.¡± As for Aria, who had lived there for more than a decade and faced death, he probably meant her few years of stay in the mansion after she had entered the Count¡¯s family. Aria closed her mouth, and as soon as he noticed it, Asher hurriedly changed the topic. ¡°How was it today?¡± ¡°... Yes?¡± ¡°I asked if the Count and Countess were satisfied.¡± This time, Aria was speechless for a different reason. She was shocked to know that he had been truly trying to win their favor. It was a great honor just to make a visit... ¡°... Was it not good?¡± Again he asked her, and Aria shook her head with a small smile. ¡°That¡¯s not true. I¡¯m sure they would have liked you if you hadn¡¯t shown favor otherwise. You¡¯re in a position to do so in the first ce.¡± ¡°Hmm... it¡¯s a little bit disappointing to hear that since I¡¯ve tried my best, but it hasn¡¯t worked.¡± ¡°...!¡± He had made his futile efforts, but he was pleading for praise like a child. ¡®Oh my God. You are a fully grown man, but why does this look so cute?¡¯ ¡°It¡¯s because there is no need to say that, so don¡¯t be angry.¡± So, saying so, she gently touched his palm. Then he reddened his ears a little and quickened his steps. He seemed embarrassed and wanted to avoid people¡¯s eyes. After his birthday this year, the official age of Asher was much higher than her¡¯s, as they were twenty and seventeen years old, respectively, but Aria had lived a life longer than his. So it was clear that he would not be able to ovee her life experience even if he lived another lifetime. Aria asked teasingly, ¡°Shall we go to the indoor garden quickly?¡± ¡°... I¡¯m ashamed, so let¡¯s do that.¡± Ariaughed a little louder at the sight of his cuteness and candor at the same time. * * * A letter with her name arrived at the mansion if it was true that the judge was interested in Aria as he had mentionedst time. The letter was sent under the name of ¡°Frey,¡± except for herst name, so she tore the envelope off, thinking he was a businessman who wanted to get an investment, but she could not shut her mouth after reading it. [I¡¯m Frey, and I¡¯m a judge. I have nost name because I came from the Imperial Castle. I¡¯m worried about your health. Good tea and sweets havee in, and I want to have fun and talk with Lady Roscent. Please write down a possible date on when we could meet and give me an answer.] ¡®Oh my God. Does she have a secret design? Did she really show interest because of the rumors, as Asher said?¡¯ It troubled her mind that Frey had been surprised to see her face in court. ¡®Why was she so surprised? Does she know me? The woman from the Imperial Castel?¡¯ Aria thought it would not be possible, but she had to meet her to confirm. She didn¡¯t think she would do harm to her, so she wrote back a few of the earliest dates she could visit. It didn¡¯t take a day for the reply to arrive; it was as if she was waiting for Aria¡¯s letter. She proposed to meet Aria on the earliest date she had sent, and that day came faster than she thought. ¡°Miss, you have to decorate yourself a little more gorgeously. You¡¯re about to be the Crown Princess...¡± Since Asher¡¯s visit, Annie had been talking like that, no matter what clothes she wore, ¡°You¡¯re about to be a Crown Princess.¡± She was not the only one. From the servants and maids of the mansion to those who she did not know, they all regarded Aria much more than ever before and respected than ever. ¡®It¡¯s because Mr. Asher crossed the capital in a glorious carriage. How surprising. Though it waste, I was told that he had passed all the busy streets on purpose. It¡¯s as if he was showing off who he was going to meet and make a rumor. I didn¡¯t see him like that before... though he was the Crown Prince, he was still a man.¡¯ When asked if she didn¡¯t like it, the answer was no. He wanted to show off because he liked her, and it could be possible for her to dislike it. ¡°Why don¡¯t you change your dress now?¡± Aria smiled as sheughed at her nagging to wear a fancy dress without knowing where she was going. And in a moment, she heard someone calling. ¡°The wagon¡¯s ready, Miss.¡± She put down the book she was reading at the call of the servant and got up from her seat. ¡®I hope it¡¯s not bad.¡¯ Things were so easy that there was a sense of uneasiness in the ce where it was not necessary. Aria, who looked at herself again in the mirror, breathed out deeply and left the mansion. * * * Frey¡¯s mansion was located in the suburbs. Although she was a royal family member, it was a simple house that could not bepared to the mansion of the Count. Unlike other aristocratic mansions, she could guess her pedigree because of how high her walls were. It was only natural that Frey¡¯s mansion was small. It was because she was a royal family, not a sessor. In order to protect the imperial power, only minimal support existed for the royal family, except for the Crown Prince. Sometimes it was extremely rare for the Crown Prince or the Emperor to give major posts to those who were highly trusted, but it had nothing to do with Frey, a woman. It was a great deal of treatment for her just to get a position as a judge. Not only were there a few single female royal family members, but most of them had lived quietly with the support they got from the empire. ¡°Miss! It¡¯s about to arrive!¡± said Annie, who checked as the mansion grew closer when she looked out of the window. Annie¡¯s nervous expression was evident because it was her first visit to the imperial mansion. This was the same for Aria, who failed to grasp Frey¡¯s intentions. Soon after Annie¡¯s words, the carriage stopped at the mansion gate. A royal guard that could be seen out of the window looked strict. However, with a very simple procedure, the guard opened the front door so that the carriage could pass through. The carriage stopped in front of the mansion through the small but beautifully decorated garden. The voice of the driver who announced the arrival was heard. Even though the knight and Annie¡¯s eyes were on Aria, she did not go out immediately. She touched her head and clothes and asked, ¡°Annie, how about my clothes?¡± Chapter 162

Chapter 162: Chapter 162. The Scandal Of The Century, Part XII

Chapter 162. The Scandal Of The Century, Part XII Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie ¡°Perfect!¡± Even though Annie answered like that, she straightened Aria¡¯s dress just in case. She had seen Frey once in the court, but she had invited Aria like this. Therefore, it must be because it was important. ¡®I don¡¯t know her intention, but I can¡¯t be med for anything even if it¡¯s something small.¡¯ Not so rxed, Aria stepped out of the carriage with her graceful figure. Frey, who had been waiting, greeted her with a warm wee. ¡°You must be tired after that long journey. Come on in.¡± ¡°... Thank you for inviting me.¡± She greeted Aria with a very bright look and friendly manner, contrary to her concerns. The cold-hearted judge she had seen in court was nowhere to be found. There was only a middle-aged woman with a soft smile. Surprised by this, Aria answered slowly, but without finding fault with her, Frey led her to the lounge by herself. Aria followed her dignified steps with a straightened back. ¡®As expected, she was a royal family member...¡¯ Unlike its small size, the interior of the mansion was splendid. Each of the little ornaments on disy looked like a work of art in the hands of a craftsman. Even Aria, who had had many opportunities to experience quite colorful gold and silver coins through all the parties she attended before, didn¡¯t know what to say. After walking around for a while, she was able to reach the lounge. There were fragrant tea and sweet snacks on the table as if they had just been prepared for Aria. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I saw you in court. I¡¯m sure you were surprised that you were invited by me all of a sudden. I suddenly thought of you, so I sent you a letter without realizing it. I¡¯d like to have a little chat with you while we drink some tea. I¡¯m afraid I will cause you some inconvenience.¡± ¡°No, thanks for inviting me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m relieved as you say that. I¡¯m sure you will like the tea and refreshments, which I have bought and waited to get after a long time.¡± Frey said so, savoring the taste and vor, and Aria also picked up the cup of tea and answered with a savor. As she said, it was a fragrant tea. ¡°It smells really good.¡± ¡°It tastes even better.¡± ¡°Really? I¡¯m really looking forward to the taste.¡± Aria smiled softly and took the teacup to her mouth. ¡®Why does she serve this tasty tea?¡¯ Hiding her astonishment at Frey¡¯s favor, she tried to find out her true intentions, but it was impossible. There was no information she could get from her as she talked about the tea and the weather with a soft smile. So Aria was waiting for the main point, drinking tea and eating snacks, and suddenly, Frey started asking strange questions, ¡°What is your hobby?¡± It was only about her hobby. Aria rolled her eyes hard and tried to find a hobby she didn¡¯t have because Frey was very curious about whether it was just a question to keep the conversation going. ¡°Hobby? Um... I don¡¯t think I¡¯m into anything else. It¡¯s like reading a book.¡± ¡°I see, it is reading. That¡¯s why you were so knowledgeable. You can get innate intelligence and fulfillment in reading.¡± ¡°Thank you for your kind consideration.¡± ¡°Well, what¡¯s your favorite food?¡± Again, Frey was very curious about Aria¡¯s favorite food. Aria, still a little perplexed by her unknown intention, continued to ponder. ¡°My favorite food is... Well... I think it¡¯s meat.¡± ¡°I see. Meat is important for growth. Then, what is your favorite color?¡± ¡°... Blue?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a beautiful color. What¡¯s your favorite flower?¡± ¡°Tulips... and lilies.¡± ¡®Why on earth does she ask these questions?¡¯ Aria continuously wondered because Frey looked genuinely curious since she kept on asking these random questions. It seemed like she was asking to not just have a conversation. They were questions and interests that she had never heard from the Count after she hade into the Count¡¯s family and met her new father. No, not even her mother had asked about her with such great interest. It was strange to receive such great attention from someone who had nothing to gain from her, and she could understand such interest if it was from the opposite sex. ¡°It¡¯s so mysterious.¡± In addition, she could not change the topic as Frey asionally admired or was surprised. In the end, her unpredictable actions caused Aria to feel ufortable in a different way than when the first time she felt ufortable with tension. When she wiped her forehead with a handkerchief and expressed it, Frey hurriedly apologized after realizing that she had overreacted to the first visitor she had in the mansion. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to inconvenience you, but I was rude without knowing it in order to satisfy my self-interest.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s okay.¡± ¡°How can you be so broad-minded? Did you say you will be seventeen this year?¡± ¡°Yes? Oh, yes. I¡¯ll be on my uing birthday. ¡± ¡°The timing is so simr...¡± Aria cocked her head as Frey said something she could not understand... And Frey, who had shown her a soft look for a moment, asked carefully if she could ask a favor. ¡°Sure, why not? I don¡¯t mind as long as I can do it.¡± Aria thought Frey couldn¡¯t make a strange request to the first visitor she had, and making a gentle smile, she pretended to be a finedy and said that she was willing to do that. Frey¡¯s request was possible for Aria, but it was strange. ¡°It¡¯s a little big in size, but it looks good... like he¡¯s back. ¡± ¡°...¡± Aria didn¡¯t know how to react to this, and she just kept silent. Frey asked her to wear a man¡¯s clothes! She even blushed when she saw that. ¡°Miss...¡± Annie called Aria, pretending to fix the awkwardly dressed man¡¯s clothes because Aria had a bad look on her. Aria, speechless in variousplex emotions and shocks, had toply with Frey¡¯s demands for a moment as if she had be a doll. She couldn¡¯t ask what the hell was going on. ¡®What does she mean by that lonely look?¡¯ If she were happy to see herself in a man¡¯s clothes, she would ask it. ¡°... I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to do this, but when I saw you, I was caught up in memories, and I behaved indecently.¡± ¡°... No.¡± She was the one who should have been shocked. However, Frey was gone while Aria was changing her clothes again, and when she returned after a long time, she had her eyes dyed red. Aria made a promise that she could no longerin and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go back now.¡± She wasn¡¯t happy with the situation that was hard to understand. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry I couldn¡¯t stay longer. I had a previous engagement.¡± ¡°No, thank you very much for your visit. This is the tea you drank today. It¡¯s such a precious tea, so please enjoy it after your return.¡± ¡°... Thank you.¡± Annie took the gift, and Aria, who was escorted by a knight, was about to get on the wagon. Suddenly Frey called out Aria¡¯s name loudly. ¡°Well, Lady Roscent!¡± ¡°... Yeah?¡± Aria was surprised. She looked back and saw Frey with an urgent face. Frey seemed to be picking words for a while, and then she brought up her reason for calling Aria. ¡°Well... didn¡¯t the Countess say anything?¡± ¡°Yes? What...?¡± ¡®Did she know my mother?¡¯ Aria couldn¡¯t understand Frey¡¯s question, so she asked back. Frey shook her head with a resigned look as if she was about to say something. ¡®What the hell is that?¡¯ ¡°... I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m not old enough to be senile, but I guess I¡¯m already senile even if that¡¯s very unlikely.¡± ¡°Miss. Frey... What are you talking about...? I don¡¯t really...¡± ¡°No, you¡¯rete, so you¡¯d better get back.¡± Then Frey told her to head home carefully and disappeared into the mansion before Aria could even get on the wagon. ¡°What the hell was that?¡± Annie asked for what Aria wanted to ask in the returning carriage. However, the one that was supposed to answer Aria¡¯s question was already gone, so only silence remained in the wagon. Aria was so nervous when she epted the invitation, but she had only experienced so many unthinkable things that she could not earn a little. Feeling confused, Aria headed straight to the mansion. * * * After arriving at the mansion, she was a little tired from her nervousness. She took a rest for a while and went down to the dining room at dinner time. Soon after the meal began, the brother and sister began to oppress the Count as if they had prepared in advance. ¡°Father, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s good to have a connection with the Crown Prince.¡± ¡°Cain, haven¡¯t I said I have already finished talking to other nobles?¡± ¡°You¡¯d better reconsider,¡± Cain replied with a determined look. Chapter 163

Chapter 163: Chapter 163. The Scandal Of The Century, Part XIII

Chapter 163. The Scandal Of The Century, Part XIII Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie As if he was frustrated, the Count put the fork down loud on the table and got angry. ¡°That¡¯s not a matter for you to get involved in! That¡¯s what Aria¡¯s will is already, and I¡¯ve also given my approval as the head of the count family!¡± Mielle¡¯s fine hand stopped him as he tried to raise his voice in rebuttal. ¡°Brother, there is nothing we can do as our father decided that. He is the head of the count family, right?¡± But her face was so grim that she also showed great opposition to it. ¡®But what is your reason for stopping Cain?¡¯ Slowly chewing the sd, Aria observed Mielle. And Cain called her name with a groan, ¡°... Mielle.¡± ¡°Have dinner before it cools down, brother.¡± Cain, who followed his sister¡¯s words rather than his father¡¯s, nced Aria and quietly kept eating. But Aria had a lot on her mind because of the strange things that had happened during the day, and even Cain and Mielle empowered her concerns and questions, so Aria left the dining room without finishing her meal properly. Aria, who went back to her room thinking it would be better to have a cup of tea to cool her mind and go to bed, was appalled at the sight of a stranger in her room. ¡°Who...?!¡± ¡°Shh.¡± As Aria was surprised and was about to scream, an uninvited strange visitor hurried up and gently wrapped around her waist. With the other hand, he lightly closed her mouth to buy time for a while so that she could not get stuffy. ¡°Lady Aria, it¡¯s me.¡± The voice sounded urgent. Still, it was a familiar voice. So Aria opened her tightly closed eyes and checked the intruder¡¯s face. Then she saw the face of Asher with a soft glow. Who could believe that it was Asher who was in her room, as he had been the main topic of the conversation of the people of the count family after she had juste to her room after dinner? Aria, who saw him in front of her, blinked and expressed embarrassment. ¡°Do you recognize me?¡± Aria quickly blinked at Asher¡¯s question and expressed her sympathy. It was because her mouth was still blocked. When he read Aria¡¯s recognition, Asher took off his hand and breathed a sigh as if he were relieved. ¡°... How...?¡± ¡®Why did youe here?¡¯ As Aria, still perplexed, asked. Asher looked very disappointed and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you that I¡¯d be here today?¡± ¡®Did you say that?¡¯ She forgot because she hadn¡¯t been so busytely. It seemed that Asher had said he¡¯de again but was it today? The timing was truly exquisite. It made her shudder because it would have been possible for him to have appeared while he was with her maids. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve had so much to think abouttely that I¡¯ve forgotten...¡± So she apologized briefly, because she thought that he could not appear suddenly without a promise, and she thought it would be her fault this time. Then Asher, who turned over her golden hair on Aria¡¯s forehead, smiled affectionately and replied, ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± She must have been sweating because she had been nervous. Though his hands were very friendly and warm, her heart began to beat a little faster. ¡°What made you feel so hard like this?¡± ¡°Ah... just this and that...¡± The biggest problem of all was Frey¡¯s work today. Come to think of it, he had talked to her about Frey¡¯s interest in advance. Looking at her, who was still tense and anxious because of her troubles and Asher¡¯s touch, he carefully sat her down on the sofa, poured some water, and asked again, ¡°Can¡¯t you tell me about it?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that... it just happened a little absurd.¡± Instead, Asher was the only one to confide in, so Aria began to carefully talk about what had been embarrassing today. The letter had arrived from Frey and she had visited her mansion, and after a series of questions, she had finally handed her a man¡¯s suit and asked her if she could try it on. When she exined that far, he was also perplexed by his expression. Even if he said that the story was made up, there was nothing to look strange, and the situation was notmon. He cocked his head and said, ¡°That¡¯s strange. She¡¯s not the kind of person who did such a thing to the person who first visited.¡± Aria responded by adding a little strength to her voice, ¡°But it¡¯s all true. My maid, Annie, also saw that.¡± ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t doubt it. I was just thinking about why she did it. I didn¡¯t see her often, but I didn¡¯t think she was the kind of person.¡± Asher hastened to make an excuse. Surely it was unbelievable to think of her as a judge. Therefore, he furrowed his forehead for a while in distress and said as if he hade up with something. ¡°So I heard that she has a brother who was kicked out. I think she might remember her brother when she saw you.¡± ¡°Her brother?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t remember the details because it happened to me when I was a kid... there¡¯s a royal family who¡¯s been kicked out for an unpleasant incident, and I know it¡¯s her brother.¡± ¡°... My god. Then the clothes I wore?¡± ¡°Maybe it¡¯s her brother¡¯s clothes.¡± ¡°By the way, not her sister, but her brother? Why did she think of her brother as a woman?¡± Aware of Aria¡¯s question, Asher added an exnation, ¡°I happened to see his portrait when I was very young. He looked quite noticeable. When I first saw you, I had a sense of deja vu that I saw somewhere, but I think he¡¯s a little bit like you.¡± ¡°He looks like me...?¡± Then, she could understand why she had done that, but... it did not make any sense to... ¡®Isn¡¯t it strange to ask me to try on the clothes of her brother, who was kicked out of the Imperial Castle, with only a slight resemnce to his face?¡¯ ¡°While the hair and eye colors are different, the features and the atmosphere seem to be the same. I only saw him in a portrait, so I don¡¯t know his real appearance.¡± ¡®If the atmosphere and features resemble each other, most of them are simr.¡¯ She was embarrassed that she looked like a man, not a woman, and hurriedly took a mirror and examined her face. She was worried that her face might have changed without her knowledge. Fortunately, however, the beautiful face remained. ¡®As a woman, my life is soplicated. There is a man with such a beautiful face... I can see why he was kicked out of the Imperial Castle...¡¯ Aria, who was nervous, looked into her face for a long time and asked Asher, who was watching the action for some time. ¡°If you are nervous, shall I find out what happened? Maybe I can get a portrait.¡± ¡°I¡¯d appreciate it, but... I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re busy.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay because I¡¯m not the one who will get it.¡± Aria, who had been frowned upon all the time, burst into a smallugh. As he said, it was the men under him who would be busy. It would be Lane. Rather, Asher had a look of joy at being able to help Aria. Even so, he was cute when he said he would drive his subordinates hard, but not himself. ¡°I hope they don¡¯t hate me.¡± ¡°Where is anyone who would hate you?¡± ¡®Well, there are too many.¡¯ Right now, even in the mansion, there was a girl in the mansion who hated her and wanted to kill her. She had hated her so much, even in the past when she had done nothing, but now she wondered how much she would hate her. As Aria¡¯s mouth went down again because she thought of Mielle, his expression also became serious. ¡°You must have a person in your mind.¡± ¡°... Nobody is loved by everyone.¡± ¡°No matter how hard it is, it¡¯s rare for a person toe up in an instant and make a smile disappear.¡± ¡®Yes. Unless they are in a grudging rtionship, it¡¯s not.¡¯ There was a momentary silence in the room because both of them had such a person. She wished there were refreshments, but unfortunately, the only thing on the table was cold water, which made her feel awkward. It was then that she was thinking about bringing tea out. ¡°Miss! I¡¯ve brought tea!¡± Annie¡¯s voice was heard outside the door. Because it was time for Aria to return from her meal. Aria, who was thinking about what to do with Asher¡¯s presence, quickly talked to Annie toe in. Chapter 164

Chapter 164: Chapter 164. Revenge (III), Part I

Chapter 164. Revenge (III), Part I Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie Annie hadn¡¯t seen him show up in person, and Aria thought Annie would never tell anyone that he hade because she still had a lot to get from herself. Besides, even if she would speak, they had already dered official dating, and what would be a problem? ¡°The tea you got as a gift... Huck!¡± Annie, who entered the room in Aria¡¯s call, found him as a matter of course and became as rough as she was in surprise, and Aria rebuked her, ¡°What are you doing there? I was just about to get thirsty, but that¡¯s great.¡± ¡°Yes? Yes...¡± Annie wanted to ask how he had been here, but she was quick-witted, so she prepared refreshments without asking otherwise. Of course, she tried to listen and get even a little bit of information, but the important conversation was over and, to make matters worse, she couldn¡¯t get any information because Aria asked her to leave the room. ¡°Is it a Bhians ck tea? That¡¯s a great tea. It¡¯s not easy to get.¡± ¡°Oh, Miss Frey gave it to me as a visiting gift.¡± ¡°... That¡¯s what it is. She must have liked you enough to give you such a precious tea as a present. I¡¯ll be sure to find out more about her brother.¡± After enjoying the tea for a short time, Asher got up from his seat, saying, ¡°I have to go now.¡± ¡°Are you going now?¡± ¡°It¡¯s already toote at night. It¡¯s toote to be alone with a woman. I was just going to check your face and go back.¡± When Aria was very sorry, he smiled and held her hand. ¡°I¡¯ll be back next week at the same time. Please don¡¯t forget this time.¡± And as usual, he kissed Aria¡¯s hand and disappeared. When she called Annie back to clear the table a littleter, she responded with a hidden response and asked Aria, with her mouth wide open. ¡°... My god. Where did hee in? I didn¡¯t see himing. No, where else did he disappear?¡± ¡°He came through the window and went out.¡± ¡°Re, really!?¡± ¡°Every time you make a fuss if hees. That¡¯s all he has to do to drink the tea quietly, isn¡¯t it?¡± Indeed, there was no other way but to get through the window, so Annie, who believed Aria, shut her mouth and was amazed. ¡°Well, that¡¯s right...! But I think it¡¯s too dangerous.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about it because he said it¡¯s his specialty.¡± When she mentioned in a nuance that she no longer wanted toment on this issue, Annie replied, ¡°I understand.¡± Then she took out another topic. ¡°Oh,e to think of it, Miss Mielle seemed to have exchanged letters with the princess again. ording to the maid who nced over the contents, she said the princess praised Miss Mielle.¡± ¡°... Really?¡± ¡®What else did she do? Did the princess praise Mielle for her passionate opposition to the rtionship between Asher and me recently? Or is she up to something bad about it?¡¯ Judging from the maid¡¯s testimony that she had been exchanging letters with the princess before she could do anything bad, Aria thought it would be unusual. ¡°If anything happens in the future, please tell the maid to tell me. And give a small gift to her.¡± ¡°Yes, yes. Miss! Don¡¯t worry. Everyone in the mansion is already on your side.¡± ¡®As Annie says, everyone is on my side, unlike in the past, but why am I so anxious? Is it because of the princess who is plotting behind her? Or is it because there is no sure thing that can certainly get rid of Mielle? Yeah, maybe this is a chance. I can use it as a counterpoint for Mielle to do something bad.¡¯ Unlike in the past, when there was nothing to lose, now with much in hand, the clumsy act of poisoning could not get rid of Mielle. Aria had no choice but to hope that Mielle would choose the path of self-destruction, as she had done to Emmast time. Revenge (III) A few dayster, it must have been true that Mielle was plotting something, anddies gathered at the mansion. It was because of a tea party hosted by Mielle. It was an unprecedented scale, so she wanted to refrain from going out, but she couldn¡¯t. ¡°Miss, you¡¯re running out of time.¡± ¡°... Yes.¡± It was because today was the day to award schrships to students at the academy. Aria also had to attend because she was providing huge schrships. Of course, it wouldn¡¯t matter if she sent an agent, but a good image of herself was just beginning to spread. It was necessary not only to meet prospective businessmen at the mansion but to show up here and there in a rush. ¡°Are you going out?¡± Mielle spoke softly to Aria, who came down the first floor alone. ¡®I¡¯m sure thest conversation ended in a curse.¡¯ Aria, with augh, answered yes, and Mielle folded her eyes softly and asked again. It was a sweet smile she had never seen recently. ¡°When will you be back?¡± ¡°Well, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ming in today?¡± So when she managed to resist the deliriuming out, she answered with a false answer, and Mielle¡¯s face, which was like a fluffy petal, quickly turned icy cold. ¡°... Really?¡± ¡°Really or not, is there an obligation to report it to you? When were we supposed to be like that?¡± Despite the fact that there were otherdies around Mielle, she turned around in a cruel way. They were women who she had no need to look good anyway and had no advantage from. ¡°... My God, how vulgar of speech!¡± ¡°Who the hell is calling her an empire star?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it a falling star? A falling star with a long tail hanging out.¡± ¡°Maybe.¡± ¡°Oh, poor Lady Mielle...¡± At their whispering voices, Annie gritted her teeth and uttered a small curse. At the same time, there was apliment on how to deal with such bad girls and deal with them so resolutely. ¡®I can¡¯t be resolute.¡¯ There was already a lot of sweat on her hands. It wasn¡¯t simply because there was a quarrel with Mielle. It was thanks to her overreacting to her answer that she would note back today. It was clear that Mielle was going to do something today, as she had worried. * * * ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± When she arrived at the academy, Baron Burboom weed Aria with a bright smile. Then, by giving Annie a look right behind her, he announced that their rtionship had progressed very much. Aria smiled brightly and said, ¡°Would you like some time to talk with Annie?¡± ¡°... Yes? Oh, no!¡± So when she made fun of him for nothing, the Baron of Burboom was so startled that he shook his hands. Annie pretended to be indifferent, fanning. It was then when she was going to make a little more fun of them because it was so cute. ¡°Lady Aria!¡± Someone called Aria¡¯s name. When she turned to the ce where she could hear the voice, there was Sarah in full dress. People¡¯s eyes were on her with the three knights, perhaps because she couldn¡¯te with the busy Marquis of Vincent. ¡°Lady Sarah...?¡± ¡®But why did shee here? I didn¡¯t send her an invitation, and it¡¯s not a great event to honor.¡¯ Furthermore, there had even been no Marquis Vincent, who had always followed her, worried. ¡®Why on earth?¡¯ Aria couldn¡¯t hide her embarrassment because she couldn¡¯t grasp her intentions, but Sarah smiled softly and handed over the letter she was holding in her hand to Aria. ¡°It¡¯s a reply. I think it¡¯s a littlete. It was partly because I was thinking about it, and it was because I persuaded the Marquis.¡± ¡®Reply? ... Don¡¯t tell me, the letter I asked you to be a teacher at the academyst time!?¡¯ She had thought her reply was a littlete, but she had thought Sarah had to consider the political position, too, so she couldn¡¯t help it. However, she didn¡¯t expect her to bring it herself. And that kind of benevolent face she had! She had thought Sarah wouldn¡¯t turn it down because it was her request, but it was true that she was inwardly anxious. Aria rushed to open the letter she had received from Sarah. The content was very concise. Nevertheless, it struck Aria¡¯s fancy. [I¡¯ll ept the offer of the lovely Lady Aria.¡» ¡®... How can I not like Sarah?¡¯ Since reading Sarah¡¯s letter, there was no Aria who, as the empire¡¯s star and Investor A, had pretended to be graceful in the eyes of people. ¡°I can¡¯t refuse your offer as you are doing such a good thing.¡± ¡°Sarah...!¡± Chapter 165

Chapter 165: Chapter 165. Revenge (III), Part II

Chapter 165. Revenge (III), Part II Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie Aria, who had forgotten the time and ce before Sarah¡¯s words had finished, hugged her. The Baron of Burboom, who had never seen Aria like this, opened his eyes round and hardened like a stone. ¡°I¡¯m surprised that you remembered my dream that I once mentioned before. I thought I was too far from my dream, so I forgot, but I can¡¯t believe I had a chance like this.¡± said Sarah, stroking Aria¡¯s hair. She looked so touched that it would not be strange for her to shed tears right away, unlike just now, when she had kept her face calm all the time. Now Aria had grown into an adult at the outer appearance and it looked very strange, but Sarah and Aria fell into a world of their own, without being aware of their surroundings. But no oneughed at them. They didn¡¯t know what they were talking about, but who couldugh at them when they relied on each other? ¡°Wouldn¡¯t the Marquis of Vincent hate me?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not true. The Marquis of Vincent likes you very much. ¡°Even at a young age, she¡¯s great,¡± he said, praising you. He was just worried that you have something to do with the Crown Prince.¡± Sarah answered so and looked around. She seemed to be concerned because it was a political story. And the knights of Aria and Sarah, who noticed the signs, surrounded them to block the eyes around them, but they were not enough to even block the conversation. Aria grabbed Sarah¡¯s hand and urged her to go inside. The wary Baron Burboom hurriedly changed the seats for Aria and Sarah, and because of that, Aria was free to talk to Sarah throughout the ceremony. ¡°And this is a secret... I thought I¡¯d tell you... Actually, the Duke of Frederick has visited the Marquis several times.¡± ¡°... the Duke?¡± ¡°Yes. I think he has visited not only the Marquis but also the others. Those are the ones who stay neutral. He also came to my father even though he was a humble family.¡± ¡°... Oh my gosh.¡± ¡®Is it because the princess failed to make such a remarkable achievement, or is it because of the power of Asher?¡¯ Perhaps it was both, but it was not an easy matter to see that even the Duke moved in person, unlike in the past. ¡®... Will Mr. Asher be all right?¡¯ ¡®Does he know this fact? I think he¡¯s working on something because he¡¯s so busy that he can barely see my face.¡¯ She believed he would do well on his own, but she could not rest assured that he had been helpless in the past. She hoped she could get him to know this as soon as possible... She was impatient because there was still a little time left before his visit. Sarah added, holding Aria¡¯s hand to see if it was revealed on her face. ¡°That¡¯s why the Marquis made up his mind.¡± ¡°... Did he determine?¡± ¡°Yes, the situation is that he can¡¯t keep neutral anymore.¡± It was not necessary to ask which side of the group he was supposed to be supportive. If the Marquis of Vincent stood by the Duke¡¯s side, Sarah wouldn¡¯t be here. Aria asked Sarah with a little relief, ¡°Did anyone else make up their mind like the Marquis did?¡± ¡°Maybe? They¡¯ve often visited the Marquis. Until recently. They were all great people who loved their country.¡± If so, it meant that they were not on the side of the Duke to abandon the country and join hands with a foreign country. It was only then that Aria, who was relieved, was able to recover her original face when Sarah added that other novels, who had been neutral, including the Marquis, seemed to have met Asher. Still, the reason she felt ufortable was that she heard the news from Sarah, not from Asher. Even if he would talk to her, she would not say anything to others around, but he had not said anything. He had just said, ¡°I¡¯m doing well.¡± ¡®I think I should say something when I meet him this time.¡¯ With such determination, she again straightened her back and smiled gracefully. Nevertheless, Aria, who did not hide her benevolence, proudly rose to the podium. As Aria ascended to the podium, countless students who were indebted to Aria stared at her with respect and awe. She called one and one to give mercy, and she called Hans¡¯s name for thest time. He had already been awarded another schrship for his outstanding grades, and he was with a puzzled look at why his name was called again. ¡°I promise to support your living expenses, including schrships, until you graduate, because you have excellent grades and you are intelligent.¡± As soon as Aria¡¯s words were over, the audience was in a state of uproar. This was because it was an unprecedented support. It was not just a schrship, but a support for bncing the living cost. He didn¡¯t work even for what the academy intended. Aria, who smiled softly at Hans, who was perplexed, soon turned to see where Jessie was. She wasn¡¯t even supported, but she was thrilled with her mouth shut. It was only a penny at the most. ¡°Hans, I didn¡¯t make this decision just out of past rtionships, so I hope you don¡¯t feel burdened and ept it.¡± ¡®It¡¯s only when you do well that Jessie is happy.¡¯ Finally, Aria, who patted Hans lightly on the shoulder, came down from the podium with everyone¡¯s praise. Hopefully, he would develop as much ability as he got support. * * * After the ceremony, she had a long conversation with Sarah and was on her way back. She could see Annie¡¯s chest opposite her with a strange brooch. ¡®Come to think of it, the students at the academy are wearing it. What¡¯s that?¡¯ When she was curious and asked, Annie, replied with a significant smile. ¡°You¡¯re just beginning to notice, aren¡¯t you? It¡¯s a feat of my loyalty to you!¡± ¡°What does that mean?¡± When Aria asked again for the answer that she did not understand, Annie began to tell the long story. ¡°Isn¡¯t this simr to the brooch you first gave me?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°In fact, I bragged that I got this brooch from you! I told them it was the evidence of your recognition. And they were all jealous. So...¡± ¡°So?¡± As Annie took some time to say, even Jessie pricked up her ears and showed her interest. The knight who rode the wagon together didn¡¯t show up his interest, but he also seemed to be curious about it. Annie opened her chest wide and said, ¡°I made a simr but cheap brooch, to give to those who are loyal to you.¡± ¡°So, they¡¯re kind of followers of Miss Aria, right?¡± When asked by Jessie, cocking her head, Annie raised her voice, saying, ¡°Yes! Other forces and groups all have their own emblem. Well... themon people don¡¯t have that, do they? So I thought, ¡®let¡¯s make it too!¡¯ I made it for the purpose of doing it. Oh, my God. I didn¡¯t expect so many people to follow Miss Aria!¡± ¡°Because Miss Aria is such a worthy person.¡± Jessie, who answered as if it were right, reached out her hand, asking for one. Annie looked at Aria¡¯s face and said, ¡°I¡¯ll give it to youter.¡± ¡®You sold it.¡¯ Aria was sure Annie would have sold it. Even the cheapest brooch would cost money to make, so it was worth it, but it had been done without mentioning anything to her master herself. ¡®Yes, I¡¯ll overlook your fault just this time.¡¯ It was a great thing to do because there was nothing like an emblem to bring people together. Aria also liked her fast report of telling the truth. By the time she got to the mansion, the sun was already going down, because she had quite a long chat with Sarah. The youngdies who hade before her leaving the mansion as Mielle¡¯s guests were still not going back, filling the garden and enjoying tea parties. For a tea party hosted by a minor, the time was quite long. As soon as Aria got off the wagon, the keen gaze of thedies gathered around her and fell to her. There were also a mix of adult women in it, who really didn¡¯t know who they were. ¡°Are you enjoying your party?¡± Aria greeted such foolish women with a graceful gesture. The only thing that was better than themon people was to pretend to be noble. Nevertheless, it was to remind them that they were shallower in their behavior than themon people. ¡°... Of course, it¡¯s a party invited by such a nobledy.¡± Ashamed of this, the youngdies bristled up. They disparaged Aria without knowing that it was a ship that sank due to holes everywhere. Chapter 166

Chapter 166: Chapter 166. Revenge (III), Part III

Chapter 166. Revenge (III), Part III Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie ¡°Oh, my God, you¡¯re wearing a very unusual bracelet, aren¡¯t you? Is it a popr bracelet among themon people?¡± ¡®How faultless I am!¡¯ A youngdy went so far as to insult the bracelet she was wearing. ¡®You don¡¯t know who gave the bracelet to me.¡¯ She seemed very curious, so Aria smiled softly, and answered, ¡°Unusual, isn¡¯t it? It¡¯s a bracelet from the Crown Prince.¡± ¡°...!¡± Although they were hostile to the Crown Prince, he was the Crown Prince. She insulted the gift of the one who would be the Emperor. If Aria told him the truth, she would be punished for insulting the royal family. But because she no longer felt the value of dealing with these stupid women, Aria looked around, ignoring her pale face. At the center of the crowd was a bright-faced Mielle. ¡®What the hell are you going to do?¡¯ Aria spoke to Annie to get Mielle¡¯s routine today and went up to her room. She then ordered the cleaning again in case of any danger she didn¡¯t know and opened the window wide to pay attention to the garden, and nothing happened, whether it was unfortunate or not. ¡°Miss, she has been enjoying the party, but she hasn¡¯t taken any other action.¡± So did Annie¡¯s report. Aria was all the more subdued by the report that Mielle had not done anything unusual. ¡®Isn¡¯t that I¡¯m so nervous for nothing?¡¯ Nevertheless, she read a book in her hands, looking out the window, and she could see the Counting homete at night. It was also noticed that Mielle, who was enjoying the party, greeted the Count with a smile, and that Cain, who followed him, nced up at her room. The real Count family went into the mansion with a smile. As the usual scene of everyday life caught her eye, the tension gradually disappeared. So she was sighing for relief and trying to rx, but someone knocked on the door. ¡°Sister, I have something to say.¡± It was Mielle. Once again her whole body was in a state of tension. ¡°What brings you here?¡± ¡°Come out and look.¡± ¡°I¡¯m changing my clothes, so tell me there.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll wait, then.¡± Mielle¡¯s reply was firm. If it was, as usual, she would have ordered a maid, but would she wait outside the door? Aria picked up a box of the hourss in doubt that something bad might happen. ¡®Let¡¯s turn the hourss around as soon as something happens,¡¯ she opened the door with such determination. ¡°... What do you want to say?¡± Then she saw the Count behind Mielle. He also had a face that said he did not know the reason. Mielle, who was looking at the box Aria was holding for a moment, smiled awkwardly and called her out saying that she wanted to talk together. It was so strange. So it was then that she slowly stepped out of the room and approached the Count¡¯s side, giving strength to the box that carried the hourss. Suddenly, Mielle pushed the Count down as hard as she could from the edge of the stairs. It happened very quickly. ¡°...?¡± ¡°...!¡± The Count falling under the stairs tried to hold Aria¡¯s wrist reflexively, but what he caught was not her wrist, but the end of the bracelet that was given by Asher. Only Aria¡¯s bracelet fell to the ground with the Count, and Mielle screamed, ¡°Somebody! Somebody, help me! My sister pushed my father on the stairs!¡± ¡®Are you really crazy?¡¯ Aria didn¡¯t know Mielle was going to push her father down the stairs, so Aria, whose legs were loosened, sank to the floor. Aria thought Mielle would kill her if she did, but she hurt her own father! ¡®The, the hourss...!¡¯ The shock shook the hand that opened the box. It was a very short time, but it felt like a thousand years. Her heart was thumping enough to pop out. Fortunately, she soon opened the box and got her hand on the hourss, and as she was trying to turn it around in a hurry, someone popped up in the middle of this misery like a vision. ¡°Lady Aria?¡± It was Asher with a pale face. ¡®Why did you show up so recklessly when you had someone else?¡¯ The Count that fell down the stairs, Miele, whose eyes were round when she saw him, and Aria, who fell on the floor... As soon as he saw through all this, he took Aria¡¯s hand. Then he disappeared, leaving behind a screaming Mielle. Only the Count and Mielle were left in the crowd of those who came to ask what was going on. * * * The misery that Mielle pushed the Count down the stairs quickly turned into a forest. It was a bit of a familiar forest now. There was also a mansion in front of her, decorated a little more beautiful thanst time with various flowers and ornaments. ¡°Lady, Lady Aria! Can you hear me? Where did you get hurt...?¡± Next to her, Asher kept calling Aria¡¯s name. She didn¡¯t hurt at all, but he looked pale as if he was about to fall. It seemed as if it were a vision. ¡°Lady Aria?¡± The anxious voice of Asher calling her name sounded clear in her ears, but she could not respond as if she could not hear it. Mielle, who was pushing her father away without a moment of hesitation, and the Count, who reached out to her with wide-open eyes at the moment he fell, and Asher, who appeared at that incredible moment... The unthinkable happened one after another, and after many more calls from Asher, Aria came to her senses. ¡°Mr. Asher...¡± As Aria, who tried to rise from her seat in haste, fell back to the ground because she didn¡¯t have any strength on her body, so he hurriedly supported her. ¡°Are you all right?¡± ¡°What? Yeah... I¡¯m fine.¡± Aria, who blinked a few times to find herself, checked her hand. Fortunately, the hourss was in her hand. She had to turn this hourss around and go back to before Mielle had pushed the Count. So when she came to her room, she wouldn¡¯t open the door, pretended she wasn¡¯t there, and she would turn everything that had happened...! ¡°...¡± Just as she was about to turn the hourss around, Aria stiffened at the thought of it. ¡®... How long has it been?¡¯ She hadn¡¯t had a clue of how long it had been since Mielle had pulled the Count. The time to return with the hourss was only five minutes. It was a very short time, so she always checked and calcted the pocket watch before using it, but she couldn¡¯t check it because what had just happened was quite an instant. Even at this moment when she was thinking about whether she could go back to the past, her hesitation grew bigger and bigger as time was running for one second, two seconds, and so on. ¡®In addition, if I turn back the hourss here... I¡¯m going to stay here alone.¡¯ As Aria had experienced, when she turned back the hourss, everyone around her returned to the past five minutes ago, but she stayed the same. ¡®What if she turned back the hourss and she stayed in the woods, and after her bracelet was broken when Mielle pushed the Count from the stairs, time would turn back to when he appeared in the mansion?¡¯ It would be the worst situation. With the hourss, she couldn¡¯t solve the current situation, so she had to stay calm and find another way. ¡°You¡¯d better enter the mansion first.¡± Asher¡¯s worried voice rang from her head. He was supporting her, but she was still sitting on the dirt ground. She was about to get up with a nod of her head, and then she had a sense of deja vu. ¡®... So how did Mr. Asher appear in the spot?¡¯ How did he appear? It wasn¡¯t the day he was supposed to visit, and it wasn¡¯t her room. He had appeared right next to Aria as if he had known what had happened. Maybe... if he hadn¡¯te, she could have turned the hourss around and escaped the situation. When she thought that way, her voice popped out with a little bit of resentment and anger. It was because she thought that he had interfered. ¡°... How did you get there? It wasn¡¯t the day you promised.¡± Then Asher took a little time and answered, ¡°... It was because the bracelet was broken.¡± ¡°The bracelet?¡± ¡°... Actually, I enchanted the bracelet that I gave to you. So I¡¯ll know if anything goes wrong. But then it suddenly went off... knowing that the bracelet is broken... I was surprised if something went wrong with you.¡± Chapter 167

Chapter 167: Chapter 167. Revenge (III), Part IV

Chapter 167. Revenge (III), Part IV Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie She had thought it was unusual, but she hadn¡¯t thought it had such a deep meaning. Now it wasn¡¯t surprising that there was such magic¡ªmoving through space and turning back time¡ªand that it was a simple magic. ¡®What else can I me him, who said he was worried and ran straight ahead without dy, for? Even his ability that he had been hiding all the time had been revealed. If it had not been Mielle alone who had been there, but dozens, no, hundreds... Aria ovepped her hands in the hands of Asher, who wrapped her shoulder. ¡°... Thank you foring.¡± A subdued voice came out with a bit of trembling. It was simply because of the fact that he hade, and she had no way to undo this misery that dominated her mind and was angry without knowing it, and she was so sorry. ¡®Is there anyone else in the world who would worry so much about me as much as him?¡¯ No, she could affirm that there was no one else. After a brief pause in Aria¡¯s frank confession, Asher suddenly embraced her tightly. He held Aria in his arms, fearing that she might disappear at any moment. ¡°Thank you very much for being safe.¡± In the darkened woods, the two felt precious to each other for a long time. * * * ¡°No, I just thought I was too shameless. You are still so young and innocent...¡± ¡®Oh, my God. If the other guy said that, I¡¯d p him on the cheek, but you... why are you so cute? You don¡¯t even know that I¡¯m much older and not pure.¡¯ If it were not for the situation, she might have answered that it would be okay for him to be shameless. She didn¡¯t know what he hade up with, but she also thought she might have answered that it was okay for him to do so. He kept his eyes in the air and didn¡¯t move for a while. Then he reached out to Aria with a face that said, ¡°Nothing happened,¡± as if he had admitted his shameless self. ¡°Shall we go?¡± As soon as Aria, who smiled at him, nodded, the two disappeared in an instant from the small vi in the forest. * * * ¡°How¡ªhow can you be here in this shabby ce when you are a noble...?¡± Because of the Crown Prince, who suddenly appeared in the middle of the night, a Viscount managing a small estate that was quite far away from the capital appeared like the wind. This was because he was told that a beautiful woman and the Crown Prince, who showed up without a single servant, were looking for him. Perhaps he was about to go to bed, but without proper clothing, he visited a restaurant where the Crown Prince waited. He was in a hurry, and he was short of breath though he had ridden a wagon. Asher didn¡¯t care about this, and he didn¡¯t feel sorry for him at all. ¡°I¡¯m sorry if I hade thiste at night. Maybe it¡¯s a small estate, so there¡¯s no ce to stay.¡± He added a word, hitting his ss against Aria¡¯s ss on the other side. His eyes were filled with affection. ¡°I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m alone, but my lover is with me.¡± The eyes of the Viscount were naturally directed at Aria. ¡°...!¡± ¡®Oh my God, can a woman of this world be this beautiful?¡¯ All he could see was her beautiful appearance even though she wore clothes and jewelry that were clearly the finest. Any rhetoric in the world would be insufficient. For this reason, the Viscount was simply absent-minded and was drawn to her, forgetting that she came with the Crown Prince. ¡°Well, I don¡¯t like that eye of yours.¡± As soon as the Crown Prince gave a light tap on the table, the Viscount hardened his body. He quickly found his fault and bowed his head to the ground. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯ll take you to the castle right away...!¡± He must not have been that ipetent than Asher thought, and since he had done a single act of disrespect to Aria, like a moth caught in the light, he had thoroughly controlled his actions. ¡°Mr. Asher, I don¡¯t have any gold coins because I didn¡¯t bring my servant. What do I do?¡± Aria spewed out a very graceful expression for herck of money. The fancy jewelry on her wrist, which held the ss, became shinier as the light was reflected to it. Selling it alone was enough to buy most of the stores on this estate. ¡°I see. Then I¡¯ll have to buy it on credit.¡± But if Aria¡¯s ornaments were not even visible, Asher answered calmly. At the words of the Crown Prince¡¯s n to make a credit, the Viscount raised his voice in amazement. ¡°Oh, no! I¡¯ll pay for it! Oh, no! Let me pay!¡± But Asher shook his head lightly because he had to buy it on credit. ¡°No, put it in my name. Write down the date and the current time, too. I¡¯ll send a servant to pay for itter.¡± ¡°Yes...? Yes, yes...¡± It wasn¡¯t an amount that he couldn¡¯t pay. It was necessary to intentionally buy it on a credit and leave a trace. That was why Asher called the Viscount in the middle of the night. It would take them half a day from here to the Roscent mansion in the capital even if they rode a horse without stopping. In other words, if they started to run a horse by the time the sun set, they would arrive a little bit before midnight. There was still a little time until midnight, but they were going to leave a trace here on purpose to leave a piece of evidence that Aria had left the capital without staying in the mansion. Of course, it was best to cross the border right away, but it would take two more days to get to the nearest kingdom, the Kingdom of Croa, even if they rode a horse. Therefore, they had to leave a piece of evidence inside the country first. After all, the timid Viscount could no longer express his opinion and ordered the restaurant owner to make a credit ount. [Eleven o¡¯clock in the afternoon. His Highness the Crown Prince Franz Asterope, Lady Aria of the Roscent family: Five golds on credit.] Asher, who checked their credit book that even had the restaurant owner¡¯s signature, left his signature on it. Then he handed over the book to Aria and suggested that she should sign it as well. ¡°What is certain is good. Isn¡¯t that right, Lady Aria?¡± In fact, if anyone who didn¡¯t know their rtionship saw it, they mightugh at it for asking the woman who apanied him to sign the credit ount. But Aria signed it as if it was only natural, and the two had a very pleasant look on their faces. The witnesses said, ¡°This may be the trend in the capital city,¡± and epted it. ¡°Don¡¯t you ever lose it until my servantes to pay for it. Do you understand?¡± ¡°Yes, yes!¡± How dare he lose a book signed by the Crown Prince himself? In addition, the woman who apanied him, if any, was Lady Aria of the Roscent family. They had heard rumors that she was dating the Crown Prince, but they had never thought that they would show up like this. The eyes, ears, and minds of the people gathered there were busy because there were two celebrities. ¡°You must be tired of moving for half a day, so you¡¯d better take a break.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s do that.¡± Asher and Aria, who had intentionally told some stories to them, asked for a ce to rest for themselves. ¡°... Of course! I¡¯ll get it for you right away!¡± The quick-witted Viscount immediately guided Asher and Aria to his castle. Although it was a very small estate, the lord had a castle because he was a lord. Aria, who had been treated with a hearty reception and was ready for bed,y in bed and shut her eyes for a while, but she couldn¡¯t fall asleep and got up from the bed. ¡®Is it because of the feeling of alcohol?¡¯ The champagne had very little alcohol, but alcohol was alcohol. Unlike in the past, when she used to drink alcohol like water, it was her first drink. Maybe that was why she couldn¡¯t fall asleep because she was burning up as if she had a fever. ¡°Is there any good ce where I could freshen up for a bit?¡± ¡°Oh, yes! We have an indoor garden. We keep the windows open at night for venttion, so you can get some fresh air.¡± She thought she couldn¡¯t sleep like that, so she headed to the indoor garden under the guidance of the maid. Aria, who arrived in the indoor garden, opened her eyes wide at what she saw. It was past midnight, so she thought there would be no one else there... Chapter 168

Chapter 168: Chapter 168. Revenge (III), Part V

Chapter 168. Revenge (III), Part V Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie For some reason, Asher was already there. ¡®Can he not sleep, too?¡¯ There were quite a few papers in his hands. Asher came strolling toward Aria in embarrassment. Aria was wearing a simple dress and a single outer garment. ¡°Do you feel ufortable, Lady Aria?¡± ¡°Not at all. It¡¯s a lot morefortable here than the Roscent mansion. I just came out because I couldn¡¯t sleep. I drank some alcohol.¡± With the utmost service of the Viscount, she liked the amodation. It was a small castle in a smallnd but inside it was clean and pleasant, and the bed was gaudy. What was more, she was with someone who she could be at peace with. She was annoyed by the fact that she was causing trouble for the busy man, but she decided to ept it because it was not a usual thing that happened every day, and he seemed to be wondering how to help her. ¡°You¡¯re burning up.¡± The hand of Asher touched Aria¡¯s cheeks. The cold hands of the night air felt good, and as she lightly rubbed her cheeks, Asher¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°... Still, I think you¡¯d better be in your room. The night is dangerous.¡± She was surprised by his subdued voice and tone, but she answered him as if she didn¡¯t know because she wanted to talk to him a little more even though she knew that the danger he was referring to was himself and not the outside world. ¡°Why? There¡¯s Mr. Asher here.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡®What else can he refute when she answers this naively?¡¯ Finally, with a deep sigh, Asher escorted Aria to the table where he had just been reviewing the documents. ¡°You have to go back as soon as your fever cools.¡± Of course, he didn¡¯t give uppletely on sending Aria back to her room. Aria replied with a smile, ¡°Ok, by the way, what are you doing thiste at night? ... Is it because of me?¡± ¡°Ah... yes. I was going to tell you tomorrow morning, but I¡¯d better tell you now.¡± ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Yes, I went to the capital to look into the situation there for a while, and I heard that the family of Count Roscent had filed aint with the guards.¡± ¡°...¡± She expected that, but it was already... There was a grin on the fast-paced situation as if it were ready. If he really hadn¡¯te, she would have been caught without proof, and she clenched her fist. Asher wrapped her soft fists and added, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. As you said, the participants at the tea party have be witnesses. Fortunately, they seemed to think you were still in the capital city, so they were only looking for you there. No rumors have spread.¡± ¡°... You mean I¡¯ve be a criminal for now.¡± ¡°For now, that¡¯s the case. So we need to rush across the border to make sure.¡± Although evidence had already been made, it was better to go around and make the evidence more clearly. Also, it was much better outside the country than at home. ¡®It won¡¯t be difficult since Asher has the power.¡¯ As she thought so and tried to rx, Aria suddenly remembered that if he used his power, he would pay just as he did. ¡°...!¡± ¡®How many times have you used your power? Is that okay?¡¯ She had to sleep all day long after using the hourss. ¡®How many times did you use it today?¡¯ Aria became worried and asked Asher, ¡°Are you all right? How many times have you used your power...?¡± ¡°This distance is fine. It¡¯s not that far away.¡± ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that, but...¡± Unlike Aria, who could only use her power once a day, he could control the distance of his power on his own, so the price for using his power seemed to be different. Still, it was true that she was worried, so she spread her fists and held the hands of Asher. ¡°It¡¯s not enough for you to worry, so you can rx. You should go to bed as soon as possible. You have to get up early in the morning.¡± ¡°... I see.¡± Aria did not return to her room but waited for a long time for him to turn the documents and review them before returning with him. * * * Aria and Asher left early in the morning, and someone knocked on the door of the office of the Viscount, where he was enjoying his leisure. When he answered, ¡°Come in,¡± one of his faithful knights came inside, making a fuss. ¡°Viscount, Viscount! Did you hear that? Lady Aria of the Roscent family, who was called the Imperial Star, killed the Countst night!¡± The shocking news from the knight¡¯s mouth surprised him so much that he got up from his seat. ¡°... What? Last night? What are you talking about? You know that Roscent Aria was herest night!¡± ¡°Yes...? But... is the beautifuldy, who came here with His Highness the Crown Prince, Roscent Aria?¡± ¡°Yes! I did see it clearly with my own eyes¡ªthe name on the credit ount! ¡± The Viscount raised his voice who had seen the ridiculous book, which had been signed by Roscent Aria. When the Viscount contradicted, the knight expressed his question, cocking his head. ¡°If so... that¡¯s weird. No one could travel that far aftermitting a crime in the capital, right?¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard anything wrong?¡± ¡°No, I received the document directly from the capital. Please look at this!¡± The knight handed the document from the capital to the Viscount. The Viscount looked at it over and over again as if it was unbelievable. ¡°What¡¯s this nonsense...¡± It was an official document even stamped with a seal. When the Viscount no longer spoke and murmured to himself, the knight uttered a usible hypothesis. ¡°Surely, she was falsely used.¡± ¡°That¡¯s probably what happened.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know who it is, but it¡¯s absolutely stupid to make such a ridiculous im. A lot of people saw Roscent Aria, who was with His Majesty the Crown Prince. ¡°Hmm.... there¡¯s a book she signed, so there are certain witnesses and proof.¡± There was a moment of silence in the office with the ridiculous official document between them. Soon after, the Viscount crumpled the document and put it in the trash can. ¡°The guards of the capital have gone as far as they can go. Who will take responsibility for this? Let¡¯s not pay attention to such useless things, and let¡¯s do our job.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± They then returned to their positions as if nothing had happened. * * * When they left the territory with the first trace, she was worried that he would use his ability, but fortunately, he did not. It was because a usible carriage was waiting in front of the castle of the Viscount. If the wagon was too fancy, then bandits might target it, so it was a carriage that didn¡¯t seem too ufortable. Aria, who had hoped for Asher to not use his power any longer, was about to sweep her chest away, and an unexpected face surprised her. ¡°Good morning. Your Highness Asterope, Lady Aria of Roscent. Would you like to leave for the next city?¡± It was none other than Lane. He somehow looked tired when he greeted Aria and Asher. It was hard to recognize because of Lane¡¯s shaggy hair that seemed to be fake, but when she looked closely, she found that it was clearly Lane. Furthermore, Sorke, the Knight of Asher, was next to him. They came out early in the morning... maybe they came running all night from the capital. She didn¡¯t know if Asher had the ability to carry a carriage, but from hisplexion, it was clear that he had probably been running all night. ¡°... Mr. Asher.¡± It was only the two of them without a driver or a servant, so she called out his name and asked, ¡°What on earth is this?¡± As soon as he recognized Aria¡¯s gaze, he answered quietly, ¡°To leave evidence that we are moving.¡± She didn¡¯t understand what he meant, but she couldn¡¯t show it, so she got on the wagon as he had prepared. Then she asked Asher again as soon as they left the ce where the Viscount and the people of the estate said goodbye to themselves with a big bow. ¡°What do you mean to leave evidence? And a carriage without a servant...¡± ¡°This wagon is literally for evidence. It¡¯s for evidence to pick us up only when we leave and cross the border. That¡¯s why we don¡¯t have a servant. We don¡¯t have to.¡± ¡®Oh my God. So we¡¯re moving somewhere in the middle? And using his power?¡¯ Last night he said he was fine, but Aria kept worrying because she knew he had to pay the price just as she did every time she had used the hourss. So when Aria¡¯s expression became very dark, he added that he was okay. Chapter 169

Chapter 169: Chapter 169. Revenge (III), Part VI

Chapter 169. Revenge (III), Part VI Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie ¡°I should not have said I have to pay the price. I realized my limitations a long time ago, so I¡¯ve never used my power to fall down ever since, so don¡¯t worry too much.¡± ¡°But...¡± It was possible that with distance this far he might go beyond his limits without realizing it. As the light of concern lingered on Aria¡¯s face after he had exined it several times, Asher held her hand gently. ¡°In addition, I am a descendant of the blood of the first emperor, who was called a half-god. I¡¯ve seen the ancient texts that someone, who does not seed the blood of the royal family that had been passed down through generations but who was taken from the outside will pay a serious price... However, I hope you¡¯ll be relieved of your worry because I will not be harmed at all with this much.¡± She could not refute it any longer when he said that he would be careful. Come to think of it, he had used his power many timesst night. Unlike herself, who once used her power and had to fall asleep all day, Asher was fine. Of course, being worried was another matter. This was because she realized through this incident that their abilities were not omnipotent and that relying on it could lead to an unexpected mishap. ¡°... I understand. Instead, I hope you don¡¯t overdo it.¡± Understanding Aria¡¯s worries, Asher gently kissed the back of her hand and promised to do so. ¡°I¡¯ll take your words into consideration.¡± Aria was relieved of her worries, and Asher held the hourss¡¯ box in her hand and said, ¡°But it¡¯s okay today, so we¡¯d better move on. The carriage is ufortable. When we get afortable carriage, let¡¯s get on the wagon and move.¡± She thought he would not let it go because he was stubborn, but she didn¡¯t even feel like ming him because he added an excuse. ¡°... I understand. I¡¯ll pick up my stuff.¡± So when she gave up and got the hourss box back from him, he moved the space as if he had waited. The sudden change in vision was no longer surprising to Aria. As Aria toured a quiet vacant lot outside the vige, he handed over a ck cape to her that he had prepared. ¡°For now, wear this cape. You¡¯ll have to buy some clothes first and change them.¡± The clothes that she was wearing only attracted people¡¯s attention, and Aria wore the cape and hid her whole body without saying anything. She looked very suspicious. So she went into the clothing store. She bought a simple dress and changed to it right away. ¡°... I want to hide all your hair as I wish. I think it¡¯s better to cover your face, too...¡± Asher furrowed his forehead upon the beauty of Aria, which he could not erase even though she had changed into a simple dress. He seemed to want to hide her beauty that was too much. Aria smiled and asked him to relieve his worries. ¡°Should I tie my hair?¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t think that¡¯s going to solve it.¡± ¡°Well, do you want me to wear a hat?¡± ¡°No. Even if you do so... we¡¯d rather go to a deserted ce.¡± ¡°A deserted ce?¡± ¡®Is there a ce like that?¡¯ As Aria asked back, wondering, Asher replied with a nod. ¡°Yes, we¡¯d better get an amodation.¡± ¡°... Yes?¡± Surprised by the unexpected answer, Aria stepped back and sprained her ankle, and Asher hurried to wrap around her waist to support her. ¡®Where? Lodging? A ce where we can be alone? Is that really the sound thates out of the mouth of a man who had his ears blushing whenever we meet?¡¯ Aria asked if she had heard it wrong. ¡°... Where?¡± ¡°Amodation where we can be alone.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡®Oh, my God.¡¯ As Aria¡¯s face turned pale from holding back her hups, only then did Asher realize the meaning of the ¡°amodation¡± that she might have misunderstood. He folded his eyes slightly. ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t know you were such a bold woman. If you¡¯ve told me earlier...¡± ¡°Oh, no!¡± As if she had not had a pale face, she raised her voice with her red-hot face this time, and heughed out loud because he found Aria¡¯s actions very cute. Unlike Aria¡¯s needless worries and concerns, two amodations were taken. As the sun went down, the carriage driven by Lane was supposed to arrive, and there was no need to take two lodges, but he did that, because Aria¡¯s red face showed no sign of cooling down. In addition, there was a mix of Asher¡¯s pranks to make fun of her. Despite having two rooms, Asher and Aria did not stay in their rooms. They read books and reviewed the documents in a different ce instead. ¡°We didn¡¯t mean it, but we¡¯ve got a vacation after a long time, so what do you want to do?¡± As she was reading, facing the wind from the window, he asked. Aria was in agony because it was like a vacation where there was nothing else she could do, as he said. ¡®Vacation...¡¯ She had already had enough fun in the past, so she had never thought of taking a vacation or ying. Rather than having fun for nothing, she had enjoyed her busy days. ¡°Well... I¡¯ve never really thought about it. It¡¯s fun to do something rather than take a break. Doing nothing will only make me nervous.¡± ¡°Umm... I see.¡± Aria¡¯s answer gave him a slightly sympathetic nod. But he had a doubtful look on his face, so Aria, who covered the book, asked him back. There seemed to be something he wanted to do. ¡°What about Mr. Asher?¡± ¡°Do you mean me?¡± ¡°Yes. How would you like to spend your vacation? I can¡¯t really think of anything to do.¡± Then he answered as if he was expecting that Aria would say that. ¡°In fact, I want to walk on the streets with you without anyone¡¯s interference.¡± ¡°Streets?¡± ¡®Do you really want to do something that trivial?¡¯ Aria opened her eyes wide and asked back. ¡°Yes, isn¡¯t it impossible in the capital city because you are so famous.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, but...¡± It was ironic that Aria was more famous than the Crown Prince, but it was inevitable that he had not been as often seen outside as Aria. So Aria agreed and blurred the end of her speech. ¡°Then, cover the book and stand up.¡± As soon as what they wanted to do was decided, he reached out to Aria. As such, there was no reason to reject it because she wore a simple dress worn by themon people. It was only a walk. ¡°Ok, then let¡¯s go out for a while.¡± ¡°Thank you, Lady Aria. And I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯d like you to cover yourself with a hood.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Aria smiled with a bright smile. Moreover, since it was what Asher wanted, she was willing to do it even if it was difficult. * * * Who was the one who had just been asked to go out for a walk? Aria, who came out of the lodge, began to glisten her eyes. Looking around constantly, it reminded him of a nobledy who first came out to the street. He was sure she would have been used to it if the days of when she was amoner were longer. ¡°Oh, my God, Mr. Asher! Look at that!¡± At the end of Aria¡¯s hand, there was a man who dazzled people with a usible magic trick. There were probably more magicians that were more beautiful and mysterious than this one, and perhaps because of the joy of being on the street, she was very excited by the crude magic. As Aria who was enjoying their walk more than anyone else, watched every street vendor and adorned the street, Asher smiled contentedly and held her hand gently. ¡°You look like a lost child.¡± Only then did Aria, realizing how excited she was, blushed and avoided his gaze. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve never been out like this before.¡± ¡°You mean before you went into the count¡¯s family?¡± It was a question referring to when she was still amoner. When there were no restrictions on going out. Aria hesitated, unable to answer the question for a moment. She soon slowly opened her mouth. ¡°At the time... We were too poor to go out. There were so many pretty and delicious things out there that I always wanted to buy. Besides, it was hard for a little girl to go to a crowded ce alone. It was dangerous.¡± Prostitutes had been a disgrace not only to the nobility but also to themon people, so she had been often told harsh words by mischievous men. That had made her more reluctant to go out. He had seen Aria in an exhrating mood in a long time. Since her face was starting to be somber again, Asher changed the topic. Chapter 170

Chapter 170: Chapter 170. Revenge (III), Part VII

Chapter 170. Revenge (III), Part VII Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie ¡°... I¡¯m so d I came out with you.¡± ¡°So am I.¡± It was the cry of a child who fell on the ground and cried out that stopped her from looking around for such a long time. As a random voice filled the noisy street, Asher and Aria¡¯s gaze also turned toward the sound. ¡°Argh! My money! My leg! Argh!¡± At the direction of the child, rolling on the ground, was a man running away from the crowd like a loach. The man was very quick, even though he was big. He disappeared in a sh within the crowd, and the screaming child was still crying, unable to get up from the dirty ground. No, he tried to get up, but he couldn¡¯t. One of the child¡¯s slender little legs was twisted in a strange direction. The child seemed to have fallen wrong, pushed by the man¡¯s strong power. ¡°Argh! My leg...!¡± The child was injured by a pickpocket, but no one reached a helping hand because the child was so shabby. Aria¡¯s beautiful forehead was naturally frowned upon by the ovepping images of herself from such a child. ¡°Are you all right?¡± At that time, he reached out to help the child in haste, but all the child could do was roll on the ground, let alone hold his hand in the pain of his broken leg. While watching all this, Aria bit her lip and hesitated a little then took the hourss out of the box. ¡®If the child had lost only money, I would have finished this by giving the child some money...¡¯ It was only a matter of time before a child in such a slum would die if he had a disability. She had seen such a child so many times and was able to decide because she had lost them. Anyways, today¡¯s schedule was all about a walk, and most of all, he was around her. If he woke her up again, she could get up somehow. ¡®So, please, it¡¯s not toote.¡¯ Aria turned the hourss back. And time went back, except for herself. ¡°Lady Aria? When did you take out your hourss? More than that, why...?¡± As he was holding her hand, he suddenly pointed out the hourss that Aria was holding, but she had no time to answer him. Looking straight back and grasping the child¡¯s position, Aria found a dangerous man in a hurry approaching him. ¡®That¡¯s him...!¡¯ She shook off Asher¡¯s hand and hurried to push the child back as hard as she could. ¡°Ouch!¡± ¡°... Lady Aria!¡± The child, who was suddenly pushed out, rolled on the ground, and instead what remained there was Aria, who suddenly moved violently and gasped for breath. ¡®What the hell is she?¡¯ Because of the sudden turn of events, the eyes of the people were gathered to the fullest extent, and Asher hurried to Aria. The man surprised by her sudden action might have changed his target, but the man had long been gone. ¡°Are you all right?¡± ¡°Why do you ask her that? I¡¯m the one who fell down!¡± Compared to being pushed hard, he didn¡¯t seem to be hurt, and the child stood up on the ground and screamed. He had a nervous face. Aria replied with a sigh of relief. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I suddenly found a bug, and I was surprised, so... and I¡¯m so sorry to you. This isn¡¯t an expensive thing, but it¡¯s an apology.¡± Aria took her bracelet off her wrist and handed it to the child. It was the cheapest bracelet she had, but the bracelet¡¯s value was enough for the child to live on for the next few years. The child, who had received the unusual bracelet, opened his eyes and asked her several times if he really deserved it and quickly disappeared from the street. He seemed to be afraid that she would ask him to give it back. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I think I¡¯ll have to go back to the lodge.¡± It would have been better if she had caught the pickpocket, but the frail Aria had no power to do so. So Aria, who had given up catching him, put the hourss back in the box. However, Asher¡¯s expression was strange. ¡°... Well, Mr. Asher?¡± ¡°... Lady Aria, the color of the ring...?¡± ¡®The color of the ring?¡¯ Aria lowered her gaze to her own hand in response to Asher¡¯s serious reaction. ¡°... Why did the ring¡¯s color change?¡± The ring had no problem, so Aria cocked her head. Asher looked at Aria¡¯s ring for a while and then looked at her. He was dumbfounded. ¡°Mr. Asher?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure the color changed...¡± He blurted his words and furrowed his forehead. He could not talk about it anymore because the color of the ring had returned to its original state as if it had not changed at all. His ring¡¯s color also came back after a while, but its color took more time toe back. He knew that the remaining energy in the ring after using the ability changed its color, but there had been no such case as the energy disappeared so quickly like this at least as far as he knew. Strange as it was, he rubbed his eyes again and identified the ring. However, the color of the ring still remained unchanged. He must have seen an illusion because he had used his power a lot for the past two days ¡°I must have seen an illusion.¡± ¡°You must be tired as expected.¡± ¡°No, not like that, but...¡± Nevertheless, Aria¡¯s worried eyes caught him, so he nodded. Aria also had to go back to rest because she had used the hourss. So the two soon turned to their quarters. It was only a short time since they hade out, so they were able to get to the amodation quickly. Aria checked the time. There was still plenty of time before sunset, but it wasn¡¯t enough to pay for the price after using the hourss. ¡°I¡¯ll knock the door when the timees.¡± Aria called Asher, who was about to return to his room, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Asher, but could you please wake me up when the carriage arrives?¡± ¡°All right, I¡¯ll do that.¡± ¡°If I don¡¯t get up... Please wake me up by hitting me.¡± ¡°... Yeah?¡± When he was told to wake her up by beating her, Asher opened his eyes wide. Realizing that it was a strange request for others to hear, Aria hurriedly added an excuse. ¡°I tend to sleep deeply once I fall asleep, so it¡¯s not really easy to wake me up. Don¡¯t just call me outside. I was hoping you¡¯lle inside and shake me to wake up.¡± However, the problem was that it was not a good excuse. Asher¡¯s eyes narrowed when he was told toe into her room alone and wake her up. It was the look she had seen yesterday. It was the look that was saying that he understood Aria¡¯s intentions, but he couldn¡¯t tell if it was real or not. So he confirmed the reason with his subtle tone. ¡°... Do you mean I can go inside while you are asleep? Without permission?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s not that difficult for you who have sneaked into my room several times already.¡± It was Asher who was teased. Sometimes she got embarrassed, but basically, she had lived longer than Asher, and she was good at dealing with the opposite sex. Sure enough, he answered Aria with the look of surrender. ¡°All right. I¡¯ll wake you up and have a sound sleep.¡± * * * After Aria fell asleep, Asher went over the documents he had not read before without a moment to reconsider her ring. Everything he had nned had been in the final stages, so he carefully examined it for careful consideration. ¡®Now soon...¡¯ It would be possible to regain the imperial power that had been controlled under the hands of the nobility for a long time. It was a great opportunity to break up the Aristocratic Party and even the rest of the party. Asher, who had checked the documents carefully until just before the sun was down to the west, had the final report in his hand. It was a new report from Lane in the morning. Because he had been with Aria, he hadn¡¯t heard the details, so he thought it was a work-rted report, but after reading the first sentence, he realized that it wasn¡¯t. ¡®Why did he get it so quickly? It¡¯s been just a few days since I gave the order.¡¯ He had to check several times to see if this was really the report he had ordered. It was because it had arrived earlier than he had expected. It was not long before Asher found out the report was correct and began to read it slowly. Chapter 171

Chapter 171: Chapter 171. Revenge (III), Part VIII

Chapter 171. Revenge (III), Part VIII Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie [His name is Chloe. He was banished from the imperial family and has no family name, and he is thirty-seven years old. Known as the eldest son of Violet, who was the wife of Franz David, he grew up in the royal family but waster exiled from the empire with Violet, who waster found out that he was not David¡¯s biological son. That was seventeen years ago. His biological father is presumed to be a former lover of Violet, Marquis Piaast of the Kingdom of Croa, but it is impossible to confirm because they kept all the information secret. And the whereabouts of Violet and Chloe are unknown. I¡¯m looking for a portrait. I¡¯ll let you know as soon as I get it.] When he finished reading the report, he remembered a vague story. ¡®A long time ago, someone in the royal family fell in love with a foreign aristocratic woman at the first meeting, but it did not bear fruit because she had promised her life to someone. Although he had to give up, the royal man couldn¡¯t stop thinking about her and forced her to marry him. Later, he lived happily with two children, but realized that one of them was an extramarital child of a woman¡¯s extramarital affair, he then kicked out his wife and son in anger and expelled them.¡¯ ¡®That was a true story. That¡¯s why the report arrived quickly.¡¯ Although it was a whileter, he seemed to have been involved in the case that had made a fuss in the imperial castle, so he seemed to be able to get information quickly. It was a shame that the garbage who had forced a woman to marry him even though she had already had her lover was part of the royal family. A sneer leaked through his tightly closed mouth. A child made outside by a foreign aristocratic woman who had been married to a royal family! He grew up to a royal family, but in fact, he had nothing to do with the imperial family. Rather, he was born to his mother and father, who were nobles of the Kingdom of Croa. Franz David. That was the reason why he had died drunk all his life. ¡®What the hell does a man with such aplex background have to do with Lady Aria?¡¯ Asher had heard that Frey, the eldest daughter of Franz David and Violet, had dressed Aria in the clothing of her brother, who had been deported with her mother. The portrait was still being sought, so he couldn¡¯t confirm it, but in dim memories of the past, he remembered that the face looked alike. He had thought it was simply because of the resemnce in the face, but was there a deeper story? The puzzle seemed to be in order, but it didn¡¯t work out, creating wrinkles in the middle of his forehead. ¡®I¡¯d better keep it secret until it¡¯s more certain.¡¯ It would only increase her anxiety if he would let her know theck of information because he was not yet sure how it rted to Aria. ¡®It¡¯s hard to believe that time has gone like this.¡¯ Before he knew it, the sun waspletely gone and it was getting dark outside the window. The carriage, which no one else was riding on, had lost weight, so it was more likely to have arrived earlier than scheduled because it was a little faster. He had to wake Aria up quickly and get on the waiting wagon and get through the gate formally. ¡°Lady Aria, it¡¯s time for us to leave.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°Lady Aria?¡± ¡°...¡± So he called Aria¡¯s name several times outside the door, but there was no answer. As she had said during the day, once she really fell asleep, she couldn¡¯t seem to wake up. ¡°... You said it¡¯s okay toe in, so I¡¯ll really go in.¡± So he gave notice of what Aria had given her permission and opened the door carefully. Although he had ever sneaked in once, and he had been given permission, he went inside clearing his throat in vain. It was obvious that someone would misunderstand. ¡°... Lady Aria.¡± She seemed to have no sleeping habits, so Aria¡¯s face was somehow pale. It also looked sick. Come to think of it, she looked very strange today. She had suddenly pushed the child with an excuse of a bug. ¡®Is she okay? Should I call a doctor?¡¯ He began to worry that she might have been sick by a series of things. It wasn¡¯t too much to think like that. ¡®Even though she was not a biological sister, how could she remain intact when she was framed by her sister?¡¯ ¡°Lady Aria.¡± As he thought of it, he stroked Aria¡¯s hair carefully. It wasn¡¯t so messy, but somehow he wanted to do that. He felt at the end of his hand that he didn¡¯t want to wake her up. It would be better to just put her to sleep like this. They had already made solid evidence and witnesses. Thinking so, he turned his head for a while, and he saw a box on the bedside table, which Aria had usually carried on. ¡®It¡¯s the box with an hourss...¡¯ It was a box containing an hourss that she had said she feltfortable to have. It was a little unusual for a woman to carry around in her arms. As soon as he saw Aria asleep, he took the box carefully. It was a little heavy for a weakdy to carry around. Nevertheless, she had carried it with her, and she seemed to cherish it. As he thought about it, he was curious about the contents, and opened the box and checked the hourss; he looked at Aria again and took it in his hand. By the way, he felt like he wasn¡¯t touching things, somehow. ¡®... What is it?¡¯ Still, it was like a strange sensation he had ever felt somewhere, a very strange sensation that could not be felt on an hourss. The familiar yet unfamiliar sense made the heart of Asher beat fast, who had been beset with anxiety. ¡®What the hell is this? Why is it felt in Aria¡¯s hourss?¡¯ The gaze of Asher, who had touched it for a long time, soon went to the hand of Aria, who had fallen asleep. The ring on the ring finger had its own color as if nothing had happened. ¡®The child of a woman who married a royal family and drank holy water; Aria resembling the child; an hourss with a strange feeling; a man named Chloe, who was expelled from the empire seventeen years ago; the ring which seemed to have changed color... Besides, Aria will also turn seventeen years old after her birthday this year.¡¯ ... Even though it made no sense to think for himself, the hand with the hourss began to tremble a little. Even though the puzzle was already on its way, he shook his head, saying, ¡°It¡¯s conjecture.¡± Still, the strange sensation of the hourss from his hand indicated that he was getting the right answer. But at the same time, he felt great anxiety. It was a sense of uneasiness that he should not hold the hourss still. It was time to hurry back the hourss. ¡°My hourss...!¡± Suddenly, Aria held Asher¡¯s wrist, as soon as she opened her eyes wide. It was like asking why he had her hourss. It was a very cold eye as if facing another. As a result, he made an excuse with embarrassment. ¡°... I thought it was going to fall off the table, so I was going to put it back.¡± ¡°Was it going to fall off the table?¡± But the inquiring Aria¡¯s speech was full of thorns. If it simply seemed to fall off the table, she wanted to ask why he was holding the hourss himself, not the box. No matter how embarrassed he was, he lied to Aria and felt like he was a criminal who hadmitted treason, and he quickly put the hourss back in ce, telling the truth. ¡°... No. Actually, I was wondering about this box that you carry all the time. I¡¯m so sorry.¡± ¡®I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll get angry. That¡¯s her favorite hourss.¡¯ It was she who even woke up with a sense of deja vu. After looking at him in a calm, unspoken stare for some time, she soon slowly closed her eyes and nodded her head, saying, ¡°I see. I would have shown you if you had told me.¡± In addition, the sharp expression on her face had disappeared. It was because she had great confidence in Asher. ¡°Is the carriage here?¡± ¡°Yes? Oh, yes. We have to go.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll change my clothes and see you outside.¡± ¡°... Okay.¡± Then he left Aria¡¯s room and nced back. There was a box of the hourss within the reach of his gaze. * * * Chapter 172

Chapter 172: Chapter 172. Revenge (III), Part IX

Chapter 172. Revenge (III), Part IX Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie They were able to reach the Kingdom of Croa smoothly through several cities as nned by Asher. Fortunately, the speed of the official document was slower than their movement speed, so there was no difficulty in their moving. The carriage gradually slowed down when it arrived at the border and soon stopped. ¡°Mr. Asterope.¡± Then they heard Lane¡¯s voice right outside the carriage. It meant that they shoulde out. Although it was the Crown Prince¡¯s carriage, it was not an official visit, so they had to go through a formal procedure unlike before. So he expressed his intention to go out soon and gave a look to Aria. ¡°We have to go out.¡± They had been through a few cities, and they had sent a person to inform their visit in advance, so luckily they didn¡¯t have to wait or prepare anything. It was enough to simply show his face and prove that it was the Crown Prince, and then sign. ¡°Somehow it¡¯s noisy outside.¡± So Aria, who was about to go out with Asher, cocked her head in the murmur of voices outside. Asher answered to Aria¡¯s wonder, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because of our wagon.¡± They must have wondered what a carriage was because it stopped in front of them without standing in line. ¡®What kind of a great man is riding on it?¡¯ If it had been stamped with the Imperial emblem, they would have bowed their heads, but the current carriage which Aria and Asher were riding was without a particr emblem, so people¡¯s curiosity grew. ¡°Lady Aria, give me your hand.¡± Aria slowly went out, holding the hand that Asher reached out after he had got off the carriage. Their eyes widened and swallowed their breath, who had been babbling at the mysterious carriage, as they saw Aria appearing from the carriage. ¡®Who in the world is the woman with such beauty?¡¯ She had always been an eye-catching woman because she was beautiful without decorating. Now, however, the more brilliantly decorated than usual, Aria¡¯s figure was enough to catch everyone¡¯s attention. Countless crowds waiting to cross the border noticed the two, and there was a man rushing through them. He was seen as a high-ranking noble. He rushed out and greeted him, kneeling on the ground. ¡°Wel, wee to the Kingdom of Croa. Your Highness Franz Asterope.¡± And the crowd, who had been babbling again, hardened, as soon as the identity of Asher was known. ¡®How dare they stood up in front of the Crown Prince!¡¯ The crowd, who were watching, bent down to the point where their noses touched the ground. ¡°I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m going to do, as you wee me like this.¡± ¡°It¡¯s, it¡¯s an honor. Please sign it and go straight through the door.¡± On the document that he brought himself, he immediately wrote down his name, and this time it was Aria¡¯s turn. As she was a woman who came with the Crown Prince, the man who still kept an extreme low attitude called her name and written in the document he had received in advance. ¡°Are you Lady Aria of the Roscent family?¡± ¡®Lady Aria of the Roscent family?¡¯ Aria¡¯s name had been already widespread because there were so many people who had made their fortunes by their own efforts with the help of the empire. So the audience looked sideways unknowingly and checked her face again. They had been told that the Investor A was a beautiful nobledy, but they were impressed by the fact that her beauty was so overwhelming that each could not express it. It was also the same for him who hade out to meet Asher and Aria, and he was bewildered by Aria, and he forgot his duty. ¡°Where do I sign?¡± ¡°... Yes, you can do it here!¡± When Aria smiled and reawakened him to his duty, the man, who realized his rudeness, bowed down again and presented the document to Aria. Aria, who did not me him but gracefully filled out her name, returned the document. Then the man thanked her several times as if he had been greatly graced. ¡°I hope you¡¯ll have afortable stay and go since I¡¯ve got a lodge ready.¡± The man bowed his head again. Thanks to the turmoil, the rumors of the Crown Prince of the empire and the star of the empire who visited quickly, spread throughout the Kingdom of Croa. * * * ¡°... It won¡¯t be possible to go out.¡± It was a luxury amodation only for the nobility, but it was noisy outside due to the crowd. Most of them weremoners who wanted to have Aria in their eyes even once. People in the empire had a chance to meet Aria by attending the academy or visiting the county mansion in person, but those in the Kingdom of Croa did not. As Aria shook her head at the sight seen through the window, he put down the papers that he had been reading andughed. ¡°It¡¯s all because you are so great.¡± ¡°... If you say so, what to say...¡± As she could not refute his words, she blurred her words, and Asher¡¯s smile grew thick. ¡°Since we have made evidence that you and I have left the capital for a long time, we will send the wagon first in the afternoon.¡± ¡°What about us?¡± ¡°What about leaving tomorrow? I¡¯m going to have to go out for a while because I have a business to do.¡± ¡°Business?¡± ¡®A business in the Kingdom of Croa?¡¯ Aria nodded without asking further since she thought he would prepare something for the princess. And she really wanted to rest as she had moved in a carriage. ¡°There¡¯s a cook in the Kingdom of Croa who¡¯s pretty good at it. I remember the course dishes were pretty good. Why don¡¯t youe with me in the evening?¡± ¡°OK, I¡¯ll look forward to it.¡± At the same time Aria answered with a grin, Lane knocked on the door. ¡°Mr. Asher, we¡¯ve got his location.¡± Asher, who looked at the box of the hourss for a while, said, wearing a ck cape. ¡°It seems like the time hase. I¡¯ll be back in a few minutes, so please wait a minute.¡± Asher who left the words fled the room in a hurry. He seemed to be in a rush as if it was really important. Aria, who had nothing else to do after he left, took the book. She had been tired of reading it over and over again during the trip, but she couldn¡¯t help it because she didn¡¯t have an extra book. While she spent her time flipping through the book, someone knocked on the door. ¡®Is he back already? This fast?¡¯ Aria, who thought it couldn¡¯t be done, did not answer and waited. Then the man who knocked on the door made a call. It wasn¡¯t Asher who knocked on the door, as expected. ¡°Asher, it¡¯s me.¡± Rather, he was looking for Asher. At the voice of a strange man, Aria shrugged her body on her guard. They would have set up security, but she didn¡¯t know how he got here through it. And somehow he was calling him by his nickname. ¡°Why don¡¯t you answer? It¡¯s me.¡± In a hurried voice, Aria picked up the box of the hourss so that she could turn back the time at any given moment. Aria, who was ready, informed the visitor of the absence of Asher. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since he left. So you¡¯d bettere backter.¡± ¡°... Why? Isn¡¯t it first to meet me?¡± In a very curious response, it urred to her that he was the one who Asher said he had something to do with. There was a possibility that they had missed each other. ¡°Are you the one who made the appointment?¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s not it.¡± So she asked him, but the man answered firmly that he was not. At times like this, it was normal to lie. He was a very honest man. ¡°You¡¯d bettere backter, then.¡± ¡°... How much I¡¯ve cooperated... it¡¯s too bad.¡± Besides, he had a frustrated answer. The tone of his grumbling reduced her nervousness a bit. For a while, he muttered something as if to speak ill of Asher, and soon turned the subject around and asked an abrupt question, ¡°By the way, are you Roscent Aria of the rumor? Ady who the insensible Asher has been charmed to?¡± It was a rude question, but she couldn¡¯t point out because she thought he was not an ordinary man as he knew who she was but talked down. ¡°... Then who are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll let you know if you show me your face. I heard you¡¯re a beautifuldy who anyone would love you at a nce, but I¡¯m curious.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not so curious, and please go back.¡± ¡°Haha. What an interesting youngdy.¡± Chapter 173

Chapter 173: Chapter 173. Revenge (III), Part X

Chapter 173. Revenge (III), Part X Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie It was not funny at all, but the man outside the doorughed loudly. It was a very strange man. ¡°All right, I¡¯lle backter, just like you said. I can¡¯t get in the room as you are alone.¡± Fortunately, the man who said so soon disappeared with a clear sound of footsteps. Only then did Aria barely take a breath, close her eyes as she buried herself deep in the chair. Rather, she wanted to go back to the empire quickly. * * * After going out during the day, Asher returned to his quarters only after sunset. Things didn¡¯t seem to have worked out well, seeing that he had a bad look. Returning, he ordered something with a pretty serious face to Lane, and then went out to dinner with Aria, trying hard not to show it. ¡°Does it fit your taste?¡± ¡°Yes. That¡¯s what Mrs. Asher said.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a stopover every time Ie to the Kingdom of Croa.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll have to, likewise.¡± In the empty restaurant with no one, only the words of Asher and Aria sounded. As a matter of fact, she couldn¡¯t afford to think of the taste, but Aria smiled softly without trying to show it. She was a little bit disappointed to think that this would be thest time she had a leisurely dinner. Because she no longer had to stop by the city to rest, she was going to head straight to the capital after a few big cities. In addition, the carriage that had already departed was heading straight for the capital, taking only a brief break. Unlike when she had left the empire, she would arrive in the capital in no time. Therefore, there would be no more time for her to stay with Asher like this. She felt it was the same with Asher, so he was doing his best for this moment, too. So Aria spent the evening focusing only on Asher, and somehow a disturber appeared in the whole rented restaurant. ¡°Asher.¡± ¡°... Lohan?¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t youe to see me first?¡± Aria gazed at Asher with great embarrassment at the sudden appearance of a stranger. It was to ask for an answer, but as Asher was also embarrassed, there was no reply. ¡°Roscent Aria said that you woulde back in the evening and I went to see you, but you were already out.¡± It was only then that Aria recognized Lohan by mentioning her name. It was the man who hade to visit in the morning. He seemed to have an acquaintance with Asher, and he pulled out a chair andined, and Asher¡¯s face froze in an unexpected situation. ¡°If Roscent Aria had told you my story, I wouldn¡¯t have bothered you like this...¡± Lohan, who had beenining, turned his gaze to Aria, which had been staying with Asher all the time. ¡°...¡± Then he stopped talking with a very familiar response. It was a familiar reaction of those bewildered by Aria¡¯s appearance. As soon as he realized this, Asher called his name hurriedly, ¡°Lohan.¡± ¡°... I thought it would be just an excessive rumor, but it wasn¡¯t. No, it was a rumor that would never reach a reality.¡± He inly looked Aria up and down. Aria, offended by him, furrowed her forehead. ¡°You didn¡¯t ask me to tell Asher your story.¡± ¡°... Ah, yes. It¡¯s my fault.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°How clever of you! The fame of such a beautiful youngdy crossed the empire and even made the Kingdom of Croa excited. God is so unfair.¡± So he got nervous, but it didn¡¯t work at all. On the contrary, it only added a very interesting look. It was Asher who blocked it. ¡°Stop it, before I throw you into the remote mountain.¡± It was pretty rough, unlike Asher. Because of the warning, Asher gave as much as he could, his eyes to dissect Aria one by one fell off. It seemed very regrettable that he took the wine ss of Asher smacking his lips. ¡°What¡¯s your business? Is it worth interrupting dinner?¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t have it. I just stopped by because you came to Croa.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a long way from the capital, and you¡¯re here to see my face?¡± ¡°Yes, I wondered what the purpose ofing to Croa in this busy time of year was.¡± Asher exhaled a deep breath as he questioned, pretending not to know. He seemed he was not very happy with the situation now. It was partly due to the interruption of his time with Aria, and so was Lohan¡¯s attention to Aria. ¡°You can ask that to Ler, and go back.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you tell me now?¡± ¡°Yes. Get out of here quickly, for it¡¯s disturbing.¡± When he added a warning to drop him into the sea this time, Lohan finally got up, shrugging his shoulders ¡°All right. We¡¯ve got plenty of chances to meet anyway. Inevitably.¡± Lohan, who had said so, bowed his upper body to Aria, saying goodbye. Aria was going to bow her head... ¡°...!¡± ¡°Lohan!¡± The man, who had snatched Aria¡¯s hand before she knew it, kissed on the back of her hand and ran away. Then Aria, astonished by him, spilled the ss of water, and Asher, who had been trying to chase him, came up to Aria in embarrassment. ¡°Are you all right, Lady Aria?¡± ¡°... Ah, yes.¡± Only one man appeared and disappeared, but she was out of her mind. Somehow, when she was in a bad mood, she wiped off the back of her hand, and Asher, who had furrowed his forehead, took Aria¡¯s hand to stop it. ¡°And then you get hurt.¡± When he said so, he checked Aria¡¯s expression of displeasure and took his lips where Lohan had kissed. It was nothing but a usual act, and strangely enough, the unpleasantness on the back of her hand had gone away a little. ¡°... So you¡¯d better get back to rest. I¡¯ll leave him in the mountains, so don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°... I see.¡± And the feeling of difort was scattered at the face of Asher, who was very concerned about Aria. ¡°We¡¯d better leave right after breakfast. It¡¯s hard to get to the empire at once with my ability, so you have to ride a wagon in the middle.¡± Aria nodded at the exnation of Asher. It was finally time to end the vacation and go to punish the wicked woman. * * * ¡°... Uh, where did she disappear?¡± After Aria and Asher had vanished like illusions, Mielle, who was left alone, blinked. She had been right in front of her a moment ago. No, where did the Crown Prince suddenly appear? Feeling embarrassed and confused, she found a broken bracelet as she groped it around with her trembling hands. It was the bracelet Aria had been wearing. ¡®I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a dream... Then where did she disappear?¡¯ ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Miss?!¡± Without a moment to think, those who heard Mielle¡¯s screams gathered, and they turned deadly pale and shouted at the terrible sight before their eyes. ¡°Yaaaaaaah!¡± ¡°Oh, oh my God!¡± ¡°... The Count!¡± ¡°Call a doctor quickly!¡¯ Before they found Mielle, they found the Count first, and each of them screamed and announced this terrible situation. Then, Mielle got out of the mystery of the sudden disappearance of Asher and Aria, came to her senses, held the broken bracelet in her hand, and dered the cause of the disaster. ¡°... My sister! My sister did that! She suddenly pushed my father... and ran away!¡± The audience reacted with mixed reactions to Mielle, who cried with a pale face. ¡°No way! Miss Aria...?¡± ¡°I knew it! She couldn¡¯t hide her true nature so easily! She¡¯s been fooling everyone all this time!¡± ¡°Where the hell did she run away? How dare her! We have to catch her now!¡± Contrary to the servants and maids of the mansion who were embarrassed and hesitant, the guests raised their voices with bloodshot eyes, and Mielle shook her head, thanks to the reaction of the guests. ¡°... It happened so fast that I don¡¯t know. Sob sob...¡± However, there was distrust in the faces of the servants and maids, because she had repeatedly framed Aria. Some of Mielle¡¯s side also showed signs of uneasiness. However, they couldn¡¯t take it out of their mouths, since they couldn¡¯t say that everything was true when they had seen her in the meantime. When she noticed this, Mielle began to create witnesses. ¡°Didn¡¯t Lady Median and Lady Wendy see it? I thought your eyes seemed to have seen it.¡± Her face looked very sad, but Mielle, whose eyes were horrendous, pointed to the twodies. The two youngdies who were pointed out were from the low-ss noble families. They weredies from a powerless family who could not endure it without taking sides. ¡°... Yes?¡± ¡°...!¡± Chapter 174

Chapter 174: Chapter 174. Revenge (III), Part XI

Chapter 174. Revenge (III), Part XI Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie How could they dare say no to the future Duchess¡¯s question? Although they had not clearly seen it, the two youngdies looked at each other, and soon nodded positively. ¡°Yes, yes... I, I saw it.¡± ¡°I also saw it... even Lady Aria was running down the stairs.¡± ¡°Oh, my God... How could she do such an immoral thing?¡± Every youngdy gathered, expressed their anger in her statement. ¡°I¡¯m sure it¡¯s because my father didn¡¯t like my sister to meet His Highness.¡± In addition, with very convincing motivation, the audience was agitated once. Mielle hit a decisive wedge. ¡°Look at it! This bracelet! I tried to hold her, but she cut off and ran away!¡± Indeed, the servants and maids who volunteered for her side to the unique bracelet that Aria had been wearing were also perplexed. Mielle, who set a perfect trap for Aria to get into a corner, lowered her head and smiled a little. ¡°... Mielle.¡± Then Cain bit his lips as he watched it from a distance. * * * The Count, who had fallen down the stairs, was immediately taken to the room. They couldn¡¯t move him easily because they didn¡¯t know where he was hurt from falling down the stairs, but they couldn¡¯t let it go, so everyone paid attention. In order to save him, his family doctor and other renowned doctors gathered at the county mansion. Fortunately, he didn¡¯t die, but he showed no signs of waking up, apparently with a severe head injury. ¡°... I¡¯m sorry, but maybe he¡¯ll never wake up like this for the rest of his life...¡± The Countess, who had been told by the family doctor, fell to the floor in a pale face. It was shocking that the Count who would protect her hade to this state, and it was her own daughter Aria who had caused a serious injury to him. ¡°Sob sob... father...¡± ¡°... Mielle, you¡¯d better leave.¡± Cain patted Mielle¡¯s shoulder, who was in tears, besides the Count. It was a little cold to say that she should leave the room now. With Cain¡¯s help, Mielle moved with him to a guest room with no one. Cain, who closed the door and looked around, said, pointing to his forehead, releasing his hand to support Mielle. ¡°Mielle, this is a little... no matter how much I think about this...¡± ¡°What are you talking about now, brother?¡± Immediately after Cain¡¯s words, Mielle, who erased the expression full of sorrow at once, poured out a sharp remark with a cold look. This shook Cain¡¯s eyes. It was because he was shaken when he faced his father, who had just lost consciousness and fallen, even though he knew that he could not escape since he had already joined her n. Mielle grabbed hold of his hand so tightly, smiled benevolently, and began to persuade Cain, ¡°Brother, it¡¯s already happened. So you¡¯re going to take over the work of the Count and lock her up in the mansion so that no one can meet her. If we reiterate our intention not to punish her anyway, they won¡¯t be able to do anything in court.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°Are you going to let her marry the Crown Prince?¡± ¡°That¡¯s...¡± ¡®No.¡¯ Cain furrowed his forehead deep. Mielle, who made the crevice by touching the part he cared most about, baited him so that he could no longer escape. ¡°So you have to report it to the security forces as soon as possible before my sister ran away with the Crown Prince.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°You have to catch her quickly and then you can cut her sentence period in the prison. Theter you are, the harder your influence will be. You know that, right?¡± She had a point, so Cain finally called in the guards and used Aria of trying to kill the Count. A search party was hastily formed on the charge of daring to kill the Count, and people were busy searching for her who had disappeared all night. But they didn¡¯t know where she had run away and searched the capital all night, but they couldn¡¯t find a single hair of Aria, and the official documents were eventually sent to the cities near the capital about the following afternoon. [I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll do well this time. Oscar also has a great expectation.] Mielle, holding the letter from Isis in her hand, which had arrived during the night, hummed with joy. Everything must have been smooth in progress if the Count did not wake up. She would be the Duchess as scheduled and marry Oscar. ¡®If my father won¡¯t help me in the future, it would be better to not have one.¡¯ It was Oscar, not the Count, who would share her future. Her trust in the Count had been abandoned in the past when the prostitute had been brought in as a new wife. It was clear that this was a wise choice because it would severely punish him, eliminate the prostitute, and even her daughter. ¡°What about mother?¡± ¡°... She, she¡¯s noting out of her room.¡± ¡°Really? She should eat well.¡± ¡®In a little while, she¡¯ll have to get kicked out naked and wander the streets like before. And she should eat well now. By the way, why can¡¯t we get her caught anyway?¡¯ While the security forces were searching for her, Princess Isis said she had also released her people. Furthermore, she persuaded Cain to make his private soldiers search for her, but why couldn¡¯t she get caught? ¡®Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s rted to the missing Crown Prince?¡¯ The Crown Prince, who had suddenly appeared and disappeared with Aria! She had doubted her eyes if she had misjudged it, but the broken bracelet had really exined that she had disappeared with the Crown Prince. ¡®How the hell did he disappear? He disappeared in thin air, like smoke.¡¯ Therefore, it was not possible for her to mention the Crown Prince. Who would believe it if the Crown Prince had suddenly appeared and taken Aria and disappeared? He would defend Ariater, but she had the broken bracelet and witnesses. She couldn¡¯t get out of her trap anyway. ¡®And the Crown Prince is destined to be sacrificed by the princess anyway.¡¯ It was very strange, but she wouldn¡¯t have to worry too much. It was only a few dayster that Mielle heard of Aria. ¡°... Did she exit the capital? With the Crown Prince?¡± ¡°... That¡¯s true.¡± Mielle furrowed her forehead to the news that Cain had urgently brought from the outside. She had thought Aria had run away, but she had never thought she had been out of the capital. She hadn¡¯t thought she¡¯d have gone that far after facing a situation that she was being pushed to a criminal, so all she had done was find her nearby. In addition, they said she was on her way back to the capital after stopping by every city to show her face as if she were on vacation with the Crown Prince. ¡°Isn¡¯t she crazy?¡± ¡°Yes, she¡¯s crazy.¡± Cain, who responded so, looked angrier than Mielle. He looked as if he would twist Asher¡¯s neck if he could. He had nned to keep Aria in custody, but it was more than enough to blow his heart as Aria had gone on a journey with Asher for a few days. ¡°I guess she¡¯s thinking of going on a trip and saying she¡¯s not the killer. To be foolish.¡± ¡®We¡¯ve got witnesses and evidence, but are you trying to get rid of the charges with such a simple trip?¡¯ In addition, no matter how much she rushed out of the capital on horseback, she could not be cleared of the charges for travel unless she reversed time. ¡°So, are they bringing her tied up here?¡± ¡°No, she denied all the charges and said she¡¯d go to court on her own. So I heard she¡¯sing to the capital with security guards, not tied up.¡± ¡°What a frivolous, stupid bitch...¡± Mielle thought Aria might be a little clever as it was rumored. As expected, she could not be wise because he was a child from a prostitute. ¡°I¡¯ll ask them to hold a trial as soon as shees back, so make sure you check what you¡¯ve prepared. Without a mistake.¡± Cain, who was told that she was not alone but with Asher, seemed not to forgive Aria, either. Mielle smiled gently at his rather tough words. ¡°Yes. My preparation is already perfect, so don¡¯t worry, brother.¡± Then a few dayster, Aria, proudly entering the capital, returned to the mansion surrounded by guards. The guards tried to read her face, unable to forcibly arrest her since she was with the Crown Prince. Mielle, who had been waiting since Aria¡¯s carriage hade near the capital, hurried to Aria, who was getting off the wagon, with tears. Chapter 175

Chapter 175: Chapter 175. Lie For Lie, Part I

Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie ¡°How did you do that...? You couldn¡¯t do that to your father!¡± She was so good at acting that Aria, who tried to swallow herugh that was about to burst out, stepped back a few steps with a frightened face. ¡°It wasn¡¯t a lie...? Did my father...?¡± There was no shadow of a criminal when she asked back as if she were checking the facts. Rather, it seemed like things were unbelievable to her. ¡°I thought... I thought you were just joking with the purpose of getting me back quickly... so I came back in a hurry and was afraid of being scolded...¡± Aria¡¯s shoulders were trembling. Asher wrapped her slim shoulders. ¡°That¡¯s weird. She can never be a criminal.¡± The frightened Aria burrowed into the arms of Asher as he took her side. Just a moment ago, Aria said she wouldn¡¯t let Mielle go. Some might swear at Aria¡¯s two faces, but it wasn¡¯t him. He really liked the way she even created public opinion to achieve what she wanted. Besides, she burrowed into his arms, so he couldn¡¯t hate it. ¡°... Whatever Your Highness says, there are evidence and witnesses. I don¡¯t want to believe it, but... I saw it with my own eyes.¡± Aria shuddered at the news that she had witnesses despite her performance. When Asher, who thought it was because she was afraid, lowered his gaze and identified Aria, instead of fear, he could see the tip of her mouth rising. ¡®Mielle is lying.¡¯ They had already produced irrefutable evidence even if there were witnesses. However, she had a false witness. Countless people seemed to believe her remarks. ¡®You¡¯re stuck in a self-made trap with all your might.¡¯ There was no way to rescue her, and Asher said as if he could not help it. ¡°Then, you¡¯d better tell the truth in court.¡± ¡°... I can¡¯t help it if you want to. Poor father... When did you say the trial will take ce?¡± Mielle, who looked very sad, asked Cain, who had been staring at him all the time. ¡®Both of you, a brother and a sister, had been waiting for your stepsister toe after digging a trap in pairs. Oh, poor Aria!¡¯ As Asher, who was smiling bitterly, patted Aria¡¯s back and swept her hair away, Cain, whose face turned red from anger, clenched his teeth and replied, ¡°... The criminal has appeared, so we¡¯d better proceed right now.¡± The time hase to punish those who trulymitted the crime. As Cain said, the trial was held immediately. It was because Aria had been used and Mielle had witnesses. Nevertheless, she had to sit in the seat of a sinner because she had been on the run for a long time, but she was able to stand in the seat of the defendant, unlike Emma. It was because she attended the trial herself. She denied outright that she was a sinner, and she also imed to have a witness. Of course, her close ties to the Crown Prince was the biggest factor in consideration. ¡°Aria...¡± The Countess, sitting on the left side of Aria, called her name in a trembling voice. Aria looked at her mother. ¡®How painful it must have been for her daughter to be a murderer.¡¯ Aria held her mother¡¯s cold hands and pleaded for her innocence. ¡°Mother, I¡¯m not guilty, so don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°... Really? Do you mind if I trust you?¡± ¡°Sure. What would I get by pushing him down the stairs? Except for standing in court like this... Besides, there¡¯s plenty of evidence to prove that I¡¯m not a sinner, so don¡¯t worry. Rather, the one who¡¯s going to be punished...¡± Aria didn¡¯t finish what she was saying and looked at the other side of the room. There was a man next to Mielle, who she had never seen before. Perhaps he was Mielle¡¯swyer, and next to him was Cain. They didn¡¯t expect the oue of the trial and seemed to think they would win. Their proud, arrogant faces had no signs of retreating. ¡°Lady Aria is not guilty. I assure you that.¡± ¡°I¡¯m relieved to hear you say that...¡± The Countess¡¯s face was a handful lessened by the addition of Asher, who sat on the right side of Aria. When the Crown Prince said that he would guarantee it, her worry vanished. ¡®Isn¡¯t he in a position to take away the sins that exist?¡¯ Soon after, people began to enter the courtroom. It was known throughout the capital just before the trial that Aria had appeared near the capital and was crowded with people watching the current situation. And there, Aria could even meet an unexpected figure. ¡°... My God. Lady Aria, you didn¡¯t do that, right? It wasn¡¯t you who did that? Are you okay? You lost a lot of weight!¡± Before the trial began, Sarah appeared in tears as if she had rushed after hearing the news. She looked so bad that she seemed unable to sleep at ease since Aria was wanted as a criminal. The Marquis of Vincent, who appeared holding Sarah¡¯s hand, also seemed to not believe the rumors about Aria. Aria nodded and denied the sin. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Sarah. I¡¯m not really the sinner, so don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll prove my innocence.¡± ¡°Yes, I believe you, Lady Aria.¡± ¡°I wish you luck, too.¡± In addition, Baron Burboom, Annie, Jessie, Aria¡¯s followers, anddies who stood up for Mielle were on the seats, and Isis was also seated behind Mielle. Apparently, she was expecting the end of Aria. Isis stared at Aria, who sat next to the Crown Prince, as if to kill her, and soon patted Mielle on the shoulder and offered her constion. Perhaps she was praising her aplishment that she had been good at dealing with the daughter of a dirty prostitute. ¡®They¡¯re so stupid. How could you boast of a crude rtionship made up of petty tricks, even if you don¡¯t know what face you¡¯re going to leave this courtroom withter?¡¯ As if to encourage her, Asher took Aria¡¯s hand. At the same time, a judge appeared, and soon, the trial began. ¡°Start the trial.¡± The judge was none other than Frey. She seemed to be assigned this time because she was mainly in charge of the court of the nobility. Though it was a trial that she would not lose anyway, she was wondering whether her presence would benefit or not, and the tension was a little bit removed from the look of Asher, who confirmed Frey¡¯s appearance. ¡°Defendant Roscent Aria, you were used of pushing the Count of Roscent down the stairs. Is that true?¡± Like Emma¡¯s, Frey asked Aria¡¯s sin right away. Aria shook her head and denied her guilt. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t push him. I wasn¡¯t there in the first ce.¡± ¡°... I see.¡± At Aria¡¯s answer, Frey nodded faintly. It looked different from Emma¡¯s trial where she had responded coldly all the time. In addition, there was something unclear about her expression. ¡°... Roscent Mielle ims that Roscent Aria pushed the Count down the stairs and ran away. Is that true?¡± ¡°Yes! I saw it happened clearly, and two other people saw it. Running away down the stairs! Right? Lady Median and Lady Wendy?¡± ¡°...Yes? Yes...!¡± ¡°Well, yes. I saw it clearly...¡± On Mielle¡¯s question, Median and Wendy were wary of her and said yes. The witness seemed to feel a little guilty of perjury as it was the most important incident. Besides, they would be afraid. If there was any evidence of Aria¡¯s innocence, the next time they would have to look up the judge from the center, not from the witness stand. The juries were agitated once when three, not one, imed yes. In response, Frey put in her eyes on the charges she had received in advance and Mielle¡¯s statements. The hands of the Countess, who held hands with Aria, became colder in an unfavorable situation. ¡°... Okay. Because there are enough witnesses, I¡¯m sure it¡¯s Roscent Aria¡¯s crime. Do you have any other rebuttal?¡± This time it was Aria¡¯s turn. Aria stood up proudly and pleaded not guilty. ¡°Of course I¡¯m not guilty.¡± The wrinkles in Frey¡¯s forehead quickly disappeared at Aria¡¯s words. She nodded as if to speak quickly. ¡°In the first ce, I wasn¡¯t at the mansion at that time. I was out of the capital with His Highness the Crown Prince.¡± ¡°... That¡¯s a hard argument to prove.¡± ¡°No, God gave me the chance to prove that he felt sorry for me.¡± Mielle raised her voice and said, ¡°Don¡¯t lie to us. You make a ridiculous im. That can¡¯t be. I saw it with these eyes! How shameless can you be after pushing your father down the stairs!?¡± Chapter 176

Chapter 176: Chapter 176. Lie For Lie, Part II

Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie For a woman who had pushed her real father, she was shameless, and Ariaughed at it. ¡®Yeah, so you had been using dirty tricks in the past, putting poison in my teacup.¡¯ ¡°... Someone who was shameless pushed my father. It¡¯s not me, but she is the real culprit.¡± ¡°Stop lying!¡± ¡°Mielle, even now, reveal the true culprit and withdraw your perjury.¡± ¡°The real culprit is you, sister!¡± ¡°Stop. Stop it. This is the court.¡± The two were ready to fight right away, so Frey spoke out and intervened. If Aria proved that she was not the real culprit, she did not have to fight hard because Mielle¡¯s perjury would be confirmed. ¡°There¡¯s evidence that I wasn¡¯t in the mansion at that time.¡± ¡°... It¡¯s a lie! Apparently, everyone saw you!¡± When Aria said there was evidence that she was not in the Mansion, Mielle stared at thedies behind her one by one and forced them to answer. ¡°Yes, right? You¡¯ve seen her, haven¡¯t you?¡± Mielle forced them to answer. ¡°... Yes, I saw her.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I ran into her when she got back to the mansion.¡± ¡°I even talked to her.¡± This time, the testimony came out without difficulty because they had seen her. They were genuine faces. Aria smiled and said yes. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s true that I visited the mansion. By the way, did anyone see me after I went into the mansion?¡± ¡°...!¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°There was none, right? It was because I left the mansion right away.¡± Although they were on Mielle¡¯s side, there was nody to help her by breaking thew or perjury. Moreover, most people seemed not to expect Aria¡¯s rebuttal, as they believed Mielle¡¯s argument. ¡°But it¡¯s weird.¡± Aria¡¯s voice rang out in the court which had been cold in an instant, questioning what seemed to be really strange. ¡°Why don¡¯t the two say anything, who said that they had seen me running away down the stairs?¡± They testified that they had seen Aria push the Count down the stairs and run away, and it meant that they had seen Aria since she had entered the mansion. Still, why didn¡¯t they say anything? Why couldn¡¯t they rte Aria¡¯s question to what they had seen? ¡°Well, that¡¯s...!¡± ¡°... Oh,e to think of it, I saw you! We saw you... Yes...¡± Aria kindly made them recognize what to answer, and at their awkward answers, all the audience in the court questioned their testimony. As Aria continued to refute it step by step, Frey asked her again about the facts, ¡°I¡¯ll ask you again. Has anyone seen you leave the mansion?¡± ¡°No, unfortunately not. But no one ever saw me stay in the mansion except for Mielle, Median, and Wendy, who said they¡¯ve seen me. Oh, and...¡± There were two more. There were twombs staring at her with very anxious eyes. Aria referred to them. ¡°My maids, Jessie and Annie, also saw me.¡± ¡°That, that¡¯s right. Mydy ordered me to clean up, and I finished cleaning and left the room.¡± ¡°I only saw her for a moment... I was not able to see her after I left the room because she said she was going to read.¡± After all, there was no one who had seen Aria. As the atmosphere gradually flowed in the wrong direction for Mielle, her agent rose from his seat. ¡°I am the representative of Lady Roscent Mielle. I¡¯ll speak for her, considering she¡¯s still in shock.¡± ¡°Do that.¡± When Frey¡¯s permission fell, he immediately exined that Aria¡¯s argument had a loophole. ¡°Lady Aria keeps insisting she wasn¡¯t in the mansion, but there¡¯s no way to prove that. And threedies are saying that they saw Lady Aria push the Count down the stairs.¡± ¡°It certainly is.¡± ¡°So it is Lady Mielle¡¯s testimony that is credible. Unfortunately, Lady Aria doesn¡¯t have anything to refute or any witnesses.¡± Everyone seemed to agree with him. The assertion of Mielle, who had certain witnesses, was epted more. ¡°No, I¡¯ll be a witness on that matter.¡± But when the agent spoke that far, Asher, who had been watching it quietly, opened his mouth. ¡°As everyone already knows, she left the capital with me, and we just got back today.¡± The representative was wary of him, who was refuting the use one by one. This was because the Crown Prince was the one who had to refute it. Nevertheless, he cleared his throat for his job and rebutted with his eyes at a strange ce. ¡°... It¡¯ll be possible after the crime.¡± ¡°There is evidence to prove that Lady Aria was not in the mansion at that time.¡± ¡°Are, are you talking about evidence...?¡± ¡°Yes, evidence. We just returned after making a payment that was put on credit. I even have the receipt. God must have intended to help Lady Aria who was afflicted by injustice.¡± Asher took a paper out of his arms. At Frey¡¯s instruction, the document was handed over to the judge. ¡°It¡¯s... a bill of credit?¡± ¡°Yes, I sneaked out of the capital with her and arrived in the next city, but I was too busy to prepare some money. That¡¯s why I got credit and paid it back on my way back.¡± ¡®The Crown Prince bought something on credit?¡¯ The audience was in a state of confusion at the absurd evidence, and Mielle had a face that wanted to shout that it was a lie. ¡°Your Honor, I want you to pay attention to the date and time.¡± At Asher¡¯s words, Frey checked the date and time on the bill. ¡°... It¡¯s eleven o¡¯clock in the afternoon on the day of the incident.¡± ¡°Yes. If Lady Aria ran away after pushing the Count, it was impossible to move to the next city at that time. It¡¯s a half-day ride to get there.¡± Frey¡¯s expression became brighter in the appearance of irrefutable evidence. The representative, who realized that if this were true, the seat of Mielle and Aria would be reversed, countered with a pale face. ¡°Your, Your Honor. Such evidence can be produced at will!¡± ¡°There are a number of witnesses, so I hope you check them out.¡± ¡°Ok, I¡¯ll send someone over to check right away.¡± Frey handed something down to the servant, who was waiting for her, and the servant, who checked it, left the court right away. In the quiet courtroom, Aria¡¯s clear voice rang. ¡°Your Honor, I¡¯ve got permits to and from the cities, and can I submit them in case?¡± ¡°... Of course. It¡¯s also easy to calcte the time, so that¡¯s a big piece of evidence.¡± Frey¡¯s face, confirming the permits, was quite serious. Still, the public opinion leaned toward Aria not being the real culprit although Frey was not asking for more evidence. ¡°Okay. Is this the end of both sides¡¯ arguments? I¡¯d like to adjourn for a moment to see if the evidence submitted by the Crown Prince is true.¡± If the facts were confirmed, then the seats would be reversed this time. No, Mielle should go to Emma¡¯s ce of the seat, not Aria¡¯s. She would be punished as much as Emma, who was executed and disappeared. ¡°Miss...¡± The agent called for Mielle in a hurry. Sitting behind her, Isis had a pale face, trembling as if she wanted to run out of the courtroom at any moment. Cain was also nervous and clenched his fists to the point where his fingernails pierced through his palms¡¯ flesh Mielle was also agitated, but she soon recalled that Aria had been in the ce where she herself had pushed the Count and gradually regained herposure. There must be false evidence. It might have been just a way to drag time. It would all be nothing more than a hoax that would frighten her. At the moment the Count had fallen down the stairs, indeed Aria had been in the mansion. Mielle, who was gradually regaining her reason, soon realized that she had another card¡ªthe conclusive evidence that Aria had been in the mansion. ¡°... No! There¡¯s one more!¡± She got up from her seat and held something in her hand. Aria, who measured it by opening her eyes thin, had a smile of satisfaction. ¡°There¡¯s one more thing? What¡¯s that?¡± Frey asked back with a cold face. Already, she seemed to think Aria wasn¡¯t the real culprit. The trial was not over yet, but it was due to the fact that the Crown Prince and Lady Aria had submitted certain evidence that could not be refuted by any evidence brought in. ¡°It¡¯s my sister¡¯s bracelet!¡± Mielle took the broken bracelet out of her arms. As Frey¡¯s eyes continued on what it did, Mielle hastened to add an exnation. ¡°It¡¯s the bracelet my sister used to wear. She pushed my father down the stairs and dropped it on the way out in a hurry! I picked it up on the spot.¡± Chapter 177

Chapter 177: Chapter 177. Lie For Lie, Part III

Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie Her bracelet was a unique design that didn¡¯t suit the aristocraticdies, so otherdies soon recognized it. ¡°Oh,e to think of it, I saw the bracelet, too! I talked about the bracelet when Lady Aria went into the mansion. It was a strange shape, so it was noticeable.¡± ¡°I was there, too! She said it was a bracelet from the Crown Prince. I saw her wearing it.¡± They were the youngdies who had been sarcastic about Aria¡¯s bracelet when she had arrived at the mansion. ¡®Why is the bracelet in Mielle¡¯s hand if it was in Aria¡¯s wrist until she entered the mansion? She said she went out right away, but when did she drop it? Moreover, didn¡¯t she know how she dropped the precious bracelet given by the Crown Prince? Did something happen for her to have to leave the mansion in a hurry?¡¯ Everyone waited for her answer because the more they thought about it, the more likely it was that Aria would be at a disadvantage. ¡°Lady Aria, did you lose the bracelet I had given you?¡± asked Asher with a face of regret. ¡®Who would dare to regard him as the Crown Prince, who performed as usible as Aria did?¡¯ Aria replied with a face that she didn¡¯t know what was going on. ¡°It can¡¯t be! Mielle... I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about... That¡¯s not my bracelet.¡± ¡°This type of bracelet can¡¯t bemon, but it¡¯s not your bracelet? A lot of people have seen it. I¡¯m sure you dropped it in the hallway! You didn¡¯t even go straight out! It¡¯s no use lying!¡± Because this time it was true, not false, Mielle raised her voice. So Aria raised her arm with a look that seemed quite unfair. ¡°What are you talking about, Mielle? The bracelet His Highness gave me is on my wrist like this...!¡± Then Aria¡¯s slender wrist, which was raised to the fullest, was fastened with a bracelet like the bracelet in Mielle¡¯s hand. It was another bracelet from Asher. ¡®Howe that bracelet is back on Aria¡¯s wrist...?¡¯ Mielle¡¯s eyes grew big as if what she was seeing was unbelievable. ¡°I don¡¯t know where you got that bracelet, but I never took it off my body for a second.¡± At Aria¡¯s lying, Asher helped her, saying a word side-by-side. ¡°... You did that as expected. Even if she wants Lady Aria to be the real culprit, how dare she present the bracelet as evidence? The bracelet was specially made for you, so there is only one in the world. I¡¯m curious about the origin of the bracelet that Lady Mielle has.¡± Mielle¡¯s face froze because of his tone as if she had made a fake to make Aria into a criminal. ¡®It¡¯s really that shallow woman¡¯s bracelet!¡¯ It was clear that the bracelet was dropped before she had run away with the Crown Prince that suddenly appeared. So Mielle wanted to pursue her im, but Frey was also on the side of Aria, so sadly, Mielle¡¯s im was denounced as false. ¡°I see. About the bracelet Lady Mielle ims... it seems that Lady Aria did not lose it and kept it, but... okay... now. I will check the two bracelets and make a fair judgment based on your im.¡± Frey¡¯s words to judge fairly was very cold. Mielle¡¯s strength drained out from her legs, and she copsed onto her seat. Finally, Isis, who had seen her disgraceful behavior, rose up from her seat and left the courtroom. Cain also gritted his teeth as he saw his sister who talked nonsense. The audience remained silent at Mielle, who had tried to condemn Aria with false evidence. In the meantime, Mielle began to doubt rationally, shaking his eyshes. ¡®Don¡¯t tell me she had two...!¡¯ She thought maybe there was another bracelet. If they were lovers, they might usually have shared the ornaments together. ¡®No, it¡¯s a unique shape of bracelet, but it doesn¡¯t look very expensive, and the quality doesn¡¯t look good, so they could say that it has been specially made, for words only, and it might have been bought again because it¡¯s sold in bulk somewhere outside of the country!¡¯ Miele, whose heart was in a hurry, dared to tell the Crown Prince if he was lying. It was impossible for a sane person to do that, but Mielle was currently out of her mind. ¡°Your, Your Highness, didn¡¯t you give my sister a new bracelet...? Or didn¡¯t you give my sister the extra bracelet you had...?¡± ¡°... You are such an impertinent woman!¡± ¡®No matter how hostile they are, how can she make remarks questioning the Crown Prince in his face?¡¯ Asher, who furrowed his forehead, replied that she was unpleasant, and thedies, who found out that Mielle had gone too far, looked carefully at him. They began to regret little by little, saying that it was wrong to defend her with just a word of Mielle even though it was alreadyte. ¡°Are you saying that I fabricated evidence to save my lover? Without any evidence? Even if I really gave Aria another bracelet, how would you confirm that? Can you take responsibility for what you say?¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s...!¡± This time, Mielle was speechless with the mockery of Asher. It was a sneer as if she had done it. She thought it was easy because she had the witnesses and enough evidence, but what the hell was going on with this? She thought this was perfect! It was apparently because of the irrefutable evidence that Aria was in the mansion at the time she pushed the Count down the stairs had been given. In fact, even though Aria didn¡¯t push him, she was in the mansion when the Count really fell. Tears seemed toe out of the injustice. All those who had believed her words had turned their backs, and she felt like she was being choked as they avoided her eyes. ¡°My sister really pushed my father...! You¡¯ve all seen... my sister who pushed my father at the edge of the stairs as hard as she could...!¡± Everyone had already doubted if Mielle was lying, but she insisted repeatedly that Aria had pushed the Count. Her voice was half-locked, and her lips were trembling, but she didn¡¯t give up in condemning Aria. However, it was a futile argument that was no longer worth hearing. So when no one was listening anymore, Mielle¡¯s face turned white like a sheet of white paper, and it looked as if she would soon fall. On the contrary, only sympathy for Aria had risen. ¡®Why... why does everyone see me like that?¡¯ Mielle¡¯s voice grew blurred with resentment. Indeed, Aria and Mielle seemed to have reversed each other. It was a moment that Aria, who had returned to the past, hoped for so much. ¡°Mielle... Why should I push my father down the stairs? I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll get anything from doing that...¡± Aria said while squeezing tears to drive a wedge in, and the Countess that was sitting next to her began to sob a little. Unlike Aria, which was made out of falsehood, it was a genuine tear. It was also the tears of a fragile woman who had been suffering alone. The audience watched Asherforting the poor mother and daughter, and Mielle, who consistently made ims that were only considered false, the stigma of being a wicked woman had moved away from Aria to a new person, and the sentence was almost obvious. ¡°Is this it?¡± Frey asked, writing something down on the document. No, it was a questioning tone, but it was more of an affirmative. Now it was an affirmation that it really wasn¡¯t worth hearing about her argument. Mielle swallowed her breath when she felt the piercing gazes at her. She wouldn¡¯t let things end like this. It was the end of severe punishment and the stigma of being a wicked woman! This ending was only right for Aria, the real wicked woman¡ªa lowly, dirty bitch! ¡®Someone, somebody, please, help me!¡¯ When Mielle looked at her brother that was sitting next to her and asked him for help, he realized that he had no chance to save her, so he had his eyes on the floor. After the Count had fallen into aa and gained the power of the acting count, he thought that his sister would be punished rather than Aria, who had stolen his heart. The agent was only wiping the sweat out of his forehead because he had no plea for her, who was constantly babbling. Maybe he was regretting taking on this job. So it seemed as if he would no longer be on Mielle¡¯s side. In addition, the youngdies, who had used to make all kinds of sweet talks for her, turned away from Mielle. The witnesses, Median and Wendy, also avoided her eyes. Chapter 178

Chapter 178: Chapter 178. Lie For Lie, Part IV

Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie ¡°That... that...!¡± Mielle shook her hands and stuttered. Her clear green eyes were filled with tears. Her lips quivered to make excuses, and the seat where Isis had left was full of chill. Her departure meant that Oscar could also leave her. ¡®I don¡¯t even have a father to protect me anymore, so what do I do...!¡¯ The eye of Mielle, who was on the verge of losing everything, was on the other side of Aria and Asher. Her forehead, which was stained with cold sweat, heated up at the sight of a mother and a daughter, who were relying on Asher. It was all because of the Crown Prince, who had suddenly appeared and disappeared with Aria. ¡®The Crown Prince who had suddenly appeared like a vision and disappeared with Aria.¡¯ She didn¡¯t want to mention that because she couldn¡¯t bring the Crown Prince into the affair, but she was currently not in a position to hide it anymore. So even though she knew that it was not smart to mention the Crown Prince, her mouth began to mention him by itself. ¡°Well,e to think of it, I saw the Crown Prince in the mansion...!¡± ¡°... Me?¡± ¡°Your Highness... Your Highness disappeared with my sister, who fell on the floor! You showed up all of a sudden! Like a vision!¡± ¡°Ha... You¡¯ll really just say anything, don¡¯t you?¡± As heughed in vain like he was bewildered, Mielle sought consent from the youngdies who had be witnesses. ¡°I-is that, right? ¡°Lady Median and Lady Wendy?¡± It was bizarre that she burst into tears as she walked on an irreversible path. ¡°... Yes?¡± There was no way to say yes. There was no one in the world that could get back onboard a ship that had already sunk. ¡®And he appeared like a vision? What a strange world this is!¡¯ So they shook their heads, and Mielle screamed and burst into tears. It had been a long time since her body copsed under the chair. No one supported her. Mielle¡¯s condition was very strange, and they were afraid that they might be wrongly linked and severely punished by the Crown Prince. ¡°Why, why... why don¡¯t you believe me? I saw her. I really saw her... Please someone...!¡± Asher, who clicked his tongue at the cry ringing in the court, asked Frey for her psychic feelings. ¡°... Psychic feelings?¡± ¡°I think she¡¯s pretty crazy. She can¡¯t talk like that without it. Look at her condition now.¡± ¡°... It¡¯s certainly strange.¡± Frey who was positive, and Aria, who blushed with tears this time, said, ¡°... I think you¡¯ll need to check the psychological feelings of the youngdies who were in the mansion. Apparently, I wasn¡¯t there, but they kept saying that they were watching me. Ah! Come to think of it...¡± The audience¡¯s curiosity poured on Aria, who opened her eyes wide as if she had thought of something. ¡°Maybe it was a different party than a tea party. Otherwise, they can¡¯t have a strange memory as a group... I heard that apparently, they stayed in the mansion untilte at night, but it¡¯s strange that the underagedies had been partying sote...¡± While staring at Aria, who continued to talk carefully, Asher mentioned the word ¡®hallucinogen¡¯. Hallucinogen was not difficult to obtain because it was consumed in secret among some nobles. Of course, the punishment was strict because it made the mind and body impoverished, but it was not easy to catch them, and there was no attempt to catch them because the imperial family had low authority. But now... The situation was different since he regained the authority of the royal family with Aria on his back. The mere punishment of little girls was enough with a few instructions, just like now. ¡°When the trial is over, I¡¯ll have to ask them to investigate first.¡± Even before the end of his speech, many of the youngdies, who pretended to not know anything, expressed surprise by swallowing their breath or dropping their fans. Some of them even voiced their opinions, saying, ¡°That¡¯s not true at all.¡± ¡°Your Highness! I¡¯m not really! If anyone drank a hallucinogen, they¡¯d be Lady Median and Lady Wendy, who saw Lady Aria!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! I have nothing to do with it! I¡¯ve only seen Lady Aria entering the mansion! It¡¯s true, isn¡¯t it?¡± Median and Wendy, who were used of taking hallucinogens, also began making desperate excuses. ¡°Now that I think about it, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve seen Lady Aria!¡± ¡°Well, me too! I just saw someone¡¯s hair. She¡¯s blond...! I think that¡¯s why I¡¯ve mistaken her for Aria! If you were not in the mansion, it must have been someone else! ¡± ¡°Are you saying that you made a mistake because you saw someone with blonde hair?¡± ¡°... Yes, yes! I seemed to make a mistake! ¡± Wendy replied, nodding hard, as he asked back. ¡°The other one with blonde hair, who was there... There was only one. Was she really blonde? ¡± Wendy realized who she had sold to avoid the situation, and with her palm on her mouth, she swallowed her breath. The cry of Mielle who controlled the court stopped clearly. The corner of the mouth of Aria, who was watching everything, went up a little. The situation turned out better than she had thought. ¡°Do you mean someone with blonde hair pushed my father...?¡± Aria asked back with a surprised face. Her red-glowing eyes looked very sad for some reason. It seemed that she was grieving about the situation and her father. ¡°Yes...? That, that¡¯s...!¡± Wendy, who was pointed for her hasty mouth, hesitated to answer. If she had said she had just misjudged, it would have been okay, but she was questioned as she had mentioned she saw someone who was blonde. ¡°Lady Wendy...?¡± ¡°Please tell me what you know.¡± ¡°That¡¯s...¡± She hesitated for a long time, but soon she could not help it, nodding her head faintly, and everyone¡¯s eyes turned to Mielle. ¡°... That can¡¯t be, right? Why are you looking at me?¡± Mielle, who stopped crying, countered with a grimace. It was a face they had never seen before from her. Nobody did mention her, but they were driving Mielle to a real criminal. The number of blonde aristocrats was quite high, but at the time the Count had fallen down the stairs, the golden-haireddy on the third floor was only Mielle. Mielle strongly denied it, but she raised her voice toward the eyes that did not fall off. ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous! I¡¯m sure you saw her!¡± ¡°Mielle...¡± Cain, who knew that the real culprit was Mielle, silently closed his eyes and lowered his gaze. All the circumstantial evidence pointed to his sister as the culprit, so he couldn¡¯t open his mouth otherwise. In addition, if he said something wrong, he would be used of a im like Mielle¡¯s. He could not open his mouth as it appeared that the Crown Prince decided to put Mielle in a corner. ¡°Did you see the face?¡± When Frey asked, Wendy, who nced at Mielle, shook her head calmly. Even if she didn¡¯t say that far, they were able to guess who the real criminal was. However, that didn¡¯t mean the crime would go away. ¡°I see. That means you framed Lady Aria that had blond hair and a faint shadow. The first testimony you gave said you saw clearly who was going down the stairs.¡± ¡°... That¡¯s...¡± Perjury was being charged heavily. Many people were imprisoned for making false statements even though they knew. This was because testimony made the greatest contribution to a trial. Even in light cases, the charge was heavy, but they did the false statements in an attempted murder case that could ruin a person¡¯s entire life. Although the correction waster done, it was obvious that their intentions were highly malicious, so it was clear that they could not avoid a great punishment. It would be considered if they had done perjury by circumstances beyond their control. However, Median, who was beside Wendy, was trembling and terrified. She suddenly rose from her seat and shouted, ¡°The truth is...! I didn¡¯t say that because I wanted to!¡± Median was quite frightened when she said so. At this, Mielle¡¯s face cooled down. Mielle looked like she would not let her go if she said one more word. When Frey looked at her and asked, ¡°What does that mean?¡± Median was frightened. She nced at Mielle. She hesitated and then continued to speak, ¡°It¡¯s... it¡¯s what Lady Mielle told me to say, so I¡¯m forced to...!¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Mielle, who sprang up to her seat, shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± Median crouched and trembled. Wendy was beside her and was also terrified. She began to burst into tears. Aria was astonished that the two could actually betray Mielle. She covered her mouth with her palm, and the Countess¡¯s eyes rolled back as if she was going to faint. Chapter 179

Chapter 179: Chapter 179. Lie For Lie, Part V

Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie ¡®How did the kind Mielle did such a terrible thing?! Is there anything else in the world that is so absurd?¡¯ No, it was clear that there would be nothing. She had set up a trap and attracted aplices, but the trap was a sharp de toward her and, to make matters worse, even her aplices betrayed her. Moreover, the trap to finish the wicked woman made herself a wicked woman. It was hard for Aria to hide theughter that burst out because it was so ugly as Mielle revealed her true nature and got very desperate. ¡°When did I ask you to say that? I asked if you saw it, and you said that you saw it! All otherdies saw it, right?¡± It was not a lie but a truth, so somedies nodded reflexively. Then, they lowered their heads in astonishment, fearing that they would soon be forced to serve as an aplice. It¡¯s funny to have this kind of thought, but... Mielle is also a very poor woman. She would have thought of herself as the finest and most elegant aristocraticdy in the empire. As Aria watched them now, it was too hard to think that they had friendlyughed and chatted. ¡®What was her personalwork that Mielle had built, and as an elegantdy of the county family with such great wealth, and as the next Duchess?¡¯ Aria turned her head, thinking it was such a funny life. At the end of her gaze was Sarah. Caught in the arms of the Marquis of Vincent, she had a look as astounding as this disastrous situation. ¡®Will she stand by me until the end if I do something like that?¡¯ As she thought so, she suddenly got an eye contact with Sarah, who was looking at this way. Her worried eyes were filled with affection for Aria. ¡®Is that so?¡¯ That was why it urred to her that Sarah would never betray herself, and she would be at her side in any evil deed. It must have been the greatest treasure after she had been returned to the past and seeded with Asher. ¡°Lady Median! How can you lie like that!? If you hadn¡¯t seen it in the first ce, you should have said that!¡± ¡°That¡¯s...! You pointed at me so much and asked...!¡± ¡°Is that your excuse? Your Honor, I¡¯m really under a false usation! I have never given such instructions to both of them, and they have testified that they saw my sister! And... she was really on the scene!¡± Mielle shouted as she became desperate. She seemed to be mad by the shock. In court which was a terrible mess, Frey, who had been furrowing her forehead, pressed her temple several times and ordered her to be quiet soon. ¡°... It¡¯s a mess, I can¡¯t think of as a noble¡¯s trial. My head hurts.¡± Everyone agreed. Who would regard them as elegant and nobledies? They were appalled and disappointed as they saw the dirty, mud fight. ¡°I understand your arguments. First of all, the surest thing is that Lady Aria wasn¡¯t in the mansion at that time. She¡¯s submitted evidence like this,¡± said Frey, holding in her hand the evidence submitted. ¡°And another one. Although Lady Median and Lady Wendy couldn¡¯t recall what they saw on their own, they drove Lady Aria to the criminal, and finally changed your testimony. In fact, I wonder if you¡¯ve actually witnessed it.¡± Median and Wendy shivered. Then they set their eyes to the floor as if they were ashamed. ¡°Finally, I would like to point out that Lady Mielle witnessed the Count of Roscent fall from the stairs and has known who the real culprit is. What do you need to fight? It¡¯s very simple to sort out.¡± With that arrangement, it seemed to be clear who the culprit was. It was the only one who had witnessed the Count fall down the stairs. Perhaps it was the same in Miele who realized that and she squeezed her voice at Frey with a great deal of malice, ¡°The culprit is really... my sister.¡± ¡°All right, I¡¯m going to review the evidence submitted by Lady Aria and make a ruling. If the evidence is true... and the real culprit will also be revealed.¡± Frey, who said so, got up from her seat. Her eyes staring at Mielle were as cold as the ruling had already been judged. ¡°Oh, and I¡¯ll make the ruling again at this time tomorrow. I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯ll put guards on you and otherdies until then. Please excuse me because I cannot be sure of the real culprit and therefore have to do it.¡± Frey, who said so, looked back before leaving the courtroom and at the end of her gaze was Aria, holding the Countess¡¯s hand tightly in her hand and consoling her. ¡°Mielle!?¡± And Mielle who had been crying and screaming all the way through the trial soon lost consciousness and fell to the floor. Cain hurriedly supported her, and they soon heard a voice calling for a doctor. But unlike Emma¡¯sst case, people turned away from his doctor-seeking voice, and in the end, Mielle was moved to the carriage by the servants of the county family. Five guards followed behind Cain and Mielle. Rather than worrying about Mielle, the guards showed their determination not to miss her whereabouts. ¡°Aria!¡± ¡°... Sarah.¡± After the trial, Sarah, who ran to Aria, hugged her and burst into tears. Even though she was mature outside, Sarah felt that Aria would be hurt by the shock she had received. Aria buried her head on such a shoulder and hugged her waist, like the day she had first met, just like a pure child. Sarah cried for a long time as if the bank that had blocked her emotions had copsed. It had always been so when she was with Sarah, but it was unfamiliar to Aria. In the past, Aria had justughed at these things. She had never imagined someone would think so much of herself. Not even her mother hadn¡¯t done it. So she had thought it was all about being drunk with entertainment and leading those who had praised her beauty. But not now. Aria felt calm and strange when she had others who loved her more than themselves. As much as they thought and worried about Aria, Aria hade to think about them, too. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sarah. I¡¯m fine and innocent.¡± ¡°Everyone in the world knows that Lady Aria is innocent. So I hope the truth wille to light soon and get rid of the false charge.¡± Sarah, who had been consoling Aria for a long time, soon returned home with worrying. Aria, who had five guards, was sent back to the mansion after being escorted away by Asher. ¡°My God, Miss. Look at how much you lost your weight!¡± ¡°Would you like to take a bath first? You must be tired of a long trip, but you can¡¯t even rest...¡± The servants and maids of the mansion, who she thought they would start doubting the case, treated Aria with great intensity. There were, of course, those who thought Aria might be the culprit, but even those people were worried about her because of her movements so far. ¡®If I¡¯m in a crisis or framed, it¡¯s normal to lose people around me. What¡¯s going on?¡¯ Even if she was in a very usible trap, there were a lot of people who were worried about her. They were at best possessed by crude gifts and pretentious words. Aria, who felt strange in one side of her heart, released her emotions frankly and said, ¡°... Thank you all.¡± ¡°Miss...¡± She checked the condition of the Count, leaving behind the crying servants by the impression. He was asleep with a face so emaciated that he really didn¡¯t seem to wake up. How pleasant it would be if he woke up miraculously and reminded that the one who had pushed himself was Mielle. Wouldn¡¯t he be crazy? It was something that might ruin the county¡¯s family. So she took his hand, hoping that the Count would wake up, but unfortunately, there was no movement. ¡®So why did you pour your affection on Mielle? To such a foolish child who can¡¯t reciprocate?¡¯ Besides, he had just tried to take advantage of herself. If he had changed his attitude at all, she would have turned the hourss around even if she could be left alone in the woods, even if she could not measure the time. She was sure she had been worried about the Count falling down the stairs. However, the current Aria didn¡¯t think of that at all. This was all the Count¡¯s own gain. He was guilty of driving a humble but innocent child to the brink of the cliff, and raising Mielle so that she knew only herself and pushed her father down the stairs. * * * Chapter 180

Chapter 180: Chapter 180. Lie For Lie, Part VI

Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie Mielle, who had fallen and been transported, did not return to the mansion. Maybe she took a rest in the hospital. She might not have the courage to return to the mansion where Aria was. Moreover, because Cain did not return, Aria was able to rest in the mansion and go to court the next day after reassuring the Countess, riding in the unexpected carriage of Asher. ¡°... Mr. Asher? How did youe here...?¡± Aria, facing Asher, who was savoring tea in the garden with great ease, could not keep her word to the end in embarrassment. Asher answered her question with a gentle smile, ¡°I¡¯m here to meet you.¡± The maid next to her was trembling in a pale face. ¡®Oh, my God. Is it OK for the Crown Prince to show his face to such a trifle? You¡¯re even drinking tea without saying anything.¡¯ Aria had no idea that he had arrived until she left the house after preparing if he had told the servants and maids not to tell what he had arrived. ¡°How do you do your job?¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing urgent.¡± Asher rose as he shook his seat. Then he reached out to Aria. The leisurely figure gave Aria a smallugh. She was not seen as someone who had been framed and went to court to get a verdict. So the servants and maids, who had been worrying about Aria with open eyes all night, could feel a little relieved when they saw her smiling. ¡°Shall we go?¡± At the urging of Asher, Aria held his hand. Then, she headed to the court in a veryrge, colorful carriage with the seal of the imperial family which seemed to have been deliberately prepared. Perhaps the Crown Prince was around her, so the guards followed her from a little distance. She could see people with their eyes wide open and their heads bent toward the carriage at every passing street. Without having to exin, it was clear that they would look at where the wagon was headed and assumed that it was the Crown Prince¡¯s carriage carrying Aria. ¡®Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re going to show off on purpose...?¡¯ It was the same when he had visited the mansion of the county familyst time, but it was a man who tried to show off in a really strange ce. Then Aria narrowed her eyes and stared at him, and he asked again, ¡°Why? Is there anything wrong?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s just...¡± She did that because everything was cute; his neat face, his hand that held her hand, and his curious eyes. Besides, he was trying to show off his rtionship with her, none other than shown. Her heart tickled for nothing because he looked just like a man of his age. When Aria had been that age, she had never felt it. Aria touched her heart because of the feeling that she could only feel back in time. ¡°Lady Aria...? Are you sick?¡± When he asked her with a worried look, Aria smiled a little and nodded her head. ¡°I think so. Sometimes when I chat with you, I¡¯ve felt my heart is strange.¡± Her heart is strange...! What is that...? Asher was about to turn the wagon, startled, but he could understand what Aria meant. ¡°...!¡± Asher opened his eyes wide and covered his mouth with his palm. As she looked at the redness of his earlobes. Nevertheless, his gaze was still facing to Aria¡¯s eyes. Aria also faced Asher¡¯s gaze. They were different from the men who had been always drunk with alcohol and drugs. But the slight shaking eyes seemed to represent the heart of Asher. He looked at Aria so still without a word for a long time, but breathed a deep sigh and shook his head. It was like he was liberated. ¡°... You always embarrass me unexpectedly.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to make fun of you.¡± This was not to say that she had not expected such a reaction. She had expected that he would be embarrassed with his ears flushed, as usual. Whenever she saw him, she felt Asher took care of her and that her heart was full. Moreover, he did not know she was so calcting and snobbish, but she wanted to see Asher, who paid attention to every word and responded to them, and his eyes that only looked at one person. ¡°... That¡¯s why it¡¯s so troublesome every time.¡± Not knowing what she had in mind, he washed his dry face and spoke his mind. It was as if he could not do something insidious yet to the young Aria. However, it was Aria that was really insidious. ¡°I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re having a hard time. Did I do something wrong?¡± He stared at Aria¡¯s clear eyes, as she answered, but he held his fists, avoiding her eyes, and started acting strangely. While she watched him with a deep gulp ofughter, the carriage reached the court. There were a lot of people in front of them who couldn¡¯t even enter the courtroom if they had heard the rumor. Some of them were familiar faces. They were the businessmen and their wives who had been invested by Aria. Whereas in the past, there had been only those who had wanted to curse her and her death, there were so many people now who were worried about her wherever she went. She thought it was like a dream. ¡°Lady Aria...!¡± ¡°Thank you foring here, if you¡¯re busy.¡± Aria, who answered and told them not to worry, entered the courtroom under the escort of Asher. ¡°... I¡¯m surprised that she has arrived in advance.¡± Cain and Mielle were inside already. The youngdies, who had filled her back, were all gone, and they sat alone in destion. Of course, her expression was propped up by evil. The perjurydies were far away. ¡°I¡¯m sure the guards urged her. They couldn¡¯t have done that to you, because I visited you myself.¡± ¡°Ah...¡± Cain, who put Mielle in a feeble state on his shoulder, frowned at Ariaing in with the Crown Prince. Mielle also gave a look of exhration. ¡®How dare the Crown Prince be you?¡¯ Asher also paused in a bad mood after finding them. Aria leaned her head on his shoulder, sticking to the side of Asher, making Cain feel ufortable, as Cain¡¯s behavior was foolish. And Asher trembled his body, surprised. Nevertheless, he didn¡¯t avoid their eyes but gritted his teeth. He was the eldest son of Count Roscent, as expected. His sister might soon be severely punished, but he was only interested in a woman. ¡®Isn¡¯t it just like his father?¡¯ Perhaps his interest in taking over the county family on behalf of the fallen Count was no longer Mielle. His purpose from the beginning was to dominate the county family and wield it at will. Rather, he might think about how to pressure Aria and punish her in the future. ¡®Or maybe he¡¯d prepared something else to save his sister.¡¯ Even after remaining in the seat, she looked friendly with Asher by touching the back of his hand without fear, fixing his cor, and removing dust from his hair. Eventually, before Cain turned his eyes, Asher seized Aria¡¯s hand. ¡°... Stop.¡± Aria sat up when she realized that his condition was serious at the voice of Asher. ¡®Oh, my God, what am I doing now?¡¯ As soon as she realized that her opponent was Asher, her face was about to burst with embarrassment. Frey came into the courtroom in good timing as she rolled her eyes over how to deal with it. Aria missed the timing of her apology and was wary. Asher, who responded to Aria, briefly clicked his tongue and sighed. He seemed to think Aria was a very innocent woman, so it was an act of innocence that came out of it. In the meantime, Frey, who saw the two in a strange mood, smiled a moment, then broke through the silence and opened her mouth. ¡°I think you¡¯re tired because there have been two consecutive trials. That¡¯s why I¡¯d better make a decision right away.¡± She pulled out some papers, stretched them out and looked at them in detail, then stared back at the front. ¡°First of all, Roscent Aria, who was used by the family of Count Roscent... I hereby pronounce that she is innocent.¡± It was a natural result, but she was a little relieved. This was all thanks to Asher. ¡®What would have happened if it hadn¡¯t been for him?¡¯ As soon as she had forgotten the shame and looked at him, he had a subtle smile, gazing at Aria. Frey spoke without having time to share the joy, ¡°After checking the evidence, I found that the documents submitted by Lady Aria were all true and that she could notmit the crime because there were many witnesses who had seen her and the Crown Prince. So, Mielle, Median, and Wendy are automatically convicted of perjury.¡± Chapter 181

Chapter 181: Chapter 181. Lie For Lie, Part VII

Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie Someone burst into tears as soon as Frey finished speaking. It was Median. She burst into tears as if she could not believe that she had be a criminal. ¡°Your Honor! Is that really true? She might even buy a witness!¡± Mielle¡¯s voice, pretending to be sick, filled the courtroom. It was she herself who had recruited the witness. ¡°We¡¯ve done the research so strictly that anyone can be convinced of it. If you want to check, you can make a requestter. That¡¯s all the court¡¯s punishment is, but the three of you will have to undergo a separate investigation into the hallucinogen testter.¡± It was only then that Wendy, who realized how ridiculous the case she had been involved in, began to cry. It was only now that she realized how unjust it was to take the false charge. Only after being dismissed did she know that it was punishment... ¡®What a foolish woman she is.¡¯ ¡°If it¡¯s a punishment for hallucinogens...?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to tell them.¡± As if he had waited for Aria¡¯s question, Asher replied with a smile. They must have never dreamed that the job, which had been deliberately left to the Crown Prince by the Aristocratic Party due to the difficulty of tracing and investigating, would seize their ankles. It would not end easily if Asher would deal with it. ¡°Finally, the charges against Roscent Mielle.¡± And the sentence that she had waited for began. Mielle stared at Frey with a very nervous face. Her pale look was so serious that she could copse immediately. ¡°For you, I heard that you were there alone when the Count fell down the stairs, and a witness saw the golden-haireddy there.¡± Frey¡¯s eyes were sharpened after a short pause. So Mielle swallowed her breath, and Aria took the hand of Asher. She hoped Mielle would be punished severely. ¡°I¡¯ve confirmed that you¡¯re a real criminal who tried to kill Count Roscent and sentence you to twenty years in prison.¡± ¡®Twenty years in prison?¡¯ It was heavy for the punishment inflicted on the aristocraticdy. So Mielle, who was trembling so badly as Frey¡¯s words fell, jumped out of her seat. Then she tried to rush straight at Frey, but the attempt was stopped by guards waiting around. ¡°No! It¡¯s not me! That¡¯s what she did. Don¡¯t be ridiculous!¡± More than a dozen guards surrounded Mielle¡¯s perimeter and blocked her from moving anywhere, whether Frey had ordered in advance before sentencing. ¡°Your Honor! I have something to tell you. The county family retreats this usation...!¡± Cain, who had been bewildered by the more severe ruling than expected, came outte, but Frey shook her head. ¡°The execution of the sentence starts today. If you have any objections, I hope you¡¯ll do itter, and this is the end of the trial.¡± There was no mercy behind it when she turned coldly. The news of Mielle¡¯s murder of her father quickly spread throughout the empire. * * * ¡°Are you really going to go back to the mansion?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s my home now.¡± Aria nodded to Asher¡¯s worried question. Although Mielle was punished, he seemed worried because Cain was still in the mansion. It was because Cain had chased after Mielle who had been dragged out and had stared at Aria and Asher several times. The look was as full of murderous spirit as Mielle. Asher did not release Aria¡¯s hand and persuaded her again, ¡°Why don¡¯t you go to my vi? There¡¯s another one in the capital city as well as one in the woods. If that¡¯s inconvenient for you, I¡¯ll find a ce for you.¡± It wasn¡¯t that his worries didn¡¯t make sense. She had already been framed by Mielle, so she didn¡¯t know what danger would befall on her. It might be a good choice to leave the mansion, as Asher said. ¡°... No. My mother is still in the mansion, and I¡¯m sure the employees in the mansion are worried.¡± Aria smiled bitterly and made an excuse that the Countess remained in the mansion. He could not answer though he tried to say something. ¡®I¡¯m sorry to bother you, but the truth is that I didn¡¯t finish Mielle perfectly yet, so I need to stick to the mansion. That way, I can get her information faster, and how to punish her.¡¯ Twenty years in prison. It was a severe punishment for the nobledy, who was underage. It was clear that the sentence was set on the premise of an appeal. In addition, at the end of the trial, Cain had said he would cancel the charges. So no matter what he would do, he must do anything to get Mielle out. It wasn¡¯t that difficult for the nobles. And another problem was that it was not so easy for a minor, aristocratic youngster to leave home without reason. Maybe he reminded himself of a lot of problems, but he said in a very sad tone, ¡°I hope you will be an adult soon.¡± It was not like other good things would happen when she grew up. Though she had realized much from the past experience, she could see what he wanted from the warmth that held her hands together. He seemed to want to be with Aria as soon as possible. ¡°Then I will be able to protect you, by keeping you beside me. I can boast of being my own person.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that what you¡¯re doing now?¡± Today he had been stirring the capital with a splendid carriage. Asherughed a little at her. ¡°It¡¯s hard to deny. But I hope there will be a ce where I can officially be with you... so you don¡¯t have to act weird.¡± Aria, who recalled her touch in front of everyone today, lost her speech with her eyes wide open. A little shame came in. ¡®Why do you bring up those words again and embarrass me?¡¯ If she had been questioned by someone other than Asher, she would have been able to deal with it flexibly. However, she couldn¡¯t do that because her opponent was Asher, as usual... So Aria said curtly, ¡°... I won¡¯t do it again.¡± ¡°No, you can do it, but I hope you do that when there¡¯s no one.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± ¡°Please.¡± ¡°No, I won¡¯t even talk anymore.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s okay when there¡¯s a person, so do as you like.¡± Eventually, Aria, relieved by his tender smile and apology, smiled after him. It was also a smile that melted away the joy of having achieved what she had long hoped for. * * * ¡°You cannot cancel it because the trial has already been terminated.¡± ¡°... Then I¡¯ll appeal. I¡¯ll give you bail, so please release Mielle.¡± Cain, who had never expected such a big punishment, replied with embarrassment. ¡®How dare the court refuses so harshly?¡¯ If it were the Count who had the broad personalwork, it would have been easier to deal with things, but this time the Count was a victim, and Cain was just a naive nobleman who has just graduated from the academy. Of course, it could be solved easily, but Frey was standing in the way. Besides, the Crown Prince¡¯s breath was in it. Cain gritted his teeth and asked for an interview, ¡°Mielle has never been in a ce like this before, so I think I should check it out. She¡¯s still young.¡± ¡°I see. You¡¯ll have to fill out the paperwork, so you cane with me.¡± Cain was not able to meet Mielle until he hadpleted a fairlyplicated document. It was a humble cepared to the mansion, but it was a prison for the nobility, so there was no strange thing to find fault except that it was a little narrow. ¡°Brother...!¡± ¡°Mielle.¡± Cain came close to Mielle, who greeted him with tears. His eyes were swollen as if to cry all the time after the trial. So Cain hurriedly handed over the handkerchief to Mielle. ¡°Well, what am I supposed to do now...?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll get you out, so don¡¯t worry.¡± Sob sob... In Cain¡¯s answer to get her out, Mielle began to cry aloud. As he saw that she couldn¡¯t give a proper answer and just squeeze out tears, she seemed to be in a very unstable state of mind. The guard nced inside as he had heard that she might have taken a hallucinogen. Mielle, who had found some stability in Cain¡¯sfort, began to curse Aria again, ¡°My life is... because of that vulgar woman...! I¡¯m scared of what everyone will think of me in the future...! Sob sob... how did I keep the image? What would Oscar think? What am I going to do if the engagement is broken?¡± Mielle cursed Aria, listing each of the things she had lost. It was a way of saying that all these things hade from Aria. She passed all the me on to Aria. Chapter 182

Chapter 182: Chapter 182. Lie For Lie, Part VIII

Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie ¡°In addition, she was definitely in the mansion! But how did she get to the next city? You¡¯ve seen her, too!¡± ¡°... Yes, I saw her.¡± As usual, he had arrived at the mansion and checked Aria¡¯s room. Apparently, the lights had been on in Aria¡¯s room, and he remembered seeing her silhouette as well. He also believed she hadn¡¯t really sneaked out because he¡¯d always been watching her. So he had trusted Mielle¡¯s words that she had been with Aria at the moment the Count had fallen. Because Mielle had been on the same side, he had believed that she couldn¡¯t lie. If Aria hadn¡¯t really been in the mansion and Mielle had been doing a one-man show alone, she would not have asked for help purely from him. She had been doing that all the time. ¡®So I didn¡¯t have the slightest doubt about what Mielle said, and I didn¡¯t take any action...¡¯ He hadn¡¯t doubted that Mielle would do well on her own. She had always been praised for her shrewdness. Although he had not spent much time with her as he had entered the academy, Mielle had always been a child who had been praised by someone. Of course, he had just watched with folded arms, because the Crown Prince had stepped forward. It had been possible that if he had made a rash move, he would have taken the false charge. He had also expected that the Crown Prince and Aria would make some evidence because they said they had been to a faraway country. When he saw Mielle¡¯s face, he thought it was a good thing to stand by with folded arms. In the first ce, all he had wanted to gain from this was the real power of the mansion Cain had intended to save Aria who would be in a corner as a criminal and to give a favorable impression, but it was only supplementary, and not for the original purpose. Mielle had a glimmer of hope as he said that he had seen her, and asked with her sparkling eyes, ¡°... Why, why don¡¯t you tell the judge you¡¯ve seen her now?¡± ¡°Mielle. As I told you, it¡¯s dangerous to testify that you and I saw her, at the same time. The judge will be asking why we were all there in front of Aria¡¯s room in the first ce.¡± ¡°You can say it was a family meeting!¡± ¡°Why was the family meeting in front of Aria¡¯s room? Besides, it¡¯s weird to say that we had a family meeting we¡¯d never had before. It¡¯ll also beplicated to exin why our stepmother wasn¡¯t there.¡± When he repeated the answer to Mielle, who was trying to persuade him again, she burst into tears again. ¡°I¡¯ll examine the evidence again. I¡¯ll apply for an appeal and bail, so don¡¯t worry, just wait a minute.¡± ¡°... I get it, brother. And I have one more favor to ask of you. I hope Miss Isis wille to see me... I have something to tell her.¡± ¡°I see. I¡¯ll deliver it.¡± Cain, who left the prison, looked straight at the evidence submitted by Aria. In addition to the court-appointed nobility, two guards followed him. Unfortunately, however, there was no weird thing in it. If they had produced evidence form only one ce, he could do something, but they would have submitted certificates of passage through several cities and finally from the Kingdom of Croa. A certificate of passage from another country... They couldn¡¯t even try to fake it. Moreover, it was marked as a time when one would not arrive unless one moved very tightly. There would be enough time if the Crown Prince moved alone, but there was no extra time to move with Aria who wasn¡¯t used to long-distance travel. ¡®I can¡¯t argue...¡¯ With this perfect evidence, there was no maniption. No, it was a thoroughly nned evidence that could not be refuted. They said it was a vacation, but they didn¡¯t spend so much time in the city. Cain, who had been checking them for a long time, covered the files that had sorted out the evidence. ¡°Have you finished it? If you have any questions, would you like me to exin?¡± ¡°... No, thank you. I¡¯ll apply for an appeal and bail first.¡± ¡°I see. It¡¯ll take a while because it has to go through the judge. Come with me.¡± The application was filled out and bailed out ording to the instructions, but the only answer returned from Frey was no. The answer returned within a day as if there was no room for review. [Her age is still young, but she did the heavy crime and there is the risk of a second offense, and I reject your application for bail. I¡¯ll reschedule and inform you about the appeal at ater date.] Cain, who read it, crumpled the document and threw it to the floor. ¡®I can¡¯t believe the judge rejected the bail! It is the nobility of the empire to free a man on bail, even if he kills a person!¡¯ It was clear that the Crown Prince had done something. To make matters worse, even Isis expressed her intention not to meet Mielle. The day to go to the Kingdom of Croa was a short time away, and she said she was busy, but she no longer seemed to want to continue her rtionship with Mielle and the family of Count Roscent. ¡®If my father was fine...!¡¯ If his father had been fine, he would have persuaded the Duke to bring Mielle out somehow. However, the Count was in aa by the hands of Mielle, and other nobles, who had thought it was a disgraceful crime, turnedpletely away from their eyes. It was disgraceful of him to realize that the great power his father had, only after he had driven his father to hell. Even though he had obtained the power, he had failed to use it properly. ¡®Aria always ignores me!¡¯ Somehow the servants and maids of the mansion took care of Aria, like a ss that was fragile. She had acted as if she had been the power of the county family. It was toote, but Aria, not Mielle, should have been the culprit. But he could no longer put the false usation on her as she hadpletely prepared and refuted. On the contrary, she earned the name ¡°Poor Lady¡± and gained the sympathy and love of all people as if she was revered. Though of humble origin, there was even a great deal of public opinion that her character and wisdom were perfect for the Crown Prince¡¯s spouse. Even among the Aristocratic Party, no one dared to refute it. Unable to tell Mielle about it, he was seething angrily in bed, when a woman¡¯s screams were heard in the Count¡¯s room. ¡°Call the family doctor! Call the family doctor! Hurry!¡± It was the Countess. She was screaming with a very surprised face. If she was making a fuss like that, the Count was either dead or awake. ¡®Don¡¯t tell me...?! I haven¡¯t achieved anything yet!¡¯ With the fear of assisting and inciting the immoral thing and the thought of having to pay for it, he could not stop his whole body to tremble. Nevertheless, he had to confirm what had happened in the Count¡¯s room, so he fearfully opened the door. ¡°...!¡± Cain opened his eyes wide. He had heard that there was a greater chance that his father would not wake up, but the Count, who seemed unable to regain consciousness throughout his life, was staring at the door with his eyes wide open. Cain¡¯s whole body trembled as if he were going to rush in and tear it apart for his immoral crime. But the Count didn¡¯t say anything but just stared silently at Cain. Cain, who had been terrified of the Count for so long, approached him slowly, without any movement. Cain called the Count in a trembling voice, ¡°... Father.¡± ¡°...¡± However, the Count still had no answer. There was no movement, either, except just staring at Cain with all his strength, even though it looked very unnatural. ¡®Maybe...?¡¯ As if he realized something, Cain asked, ¡°Can¡¯t you speak?¡± Blink. The Count closed his eyes once and then opened to Cain¡¯s question. It seemed to be a sign of affirmation. When asked, ¡°Can¡¯t you move your body?¡± this time, the Count closed his eyes once again and opened. Unfortunately, keeping his eyes open seemed to be the limit. Cain swallowed a sigh of relief at the sight. ¡°... Well, I¡¯m d you woke up like this. Are you sick anywhere?¡± Even when asked awkwardly, the Count blinked once and sent a sign that he was okay. Fortunately, he didn¡¯t seem to have any regrets about Cain. Because he just woke up after a very long time and opened his eyes, he seemed to feel ufortable. Chapter 183

Chapter 183: Chapter 183. Lie For Lie, Part IX

Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie Cain asked the Count carefully. ¡°... Do you remember what happened? Do you remember the ident...?¡± When he carefully mentioned the ident, the Count, whose eyes were shaking for a moment, slowly closed his eyes and then opened it again. Cain swallowed his saliva. ¡®I wish he wouldn¡¯t remember. How can he remember this incident?¡¯ ¡°Do you remember the criminal...?¡± The Count¡¯s eyes blinked once. ¡°... Was it Aria?¡± Unlike earlier, the Count blinked twice. That meant... ¡°Then, it was Mielle, as expected...?¡± The Count, who did not answer Cain¡¯s question for a moment, closed his eyes. It seemed like a memory he didn¡¯t even want to remember. Fortunately, he did not seem to know he was an aplice to Mielle, seeing that he didn¡¯t show hostility or showed no signs of surprise. The Count had closed his eyes, but just in case, Cain covered his mouth, which went up by itself, in his belief that God must be helping them. ¡®I¡¯m so lucky, and if he can¡¯t talk like that and he can¡¯t move his body, he¡¯s just a scarecrow.¡¯ His father couldn¡¯t do anything with that body, so he would automatically be the Count. It was much better to be a scarecrow who woke up like this and couldn¡¯t do anything at all than to be so anxious about when the Count would wake up. ¡°... Please lie down for a moment. The family doctor will be here soon.¡± The frivolous Countess screamed, so one of the servants went to look for him. ¡°Would you like some water?¡± ¡°...¡± The Count blinked and Cain was about to go out of the room to get some water, but a servant was already standing by the door. He was at a loss whether he had seen Cain go inside earlier. ¡°Water.¡± ¡°... Yes? Yes!¡± At Cain¡¯s short instruction, the servant hurried to bring the water, and the Count drank the cold water. After a while, the agitated Countess came into the room. She held the hands of the Count, checking Cain, and the panting family doctor also rushed in. ¡°How¡¯s my father¡¯s condition?¡± Cain asked, and the countess¡¯s cold eyes followed. After the doctor examined the Count with enthusiasm, he looked incredulous. ¡°It¡¯s hard to believe, but he won¡¯t be in aa anymore.¡± ¡°My God...¡± The Countess wept and kissed the Count¡¯s hand. Cain didn¡¯t know what she really felt, but she looked like she was giving thanks to God. Cain, who had managed to stop himself from furrowing his forehead at his doctor¡¯s hopeful remarks, asked him what he was curious about. ¡°Well, when will his body be able to move?¡± ¡°His body... has no response yet, so I can¡¯t guarantee anything.¡± ¡°What about speaking? He can¡¯t even turn his head. What¡¯s going on with that?¡± ¡°... I can¡¯t guarantee that either.¡± ¡®Then, could he be unable to speak or move for the rest of his life? He just woke up, but it was the worst. It might have been better if didn¡¯t open his eyes.¡¯ ¡°Oh, my God, honey...! What can I do?¡± After hearing what the doctor had said, the Countess buried her face next to the Count with a cry that sounded like the world had copsed. Cain also tried to look frustrated with his mouth covered and pretended to join in the grief. Actually, he was happier than anyone else. So the Count¡¯s room was filled with the Countess¡¯s mournful voice for some time. ¡°... What¡¯s going on, everyone?¡± And in a moment, Aria, who returned from a bted outing to meet the businessmen, visited the Count¡¯s room, where people huddled together. The servants and maids were filling the hall in front of the Count¡¯s room for some news. Since that incident, the Count¡¯s room had been frequented by servants only when they had a job to do, so why were there so many people today? Wondering, Aria approached them. ¡°Miss...! Please go inside quickly!¡± The servants and maids, who recognized her even before she reached the Count¡¯s room, urged her to hurry inside. They all had urgent faces. This made her wonder if the Count was dead. As she hurried into the Count¡¯s room, she saw the Count, who was looking at her. ¡°... Father?¡± She rushed to the side of the Count, who had awakened. She thought the Count was already dead rather than awake. ¡°Oh my god... When did he wake up?¡± The doctor began to exin to Aria, who asked him, that even the count was in bad shape. The expression of Aria who was hearing his exnation gradually darkened. He was like a dead man just with his eyes open! What was the difference from not waking up in this way? ¡°I think the damage to his spine while he fell has had a big impact...¡± ¡®I can¡¯t believe he has to live like this for the rest of his life.¡¯ As she nced at Cain, who stood next to her at the terrible news, he was frowning with his palm covering his mouth. ¡®Don¡¯t tell me your hidden face is smiling.¡¯ With a usible assumption, Aria asked the doctor, ¡°What should I do to make my father feel better again?¡± ¡°... Yeah?¡± ¡°What should I do to make him move a little bit? We have to do something.¡± At Aria¡¯s question, the doctor felt embarrassed. He had no answers, but she could feel keenly that there was no way to do it. The Countess squeezed out her crying voice and said, ¡°There must be a way! When he woke up earlier, he moved his fingers a little!¡± The doctor opened his eyes wide and asked again if that was true. ¡°Would I really lie in front of my sick husband?¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s not like that. If that¡¯s true, it means there¡¯s plenty of room for recovery! It¡¯s possible that he¡¯ll be able to recover as much as he can, depending on his efforts!¡± The doctor¡¯s face brightened up. The Countess and Aria also had a big smile. While such a fake family smiled for the Count, the real son, Cain, stuck to his serious face alone. Aria pointed this out without missing it. ¡°Are you not happy with that? He¡¯s awake, and the doctor says there¡¯s a chance for Father to recover.¡± ¡°... That¡¯s not it. It¡¯s just because I can¡¯t believe it.¡± Ariaughed at Cain¡¯ste reply. He was shameless as he had plotted to kill his own father by joining his sister. ¡°So do you? I¡¯m sure that if our father recovers, the county family will be able to get back to its original form, and the work of Mielle who is insisting on repeatedly being unjust... will be solved, right? I don¡¯t think Mielle pushed him either...¡± She mentioned Cain, who had been involved in it. When Aria put Mielle¡¯s name in her mouth, a wave rose in the eyes of the Count, who had been lying motionless, and his fingers moved a little. ¡°Well, they are really moving!¡± The doctor, who was examining the Count¡¯s condition again, saw that and was excited to exin the treatment to help the Count recover. ¡°For now, you can start by massaging his body. He¡¯ll surely be able to walk again in no time if you consistently do that. You can leave the massaging to the servants if you want...¡± Against the backdrop of the doctor¡¯s voice that resonated throughout the room, Cain, with a very small voice, continued what he was saying earlier, ¡°Oh, no, no. That can¡¯t be true. I¡¯m very happy, but I¡¯m just a little surprised.¡± ¡°Are you? My brother thinks about my father very much. I want him to recover soon, so you can tell him who the real culprit is.¡± Along with the smiling Aria, Cain raised his mouth awkwardly. It looked as if he were crying, and Aria¡¯s smile became even stronger. * * * Aria and the Countess, who left behind the servants who massaged the Count¡¯s entire body as advised by the doctor, took a short rest in the garden. In front of the Count, the Countess had wept and rejoiced, but the face of the Countess, who was drinking tea, was full of relief. ¡°I¡¯m d my father woke up.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± There was little joy in the face of the Countess, who answered Aria¡¯s words. Rather, she looked a little tired from her exaggerated performance. When Aria realized this, she made the maids leave and asked her what she really wanted, ¡°You don¡¯t look very happy, do you?¡± ¡°That¡¯s the same for you. What do you want to ask?¡± The Count was an important figure who had changed the future of Aria and the Countess, but it was a natural result because he had always excessively defended his bloodline and treated her mother and her as just beautiful ornaments. Chapter 184

Chapter 184: Chapter 184. Lie For Lie, Part X

Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie ¡®I wonder if there is anyone in this mansion who will truly treat him well. Besides, how would he feel if he finds out that he was betrayed by his own blood and wasforted by his so-called ornaments?¡¯ Ariaughed then said to the Countess, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I won¡¯t let Mielle be left untouched although my father woke up. I will also punish Cain even if the county family is doomed.¡± ¡°What are you sorry for? That¡¯s a very good judgment. You can¡¯t leave the snake strangling. I¡¯ll help you, too.¡± The Countess gritted her teeth as if she had reminded her of Aria who had been falsely used. She was terrified because she couldn¡¯t take a step out of the room. If Aria had no background, she would be afraid of the Count and his children even though she was the Countess, but Aria had already won numerous supporters and powers, and she even had the Crown Prince on her back. Therefore, it would be better to trample on them and get the virtue of a grown-up daughter and son-inw rather than to curry favor with a man who treated her as an ornament. While Aria and the Countess were resting in the garden, Cain went into the Count¡¯s room alone. Cain told the servants, who were massaging the Count¡¯s body, to go outside. ¡°But, but the doctor...¡± ¡°I have something to talk to my father for a while, so do it againter.¡± ¡®Talk to the Count? Is he in a position to talk now?¡¯ The servants hesitated to go out, but they still did. He sat by the head of the Count who was staring at him. ¡°Father.¡± When he called him, the Count blinked. There was no change in his face, but it was a reaction that seemed to be asking why. At Cain¡¯s casual appearance, Cain hesitated a little and then opened his mouth again. ¡°Mielle... she¡¯s in jail now.¡± Cain¡¯s words brought waves back into the Count¡¯s eyes. He had thought she might have been punished for pushing him down, but he didn¡¯t know she was in jail. He had just woken up and hadn¡¯t heard anything about Mielle. What Mielle had done was a terrible, immoral crime, but it was enough if he dismissed and covered it as an unfortunate incident in the family. ¡®But prison? Why? Who in the world used her?¡¯ Cain continued to speak as he saw the color of the Count¡¯s face bing ck. ¡°She was... on the charge of trying to kill her father. She¡¯s been in trouble because I couldn¡¯t get the permission even if I applied for bail. I think... it¡¯s because the Crown Prince is involved in the middle.¡± The Count rolled his eyes when the Crown Prince¡¯s name suddenly appeared. It was shocking that Mielle was in prison, but it seemed to ask why even the name of the Crown Prince came out. ¡°Well, in fact, Aria was driven to the criminal at first. Then the Crown Prince stepped in.¡± As he was unable to tell the whole truth, he said some parts, taking off their faults, and the Count closed his eyes. It was Mielle who had intentionally taken him to Aria¡¯s room, so he seemed to be making a rough guess. There was nothing to benefit from continuing this story, so Cain quickly changed the topic. ¡°Anyhow, Mielle said she had made a mistake, and she¡¯s very worried about you. She cries every day and regrets her mistake. So, please help Mielle. Cain¡¯s words sank the Count¡¯s eyes low. ¡®Mistake?¡¯ At that time, the face of Mielle, who had pushed him down the stairs, was as vivid as if it was painted. It was never the look of a person making a mistake. It was a clear intention. Still, Cain continued to stress that she had made a mistake until the Count¡¯s face was full of tiredness. ¡°... If you are in a state you can¡¯t answer, I must have been too talkative. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re tired today, so I¡¯ll leave now. Take a good rest.¡± Cain, who was afraid that his mistake would be revealed if he defended Mielle any longer, went out of the Count¡¯s room at the right time. In the empty room, where Cain had left and no one was present, the Count, who had been staring at the ceiling for some time, soon closed his eyes. In his eyes, many of the karma he had done fell into tears. His own children that he thought were on his side were too heartless, but only his new wife and stepdaughter were sincere. Even his most loved Mielle tried to kill him. Cain had struggled to say that it had been a mistake, but the Count, who clearly remembered the look of Mielle while pushing him, felt keen that it was not a mistake. Tears didn¡¯t stop at the feeling of being denied everything that he had done so far. They were all his karma. It was a matter of his own ord. It was an irreversible past that he only realized now that he could no longer lift a finger. While looking back at his life and shedding tears of regret and resentment, the Countess, who had been away for a while drinking tea with Aria, entered the room. As if she had had no leisurely face, the Countess hurried up to the Count, making a very worried face. ¡°Where are the servants? Why are you alone? Are you feeling better? Would you like some water? No, do you want me to massage you? Oh, my God... look at these tears, are you hurt somewhere?¡± When she saw the Count¡¯s terrible state, the Countess was worried about him, and the Count¡¯s tears that he was holding back burst out again. Though she was a woman of humble origin, she must have been a warmer woman than anyone else. Nevertheless, resentment and bitterness were in his heart at what he couldn¡¯t express anymore. If she knew this or not, the Countess smiled brightly and held his hands. ¡°Now that you¡¯ve got your doctor¡¯s words and you¡¯re awake, you¡¯ll get better soon. I¡¯ll do my best to help.¡± As if he had found a ray of hope in the face of the talking Countess, the Count glistened his eyes. * * * With the dedication of the Countess, the proper prescription of his physician and the constant efforts of everyone in the mansion, the Count was soon able to get his energy back. As his doctor said, his lower body showed no signs of improvement, but it was possible for him to move his arms or hands a little bit. Of course, he couldn¡¯t pick things up or turn around unless he had someone to help him. ¡°Would you like some water?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± He could also speak briefly. She didn¡¯t know if it was because he was not feeling well yet or because he didn¡¯t want to talk, but he often answered the Countess¡¯s questions. ¡°By the way, today is Mielle¡¯s trial day. Shall we go there for a while?¡± ¡°... No.¡± Despite Cain¡¯s relentless efforts, the Count offered no help for Mielle. Despite Cain¡¯s efforts to bring news of the poor Mielle often... Of course, it was the Countess¡¯s effort. She helped him to stand firm as he had been shaken his heart. ¡°You¡¯d better take good care of Mielle...? Aria said it was okay, and... but I think the good child should be given a chance to repent...¡± ¡°...¡± The Count shook his head faintly. Even though it was a small move that wouldn¡¯t be noticeable if she didn¡¯t look closely, the Countess nodded her head as if she knew it. ¡°She¡¯s a good kid, so she¡¯ll soon understand what you mean.¡± The Countess massaged his hand to justify the Count¡¯s coldness of abandoning her own daughter. There was not a shadow in her smiley face. ¡°Come to think of it, the doctor strongly advised me that you should take a rest and recover in a resort. Why don¡¯t you buy a vi at this time? A vi where you can get a good rest. I¡¯ll check it out and buy it without bothering you.¡± ¡°... Ok.¡± No matter how much the Count¡¯s condition improved, he would not be able to live and work normally. Therefore, it was clear that the county family would fall into Cain¡¯s hands as it was. ¡®So why not take away even the property in return for humiliation and persecution?¡¯ The Countess, who had a chance to take the property from the Count, smiled brightly at him, who believed in her and answered yes. * * * ¡°Considering the Count¡¯s awakening, I¡¯m sentencing Roscent Mielle to five years of house arrest.¡± At Frey¡¯s sentence, Mielle copsed again to the floor. ¡®House arrest? Why should I be punished when my father is not dead? And why didn¡¯t my father request for a plea for mercy?¡¯ Chapter 185

Chapter 185: Chapter 185. Lie For Lie, Part XI

Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie ¡°Mielle, you can stay in the mansion and persuade your father. I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll forgive you soon if you show remorse. You¡¯d better see your father as soon as you get to the mansion.¡± Cain whispered quietly to Mielle. For the nobles, house arrest was not a bad ruling. In any case, the detention in the house was not only allowed outside the mansion, but it was possible to stay free inside. She could invite guests to have tea time in the garden. It meant that she could not just go out, but she was free inside. Besides, didn¡¯t the sentence decrease from twenty to five years? It was clear that if he applied for bail consistently, she would be released before serving her sentence. Before that, the Count might have forgiven her. At Cain¡¯s words, Mielle nodded reassuringly. ¡°... I understand. By the way, did Miss Isis send me a reply? What did she say?¡± ¡°That¡¯s...¡± As Cain hesitated to answer, Mielle realized that Isis had rejected her. Frey added an exception, without giving her to be caught in the shock that followed. ¡°However, since you have to stay in the mansion with two victims, detention is limited to the room used by Lady Mielle until now.¡± ¡°... What do you mean?¡± ¡°It means that you can¡¯te out of your room. In addition, a request has been made from the imperial family¡ªyou have not been questioned about the hallucinogen yet, so you need special care.¡± ¡®What¡¯s this? That¡¯s a crazily unfair sentence! With all the servants and guests of the mansion watching, am I supposed to be questioned about the hallucinogen I didn¡¯t take? Should I get stuck in the room and hear that wicked womanughing? Do I have to watch the guards and the investigators go in and out of the room, and see the servants look askance at me?¡¯ Mielle fell t on the floor because of the unprecedented ruling. She got dizzy. Unconsciously, her tears drenched the floor. She would rather die than suffer such shame and humiliation. Even though she had done everything by herself, she felt unjust and unfair because the cause was Aria. ¡®I¡¯ll never let her go...!¡¯ As soon as the sentence fell, Mielle was soon able to move on. When they saw an old carriage, surrounded by six guards, headed for the mansion of Count Roscent, each of them was talking, imagining a figure in the wagon. ¡°She said she was going to appeal, but it must have been decided by house arrest.¡± ¡°My God. How can a victim and an offender stay in one ce?¡± ¡°My acquaintance worked at the court, and she said that she will be detained in her room and not the typical house arrest.¡± ¡°In her room? That¡¯s a terrible punishment as well.¡± ¡°I heard there¡¯s a charge about hallucinogen, and they¡¯re going to investigate it in the mansion. That¡¯s why they will lock her in her room.¡± ¡°Oh, my God... That¡¯s the worst. I can¡¯t believe that that gracefuldy would do such a thing... I feel like I¡¯ve been cheated.¡± ¡°The rumors were all the opposite. The rumors of a saint and a wicked woman... There have been rumors that it¡¯s been a little strange, but this case has definitely turned out to be true. The wicked woman was Lady Mielle, and she had oveid all her sins against the benevolent Aria. It¡¯s amon story in novels, isn¡¯t it?¡± The wagon was old and Mielle could hear all their gossip. Her fists trembled as she wanted to tear up their mouths which made rumors. Her slightly grown nails dug into the palms of her hands and tore her flesh. ¡®How dare...!¡¯ However, after arriving at the mansion, Mielle¡¯s condition did not improve. ¡°Please, please let me see my father!¡± She cried and wanted to ask for forgiveness from the Count because this was her only chance. However, she only heard the Countess¡¯s cold answer. ¡°Unfortunately, he doesn¡¯t want to see you.¡± ¡°... What? I want to hear that directly from my father!¡± Aria suddenly appeared and shrugged her body before Mielle, who was about to rush to the Countess. ¡°Oh, my God, I¡¯m scared. Mom, stay away.¡± ¡°... You, you! How dare you!¡± As Mielle screamed at the gaze of Aria, who looked at her as if she was a bug, the guards, who had arrived at the mansion with the carriage, hurried to shut Mielle¡¯s mouth and overpowered her. ¡°The hallucinogen is really scary. It has made a person change that much... They have to start investigating and treating her as soon as possible. Isn¡¯t that right, brother?¡± Of all asions, Aria stood beside Cain and said so, Cain, who would save Mielle, closed his mouth and looked at the situation with his arms folded. He seemed quite embarrassed because Aria rarely clung to him. ¡®How can this happen?¡¯ Blood was likely to pour out from her eyes filled with sorrow and anger. Mielle was caught in her room as if she had been dragged away, and she had to receive the cold eyes of the servants and maids. ¡°You¡¯d better not think useless,dy, because the investigation is about to begin.¡± With the cold voice of a guard, there was a chain-winding sound outside the closed door. Seeing no sound of distant footsteps, the guards, who had just warned, seemed to be guarding the room outside. ¡®Why, why! All this was to put the ugly girl back in her original ce! In addition, it was to have what she originally had to have a little faster in return. But what is the situation like now?¡¯ She lost everything and was stigmatized and was stuck in her room. Isis and Cain, who she had believed would help her, acted like they didn¡¯t know her. Trapped in a clean room, as if all the dangerous goods had been put away, she screamed for a while and squeezed out her tears. It was because there was no ce to relieve her bitterness. After squeezing tears all day long until she was hoarse, Mielle suddenly opened her own secret space as if something hade up. Like Aria, she also had a secret space in her room for one person. There, Mielle, who took out a box, wiped away her tears from her eyes. The contents of this box were the only thing that could save her. * * * ¡°Ms. Isis. The letter has arrived.¡± ¡°Really? Who sent it?¡± ¡°That¡¯s...¡± The butler was speechless at Isis¡¯s question. Isis also sighed when she noticed that the ufortable opponent had sent the letter. ¡®Why does she keep bothering me when I had already thrown her away?¡¯ Furthermore, rumors about Mielle were terrible, if she got involved with her for nothing, there would be useless rumors even to herself. It was not long before going to the Kingdom of Croa, and she pretended not to know her as much as she could, but she had a headache as Mielle sent a letter every day. ¡°If she keeps sending these letters, why don¡¯t you just send her a reply?¡± At the careful advice from the butler, Isis put down the document that she was reviewing. She thought it would be better to refuse at a single stroke than to continue this troublesome connection. ¡°Read it roughly and give me a summary.¡± ¡°All right.¡± So Isis, who ordered it, took the document back into her hands. It was the document sent from the Kingdom of Croa, so she had to carefully examine it and proceed to strike the Crown Prince who had made herself, the Duke, and the Aristocratic Party this way. After Isis squeezed her temples again, she picked up the document again and began to concentrate. She examined it carefully so that there were no omissions or mistakes. No matter how much he had the same purpose of attacking the empire, her opponent was the king of a country. However, the face of the butler, who opened the letter next to Isis and reviewed the contents, began to turn pale. ¡°Ms... Ms. Isis. I think you should see the letter for yourself...!¡± Isis furrowed her forehead and asked why, because the man, who was always dignified and had the appearance of being a butler of the Duke family, stuttered. ¡°What¡¯s going on? What does it say?¡± ¡°That¡¯s...¡± Despite Isis¡¯s urging, the butler could not give a quick answer. Eventually, Isis, who could not ovee her frustration, took the letter from him and began to read for herself what had surprised the butler so much. Chapter 186

Chapter 186: Chapter 186. Lie For Lie, Part XII

Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie [Ms. Isis. I understand you are going to abandon me. I admit that I made a big mistake, but don¡¯t forget that it wasn¡¯t my work alone, and I have letters exchanged with Ms. Isis. In the letters, there is also a story about that woman and His Highness the Crown Prince. It¡¯s also written what Ms. Isis will do in the future. If you ignore this letter again this time...You will have to be prepared for what I will say.] ¡°... Ha.¡± ¡®How wicked she is!¡¯ Isis crumpled the letter in her hands and threw it to the floor. ¡®She dares to threaten me?¡¯ She wanted to go to the mansion of the Count of Roscent immediately and twist her neck, but she barely endured her desire and emptied the warm tea with her trembling hands. The butler had guessed her mind as he had read the letter in advance, and he hurriedly prepared the cold water. Isis, who emptied the cold water in a single gulp, burst intoughter as if she had been embarrassed. ¡°How will I kill her? Huh? ¡°Ms. Isis...¡± The problem was that she had written everything in the letters without hesitation because she had thought she would never betray her. She would never have done such a thing if she had known Mielle was so stupid. Maybe it was because she had thought Aria was an easy target that she couldn¡¯t get rid of the evidence thoroughly. Isis, who clearly remembered what was left in the letters, closed her eyes and buried herself deep on the sofa. It was too risky to pass, so she needed to worry. ¡®No, what¡¯s the use of agonizing?¡¯ From the beginning, she had known she couldn¡¯t throw her away and started. No, she had done it because she hadn¡¯t known she was going to face such a tragedy with that vulgar bitch and the Crown Prince, the scarecrow. The letters did not have her direct instructions, but they contained quite a few metaphors, which were enough for the Crown Prince to attack her under the pretext. If Mielle, who was being investigated as a sinner, had revealed it, she would have been involved in this incident. ¡®I can¡¯t help it. First of all, I have to listen to what she wants.¡¯ As she could no longer weaken her power, Isis, who breathed a deep sigh, straightened her posture and said to the butler, ¡°... Paper and pen.¡± ¡°... Yes.¡± Isis gave the written letter, which asked what Mielle wanted, to the butler, and wrapped her head, thinking about how to finish the wicked rat. * * * [I wouldn¡¯t throw you away Lady Mielle. I was just a little busy going to Croa. I¡¯ll get back to you soon.] Mielle blushed at the hope she had obtained after several letters to Isis. It was foolish of her to listen to such threats. She had been asked to incinerate the letters they had exchanged even before things went wrong, but she had gathered them in case and finally achieved what she wanted. ¡®If I keep them there, no one will ever find it.¡¯ She had confided with Cain just in case. She had also asked to punish Isis with them if she went wrong. It was disturbing to leave it to him, who was possessed by a daughter of a prostitute, but unfortunately, she had no one else to turn to. She wanted to ask for help from her father, but the Count seemed to have no intention of helping her at all. She heard he was hard to move, but no matter how hard he was, he never called her. And she cried in sorrow, but rather, she felt injustice and anger. ¡®My father abandoned me first. If I had known this would happen, I would have pushed him higher.¡¯ In a terrible imagination, Mielle gritted her teeth. Now the only person Mielle could rely on was Cain. No matter how possessed he was by a prostitute¡¯s daughter, he wouldn¡¯t abandon his own sister. So she waited for Isis to contact her endlessly, and suddenly there was an uproar outside. When she looked outside through the windows that were tightly closed, she could see a colorful carriage that she couldn¡¯t easily see. It was a carriage with a seal that Mielle knew, though it was a little far away. ¡®Don¡¯t tell me...!¡¯ It was none other than the Crown Prince who got off the wagon. She could see Aria, who had always been busy, if she had gotten in touch beforehand, greeting him with joy, even refusing to go out. Next to her was the Countess. Although she could not see in detail as the iron bars were added in and out of the windows to prevent her escape, they enjoyed the joy of reunion in front of the carriage for a long time. It was so disturbing. Two knights armed thoroughly were seen behind the Crown Prince. A decently dressed aristocrat was also with him. If his purpose was simply to meet Aria, his followers would not have apanied him. It was clear that there was another purpose. Then she narrowed her eyes and doubted, and Asher, who had finished his reunion with Aria, raised his head and turned to her room. As she had the guilt of sin, she felt her heart sink heavy. It was only then that Mielle realized that he hade to see her. ¡°If you don¡¯t have a schedule today, why don¡¯t you go out with me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that I have a schedule. I was going to go to the academy when Mr. Asher returned. Sarah said she have a ss today.¡± ¡°... I¡¯ve visited on the wrong day. I wish I had checked in advance.¡± A momentter, the voices of Aria and Asher from outside the door made the whole body of Mielle nervous. She had been focusing on Isis for a while, and she had forgotten the investigation for the hallucinogen, but she couldn¡¯t believe the Crown Prince would visit her himself. ¡°Can you spare me a little time, though? If you don¡¯t have time, I¡¯ll go with you to the academy.¡± ¡°Everyone will be surprised if you do.¡± ¡°I¡¯m hoping. That way, there will be fewer people who can go near you. I¡¯m always worried.¡± ¡°I¡¯m always thinking about you, but Mr. Asher is too worried.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t help but worry. Don¡¯t you feel the gaze around you? If I could, I¡¯d follow you around and all those eyes...¡± As if to warn her, the voice of Asher was gloomy. Aria, smiling a little, cut off his words with a gentle voice as if to cate the child. ¡°I see. Let¡¯s talk after we finish our work. I have to prepare. It wouldn¡¯t be a bad idea to go out with Mr. Asher¡¯s wagon.¡± At the end of their conversation, Mielle backed away to the furthest wall from the door as she was surprised. Sure enough, there was the sound of the iron chains loosening, which had been firmly locked. She could hear the sound for a long time. Then, a momentter, the Crown Prince and two knights, who she had seen through the windows, and a nobleman, who she didn¡¯t know, came into sight. Next to him was Aria, apanied by a maid. Asher, a cool-faced man who waspletely different from Asher who Mielle remembered, pointed to her and ordered the knights. He looked as if he were looking at a troublesome baggage. ¡°Drag her out.¡± As soon as the order of Asher fell, two knights went straight into the room and seized Mielle¡¯s arms. They seemed to be really trying to pull her out since Asher ordered them to. ¡°Where, where am I going?¡± Mielle, embarrassed, asked, but no one minded her. They forced Mielle out of the room with a strong squeeze on her arms beyond necessity. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll just go out on my own...!¡± ¡°There can¡¯t be such a choice for a criminal.¡± Tears welled up in Mielle¡¯s eyes at the words of the nobleman, who was following her with a sneer. She didn¡¯t know where she was being dragged, but at this rate, it was clear she would be consumed as entertainment for those below. ¡°I thought you lost your weight a lot, but you¡¯re fine. I¡¯m sure you haven¡¯t had much trouble yet.¡± Her anger red at Aria¡¯s voice, which ran through her ear only. It was simr to what Mielle had done before Aria had been killed for being a wicked woman. ¡°It¡¯s all because of you! If it wasn¡¯t for you! If it wasn¡¯t for you!¡± Suddenly, Mielle made a scene, and Aria shrank into fear, pretending that she didn¡¯t know. It was a clear expression and gesture of a victim. Chapter 187

Chapter 187: Chapter 187. Lie For Lie, Part XIII

Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie The abominable sight deepened Mielle¡¯s anger, and her arms were strongly tightened by the knights. Aria raised the corners of her mouth as if to make fun of her. It was in Mielle¡¯s eyes and she was struggling. -p! Suddenly, the pain was felt in her cheek, and her vision changed in an instant. And there was silence in the hall which was noisy with the severe struggle of Mielle. She did not know that was happening. As she slowly turned her head back to the other side, she saw Aria, who opened her eyes wide and covered her mouth with her palms, as if she was truly surprised. ¡°If you make any more fuss, I¡¯ll put you in the Imperial Underground Prison.¡± It was the Crown Prince who uttered a warning recitation. As if he had touched something dirty, he shook his hand and strode forward. ¡°Oh, my God, look at that swollen cheek...!¡± Left behind Annie¡¯s mocking remarks, Mielle was dragged away in embarrassment. Shock, fear, and confusion of the first violence caused to stop Mielle¡¯s thinking. The interrogation was supposed to be done in the lounge, and she faced servants and maids of the mansion several times as she passed the hall and stairs to the lounge. They all nced at Mielle¡¯s red, swollen cheek with astonishment. Unlike when dealing with Aria, the cold Crown Prince¡¯s walking also caused questions for them. ¡°...!¡± As soon as she reached the lounge, Cain stood in front of the lounge as if he had been waiting. Cain looked at his sister¡¯s cheek for a long time, apparently surprised by Mielle¡¯s poor appearance. Asher described the situation with a light smile. ¡°She didn¡¯t follow the directions, making a fuss. She dared to run into the victim, Lady Aria. She still seems to have no sense of guilt. The detention in the mansion seems morefortable than I thought.¡± Cain, who hesitated for a moment at the words, turned his gaze away from Mielle. ¡°... Pleasee in.¡± The expression of Cain who answered like that was veryplicated. It was close to the expression that he wanted to get angry, but couldn¡¯t. Asher looked at Cain as if he looked at Mielle, and he soon turned to the lounge and entered the parlor. ¡°Brother...!¡± Mielle, who was dragged behind him, called Cain anxiously, but he could not give Mielle any answer. In the parlor where the door was closed, there were two knights, Asher, and Mielle, and an unknown nobleman. On the tabley refreshments prepared in advance by servants at Cain¡¯s instruction. Asher looked over the document handed by the nobleman, with a bothered face, and took one of them into his mouth. ¡°You¡¯re not the young adults, but the youngdies who are still underage, and you took hallucinogens... It¡¯s pretty shocking.¡± ¡°Well, I...!¡± When Mielle tried to make an excuse at the words of Asher, the knights holding her arms gave their strength. It seemed to mean that she should not make an excuse until the Crown Prince himself asked questions. ¡®I¡¯m trying to say no, but I can¡¯t even bring it up!¡¯ Mielle was so bitter and resentful about the whole thing. ¡°How manydies took hallucinogens except you?¡± In fact, he did not check whether or not it was true, but he was convinced that they had taken hallucinogens, and when asked on the premise of it, Mielle shook her head vigorously and denied it. ¡°No one really took any hallucinogens...!¡± ¡°Really?¡± The expression of Asher, asking again, was very apathetic. It was as if he were listening to a useless story. The nobleman next to him did not seem to value much of Mielle¡¯s answer. ¡°However, since there is no proof that it is not, you can¡¯t prove it.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no proof of that we did that, is there?¡± Mielle was furious at Asher¡¯s insistence, but it was soon denied by him. ¡°There is.¡± ¡°What? That¡¯s ridiculous...!¡± Asher recited her sins personally to Mielle, who was stuttering. ¡°You strongly insisted that you had seen Lady Aria that was not in the mansion at that time, and you wouldn¡¯t make such an argument unless you had taken a hallucinogen. Actually, it was you who had pushed the Count.¡± The nobleman replied affirmatively to the words of Asher, ¡°Maybe the hallucinogen ingredient was still in her body. Maybe she hid it in her room and took it.¡± ¡°There¡¯s a point. Write it down like that.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Asterope.¡± The nobleman began to write something on the papers at the instruction of Asher. He seemed to write that Mielle had not yet escaped the hallucinogen. She began to struggle in response, ¡°Well, that¡¯s enough! Stop it! I really didn¡¯t take any hallucinogens! It¡¯s just your trust! Why don¡¯t you listen to me? Why doesn¡¯t anyone believe me...?!¡± It was very sad to see her resisting with tears scattered over her eyes. It seemed genuinely unjust. If the investigator was not Asher, he would change his mind a little bit and might try to release the injustice. ¡°... Okay. I¡¯ll forgive you if you tell the truth from now on. My heart aches when a youngdy utters such a great pain. Is it true that you saw Lady Aria that day, really?¡± Unexpectedly, he asked Mielle with a very serious face, whether it was the same as Asher. He looked as if he would give her ast chance. ¡®That can¡¯t be true.¡¯ In addition, even the question was strange. ¡®Of all the many questions, why would he ask about it again?¡¯ Doubts sprang up. Aria¡¯s lover, he couldn¡¯t help herself. But it seemed to anyone that the current Asher would help Mielle. Mielle, who had hesitated a little, nced sideways. There were two knights together, including the unknown nobleman, who had the potential to be witnesses if Asher would back outter. Of course, if she were sane, she would have quickly realized that they would not be able to take her side, but now she was in a state of mental straits and was unable to think properly. Then she trusted Asher and began to confide in him. ¡°Oh, yes! I really saw her. She was in the room. I called her. My father was in the hallway, too.¡± ¡°Well, what did you mean you saw me?¡± ¡°That¡¯s...¡± She recalled the memory that she had shouted like that in the court, and Mielle, who hesitated for a while, nodded her head and said yes. She believed in Asher¡¯s words that he would forgive her if she was honest with him. ¡°... I saw you suddenly appear and take my sister.¡± ¡°Gone like a vision?¡± ¡°That¡¯s... Yes...¡± ¡°It looked like magic, didn¡¯t it? I showed up at an important moment and took Lady Aria and disappeared.¡± ¡°... My God. That¡¯s, that¡¯s right! It looked magical! You¡¯d really gone! I¡¯d been wondering if I¡¯d seen it wrong for a long time! But you also showed up at the ce!¡± Asher described the situation at that time with such uracy as to be portrayed, and Mielle nodded her head in excessive affirmation. It was clear that he had appeared magically and taken Aria away. ¡®Did he really move in space?¡¯ It was a ridiculous assumption, but assuming so, all the puzzles fit. All he had to do was move through space to show up where he couldn¡¯t get there on time! ¡®If this fact is revealed, my sin will also disappear. The evidence will be useless. If so, I will regain the title of the saint, and the vulgar wicked woman will go back to being a wicked woman.¡¯ While looking at Mielle, who smiled brightly with the thoughts, for a short while, Asher, who looked serious, smiled at the corners of his mouth. Mielle¡¯s whole body stiffened to the look of mockery. ¡®He¡¯s been listening seriously for a while now, but what the hell is going on here?¡¯ ¡°I think the hallucinogen is right.¡± The knights holding Mielle¡¯s arms sighed at the nobleman¡¯s words. It looked as if they regarded her words as the nonsense of a lunatic. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what I think. She did itst time, but I didn¡¯t expect it again this time. Do you think it makes sense to tell me that I disappeared like smoke? I think she¡¯s had it for a long time. Magic, that¡¯s ridiculous.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a terrible drug for such a youngdy. I don¡¯t know how many more nobles we¡¯ll have to investigate.¡± ¡°For now, we should start investigating the youngdies who participated in the party. It¡¯s true that she took a hallucinogen, so I don¡¯t have to apany you in the future. Investigate her thoroughly and find out where it came from.¡± ¡°Yes, I see. At this point, I¡¯ll root it out thoroughly.¡± Chapter 188

Chapter 188: Chapter 188. An Irreversible Choice, Part I

Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie Mielle¡¯s eyes began to shake like a sailing boat that met a typhoon, with a very simple finish, dismissive of herself as if she were not there. ¡®He said he¡¯d forgive me if I¡¯m honest with him, but why is this conclusion that I¡¯ve taken the hallucinogen? The Crown Prince clearly described it as if he knew it, agreeing with me and calling it out magic!¡¯ When something was going wrong, Mielle stammered and asked Asher, ¡°You said you¡¯d forgive me if I am honest with you... I told you the truth, but what are you talking about...?¡± Asher answered, shedding a cold nce at her. ¡°I said I¡¯d forgive you, but I didn¡¯t say I¡¯d take legal action. Besides, we can¡¯t make sure your words are true, can¡¯t we?¡± ¡°Yes, sir. What¡¯s certain now is that Lady Mielle has taken the hallucinogen.¡± Then Mielle, who realized that what Asher had said was a trap, lost her speech and fell to the floor in a panic. ¡°That¡¯s enough for today. As you saw it earlier, I have an important business to attend to.¡± ¡°Oh,e to think of it, it isn¡¯t the moment to waste your time in this useless work. I understand.¡± After all, he got up from his seat, dismissing this important task, which wouldpletely change the lives of countless people. The nobleman who came with him also put in his arms a document fully written something, saying, ¡°The investigation was done smoothly,¡± and Mielle, who was also held up by the knights, was forced to rise. It was a short investigation that only fit in ording to a predetermined result. ¡°No, wait a minute! Please! Really not!¡± No one heard such a cry from Mielle. After a short interrogation, Aria came up to Asher with a very surprised look as they went out of the lounge. Her appearance was almost unchangedpared to when she had said she was getting ready to go out. She seemed to have been curious about the result. Perhaps she had been curious about Mielle¡¯s face, not the result, but the tears that she would have dropped. ¡°Are you done with it?¡± ¡°Yes, it was so obvious that she had taken a hallucinogen that we didn¡¯t have to do a long interrogation.¡± The servants and maids were also around. When he called out the hallucinogens she had not taken, they could not hide their astonished faces. As he saw them, they seemed eager to talk about this amazing news. What an interesting story to hear was that she had tried to kill her father and even tried hallucinogenic drugs. Each of them might want to put together a fragmented puzzle and discuss how horrible things Mielle had done. The unwritten rule that what happened in the mansion should not be taken out of their mouth was not rted to this incident, because there were the Crown Prince and Aria to forgive them. ¡°I see... I hoped a little bit it¡¯s not...¡± Aria¡¯s gaze at Mielle, who was holding her arms, was colored with regret. To console her, Asher suggested the change of surroundings. Until just now, he had a cold look that seemed to be annoying, but it was gone now, and he faced Aria as if she was very cute, like another person. ¡°Why don¡¯t we go for a walk now as the investigation and the preparation are done? It would be nice to drink tea.¡± ¡°But... I¡¯m worried about Mielle... how can I be the only one to enjoy such luxury...¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. She¡¯s not going to be punished for anything she didn¡¯t. I¡¯m worried you will fall.¡± Aria, who nced at Mielle and hesitated, but nodded her head again, was truly detestable. ¡®Who drove me into this mud? Who really needs to beforted is me, but why are those who don¡¯t pay any price to change their moods?¡¯ Moreover, Cain, who was the only one who would help, only asionally red at Asher. ¡®Where did his pledge go when he said he would be acting as the head of the county family and lock up Aria?¡¯ He seemed to be too busy every day just doing what the Count had to do, let alone Aria. So Aria was so friendly with the Crown Prince but he couldn¡¯t say anything. Everything was pathetic. Everyone was foolish. The wicked woman who was really to be punished wasughing with happiness. She was so dark about herself that she must get the light. With such a sense of deprivation and injustice, there was no other way to resolve it, and she could see someone entering the mansion. ¡°...!¡± He was a very familiar figure. He was the butler of the Duke family who she had been waiting for. He held a letter in his hand. Besides, he didn¡¯t order a servant to take, and the butler brought the letter himself. It was clear that the letter contained important contents of... When the butler saw Mielle, who was caught by the knights, he was briefly embarrassed, and immediately handed over the letter to Cain, saying, ¡°I have a letter to her. ¡°What letter?¡± As everyone was present there, he asked Cain about the contents of the letter. Then Mielle was nervous and swallowing her saliva, and Cain, with a determined face, shook his head and answered, ¡°It¡¯s a personal business. You don¡¯t have to know.¡± Cain¡¯s response to the question of whether it was unfair that he had never stood up to Asher until now had a thorn in it. At most, it was the story of the letter, but Cain¡¯s excessive reaction made himugh again. ¡°... Oh, I see. It was a letter from the Duke family, so I thought its destination was not you, but Lady Mielle, and I must have misunderstood.¡± He called his remarks a misunderstanding, but his expression was with suspicion. It was a face that suspected that the real destination of the letter was Mielle. It was the same with Aria. The eyes of Aria were fixed on the letter, who had just blushed so far, saying she was worried about Mielle. In the end, Mielle, anxious that the letter that would save her would fall into the hands of the demons, opened her mouth in a trembling voice. ¡°This, this is the end of the investigation...? I want to go back to my room...¡± Thebination of psychological pressure and desire to live looked very sad and pathetic. They could think of her as if she were a saint. ¡°She looks really bad. We¡¯d better get her some rest.¡± For poor Mielle, the kind-hearted Aria said so, and the ungrateful permission of Asher fell so that Mielle could soon return to her room and restore stability. Then, after a while, Cain, who asked for a visit, appeared with the letter. He looked very serious as if he had read the contents beforehand. ¡°Are you really going to ept this?¡± ¡°... Is there another way to do it? If there¡¯s rebellion, I¡¯ll be cleared of my sin, so there¡¯s no other way.¡± Cain bit his lips at Mielle¡¯s reply and was ovee with anxiety. ¡°It would be better if you just wait like this and then try another trial again after the rebellion...¡± ¡°No, I can¡¯t go on like this until then. You can help me run away well. Besides... I have something to say to Isis.¡± She could be sure by the interrogation of Asher. It had to be told; what she had seen on that day without really taking the hallucinogen. So Mielle¡¯s expression was as serious as ever. ¡ª An irreversible choice [I¡¯ll send a maid, so you can sneak out. We¡¯ll leave straight for Croa, so there¡¯s only one chance.] By the time she was ready to read and memorize the contents of the letter, a maid came in with a meal. Her face was full of freckles, so it was hard to recognize her features, but she was a maid with blonde hair and green eyes. Mielle jumped out of her seat, weing the maid whom she had never seen before. ¡°Please have dinner.¡± ¡°... Yeah.¡± As the maid said, Mielle started eating. If she didn¡¯t make any sound, they would be suspicious of her from the outside, and she crashed the dishes to make a sound. In the meantime, the woman on the opposite side took out the make-up tools from her arms and drew the freckles on Mielle¡¯s face. She took off her clothes and exchanged them with Mielle. The features themselves were too different to be perfect, but the maid¡¯s face was full of freckles and simr in height and shape, so it was hard to notice if they didn¡¯t look at her closely. [Get out of here straight. A carriage is waiting at the entrance to the mansion.] Chapter 189

Chapter 189: Chapter 189. An Irreversible Choice, Part II

Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie After reading the words on her palm, she hid the joy of bursting and took the tableware. She thought she could get out of this hellish mansion atst, and even tears seemed toe out. Now she and Isis were leaving for Croa, would rebel, and she vowed to kill the stupid Crown Prince and the vulgar bitch. She was about to leave the room with her head down, and the guard at the door called Mielle. ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Her whole body stiffened with a feeling of her heart pounding. The guard asked Mielle, who was in a cold sweat and froze. ¡°I think the mealtime today is earlier than usual.¡± ¡°... Is that so? I just brought it as I was told...¡± Otherwise, it was a high, thin voice, but it was like a child¡¯s, as she created a higher and thinner voice, to hide her voice. So she thought she made a mistake and bit her lips tightly, but the guard, who was thinking for a while, nodded. ¡°Really? Go. You have to get some water, right?¡± ¡°Yes, yes...¡± As soon as permission fell, she hurried down to the first floor, and Cain who looked anxious was standing at the front door of the mansion. Mielle, who roughlyid down the tableware on the floor, hurried to him. ¡°Brother... No, Ma, Master.¡± Then, as usual, she tried to call Cain, but she looked around and corrected it. It was an empty hall with no one in it, but just in case. ¡°You¡¯re here. A carriage from the Duke family is waiting.¡± Then the nervous Cain sped Mielle¡¯s hands. Mielle was stubborn and there was no way to help otherwise, but he seemed to worry about letting her sister, who had not yet grown up, go. ¡°... I¡¯ve packed it up, just in case. Take it and use it when there¡¯s an emergency.¡± The pouch Cain handed over was full of expensive jewels. Isis was not going to make a fool of her because Isis had already been under threat by her letter, but Mielle felt more secure than leaving the mansion without anything. ¡°Brother...¡± She had always swallowed her anger because he was not helpful, but she felt strange to be seen off like this. She hugged Cain once and quickly left in a prepared carriage right in front of the mansion. It was sent by Isis. The carriage seemed to head straight for the Duke mansion, but then turned around and arrived just outside the capital. So, with uneasiness, as she carefully stepped out of the carriage at the order of the driver, tworge, sturdy-looking carriages were waiting for Mielle. One was a carriage for Isis alone, and the other was a carriage with maids and luggage. Isis, who got off the wagon upon Mielle¡¯s arrival, greeted her with a gentle wee. ¡°Ms. Isis...!¡± ¡°Lady Mielle. I¡¯ve been waiting. Did you have a hard time?¡± ¡°No, no! This is how Ms. Isis helped me!¡± Like menacing and intimidating people, what they really wanted to ask each other was a deep-seated, pretentious smile. Isis wrapped around Mielle¡¯s shoulders and guided her to her carriage. ¡°I was about to leave. I¡¯m not officially married yet, so I¡¯ll leave secretly. You know that, right?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± ¡®Haven¡¯t we talked about it several times already?¡¯ When she got on the wagon, Mielle fell asleep as it was covered with soft cushions to sleep. It was because she had been working all day on escape. Isis, who hid a cold look from Mielle¡¯s appearance, asked, ¡°The letters... did you bring them?¡± ¡°No, I couldn¡¯t have brought something so important. I might be caught and kept it hidden. My brother said he would take good care of them.¡± So when she answered in such a tone of voice that they would never find it, there was silence in the carriage for a moment. The letters were the things that would save her from hell. And something that would save her and protect her in the future, too. ¡®I can¡¯t tell you such important things like that easily. What a stupid question it is. Of course, after the treason, the value as evidence will be unclear, but until then, it would guarantee her freedom. So, before that, I¡¯ll marry Oscar and create a new shield to protect me.¡¯ So thinking of it, Mielle smiled, and Isis smiled along. ¡°Yes, I see. You did a great job. Please be careful not to be seen by anyone.¡± So Mielle, who managed to find her freedom, left the empire with Isis and headed for the Kingdom of Croa. Although it was a carriage with two women on board, she did not go on vacation or trip, so it ran to Croa without stopping, except for a very short break for a meal and a recement for a horse. ¡°From now on, You will be my maid, El.¡± As soon as they crossed the border of Croa, Mielle nodded at Isis, who asked to do so. A new identity card was also included. It was a natural result because it was not possible for her to say boldly that she had fled in sin. Rumors that Mielle had fled had spread quickly to other countries. As she had a quick movement in Isis¡¯s carriage, she was not inspected, but from now on, she had to be careful. ¡°Oh, by the way, I forgot to tell you.¡± At the tone and expression of Mielle, who was very serious, Isis raised his eyebrows and urged her to speak the next words. ¡°I¡¯m sure the princess knows. That wicked woman was really with me when my father fell down the stairs. And the fact that unless I was crazy, I wouldn¡¯t have taken the hallucinogen before something important.¡± At Mielle¡¯s words, Isis remained positive. Isis seemed to think that the only chance Mielle had ever had with so much love of Oscar would not have been ruined by lies and hallucinogens. Mielle, who gained confidence, confessed what she had guessed alone to seize another chance. ¡°That day... the Crown Prince really showed up. He suddenly appeared like he was moving through space. Then he hid himself with her right in front of me. It¡¯s like he moved through space again.¡± ¡°... What are you talking about? Moving through space?¡± When she heard the words carefully as if Mielle confided a secret, Isis asked again with a slight frown, ¡°So, the Crown Prince is doing magic!¡± ¡°...¡± The forehead of Isis furrowed a little more, contrary to Mielle, who spoke as if it was a great secret. And what followed was sudden uncontrobleughter, for a ridiculous delusion of nonsense. ¡°... I¡¯m sorry, but I understand why you were used of hallucinogenic drugs.¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling you the truth... It makes sense to assume that the Crown Prince has the magic to move through space!¡± ¡°... I see.¡± It was an affirmative tone, but it wasn¡¯t the way. There was a deep suspicion on Isis¡¯s face as she listened to Mielle¡¯s story. Mielle, who noticed that Isis didn¡¯t trust her, imed several times that the Crown Prince had a strange power. Mielle said that until the carriage arrived in the capital of the Kingdom of Croa. So Mielle continued to insist on the absurd power of Asher, and Isis, who was impatient, advised her, ¡°Okay, I know what you mean, and I think His Highness might have that kind of ability.¡± ¡°Ms. Isis...!¡± She was about to be pleased, as she said that she believed her, but Isis continued her words that were not over yet, ¡°But if you want to stay there for a long time, you¡¯d better not say anything you can¡¯t prove unless you want to be used of taking a hallucinogen again. You know that the words without evidence are no help.¡± ¡°...!¡± Mielle¡¯s whole body stiffened with the tone as if she was carrying an annoying burden. ¡®Really, the Crown Prince has a strange ability!¡¯ ¡°It¡¯s true...¡± If she was going to rebel, Isis should know. ¡®How could she beat a man who could move through space?¡¯ It was a matter of knowing for the Aristocratic Party and Mielle herself, not for Isis alone. Still, Isis¡¯s expression was cold, and Mielle could not speak anymore, and she was still silent. Then the carriage, which had been running for a long time, slowed down and then stopped moving. ¡°We¡¯re here.¡± And when she heard the voice outside, she realized that she had finally reached her destination, and when he removed the curtains from the window and looked carefully outside, she saw the magnificent castle. ¡®Don¡¯t say, is it a royal castle?¡¯ She thought it would bete at night and they would take a rest somewhere, and enter the castle by day, but Isis was soon to be the Queen of Croa, and it was right to go to the royal castle. Chapter 190

Chapter 190: Chapter 190. An Irreversible Choice, Part III

Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie As she suddenly faced the royal castle, her steps of getting out of the carriage were very cautious. It was also because of the quietness of the royal castle, which was too quiet for its huge size. Mielle followed Isis in the back, looking sideways pretending to be a maid, and soon a group of people approached Isis and her party. ¡°I see Croa Lohan.¡± Isis, who realized that it was Croa Lohan, the king of Croa, even though it was a distance that she could not confirm, took a courtesy. The knights and servants followed her, and Mielle also bent quickly. ¡°You¡¯ve been struggling froming away, Lady Isis.¡± A momentter, the king of Croa, who hade closer, weed Isis¡¯s visit with a kind voice. ¡®Am I meeting the king of a country so simply?¡¯ Then, realizing how great Isis was, Mielle nced up at and checked the king of Croa. ¡®He¡¯s so young.¡¯ He looked at a simr age of the Crown Prince of the empire. When she had heard Isis was going to marry the king of a country, she had thought he would be a middle-aged man, but he was a young man with a manly face. ¡®It¡¯s true that the great king of Croa died early in an unexpected illness.¡¯ It reminded her of the fact that the prince who just became an adult had followed him, and Lohan, the young king of Croa, was a rare handsome man. He felt insidious to some extent, but because of that, he was more eye-catching. Lohan, who had been in a conversation with Isis for a moment, nced at Mielle as if he felt a glimpse at himself. Without knowing herself, the painted freckles had been erased and her neat face was seen. Mielle, who had the sudden eye contact, was surprised and lowered her head and hid it from his view, and Lohan put her on the topic as if her reaction was funny. ¡°It¡¯s amazing every time I see a blonde as there is very little blonde hair in Croa, and a pale green eye that looks like grass leaves... it reminds me of someone. Isn¡¯t she like a fairy?¡± ¡°... Notmon in the empire, but more than in Croa, and they are often born among themoners.¡± When he was interested in Mielle, who had to be quiet, Isis replied with nervousness without having time to rethink as she heard that he was reminded of someone. Lohan asked her name with an interesting look, ¡°Well, I¡¯m El...¡± ¡°El? It¡¯s a name that doesn¡¯t fit this beautiful girl.¡± ¡°Thank, thank you...¡± Blushing her face, Mielle nced at Lohan¡¯s face with excessive praise. He stared at Mielle with a smile of interest and goodwill, as if he were appreciating her. ¡®Perhaps, the king of Croa would take my words seriously!¡¯ Mielle, who had only received the goodwill and kindness of all the people of the world, dared to speak to the king of a country first. She was sure that he would listen to her, as it had been so far, and it was something that she must tell in order to survive. ¡°Mr... Mr. Croa Lohan...! I have something I must tell you... that you must know.¡± When a maid dared speak to the king of a country first, everyone in the ce was suddenly hard as stone. The most embarrassing of all was Isis, who had just heard Mielle¡¯s nonsense, and she stuttered and reprimanded Mielle, ¡°Eh, El!? What the hell is this...?! Can¡¯t you shut up right now?¡± Mielle squeezed her eyes shut and shrank back at the overreaction of Isis. She looked like a frightened baby cat. Both of them were rude and frivolous, who dared to y in front of a king of a country, but Lohan, watching them for a moment, said with a meaningful smile, ¡°Okay, I¡¯m interested. It¡¯ste for today, so I¡¯ll send someone tomorrow. I¡¯m very curious about what it¡¯s about.¡± Isis¡¯s face was blue, and Mielle smiled brightly. ¡®If I use the Crown Prince¡¯s power and reveal it as a fact and make a great contribution to the rebellion, I believe that I will have a way to live without relying on Isis.¡¯ * * * ¡°What the hell did you say that?¡± As soon as she entered the room, Isis, who had all the servants leave, was angry with Mielle. She had given so much attention on their way to Croa, but she had brought out the story of the Crown Prince to the young king of Croa, Lohan. ¡®You dared not to know who you were and lied!¡¯ But Mielle could not judge the situation properly, and she spoke in a low voice, ¡°He, he has to know, and he¡¯ll be ready. If not, he¡¯ll ruin everything you¡¯ve done!¡± ¡°Lady Mielle!¡± ¡°He¡¯ll be embarrassed at first, but he¡¯ll believe me! It¡¯s true! If he doesn¡¯t believe me, he¡¯ll regret it.¡± Isis, who was angry at the continuing Mielle¡¯s im, frowned and sighed. It had already happened, and Mielle was stubborn and even Lohan had offered to send someone. It was irreversible. If Mielle was a simple maid, she would say she would have been crazy and kick her out, but she was a bomb who had very important letters. ¡°If only you go wrong...!¡± When Isis confessed her frustration, Mielle realized what she was worried about and added something to relieve Isis¡¯s worries. ¡°Oh, my God. I was not wary of that. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll take all responsibility for this. I swear.¡± With this, Isis¡¯s expression changed. If she had brought herself to the risk and killed herself, Cain, who had no ce to attack, would not be able to release the letters. No, if she added that she had almost missed a big deal because of Mielle, he might have to live with a sinful mind and atone for the rest of his life. Isis had been worried about when and how to throw Mielle away anyway, so she thought it would not be too bad to use this opportunity. ¡°... Then you shall leave it in writing, and I shall send one to the mansion of Count Roscent.¡± ¡®So I better make sure.¡¯ Isis took out the letter paper, and Mielle nodded. Mielle seemed to think that the young king of Croa would believe her, as a child who did not know what the world was, very foolishly. ¡°Okay.¡± Isis had never thought their rtionship would fall out like this just a year ago. It was a rtionship that she could be her family, but now they were enemies who hid sharp ws toward each other. ¡°I¡¯ll ask you to sign at the end, and I also want you to sign on top of the two letters, as proof that I didn¡¯t forge them.¡± ¡°I see.¡± When Mielle handed both of the carefully written letters to Isis, Isis regained her bright face, satisfied, and somehow, she looked happy. Unlike Mielle, who was a fool, the wise Lohan could not believe Mielle¡¯s words. They spent the night with different ideas and purposes and became the next day. ¡°His Highness calls you.¡± Mielle, who had been stiff with tension sincest night, jumped up from her seat. She was nervous enough that she couldn¡¯t even make a good breakfast. She followed the servant, hoping that the young king of Croa would be wise and trust her; no, she thought, he would believe her because what she had seen was the truth. She was breathing fast in front of Lohan¡¯s office, a long way from the quarters where Mielle was staying when the huge door opened without a word. Mielle, surprised, bowed her head hurriedly, with a courtesy. ¡°I see you, Your Highness.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to give me such a courtesy,e closer.¡± She raised her head at Lohan¡¯smand and slowly approached him. His silver hair, shining in the light from the window, was a little mysterious, and for a moment she was taken away because he was umonly colored in the empire, and his gold eyes were as beautiful as the sun. It was a beauty that was different from Oscar¡¯s, which was always cool. ¡°I want to finish talking about what you wanted to say yesterday.¡± Mielle, who had been taken a moment by Lohan, was suddenly reddened with embarrassment. ¡®I was fascinated by a man¡¯s face when I came to tell an important story.¡¯ She med herself, and then she came to her senses, swallowed, and answered carefully, ¡°Ah, yes... you may already know, but the Crown Prince of the empire has a special ability and I thought I should let you know it. It will be a great distraction to your walk.¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s disturbing to me? That must be important. What is the Crown Prince¡¯s special ability?¡± Lohan, with a curious look, urged Mielle¡¯s next words, apparently interested in blocking his future walk, just as she had seenst night. Chapter 191

Chapter 191: Chapter 191. An Irreversible Choice, Part IV

Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie The young king was a wise man as expected, and Mielle, who had rxed a little and was confident, told the Crown Prince¡¯s secret. ¡°It¡¯s the ability to suddenly appear and hide as if he¡¯s moving freely through space.¡± He narrowed his eyes at Mielle¡¯s usation. A special ability. He could move through space freely. He seemed to reflect on what Mielle said. Lohan¡¯s expression that had been interesting just before had been gone somewhere, and he was thoughtful with a very serious expression. At his suddenly changed attitude, Mielle touched her fingers and waited nervously for his response. ¡°Well, I don¡¯t understand what you mean. Even though he¡¯s the Crown Prince of the empire, is that possible?¡± Lohan¡¯s face was full of questions, but it was not the same tone of reprimand or convulsion as the others, and it was purely a question of whether it was possible. Mielle raised her voice and put her strength into her words. ¡°I saw it myself!¡± ¡°You saw it yourself? The Crown Prince of the empire moving through space?... Where did you see it?¡± ¡°Well... at the mansion of Count Roscent of the empire. When I worked there for a while, I saw it... when the Count fell down the stairs. I saw him suddenly appear and disappear, like a mirage.¡± ¡®What is the easy word to persuade as to the truth mixed with lies?¡¯ Lohan replied while raising his eyebrows as she allegedly mentioned the case. ¡°At the mansion of Count Roscent...? s, you are talking about the terrible incident that her own daughter tried to kill her own father, the Count.¡± Mielle¡¯s case of pushing the Count down the stairs seemed to have spread beyond the empire to Croa. But the words ¡°Aria pushed the Count¡± did not seem to have spread, and Mielle tried to cover up her rage that was rising again and corrected him. ¡°... So was the verdict, but I saw it. Lady Aria really pushed the Count and then the Crown Prince appeared, and they disappeared like smoke. It¡¯s true!¡± He raised the corners of his mouth andughed at her offended look. She was not sure what it meant, so Mielle persuaded him again. ¡°I know you can¡¯t believe it because I¡¯m still having a hard time believing it myself... Poor Miss Mielle. But if I discuss lies, I¡¯ll have a strict punishment, and I don¡¯t need to say lies. I hope you will understand my desire to confess and help you a little.¡± Mielle¡¯s words, which even called herself poor, had some point unless she was mad, she would not im to the king of a country that the Crown Prince had a special ability. If she was wrong, she could lose her head. Of course, she was the maid Isis brought, and he could not have killed her so simply, but she could have been strictly punished, as Mielle had said. For example, her tongue would be cut off. But the wiser Lohan did not make such a cruel decision; instead, he asked the person who had given him important information for a long time. ¡°Yes, I think it makes sense, but what do you think? Vika.¡± She looked around, embarrassed by the sudden call of another man¡¯s name, and she noticed a man sitting on a sofa at a corner she had not looked at before. ¡®Layers Vika...?¡¯ He was a nobleman of the empire who had asionally advised Isis, and Mielle knew him well. As she had been hiding her identity and pretending to be a maid, her twitching nose reflected her nervousness and the cold sweat on her forehead. Vika, who confirmed this, smiled strangely at the wee face he had met for a long time. ¡°I think it makes sense. I remember that His Highness the Crown Prince moved through areas strangely fast, and he was quite quick in that case, too. I couldn¡¯t think of moving with the aristocraticdy.¡± Luckily, Vika was going to pretend he didn¡¯t know Mielle. ¡°And I don¡¯t think it¡¯s too bad to overestimate him for his special ability even if she¡¯s lying.¡± At Vika¡¯s strong supporting statements, Lohan nodded. Rather than underestimating and neglecting, as he said, there would be nothing to lose from overestimating and preparing thoroughly. ¡°All right, so I can believe what Vika says too, and I¡¯ll trust you.¡± Her legs were shaking at the satisfaction of his expression and answer because she was so nervous apart from the conviction that he would believe it. Lohan helped her as she didn¡¯t know when he had gotten up, and so his broad, hard chest touched the side of her face. ¡°Your, Your Majesty...¡± ¡°I¡¯d like to have lunch with the benefactor who gave me valuable information, but do you have a schedule?¡± His eyes and hair were shining, and she felt sweet, and he was beautiful enough to make Mielle¡¯s white, immacte face red. ¡°I, I...¡± ¡®I have Oscar, and he is the man who will be Isis¡¯s husband.¡¯ She had never felt this way about another man except for Oscar, and when she stuttered, Vika answered on her behalf. ¡°She¡¯s a maid moving with Isis, and of course there¡¯s no particr schedule and Your Majesty, may I join you at your meal?¡± ¡°You ask me a matter of course.¡± She thought it was a story for two to eat, and she was overly nervous, but eventually, Isis also joined the lunch, and the four of them ate lunch. In the meal that followed, Isis, who had had no doubt that Mielle would be punished, stared at Mielle across the room, unbelieving. ¡°Your maid is very clever.¡± He seemed to have believed that the Crown Prince was moving through space and even praised her. He was quite cool and rational as she recalled from the written conversations with him. He was never a man to be convinced of the absurd delusion of a young girl. It was hard for Isis to understand what was happening. ¡°... Thank you.¡± Isis was wary of him and answered. Although it was a very borate luncheon, she did not feel the taste of the food. ¡°I like your eyes, too. Those are the eyes of the one who is ambitious, so I want to talk to you a little more.¡± Mielle blushed and lowered her head. Lohan asked her, smiling as if she was cute. ¡°I would like to take her as my maid if Lady Isis will allow me.¡± He was even speaking out a word that was genuine or false and was being friendly to Mielle, who was blushing, unable to figure out who she was now. And Vika, who had arrived earlier than scheduled, was also friendly to Mielle. Isis looked at Vika, not sure what was going on, but he shrugged and turned the topic away. Isis wondered how he had interpreted her gaze. ¡°Mr. Lohan, I think it¡¯s best to discuss the national marriage as Ms. Isis arrived in Croa.¡± ¡°National marriage?¡± Lohan suddenly asked back, at the words ¡°national marriage.¡± It was as if he had never heard of it before, and Isis¡¯s face was hard as stone. ¡°... Yes? Ah, yes. You decided to marry Isis, right?¡± Vika also asked back as if he was in trouble. And then, understanding what Vika meant, Lohan stopped his meal and said, mockingly, ¡°Oh, that¡¯s what you said. So did Miss Isis visit Croa for nothing? I think you¡¯re mistaken, but it was a reward with the premise that if you take the Empire, and I¡¯m not going to do it without proving your value. I¡¯m sure I must have notified you in writing.¡± ¡®What is that...? Shouldn¡¯t we have a national marriage and attack the empire?¡¯ Isis, who had been so embarrassed that she forgot to blink, looked at Lohan with a pale face. However, Lohan began eating again as if he had said something unscrupulous. ¡°Oh... did you? I didn¡¯t know that far. Now I understand you have exchanged those words. I¡¯m sure it¡¯s better to do it.¡± ¡°Mr. Vika...?¡± And even Vika, who was sure to know all about what had happened, took his side. ¡®I started this asking his advice, and what the hell is this?¡¯ Isis¡¯s eyes wandered as if she had suddenly been thrown into the middle of a storm. Vikaughed and added a word for Isis. ¡°The empire will soon fall into your hands as the preparations are perfect, Miss Isis.¡± ¡°... I suppose so...¡± Isis¡¯s mind was in a hurry. Her hands trembled, and the idea of attacking the empire as soon as possible to establish her position dominated her mind. There was a smile on the faces of Lohan and Vika as they watched her. ¡°Then our preparations are all done, so we¡¯d better start right away, wouldn¡¯t we? Lady Isis?¡± Chapter 192

Chapter 192: Chapter 192. An Irreversible Choice, Part V

Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie As he asked Isis, Lohan smiled, and Isis, who was in a hurry, nodded and said yes. It was in a way that was not hers. Lohan said, smiling contentedly, and everything was as nned. ¡°Good. I thought it was time to move. I¡¯m excited to see the end soon. Then, before we move forward, we¡¯d better have a quick cup of tea and meet the Marquis of Piast.¡± ¡°The Marquis of Piast...?¡± ¡°Yes, he is a very important man for achieving my purpose. He is the one who prepared soldiers to send to the empire, and I think you will be greatly helped.¡± If she remembered those papers exchanged in the meantime, It was clear that there were not a few people involved in this, but this was the first time that she was introduced to a person other than Lohan. When Isis was puzzled, Lohan added an exnation. ¡°He was very passionate about what he wanted because he was a man who had a strong desire. He was the one who has reported only in writing, but when he heard that Miss Isis was in the empire, he suddenly said he would report it in face-to-face. It¡¯s not a pre-arranged event, but you can count on it.¡± Because he added that she could expect it, Isis and Mielle waited for teatime, their eyes shining. Vika also seemed to expect it for another reason. With such aplex feeling and emotion, they finished the luncheon and moved to the pce garden. There, the Marquis of Piast, who had arrived at the royal castle in advance, was waiting for Lohan in the garden. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time, Marquis. You¡¯ve been here first.¡± ¡°I see you, Your Majesty.¡± Lohan spoke to the Marquis of Piast in a friendly tone, while the Marquis looked hard and his head was lowered. He was a man of old age, who seemed to have already retired, with white hair. ¡®Does he have no children?¡¯ If so, he might have adopted a rtive of his family, and it was doubtful to Isis and Mielle that he had kept the position of the Marquis until now. ¡°He is an old man who has his personal matter and has not been able to pass his title to his sessor until he is old, but since he is the only Marquis of Croa, you should refrain from such a dumb face.¡± As Lohan hardened his facial expression as if he had read the strange feelings of Isis and Mielle, they realized their rudeness and quickly corrected their faces. ¡°I see the princess of the empire.¡± ¡°Nice to meet you, Marquis Piast.¡± After such a short introduction, the conversation was cut off, and Lohan, who had taken a sip of tea alone in a tense atmosphere, led the conversation. ¡°Are the soldiers and knights ready to move anytime?¡± ¡°Yes, they are now in a state of being able to move to the empire.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. Did you say, five thousand people?¡± ¡°Yes, but I can get five thousand more.¡± Mielle¡¯s cheeks were red with excitement as she heard that a total of ten thousand people could head straight for the empire. It was still not enough to formally invade, but they were enough to hide in the empire with the help of Isis and the Aristocratic Party. If they did the sudden attack, it would be a matter of time before she could take the Imperial Castle, and if the Crown Prince and Aria disappeared, she could make her sin disappear. ¡°What do you think, Lady Isis?¡± ¡°... I am very grateful.¡± Isis replied with her face flushed as if she had thought so too. Unlike the documents exchanged, She had been surprised that he could not have a national marriage right now. However, it was dyed by the n that was prepared to be overly perfect. And the apology for this was to go back to the empire and check the documents again, andter point out the young king¡¯s mistake. ¡°Okay, then, we better arrange our men in the houses of the noblemen who follow the princess as nned and wait for the right time. ¡°Of course, I didn¡¯t think of ten thousand people, but I have prepared enough, so I don¡¯t think it¡¯s too much.¡± ¡°There are ten thousand of us, so we¡¯ll have to go around by dividing that number. It¡¯ll take a long time to get them together. It may take months.¡± Vika also spoke with a look of satisfaction, ¡°Yes, it will cost a little more than I thought, but it will not be a bad wait.¡± It was a n to secretly wait for the soldiers not to be seen by the Crown Prince in the houses of noblemen and finally attack the Imperial Castle at the right time. The great dream of deposing the Crown Prince who had insulted her and intercepted her power finally came and Isis spoke, unable to hide her excitement, ¡°Thank you, Marquis, for preparing so many men, and I think we should hurry back.¡± She had no time to waste, and she had to hurry back and greet the soldiers, and then it would cost her a little less for all the expenses was paid by Isis and other noblemen. The number of soldiers would increase, and the cost would be more than expected. So, as she said, the unexpected figure agreed with Isis. ¡°I¡¯lle with you.¡± ¡°What?¡± At the sudden words of the Marquis of Piast, Lohan¡¯s eyes widened because it was not in the n. Isis also rolled her eyes to the story she had never heard. ¡°Marquis, do you feel senile?¡± The Marquis of Piast, who gave an unpleasant look at Lohan, as he med it on his age, said, ¡°... Your Majesty, I have told you so many times that I have been looking for someone, so I will go to the empire and find her.¡± ¡°The Marquis would go himself? To the empire? You didn¡¯t like the empire, and did you say you didn¡¯t want to go again?¡± ¡°Yes, I did, but unfortunately I can¡¯t afford to wait. My son¡¯s misbehavior suddenly gets worse and my wife is very worried. So I¡¯m going to send off some people and find her myself.¡± The look on Marquis Piast¡¯s face was full of concern, and that was why he had not yet passed on his title to his son. Lohan, who knew all about it, clicked his tongue and said, ¡°I can¡¯t help it. I am afraid to send the Marquis to the empire, but I can¡¯t stop you, considering your son.¡± ¡°Then I shall leave with the party of the princess.¡± ¡°Do it.¡± The mood was so grim that it was hard to ask for details. Isis, who hade to apany the Marquis without knowing the reason, fell into thought as she drank tea, and only Mielle sipped her tea and then spoke carefully in the atmosphere that she was about to return to the empire. ¡°Well... Your Majesty Lohan, may I ask you a favor?¡± She dared to sit at a table as a maid, but she opened her mouth first. Besides, this was not the first time but the second time. Nevertheless, instead of pointing it out differently, he made a gesture that allowed her to speak, and Mielle, who was confident in it, opened her mouth with her eyes shining. ¡°I want to stay here, not go back to the empire.¡± ¡°... Yes? Why?¡± ¡°Ah, there¡¯s a little more information I haven¡¯t told you yet.¡± It was dangerous to return to the empire now for she had fled her house that she was currently being held at, and the investigation about the hallucinogen had not beenpleted. So it was better to sell a little more information about the Crown Prince and build up her position than to go back and get caught. The corners of Lohan¡¯s mouth went up at the words that she would continue to sell her country. ¡°Oh, yes, I am wee. The more information about the empire, the better, but I need the permission from Lady Isis...¡± ¡°I should leave her, for my maid likes it.¡± Isis had no reason to refuse, and she was going to leave her anyway. Isis had no trouble leaving her as Mielle said that she would remain here by herself. If she didn¡¯t threaten with the letters, whether she survived or killed, it was Mielle¡¯s fault. ¡°Then it¡¯s a decision, and I¡¯ll look forward to your information.¡± Lohan¡¯s eyes were very sharp, but Mielle smiled brightly at the thought of living. ¡°The Marquis, why don¡¯t you take the same carriage as me? I will exin it briefly, as you may not know the situation of the empire yet.¡± Chapter 193

Chapter 193: Chapter 193. An Irreversible Choice, Part VI

Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie Vika suddenly spoke to the Marquis of Piast. The Marquis had not been interested in the situation of the empire, but he affirmed that he would do so because he realized that what he really wanted to say was something else in his expression. Mielle¡¯s residence was thus decided, and Isis, Vika, and the Marquis of Piast headed for the empire with the soldiers disguised asmoners. * * * ¡°I can¡¯t believe Mielle really escaped...¡± ¡®What are you going to do now?¡¯ Aria had told him it was absurd. Aria knew that Mielle was going to escape because she had heard that from Asher, but she had augh as Mielle was so foolish that she had escaped. ¡°I ordered him to give some advice, but the princess who prepared it is also foolish.¡± Aria had heard from Asher and had vacated the house¡¯s servants to make it easier for her to escape. The guards had been told by the top line, so they had let a slightly suspicious maide in without checking the maid further. She didn¡¯t need to ask for the source of the information. Layers Vika, it must be him. As a key figure in the Aristocratic Party, he had made a great contribution to the acquisition of the casino by Viscount Vigue, and he was a spy nted by Asher in the Aristocratic Party. She remembered that even Count Roscent had received some advice from him. He maintained their trust by constantly giving information and advice to the Aristocratic Party so that his identity could not be revealed. In the past, Aria had not known it until she had died, but she had now seen Vika in Asher¡¯s group with her very own eyes. If she looked back at his movements a little, she could know it easily. As Vika was active within the Aristocratic Party, Asher also did not add any other exnation as he thought Aria would have understood it. ¡°Would it be better to follow her up and bring another charge for her escape? If she runs off to Croa and disappears, we might not be able to catch her.¡± Asher shook his head when she asked, and unlike her urgent expression, Asher looked rxed and a slight smile showed that he had already set another trap. ¡°No, we don¡¯t have to because she can¡¯t run anywhere, and it would be better if she and the princess are to be charged with treason. If you intend to forgive her, you may as well pursue her immediately.¡± ¡°Treason?¡± ¡®Is Isis, who will marry the King of Croa, preparing for treason?¡¯ Her eyes widened because of the unexpected information. ¡°Yes, the princess will do something very absurd soon, and it is thest thing we have worked for a long time, and I hope you will not be surprised.¡± She thought it would be an amazing work if he asked her this much. ¡®What the hell is that?¡¯ When she asked him as she was curious, Asher said that it was a secret, and he had a very pleasant face because he was in front of the hill to conquer. It was also a yful face. ¡°... My God, are you still going to keep a secret from me?¡± However, when Aria took it seriously and looked sad, he quickly changed his expression and said, ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t mean to make you feel bad, but I¡¯ll exin everything, and I hope you¡¯ll rx.¡± ¡°I knew you would, and I want you to exin it.¡± But Aria was the same as she was ying, so she also smiled softly. She erased her look of sadness in an instant. She still thought he was cute to not figure out who she was and to have a mixed sensation of joy and depression for her every expression. ¡°... I was deceived by you for a moment.¡± Asher, who thought she was really sorry for him, was embarrassed for a moment, and then he smiled softly along with her. ¡°The princess will be back in the empire with the soldiers in secret, pretending to be civilians. A great number of soldiers will be scattered in the houses of the nobles of the Aristocratic Party and prepare for the day of the battle.¡± At Asher¡¯s leisurely answer, Aria¡¯splexion became pale. If he was telling the truth, it would be a great incident. It was not a parable but a rebellion. ¡°But there is another story here. There is a secret that I have an unexpected acquaintance with a key figure.¡± ¡°... An unexpected acquaintance?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s an unexpected acquaintance that the princess would never have imagined.¡± Asher¡¯s expression was almost confident. He was confident it was a fight that he would never lose. The end of this fight seemed to be the defeat of the princess and the destruction of the Aristocratic Party. * * * As Asher said, Isis, who had left for the Kingdom of Croa, returned to the empire shortly after. Unlike information that she would marry the king of Croa, there was no rumor about it. It seemed that she hade back without aplishing anything. Aria heard that the princess had not achieved anything, and sheughed at the foolish Isis, who did not even know she was falling. The princess had persuaded all the nobles of the Aristocratic Party and pretended to do great things, but eventually, she did nothing. ¡°It¡¯s been a while, but Mielle hasn¡¯te back. I thought she would be with the princess. I¡¯m afraid something happened to her.¡± Aria said in the quiet dining room and her words were clearly meant for Cain. It was a question whether he was d because he let her go. ¡°...¡± Nevertheless, Cain quietly had his meal. The Countess, who did not like it, replied in a scornful tone. ¡°I¡¯m worried that if she keeps running like this, it will produce irreparable resultster. It would be okay if she will never return in the empire for the rest of her life.¡± Aria smiled unknowingly in the tone that her mother seemed not to worry at all, and Cain looked at her. If it was the past when she had not had anything yet, she would have endured a desperateugh but not now. Aria had enough power and wealth tough at Cain. It was the Countess who had contributed to this for she was smuggling the Count¡¯s family¡¯s money in secret. Cain was busy with the business on behalf of the Count. Of course, it was done with the permission of the Count, who was incapable and was fully dependent on the Countess. It meant that neither of them had ever made a thing to be med. Cain had no idea how much of his fortune he had left, but he was doing the business with all his might. However, all this was incurred by himself. ¡°... I¡¯m busy, and I¡¯ll get up first.¡± He rose first, leaving a meal that he could not empty half of it as if he was ufortable and felt this ce was not for him. ¡°Oh, my God, are you that busy?¡± ¡°... Yes.¡± ¡°I hope our father will recover as soon as possible. Is that right, mother?¡± ¡°I suppose so.¡± Cain, who was a bit hesitant, disappeared like the wind as she reminded him of his and Mielle¡¯s faults until the end. ¡®Why did you make work for yourself? Did the business the Count had worked for decades seem so easy? It is so hard that I invest in it, but what can he do when he has graduated from the academy and became an adult?¡¯ In addition, he would not be able to concentrate on his business, but he had to take care of the soldiers, who had begun to enter the empire one after another with Isis. Sooner orter, arge army would being into the mansion of Count Roscent, and would Cain manage the soldiers who had the king of Croa on their backs? ¡°I see the acting Count.¡± ¡°Wee, gentlemen.¡± Soon after, dozens of men dressed as simple as ordinarymoners came to the mansion of Count Roscent. They took a courtesy to Cain, but it was Aria who they were wary of. It was because of the scandal with the Crown Prince. Perhaps they had been ordered by the higher-ups. They looked so gentle, and in many ways, they seemed to be aware of her in their manners and postures. Sometimes they looked stupid as they were charmed with her beautiful appearance, but soon they realized what she was and were wary of her again and were sparing of themselves. However, the soldiers in the other mansions, who had arrived before them, demanded too much and did not listen to them, and the nobles were devoured by anxiety. Chapter 194

Chapter 194: Chapter 194. Confirmation, Part I

Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie How could the nobles tell them theirints? They were great soldiers sent by the king of Croa, and they had to preserve their spirit until the day of the battle and make the cause sessful. So everyone endured everything. ¡®I cannot give preference to the family of Count Roscent.¡¯ No, Aria hoped that if possible, they would be very annoying to the servants in the mansion and that all the resentment would be directed at Cain and Mielle. For that reason, Aria went first to the soldiers who had been in a quiet state for several days. ¡°All of you have a hard time.¡± ¡°Lady, Lady Aria... ?¡± Suddenly, Aria appeared in the garden while they were resting, and they were surprised and took a courtesy. It was surprising that a noblewoman came to visit, especially Aria who was the Crown Prince¡¯s lover. Also, she was the Investor A of the rumors. They had not been instructed not to go on a rampage at the mansion of Count Roscent, but they wouldn¡¯t dare do that in a mansion where Aria of brilliant modifiers was. Aria, who read their innocent look, noticed that there was no one around her and told them. ¡°I don¡¯t feelfortable because you¡¯re ufortable.¡± The faces of the soldiers were embarrassed by her surprising talk. ¡®Why don¡¯t you understand it all at once?¡¯ Aria continued to talk, ¡°I hope you have afortable stay in the mansion. Everything will be ounted for by my brother, the acting Count. He is very generous.¡± ¡°Ah...¡± ¡°Of course, the owner of this mansion is not me and my mother, so I cannot take responsibility. I will leave this house as I reach adulthood. It¡¯s Cain who called you in the first ce, so please don¡¯t mind me.¡± Several times she mentioned that Cain was responsible for what the soldiers would do, and then they opened their eyes as if they understood what Aria meant. ¡°I heard that the soldiers who stay in different mansions enjoy a banquet every night. What about you? The mansion of Count Roscent is full of alcohol and food enough to hold a banquet right away.¡± Aria smiled softly and rmended. The way she said that was alsonguid, but it was close to themand to do so. The soldiers, briefly charmed by her beautiful smile, began to wake up and burst into the demands they had endured. How frustrating it must have been! They must havee to y, eat, and get drunk. There was nothing to block them as Aria¡¯s permission fell. They began to make more demanding and annoying demands than the soldiers in any mansion. ¡°Get more food! Meat! Bring meat!¡± ¡°Where is this drink from? It doesn¡¯t taste good! Bring us the highest grade one!¡± Since their aim was to devastate the wealth of the nobility, the soldiers demanded the most expensive food, clothing, and nkets. As they were the soldiers sent by the king of Croa, Cain suffered without saying that he didn¡¯t like it. Even if the Count was fine, he could cope with whatever would happen, but he did not have the knowledge that he was able to overpower the tough soldiers. There was no action, and shortly afterward, thement of servants began. Every day the sad song continued. Aria, who had brought it all, held a simple tea party in the garden for the servants in the meantime, and they began to confess as if they had waited. ¡°Hoo, it¡¯s so hard to get new food every time. They eat a lot of food.¡± ¡°They said they were acquaintances of Cain, but I¡¯m not sure. They don¡¯t look like noblemen. The way they talk is also strange. Is it a mix of dialects?¡± ¡°Right. It¡¯s a bit rough. It¡¯s strange for three or four people to use one room. Well, some people sleep with a nket on the floor.¡± ¡°Furthermore, they demand us thick and soft clean nkets every time, so I¡¯m doingundry every day and lost an inch off my waist.¡± ¡°I have swollen hands! They are freezing, and I can¡¯t clench my fists...¡± When the servant said her hand was swollen, Aria furrowed her forehead. She seemed to wash clothes from dawn to lunch even though the winter was approaching, and the days were cold. There were a lot of people, and it was inevitable. ¡°I feel very sorry for you. You look really sick as your hands are swollen.¡± Her short words with all her heart reddened the eyes of the servants. Even though it was not so muchfort, they feltforted by Aria¡¯s sorrowful voice. Besides, it was Cain who had brought hardship to them, but Aria wasforting them. So how could they not be impressed? Aria suggested a solution for the servants, who were about to cry. ¡°You don¡¯t have to push yourself too much in doingundry. Buy a new one every time they ask for a nket.¡± ¡°Yes...? I am thankful to you, but there are too many... I don¡¯t know how long they will stay in the mansion, but it will definitely cost too much.¡± There was a terrible rumor that Cain did not manage the Count¡¯s business properly and the Count¡¯s family was going bankrupt, so they needed to save as much as possible. Many a little would make a mickle. No, it wasn¡¯t a little because the winter came and the price of the nket was not cheap. If it was a cheap quilt, it would be okay, but they had to buy a high-quality quilt, and the number of soldiers was quiterge. It was clear that a lot of money would continue to be spent. Not only the food cost, but also the clothing and entertainment was a big expense, and the wealth of the Count¡¯s family was greatly damaged. That was exactly what Asher wanted and what Aria was hoping for as well, so she gently grabbed the cold hands of a servant. ¡°What is as important as your body and mind? And don¡¯t worry since the family of Count Roscent, which is the wealthiest in the empire, can¡¯t be swayed with such a penny. Rumor is just a rumor.¡± ¡°Oh, Miss...! ¡± ¡°How kind you are!¡± ¡°You can buy a lot of food and keep it. If it¡¯s bad and you have to throw it away, you can¡¯t help it. Order a lot at a time and ask them to deliver it to the mansion even if you pay extra.¡± ¡°Well, can we really do that...?¡± ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll take responsibility if anything happens.¡± Aria made a gentle smile as they were touched. It was that faux ability that drove away the real owners of the mansion of Count Roscent and held the dominion of the mansion. ¡°If you¡¯re short on stuff, go to this store. It always seemed to bring a bunch of fresh stuff. If not, they¡¯ll get it and deliver it to the mansion.¡± Aria passed the address to the servants, which she had prepared in advance. It was one of her businesses. As it boasted high-quality ingredients, the price was also expensive. As they bought groceries with the funds of the Count¡¯s family, the profits from this were distributed and returned to Aria. Those who did not know this were deeply impressed by Aria¡¯s great consideration and swore allegiance to her again. After arriving in the empire, the Marquis of Piast had already visited a number of brothels to find a woman who his son longed for. It was not easy to find a person with a name and approximate appearance that was supposed to be an alias. If she were amoner, it would be easy, but as she was a prostitute, it was not easy to follow her tracks. In the wagon leaving thest brothel, the Marquis of Piast recalled the unexpected words that he had heard when they were headed to the empire. Those words were what he had heard from Vika. ¡°His Highness wanted to meet the Marquis of Piast, but he would eventually meet you this way.¡± ¡°... Where is His Highness?¡± ¡°The Crown Prince. Thest time he visited Croa, he asked several times that he would like to visit your mansion as there was something he wanted to check.¡± That reminded him of a man who had asked for a visit so much that the Marquis of Piast became tired. He had called himself the Crown Prince of the empire, but he remembered that he had gone out and did not meet him. But he was really the Crown Prince! Come to think of it, there had been a time when the Crown Prince had visited Croa with Roscent Aria¡ªhis lover. Chapter 195

Chapter 195: Chapter 195. Confirmation, Part II

Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie However, it had been his mistake as he hade to meet at first without making an appointment. So the Marquis had lightly passed it over, and when he thought about it again, he felt that the Crown Prince of the empire would note to see him in a simple matter, so he listened to Vika. ¡°His Highness said he wanted to confirm something.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s about your son.¡± ¡°... my son?¡± ¡®Does it mean Chloe?¡¯ Even recently, Chloe had caused trouble and her wife had been lying down. When he remembered it and frowned, Vika continued to talk, clearing his throat. ¡°Yes. There is ady in the empire that looks exactly like your son. I can¡¯t guarantee that I can only confirm it with a portrait, but it¡¯s very simr to the face painted on that portrait anyway.¡± ¡°...What do you mean?¡± ¡°You should check her face once, but His Highness said, ¡°Didn¡¯t his son have his descendant right in the empire?¡± At the words, the Marquis of Piast frowned even more. ¡®Chloe? Did he get his offspring in the empire? What a ridiculous nonsense! Why can¡¯t I hand my title to him?¡¯ Thinking again, even though he knew it sounded ridiculous, he couldn¡¯t help but recall the name that Vika had mentioned. It was because nothing more could be done for his son. ¡®I didn¡¯t say Chloe was my son in the first ce... What does the Crown Prince know?¡¯ He had been surprised at a moment and exchanged a few words, but in the end, it had sounded ridiculous and he had finished the conversation. ¡®How did he know about Chloe and im that he had a child?¡¯ Nevertheless, his mouth tickled because he wanted to turn the carriage. He kept thinking about Vika¡¯s words that there was nothing to lose with his confirmation. If he only confirmed as he said, it was not a loss. He didn¡¯t think it was possible, but if thedy was Chloe¡¯s child, as Vika had said, the woman his son had missed so much would be there with thedy. And if it was true, she would be his granddaughter. ¡®Is it better to turn the wagon too?¡¯ Looking out the window, the carriage was already approaching his quarters. He felt the speed slowing. Of course, if it stopped, it was reversible, but he was impatient. ¡®Isn¡¯t that the king Lohan told everything to the Crown Prince?¡¯ It was possible. For convenience, he had told Lohan about his private matter. Nothing was as insignificant as to doubt his lord, but it wasn¡¯t Lohan, but the previous King of Croa, who had promised to keep the secrets of Chloe and Violet. Therefore, he was not in a position to regret if Lohan had spoken the secret. Of course, he was not so easy to uncover his secret, but it was one of the possibilities. ¡°We¡¯re here.¡± While so worried about hisplex feelings, the carriage stopped and the voice of the driver was heard from the outside. The driver had been employed directly in the empire, but now it was a somewhat familiar voice. He was hired for a short period of time without revealing his identity, but the driver was apetent person who responded intimately withoutpromising his status and force in the Marquis of Piast. Even if it wasn¡¯t the report of the driver, the Marquis could see that he had arrived in a view out of the window, but could not get off. ¡°... We¡¯re here.¡± When he had no answer and no signs, the driver again announced the arrival. After sitting for a while, he decided that it would be a good idea to check it. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but there¡¯s a ce to go.¡± ¡°Yes. Please speak.¡± As the driver replied casually, the Marquis of Piast hesitated a bit and then told the destination. ¡°Go to the mansion of Count Layers.¡± ¡°Yes, sir. The Marquis¡¯s instruction made a busy footstep, and the carriage soon set off for a new destination. * * * ¡°Mr. Vika. Mr. Piast came to see you. What should I do?¡± ¡°Piast...?¡± ¡®The Marquis of Piast?¡¯ He was just waiting for him, so Vika was pleased and ordered his servant to let hime in. He had informed the Crown Prince that the Marquis had secretly visited the empire, and he had been urged to confirm the truth. The Crown Prince had had an urgent face. ¡®I confirmed it through the portrait, but I want to make sure through blood. If it turns out to be true, I wonder how those who have ignored her will change.¡¯ Vika, who recalled the words of the Crown Prince, was also curious about the changes of others. Even though she had great ability, they still neglected her as they mentioned about her origin. It wasn¡¯t just that he was fond of Aria and wanted them to regret and change their attitude. He simply wanted to consume the dual attitude of the nobility as entertainment. The daughter of a vulgar prostitute was found out that she was the blood of the Marquis family. ¡®Is there anything more interesting than this?¡¯ Soon afterward, Vika greeted the Marquis with a very happy face, who wasing into his mansion. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you in a long time, Marquis Piast. Did you find her?¡± Knowing that the Marquis came to him because he couldn¡¯t find her, Vika archly greeted the Marquis. It was simr to a scorn that he should have listened to him seriously from the beginning. It was the Marquis that was a little ufortable, but he answered without saying aint as he himself was sorry. ¡°No, unfortunately, I didn¡¯t find her. So I came to you. Wasn¡¯t the conversation we talked about quite interesting?¡± Even after looking for her in the capital for a long time, he could not find the shadow of the woman Chloe had been looking for, and he hurried to the point. Vika also wanted to make a satisfactory report to the Crown Prince, so he no longer found fault with his remark and answered straight away. ¡°Would you like to go check her face?¡± ¡°If possible, right now.¡± ¡°Good. It¡¯s easy. It¡¯s a matter of saying that Ie to see the Count who is lying down.¡± And meanwhile, it meant checking her face. It was the least cumbersome and easy way to check her face. he didn¡¯t know if the Marquis had a good idea, but the Marquis¡¯s face brightened a little. ¡°We¡¯d better leave right now. Before the sun goes down.¡± ¡°I will.¡± Both Vika and the Marquis were in a hurry, so they didn¡¯t dy and went straight to the mansion of Count Roscent. There was nothing good to move separately, so the Marquis returned his carriage to the lodge and apanied him in Vika¡¯s carriage. Not too far, but the road seemed to be far away. As a result, the Marquis was nervous and his lips were dry, and he could not say anything. So quietly and quickly, they reached the mansion of Count Roscent, and Cain, busy with his business, had not yet returned home. The mansion was rather noisy because of the soldiers from Croa, and the Countess weed them in an elegant manner. ¡°What brings you here?¡± ¡°I was anxious about the Count. I¡¯m sorry for thete time.¡± ¡°No. By the way, who is this?¡± ¡°Oh, he is my acquaintance from far away. We visited together because he had been favored by the Count in the past. ¡°Oh, really? My husband seems to have piled virtue in many ways. Nice to meet you.¡± The Countess greeted the Marquis of Piast with the bright smile in a courtesy. ¡°He may not remember me because it was very gracious for a moment, but I¡¯ve been worried and visit. Forgive my rudeness.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not rude. He can¡¯t move freely, so he just waits for someone to visit.¡± The Marquis nced over the face of the Countess in detail, as she answered. Blonde hair, green eyes, and a beauty. She was consistent with the appearance his son had always had in his mouth. It had been difficult for Chloe to identify exactly because he had no talent for painting, but the rumor was that she was a former prostitute. It was quite possible that she was the woman Chloe had been looking for. ¡°He is in the room. Unfortunately, his legs don¡¯t move at all, so he can¡¯te out. How poor he is.¡± To exin her husband¡¯s unfortunate condition, the Countess, who had spoken out a rather unscrupulous sentiment as if talking about someone else¡¯s, led Vika and the Marquis to the Count¡¯s room. There, Vika and the Marquis, who saw the state of the Count in bed, swallowed a shocked breath. Chapter 196

Chapter 196: Chapter 196. Confirmation, Part III

Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie ¡°... Count. long time no see.¡± ¡°Yes. Long time no see, Vika. How are you? ¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Vika couldn¡¯t ask the Count how he was, and he finished with a smile, the Count nodded to the Marquis beside him and asked him who he was. ¡°Ah, he was a little helped by Count the other day.¡± ¡°It¡¯s Pia. I¡¯ve been grateful to you the other day.¡± ¡°I see. I¡¯m sorry I can¡¯t remember you. ¡± ¡°No. You can do that. There were a lot of rumors that you were doing great grace to the poor.¡± ¡°Haha. Was it? I would be very happy if it was.¡± The look of the Count who replied was so bright. For he could no longer serve as active, but simply mentioning the glory of the past could have made him a great favor, despite having never met. This allowed Vika and the Marquis to have a long conversation with the Count. They dyed the time as long as possible and waited for Aria, but she didn¡¯te out of her room. ¡°Oh, time is already here. It¡¯s already dinner time.¡± And the Countess, bored by their visit, gave a secret order to leave to the Marquis and Vika. But the Count did not want them to leave, so he offered them dinner so that they could stay at the mansion for a little more. ¡°Have you had dinner?¡± ¡°No, not yet.¡± Vika bit the bait, wondering if Aria would show up at the dining room, and the Countess gave an ufortable look and ordered servants to prepare dinner for the two of them. It was not difficult to add a meal for two people because the ingredients were well prepared. So Vika and the Marquis could sit in the dining room with the Countess and waited with a throbbing heart for Aria toe down. Soon after, the figure they were waiting for appeared in the dining room. ¡°We had a guest?¡± The Marquis, who turned his head in a clear, transparent voice, had to be hardened as if time had stopped, and Vika¡¯s eyes sparkled and he smiled as he was watching it. ¡°You are Mr. Vika, right?¡± ¡°It¡¯s been a long time, Lady Aria.¡± ¡°... yes, what brings you here?¡± ¡°I came to ask after the health of the Count.¡± As Vika replied, and Aria¡¯s face was mistrustful, knowing that Vika was not a pure-minded man, and that he was not in a position to worry about the Count. Vika, who spoke vaguely with augh and pretended to be the owner of the house, talked to her to take a seat. ¡°The food will cool, When it cools, it will taste bad.¡± ¡®... OK, I¡¯ve never seen this gentleman before.¡¯ This time Aria¡¯s eyes turned to the Marquis. The familiar clear green eyes... If the strangers saw her, they might think her eyes resembled the Countess, but not to the Marquis, and those clear, beautiful eyes were certainly close to the eyes of Chloe. It was hard to notice because the colors were different, but it certainly was. So were the pupils, and the overall appearance was the same as Chloe¡¯s. Someone, who knew their faces of Chloe and her, would never have thought of other people, and if she cut her hair short, she would be Chloe. So when the Marquis was captivated and could not answer as she asked, Vika replied on her behalf, ¡°Ah, he had an acquaintance with the Count a little, and he came to say hello and then he joined the dinner.¡± ¡°Is that so? He is rather a quiet person.¡± As she said so, her eyes were very sharp, ncing the Marquis, because she did not believe Vika¡¯s words. She seemed to think he had a secret design, and even the look on her face looked like Chloe¡¯s. He had note to look for Aria, but to find her mother, and when he met her, he did not give any interest to the Countess. The Marquis¡¯s eyes were only on Aria. ¡°... you are very rude.¡± And even though Aria pointed that out, he was moved rather than offended or apologetic. How couldn¡¯t he be impressed by his own flesh and blood that he met in a foreign country? ¡°You are beautiful, and he can¡¯t help it.¡± Vika made a hasty excuse for the Marquis, who could not even say a word of apology; but the Marquis¡¯s rude gaze was never taken away. If she had felt the carnal desire in his eyes, she might have sshed water, but he was shocked and surprised, not by the lust for the opposite sex, and Aria began to eat as if she had given up. The Marquis seemed to have a lot of questions to ask her, but he could not speak to her until she had finished her meal. * * * ¡°Mr. Asterope! Mr. Asterope!¡± Asher answered, frowning at Vika, who hade to him frivolously thiste night. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to answer that as if you¡¯re being so annoying!¡± ¡°Why?¡± There were some things that bothered him to answer, but it was a bigger reason why he was nervous about not being able to meet Aria because he was busy in thest work. ¡°Could you see who I brought?¡± ¡°Who is that?¡± Asher spoke with a surprised face. ¡°Did Lady Aria visit me thiste at night?¡± It seemed a little less in the past, buttely, everything concluded to Aria and Vika answered with a little irritation. ¡°No, it¡¯s not. Do you say so, knowing how busy Lady Aria is? He is not as good as Lady Aria, but he is the one who you have waited for.¡± Before he could get angry at the convulsive words of Vika, someone opened the door to the office and came in, even though he had not yet allowed it. He was a stranger with white hair and close to an old man. ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°I see Your Highness, my name is Piast from Croa.¡± Asher¡¯s eyes widened at the Marquis¡¯s introduction. If he was the Marquis of Piast, he was the man who he had been waiting for, as much as Aria. And this was how he came to... ¡°I guess you¡¯ve finished confirming.¡± As he said it, his eyes were shining, because he could see the results without listening. ¡°Your Highness... how and what did you know?¡± As the Marquis of Piast asked directly, Asher rmended him to move to another ce. ¡°I think we should move over, and that¡¯s not the story of standing up and talking.¡± ¡°... yes.¡± Vika called a servant quickly and ordered him to bring tea out. The servant had been waiting since he had appeared near the office, and two cups of tea were ready, and Asher and the Marquis of Piast moved to the lounge, which was prepared in the next room of the office. ¡°I was not the first to know. It was Frey.¡± ¡°If it was Frey...?¡± ¡®Frey, Violet¡¯s eldest daughter?¡¯ Although she had been separated since Chloe and Violet had been deported, it was possible for her to recognize Aria at a nce because she had stayed with Chloe for a long time. ¡°Yes, Franz Frey, you know her well.¡± ¡°... how is she?¡± ¡°She seems to be well. It wouldn¡¯t be too bad to go and see her.¡± ¡®How could I who had taken all of her family away from her?¡¯ Of course, it was the imperial royal family that had taken Violet first, but as a result, Frey had been left alone in the empire, so he could not go to see her proudly. And she was not his own blood. ¡°... thank you.¡± So, he didn¡¯t look grateful but rather wanted to talk about something else. Asher, who noticed this, did not waste time, but immediately came to the point. ¡°Anyway, that¡¯s why I investigated about Chloe. I remembered seeing his face when I was a little child. The more I investigated, the more ovepping it was with Lady Aria, and I could not help but doubt it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why you came to me, to confirm the truth.¡± ¡°Yes. I couldn¡¯t think of anyone else, except you who took the mother and son who had been deported from the empire. And if a powerful man couldn¡¯t help, there would be no way I couldn¡¯t have obtained any information out of it.¡± ¡°...¡± The reasoning was quite usible, and this had been almost broken but connected. It was bad news that the Countess had been married, but it was much better than the past when he did not even know where she was. He could even find the presence of Aria. Asher asked the Marquis, who drank tea with a trembling hand with joy. ¡°Did Chloe not know about Aria?¡± Chapter 197

Chapter 197: Chapter 197. Confirmation, Part IV

Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie ¡°Yes, he doesn¡¯t know anything about her because the secret of his birth was revealed and deported as soon as he met a woman named Apple.¡± ¡°... Apple?¡± ¡°It was the name of the Countess Roscent, and it¡¯s amon alias to a prostitute.¡± It was a strange sense, but in the empire where flowers symbolized the aristocratic family, it wasmon to use things other than flowers as an alias. Apple was a fruit that was easy to see, so half a dozen of them were using it, and that was why it was not easy to find her whereabouts. ¡°It was only one meeting, but he still misses her.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you just let people ask around? No matter how deported they were, it was possible because the Marquis had taken them.¡± ¡°When Chloe was deported, he was insane. He couldn¡¯t talk for a while. He knew that he wasn¡¯t his father who he¡¯s ever believed in, but he couldn¡¯t have been alright. Even now... No, I sent people to find herter, but I couldn¡¯t find her.¡± ¡°So you¡¯vee here yourself, because Chloe¡¯s in bad condition.¡± ¡°... yes, you are right.¡± But he had met Aria and Asher who noticed that his purpose had changed. Anyone could know that if they saw his expression of joy. He was purely touched by the presence of Aria and his encounter with her. ¡°Now it¡¯s time to go back. I hope both Chloe and Violet are happy.¡± ¡°...Are you thinking about just going back? ¡°Just? What do you mean?¡± ¡°The Countess married the Count and would no longer be able to be with Chloe, and Lady Aria would not follow the Marquis because she had settled in the empire. You just checked that she was your descent, and I ask you if you¡¯ll just go back.¡± That was the most desirable result for Asher. If Aria would follow the Marquis and go to Croa, it would be harder to meet her. As the distance was too far, there was a limit to use his ability. There was a maxim, ¡°Out of sight, out of mind.¡± When he was worried about it and asked, the Marquis who was a little worried, replied, ¡°No. I just don¡¯t want to go back. Apple, no, the Countess... It is not easy to apany me because she is married, but I think it will be different if it is Lady Aria. I have heard of her only by rumors, but it will be easier to stay in Croa than the empire where she has been treated contemptuously so far. I also want to support everything she hasn¡¯t enjoyed.¡± Perhaps it would be better for Aria. Most people would think of it as the Marquis. No matter how she settled in the empire, it would be better to go to the Kingdom of Croa because it was mostly done in writing. ¡°Well. Will it be as easy as it sounds?¡± But even if all were in favor, Asher could not agree. Rumors of Aria¡¯s rtionship with Asher as a lover were widespread and the Marquis was already aware of it, so he didn¡¯t question his negative response. ¡°Furthermore, the heart of Lady Aria will be important. You wouldn¡¯t be able to take her even if you want to take her.¡± ¡°... I¡¯m aware of that. So I should ask for her opinion.¡± ¡°Her opinion?¡± When there was nothing at all, her blood had not showed up at all, but if he suddenly appeared and said that he came to take her after she was sessful, who would be happy to ept it? In the past, Aria, who had only been a daughter of a prostitute, would have been very happy, but now they did not know her mind. And somewhere in his mind, there was also confidence that Aria would not leave him. It was clear that Aria would choose himself rather than the Marquis who suddenly appeared. And if not, he would just close the border to Croa. It would not be bad to make aw that minors could not go abroad. He knew it was a ridiculous idea, but he didn¡¯t want to let go of Aria. ¡®Isn¡¯t the power existed for this use?¡¯ Regardless of how Aria responded, Asher, who thought of a way to prevent the Marquis from taking her, said to him in a lightened look. ¡°Good. Then you¡¯d better ask her directly, as the Marquis said.¡± ¡°Directly...? Do you mean now?¡± The Marquis asked with a surprised face whether the memory of the first encounter was so bad. ¡°If you are ufortable, I can ask her for it.¡± If he asked himself, she was likely not to go. As she did not know the circumstances well, Asher would write a written promise so that she could not leave forever. ¡°It may be a good idea to carry the rtionship slowly and askter, but it is better for her to know this current state. I would be grateful if Your Highness would do that.¡± ¡®You don¡¯t know it¡¯s a trap.¡¯ The corners of Asher¡¯s mouth rose with a satisfactory answer. The next day, Asher, who was in a hurry, visited the mansion of Count Roscent in the morning without an appointment. He was with the Marquis, disguised with a wig. In the appearance of a brilliant carriage, soldiers taking a morning walk gathered around with a surprised face. Shortly afterward, they all lowered their heads in the shape of a tulip-shaped seal drawn on the wagon. Aria came to the entrance of the mansionte in the morning and opened her eyes and asked, ¡°What are you doing here so early in the morning?¡± ¡°What purpose is there other than toe to see you?¡± ¡°Me? But it¡¯s too early...¡± ¡®Besides, why did youe to ride the bright carriage? Did you want to brag about going to see me in the whole capital again? You cane straight to my room.¡¯ Aria shook her head and asked if he would like to have breakfast with her. ¡°Why don¡¯t you have breakfast with me outside?¡± ¡°Outside?¡± ¡°Only two of us.¡± ¡®Not a quiet dinner, but breakfast?¡¯ It was a strange invitation, but her heart was moved, so Aria smiled and nodded. ¡°I have to change my clothes.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll wait.¡± It would take some time because she had to trim her hair, but Aria¡¯s mind was urgent, at the answer that he didn¡¯t care. Aria disappeared back into the mansion so quickly and began to dress up. ¡°Miss! How about this dress?¡± ¡°This ne is good for you!¡± ¡°Do you want to spray gold on your hair?¡± ¡°Oh my God, I have to shine your nails!¡± It was not only Aria that was busy. The maids were also busy with the sudden visit of the Crown Prince, and the Countess, who was about to eat breakfast, also helped her daughter dress up in a fuss. ¡°Would I bring my jewels for you? This new diamond is very beautiful.¡± In the end, Aria had to wave her hand at the seemingly excessive appearance. ¡°Please don¡¯t forget that it is now morning. I¡¯m going to have breakfast, not a party.¡± Otherwise, she was gorgeous, but she was so beautiful that it was hard to look at her because it was snowy when she was dressed with all their care. ¡®Is there someone who decorates so gorgeously in the morning?¡¯ Even though she was a noble, she had to ssify time and ce. Then Aria smiled happily as they took off the things that had been decorated. ¡°... If youe out with such a beautiful dress, I can¡¯t get you off the carriage.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what to do with so muchpliment.¡± In the end, all the ornaments were collected and she did not decorate herself so splendidly, but it could not prevent his mouth from drawing a good line. The wagon carrying Aria immediately left the mansion of the Count and ran the city. The people who faced the bright carriage from the morning could not hide their surprised faces for a while, but after realizing that this had happened several times, they shook their heads, saying that the Crown Prince fell in love. ¡°By the way, why did youe? Did you really want to have breakfast together?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Apart from asking questions, it was true that he wanted to have breakfast with her, so Asher replied casually, ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes. I haven¡¯t seen you for a while and couldn¡¯t sleep at night. So I visited early this morning.¡± This was not a lie either. When he had closed his eyes, he had almost moved to the space as Aria hade to his mind. Whether she liked his answer, doubt disappeared from the face of Aria, and brightughter blossomed. Chapter 198

Chapter 198: Chapter 198. Confirmation, Part V

Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie As it was so beautiful, Asher was almost speechless. In fact, he had visited for another reason, but he also smiled thinking that it had been good toe. ¡°Well, this is a pretty wild question. How would you feel if your biological father suddenly appeared to you and wanted to take you?¡± Asher¡¯s voice flowed over the wall of the wagon and into the driver¡¯s seat. It was because they picked a wagon with a thin wall. The Marquis swallowed his saliva and waited for Aria¡¯s answer, and Aria cocked her head, and asked back, ¡°I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re asking such a question without saying anything.¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t long before you would be an adult, and I suddenly thought about it. What if your biological father appears and you disappear after a while? What if you run away saying you don¡¯t like me? Should I block the border?¡± As if acting, he put his hand on his chin and replied with a worried face, and Aria burst into smallughs. ¡°It¡¯s that kind of anxiety. I have dreamed of you running away many times.¡± Aria, who had achieved many things by herself, was able to live proudly without marrying the Crown Prince. He might befortable if she had no abilities and had to lean on him. But that wouldn¡¯t happen, and Asher did not want it, so he gave up a long time ago. ¡°I do not know. If he shows up now, I will doubt his true intentions.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°When I was in a difficult time, he didn¡¯t even cast a shadow, but does it mean that he appears as I am self-reliant enough to live alone? It doesn¡¯t look good.¡± And in the past, her biological father, who hadn¡¯t appeared in the middle of the twenty and died, suddenly appeared now. She really had to doubt his true heart. ¡°I see. What if he didn¡¯t show up for some reason and didn¡¯t mind if there was nothing in you?¡± Suddenly, his exnation changed quite a bit, and Aria, who rolled her eyes for a while, shook her head again. ¡°It depends, but... Well, I will refuse.¡± ¡°... why?¡± ¡°Because you¡¯d hate it.¡± ¡®How can I be positive if you tell me that you¡¯ve been thinking about it first?¡¯ In addition, it was Asher who would live with her in the future, not her biological father who had no contact at all. And it was also Asher who had alwaysforted her. Now when he said that he was her father and would take her, she would not be impressed. The carriage was once rattled by her answer, which gave no room. It wasn¡¯t too much, but it was clearly a shake that obviously represented the Marquis¡¯s mind. * * * ¡°Unfortunately, she did not take the wishes of the Marquis.¡± Asher¡¯s expression was so bright as he said so. Even though it was not the face of the one who argued the misfortune of others, the Marquis of Piast agreed with it. ¡°... yes. Thank you for your help.¡± After hearing Aria¡¯s intentions, the Marquis of Piast would no longer say he would take her. In a satisfactory result, Asher asked him what he would do in the future, ¡°What are you going to do in the future? You missed both the Countess and Aria.¡± ¡°For now... I¡¯ll talk to the Countess. No matter how much Lady Aria hates us, the blood rtion is a different matter.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a good idea, and it¡¯s better than suddenly confusing Lady Aria.¡± ¡°Yes, I think it would be better to hear it from the Countess than from me.¡± He could not take her to the Kingdom of Croa anyway, so it was better to take time to reveal it slowly than to confess that she was the descendant of the Marquis family. Either way, she would be shocked, but it would be better to hear from her mother who had been with her than her strange grandfather. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but can you help me one more time?¡± ¡°If it¡¯s simple... What¡¯s it for?¡± ¡°Could you make a seat with the Countess for me? It¡¯s hard to visit her again because I visited the mansion of the Count family as a different person...¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that hard. OK.¡± Asher gave consent to the request of the Marquis. He got to know what he had hoped for, and there was nothing he couldn¡¯t help. Besides, there was another reason why Asher epted the request of the Marquis. He intended to be present at the conversation between the Countess and the Marquis. The meeting with the Countess was done without dy; when he wrote a letter to her that there was a problem to the vi she had purchased, she appeared at the appointed ce with a desperate expression. ¡°... Your Highness!¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you in a long time, madam, please sit down.¡± Apparently, it was a letter from the government office, and why was the Crown Prince here? Come to think of it for a while, and it was strange that the meeting ce was a cafe in the first ce. If there was a problem, they would have told her toe to the office. It was a room that was independent of other ces, but it was not a suitable ce to deal with public affairs. The Countess, who had confirmed that the man who had visited the house the previous time with the Crown Prince, sat on the other side of them, her eyes shaking. ¡°I ordered tea at my will, but I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ll like it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s, it¡¯s OK. Thank you.¡± The Countess took a sip of the fragrant jasmine tea with her trembling hands and calmed down her heart. She wondered what he was going to say, and why he had been fooling the letter. As she waited for Asher to speak, worried, and it was the Marquis of Piast who unexpectedly spoke, ¡°I actually called you.¡± ¡°... why?¡± ¡°I want to ask you something.¡± ¡®Why did he call her in, who had been in a small grace by the Count?¡¯ She couldn¡¯t form any idea of what it was, and she swallowed her saliva and waited for an answer. However, the words from his mouth were unexpected. ¡°Do you know Chloe?¡± ¡°... who?¡± ¡°Chloe. He said he saw you only once, seventeen years ago; I¡¯m talking about my son, who looks like Lady Aria.¡± At his words, the Countess frowned and rolled her eyes, and she seemed to be worried because she could not think of who it was. How could she think of a man who she had met only once more than ten years ago? And seventeen years ago... it was the time when she had been working as a prostitute. A man she¡¯d met when she didn¡¯t want to think about... ¡°... Don¡¯t tell me, are you talking about the man?¡± Nevertheless, he had an unforgettable appearance, and she opened her eyes wide as if she hade to think of his face, and asked back. She had forgotten him, but she could remember that he looked like Aria. ¡°... why do you ask that? I just met him a long time ago once.¡± She had met him as a guest. She would not even remember him if he was not like Aria. Her heart had been moved by his sweet talk and he had said that he was attracted to her at first sight with his beautiful appearance that she could not believe he was a man. He had never given her his name or his status, but she had thought that such a sweet man could make her happy. But Chloe had note since his single visit, and it had frozen the heart of the Countess, who had expected for a moment. ¡®Why did he ask about such a man now?¡¯ She thought of it and looked displeased again, and suddenly she had a strange feeling. She had thought of the man she had met more than a decade ago through her daughter, and she was also suspicious of the timing. She had had Aria shortly after she¡¯d met Chloe. The Countess, embarrassed, trembled her hands, unable to hide her face, and the tea-water, which had spilled over her mouth before she could bring it to her mouth, soaked her beautiful dress a little. She needed time to think and organize, and the Marquis of Piast and Asher watched her and waited quietly. And the Countess, who had been in a long-suffering mood, looked at the Marquis with a sharp, thoughtful expression as if she had sorted out. ¡°So, do youe to threaten me with a pretext of my daughter? Do you need money?¡± Otherwise, the man who had visited to ask after his health with the slight grace of the Count would note to her like this. Chapter 199

Chapter 199: Chapter 199. Confirmation, Part VI

Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie It was strange that the Crown Prince was beside him, but as she could only think of it, she revealed her hostility, and then Asher, who was still, intervened in the conversation. ¡°Madame, please be a little angry. This is the Marquis of Piast of the Kingdom of Croa. Sorry for thete introduction.¡± ¡°... Who?¡± When Asher introduced him again as the Marquis of Piast, the Countess did not move. It was as if she had stopped breathing. ¡°The man you met, Chloe, is my eldest son, and I think you have guessed to some extent, but I was wondering if the blood had been linked to Lady Aria. I don¡¯t think she looks like him unless it does.¡± ¡°So... Aria seeds the blood of the Marquis family?¡± ¡°I think so.¡± ¡°...¡± The Countess¡¯s eyes wandered in disbelief, and she seemed to be embarrassed at the thought of how to take it for it was not bad, but it was something she had never thought of. There had been several lower-ss noblemen who had visited her, and she had thought that it might be possible, but she had never thought that he was a man of the Marquis family. ¡°My son was in trouble, and he couldn¡¯te to see you, but... he still misses you. He¡¯ll be delighted to hear that he has a daughter.¡± ¡°... Wait, wait, give me a moment to think. It¡¯s so sudden, and I don¡¯t know what to say. Besides, it¡¯s not certain, but you just came because she looked like...¡± The Countess put down her teacup because of what the Marquis said. His beautiful appearance was umon, but it was difficult to confirm that because of her previous job. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that, ma¡¯am, I have a way to check it out.¡± At his words, the Countess and the Marquis looked at Asher at the same time. ¡®How could he confirm if the name was not written on the blood?¡¯ Then the Marquis opened his eyes wide as if he had realized something. ¡°... The pond of the Imperial Castle.¡± ¡°Yes, if Lady Aria was the granddaughter of Violet, who drank the holy water, she could touch the pond of the Imperial Castle.¡± She didn¡¯t know what they were talking about, but the Countess nodded at the words that there was a way to check. ¡°... Then, if you¡¯re sure, tell me again. As for me, I¡¯ll have to sort things out by then.¡± The Marquis asked in an urgent voice as she finished the conversation. ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, may we send you a letter?¡± ¡°... Will you send it to me or Aria?¡± ¡°I will send it to you... No, maybe Chloe...¡± Chloe might want to get in touch with her, who he had been finding for a long time. He might even visit the empire by forging his identity. The Countess rose, answering with a chilling voice. ¡°Well, it would be a misunderstanding if another man writes a letter to a woman who has already been married, and if you¡¯re done, I¡¯ll excuse you first.¡± Yet the Marquis had a little hope for her unsure refusal; and the Marquis, who had the means to contact and some good news, left the empire without hesitation. On the other hand, when he returned to the office, Asher was thinking, touching the ring in his hand. * * * At the end of the day, before going to bed, Aria screamed a little at Asher who suddenly appeared. It was fortunate that the maids were not there anymore, but sheined that he almost showed a great scene. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you talk ande to me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Asher¡¯s apologetic gaze passed the ring in Aria¡¯s hand and headed for the box of the hourss box in the cab. As he thought that the blood of violet flowed to Aria, he had a doubt for the box that she had always carried. ¡°Mr. Asher?¡± Asher, who could not take his eyes out of the box, turned to her at her call. Then all of a sudden he told her why he visited her room. ¡°Why don¡¯t we take a night walk?¡± ¡°... But it¡¯s cold, right?¡± As Aria¡¯s birthday was near now, it was not good to take a walk thiste at night. Asher smiled softly at her question and put his coat over her shoulders. ¡°The pond of the Imperial Castle is not very cold.¡± ¡°Yeah...? The pond of the Imperial Castle...?¡± He suddenly talked about the story of the pond of the Imperial Castle, and she was embarrassed and was about to ask something when he grabbed her hand and used his power. Aria was lost in the picturesquendscape, which she had only heard in stories, without being surprised by the sudden change of view. ¡°It¡¯s the pond of the Imperial Castle. This is a ce I often visit because of its mystical atmosphere and soothingndscape.¡± ¡°... That¡¯s, that¡¯s awesome.¡± She didn¡¯t know why it looked like that. Maybe it was because it waste at night, but it was as if the stars in the sky were melting in a small pond. The flowers around it were also mysterious. As Asher said, the cold of winter could not be felt there. Because of that, her look of surprise and embarrassment vanished, but she was carried away by the ecstatic scene. Asher quietly watched her for a while and led her inside. ¡°Well, my feet are on the grass...¡± She thought it would be trampled, but strangely, the grass and flowers stepped on by Aria¡¯s feet did not bend or die, and they rose again. At the peculiar sight, she checked again the grass and flowers she stepped on, but they were still there. It was a strange ce indeed. ¡°The water in this pond is called the holy water. It¡¯s because there¡¯s a legend that the pond was formed after the emperor of the empire died here.¡± ¡°Ah, so there was such a legend...¡± Aria¡¯s eyes were dull as she answered, and the stars in the pond gleamed in her eyes. She was alreadypletely charmed by the pond. Asher asked her what she really wanted. ¡°Would you like to touch it?¡± ¡°The pond? Can I touch it?¡± ¡°Yes, there is a myth that it brings happiness.¡± Even though Asher¡¯s permission had been granted, she hesitated, but she lost her heart at the words that it would bring happiness. So she bent over and reached out to touch the pond¡¯s water. She felt a cold sensation on her fingertips. ¡°It¡¯s cold, I think only this pond is affected by winter.¡± ¡°... I see.¡± As he watched this, his eyes were shining, and Aria, who touched the water in the pond, straightened herself and came near him. ¡°I touched the water. Will happinesse now?¡± Aria¡¯s face was a little flushed. She seemed to like Asher¡¯s sudden visit, and their walk in the middle of the night. Asher nced down, saying yes. The ring on her finger was shining softly. ¡°Mr. Asher?¡± Aria called Asher in a curious voice because he was not making eye contact. In time, as the light faded from the ring, Asher, who turned his eyes from her hand, met her eyes. He was now convinced after seeing Aria touched the holy water. It was not a mistake that the ring had changed its color the other day. ¡°Is there something in my hand...?¡± Aria, who was aware that his gaze had been in her hand, asked, lowering her gaze. She remembered he had mentioned the color of the ring thest time, and as she touched the ring, he answered as if it was nothing. ¡°No, I thought it was a butterfly, and I think it was an illusion.¡± ¡°Butterfly? This winter night?¡± ¡®Is it because of this excuse that he looked at the butterfly in front of her?¡¯ She answered that she could not believe it. Nevertheless, she seemed to be caught that she was hiding something. Asher stared at Aria, who was in disbelief and was lost in thought. On the other hand, he wanted to ask why the color of the ring had changed in the past, and what she was hiding, unlike how the color of the ring changed when she touched the holy water earlier. But if he asked it here now, he had to confess that the reason why he brought her to the pond of the Imperial Castle was because he wanted to confirm her identity. He could not ask her honestly because he had lied to her, so he could bring her to the pond. It would be best if Aria would tell what she was hiding, but since she did not seem to have any intention of doing so, it was better to wait for the right moment and ask it naturally. Chapter 200

Chapter 200: Chapter 200. Confirmation, Part VII

Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie Anyway, Aria would not go to anyone but himself, and even if she left him, he would not let her go, so he had plenty of chances to ask. So he kept his mind deep in his heart, wanting to know the truth. ¡°You¡¯d better go home because it¡¯ste, and you might catch a cold.¡± He wrapped up her shoulders covered by his coat and changed the subject, pretending to be casual. In no time, his look was changed and smiled with a soft smile that he had always shown to her. ¡°... Yes.¡± In response, Aria looked suspicious, but she was naturally beside him, convinced that there would be a reason. She was also good at hiding her facial expression, and he didn¡¯t know what she was thinking, but maybe she thought it was nothing. She then took a step forward and immediately her vision turned to her room. When he cleared his doubt, he felt a sense of regret for not wanting to part with her. As he looked down at her face, thinking of the conversation that would take a moment, he said, as if something came up. ¡°It will all be settled soon.¡± ¡°... Oh, I see. I thought it would be the time after a while, but already... and would Mielle show up?¡± Aria said, paying great attention. ¡°Maybe so, because they think they¡¯ll win.¡± ¡°I hope she¡¯ll be back as soon as possible,¡± said Aria, and her doubts about Asher had disappeared. She was delighted as if she were a kid ying a new prank. ¡®What is so fun? Is it because Mielle will be ruined? Or is it because the Count¡¯s family will be ruined? Or both?¡¯ If someone knew Aria¡¯s cruel temper with a sulky smile that seemed to have a secret design, he would have been busy calming his surprised heart, but she was only a beautiful woman to Asher. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll go now. I¡¯ll see you on your birthday.¡± ¡°That long?¡± Since it wasn¡¯t thatte, he took the hand of Aria, who was surprised and asked him a question. He asked Aria with a lovely smile, ¡°Will you visit the Imperial Castle?¡± ¡°That¡¯s...¡± As she hesitated because she was also busy, he smiled a little. ¡°If you allow me, I will secretly visit you like this if I have the time. If I can¡¯t, I will make sure to send you a letter.¡± ¡°... I see.¡± It was reallyte, so he left regret behind and kissed Aria on the back of her hand and said goodbye then disappeared. Soon after he disappeared, Aria, who had had a soft girl¡¯s face, looked at her hand with a cold face. ¡°The ring...¡± The ring that had taken Asher¡¯s attention! It had been a royal ring for generations, and he had exined that when Asher used his power, its color changed. After a while, it returned to its original state, but it reminded her of the ring that glowed blue, immediately after using its power. Thest time she had listened to it with no attention, but he had said that the color had changed when he had seen her ring. She had forgotten, but she remembered that he had also looked at her hand with strange eyes. ¡®...No way!¡¯ Because of the crazy idea, her face hardened. She also wondered that if she used the hourss, the ring would shine like Asher¡¯s. ¡®No, it can¡¯t be.¡¯ Last time, she had used the hourss but not today. She only remembered taking a walk near the pond of the Imperial Castle. Nevertheless, she took out the hourss she had left in the cab just in case, and even though she thought it was impossible, she wanted to check it. Aria, who had been weighing the time with her pocket watch for a moment, turned the hourss slowly. She put the speeding hourss on the table and lowered her trembling eyes to check the ring on her hand. ¡°...!¡± The ring unbelievably emitted a blue light like when Asher had used his power. ¡®What the hell is this...?¡¯ ¡®Why... Why is the ring glowing? Was it because I used the hourss? Was it because I¡¯m using a power that was the same as Asher¡¯s even though I¡¯m not a part of the royal family?¡¯ The ring was glowing blue, and she thought that it was the only answer. ¡®... Is that why he mentioned the color of the ring right after I used the hourss? Did he know what was happening all along...?¡¯ When her thoughts reached that far, she lost her energy. There was a chance that Asher knew about her ability. She had thought she would have to say it someday, but she hadn¡¯t wanted Asher to notice it first. ¡®What should I do? Should I tell it to him?¡¯ She was worried but got no answer. Most of all, she wondered if he knew it and if it might shine in another way. Furthermore, she was drowsy because she had used the hourss. ¡®... I¡¯ll ask him about the ring again.¡¯ The question would not be answered if she grumbled alone, and as Asher had confessed his secret, the time for her to confess her secret wasing near. * * * ¡°Brother, I think this birthday party should be big.¡± Aria, who had ignored him, treating him like someone she didn¡¯t know, suddenly spoke to him, and Cain was stiff. She had talked through the servants when she had something to say, but what was the reason? ¡°... What?¡± He didn¡¯t understand what she was saying, and he asked again what she had just told him, and Aria added a little smile because he said it in a slightly dumb tone. ¡°I told you I¡¯d have to make my birthday party a little bigger because not only my friends but also your acquaintances who live in the mansion would attend.¡± In her words mentioning the soldiers, Cain, who understood what she meant, cleared his throat and pretended to be casual. ¡°That makes sense.¡± It was funny that he could not refuse her request even though it was obvious that he was having problems with money. ¡°Can I tell the butler that? I will say that you gave me permission.¡± ¡°... Okay, do it.¡± Aria had not given him a nce, and he seemed satisfied that she had acknowledged him as the head of Count Roscent family and that she asked his permission. Perhaps he thought it was worth it to push his father down the stairs and serve as the acting Count even if he did not know that it was a ruined family. Cain didn¡¯t know, but the Countess had already taken almost all of the Count¡¯s family¡¯s money away, and that the Count¡¯s family had no money to spend on an expensive birthday party. No, the Count¡¯s family had no money to even hold a birthday party. The Count, who did not know that his family finances were in danger, had allowed the Countess, who had melted his heart, to use his property under the pretext of taking care of himself. Of course, she had only got his permission but had not reported to anyone. That was because she had used the property but had not stated that she had used it. ¡®So there¡¯s no record, so you¡¯re stupidly aware that the Count¡¯s family still has a lot of money left.¡¯ All this was because Cain had not informed the Count that he was not doing his business properly, nor had he asked for advice. If the Count was in good shape, he might have known what was going on, but he was in a state of instability, and he could not make a proper judgment. There were many things that were happening, and those were eating up the family of Count Roscent, and it was in a very bad situation to fall straight down if someone touched it lightly with his fingers. ¡°Thank you, brother.¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s nothing, and it¡¯s an asion that is only held once a year, so it¡¯s not bad to make the most splendid one in the entire empire.¡± As soon as the words fell, Aria, who gave Cain a bright smile, immediately instructed the butler to make the party grander. ¡°Yes? Bigger than we originally nned?¡± ¡°Yes, there are a lot of people in the house beside the guests I would invite.¡± The butler looked worried, but as it was the instruction of the wise Aria, he said he would do so. ¡°I¡¯ll do my best not to disappoint you.¡± He really did his best to prepare the party. Since it was winter, the garden was minimally decorated, but the mansion was fully decorated. Asher, who she had been expecting a visit in the meantime, did not appear and sent a letter to inform her of his regards. ¡®He must know my power, too.¡¯ Chapter 201

Chapter 201: Chapter 201. Confirmation, Part VIII

Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie Afterward, she tried to rewind the hourss a few more times, and the ring shone blue. It seemed to shine as she used the power, regardless of bloodline. But the letter he sent her did not mention about the ring at all, so she could not be sure, and her anxiety grew, and the time passed before Aria¡¯s birthday came. ¡°Why are you looking so bad, Miss? It¡¯s your birthday today...¡± Annie asked,bing Aria¡¯s hair. As she sprinkled gold powder on it, her hair was shining while passing the brush. Jessie, who brought the jewelry to her uneasy face, which was contrary to it, also looked at her feelings. ¡°Is something wrong?¡± ¡°... No, I¡¯m fine.¡± She was not fine, as she was going to ask about the ring when Asher arrived, but she tried to clear his face. Then the relieved maids were busy with their hands and dressed Aria as much as they could. When she wore the tailored dress made with arge amount of money paid in the name of the Count¡¯s family for today, there was a beautiful woman who could not beparable in the world. ¡°Oh, my God... You¡¯re like an angel! It¡¯s too fascinating to be an angel!¡± It was a demon who hade back to punish those who had humiliated her, not an angel, but because Annie¡¯s expression was quite appropriate, several of the maids, including Jessie, nodded and affirmed. ¡°Is it beautiful enough to forgive me if I¡¯ve been hiding a secret?¡± ¡°A secret...? Yes! He¡¯ll be damned as soon as he sees you without needing to ask for forgiveness!¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Annie was embarrassed as Aria mentioned a secret and forgiveness, but then she thought that Aria might have had a minor quarrel with Asher. She shook her head and believed that that must be what had happened, and Aria, who had finally relieved herself, regained her bright expression. ¡°Yes! You have enough to melt the Crown Prince¡¯s heart even if you don¡¯t make it up to him! I think they¡¯ve arrived, so you better get down there!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± It was still early in the morning, but her steps to the garden, which had already begun to be busy with guests gathering one by one, were a little light. She was sure that Asher would understand her, who had not been able to tell the truth because of the circumstances. * * * It was still early in the morning, but the garden in front of the hall and the mansion were already crowded with people who wanted to celebrate Aria¡¯s birthday. It was because she had invited not only the nobles who she was acquainted with but also the students who were attending the academy. The students who had not known all this was to waste the Count¡¯s family¡¯s fortune, and who had visited the Count¡¯s mansion without knowing it, were full of admiration and yearning for the good-willing Aria. ¡°Miss Aria!¡± ¡°Happy Birthday, Miss Aria!¡± ¡°Oh, my God, I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m seeing you!¡± ¡°Thanks to you, Miss Aria, I was able to get a job at a good business group!¡± Aria, who had her eyes on each of the students who were thrilled and tearful, thanked them foring to celebrate. ¡°You¡¯re busy studying, but I¡¯m d you¡¯re taking such a precious step. We have prepared a little, but I hope you¡¯ll have a good meal.¡± ¡°Thank, thank you...¡± ¡°Oh, and I have prepared a little gift for your visit, and I hope you will take it when you go.¡± She had prepared a really small set of sweets, but it was a luxury snack that themoners could not get easily, so she was sure that they would not spare the words of praise. This was the beginning of her birthday party that was devouring the fortunes of the Count¡¯s family. ¡°Oh my god, I have to party with themoners...?¡± ¡°... She is amoner that is covered by the skin of a noble.¡± Unfortunately, there were those who did not like it; they were some noblemen who came to Cain¡¯swork. They did not have toe, but Cain had invited them, perhaps to stop the rumor that the Count¡¯s family was about to be ruined. ¡°Do I have to party with themoners in one ce...?¡± The noblemen dared to speak with contemptuous eyes as if to listen, still not knowing that the world was changing, and Aria and the students around her clearly heard that. The students¡¯ faces turned pale. ¡°Miss Aria...¡± ¡°Well... It¡¯s enough for us to see your face, so we will return now.¡± The students, who knew Aria¡¯s nature was good and delicate, looked at her with a worried face. Some of them med themselves that they attended the birthday party forgetting who they were, and they were saddened that Aria was in a sweeping criticism because of them. The nobles who spoke badly to Aria wereughing that she would blush without refuting. However, there was nothing in her face but pity to mock the dull nobles, let alone the shade. ¡°That¡¯s weird. Today¡¯s party is for celebrating me, Roscent Aria. I think someone else who doesn¡¯t like it has visited.¡± Aria had a bad temper by nature. It had been awakened by Mielle and her maids, but if she had been good and fragile in the first ce, she couldn¡¯t do bad things even if they had encouraged her by her side. She could not leave those who appeared at the party on this good day and spoiled it. ¡°You are unwee guests, but how can I wee you if you all say something rude to the invited guests?¡¯¡± Aria raised her voice quite loudly as if everyone would listen to it, so the attention of those who did not know the situation naturally gathered. ¡®Rude? Who?¡¯ Most of the people who attended were those who supported and favored Aria, so they looked for them with a keen eye to see what was going on. The nobles who had despised Aria and themoners wereughing at one another. ¡°I didn¡¯t tell you a fake story, but why is she so mad? Themoners are so angry at such little things, and they are so unscrupulous.¡± ¡°We¡¯re invited by the acting Count, but she is treating us as if we¡¯re not wee.¡± The surprised people opened their eyes and spoke a word about this ridiculous situation. ¡°Oh, my God, what are they talking about?¡± ¡°That¡¯s terrible ... I¡¯ve never seen anyone speak a rude word before.¡± The party, which should be filled with joy and praise, began to be stained with contempt and displeasure. The atmosphere was getting strange, but Aria, who pretended not to know it, briefly apologized for her mistakes and guided the nobles. ¡°You¡¯ve been invited by Mr. Cain... I¡¯ve made a mistake. Then you¡¯d better move on to where Mr. Cain has prepared for you because this is my party ce.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to say that because I didn¡¯t want to stay here. I was just going in because it was cold anyway... A party at a garden in winter? It is a fitting party for the vigorousmoners. I don¡¯t want to be in this shabby ce anymore.¡± One of the noblemen shook his dress off with his fan as if it were dirty, and he was sincere about moving straight to the front door. Aria beckoned her servants to block the entrance to the mansion. ¡°Oh, what do you mean? Who¡¯s going to have a winter party in the garden? Even the inside of the mansion is the party ce for all my guests.¡± ¡°... What?¡± The servants blocked the front door of the mansion, and the nobles lost their words, looking confused at Aria¡¯s words that they could not enter as if it was natural. It was as if there was no ce for them. ¡°I hope you will disappear from the ce where I have prepared as soon as possible, and you will find out where the ce my brother has prepared for you. Unfortunately, he went out early in the morning, and I don¡¯t know the ce.¡± Aria gave them a big smile and urged them to leave. The butler even asked if he had to prepare the wagons. All of this seemed to exin that the real owner of the mansion was not Cain, who was a Count only in name, but Aria, who was amoner that became a noble. Cain, who had invited them, had not appeared, so the nobles, who had been pretending aloof all the time and showing their displeasure to Aria and themoners, lost their words for a while. They stared at her and left with a distorted face. The carriages were waiting for them in no time. ¡°Miss Aria, you¡¯re great!¡± ¡°I was afraid Miss Aria would be hurt!¡± Chapter 202

Chapter 202: Chapter 202. Confirmation, Part IX

Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie It was foolish to praise her with the natural story if they did not know how to refute it properly. ¡®How can I live in this harsh world without even refuting this much? In the world that everyone is jealous and tries to kill others...¡¯ However, a person spoke to Aria, who had enjoyed a moment of victory in the waves of praise and respect. ¡°... Oh, my God, I didn¡¯t know Lady Aria had this aspect in you.¡± ¡°Lady Sarah...?¡± It was Sarah, who had appeared early in the morning to celebrate Aria¡¯s birthday. She had been in the garden for a long time, and her cheeks turned red because of how cold it was. Sarah had watched Aria and the nobles fight from beginning to end. ¡°I was just trying to figure out the timing because I didn¡¯t know when to intervene, with my fists clenched.¡± She tightly held Aria¡¯s hands, as if she were looking at a child who had grown up, rather than showing disappointment even though she was so venomous. ¡°You¡¯re really bing an adult.¡± ¡°... I¡¯m still seventeen.¡± The soft tone of her voice transformed Aria from an adult to a child again. In fact, she was about thirty years old, adding her past life and present life, but somehow she wanted to act like a child in front of Sarah. Aria started acting like a child so she could win Sarah over and use her, but it became her real heart now because she had received the love she had not received when she was a child. ¡°Yes, if you are seventeen, you are still a little child. A cute kid who grew up wonderfully. What do I do next year once your officially an adult?¡± ¡°I¡¯m younger than Sarah, and I think you¡¯ll be fine if you don¡¯t change at all for the rest of your life.¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s a wise answer.¡± Aria, who looked at Sarah with a pair of lovely eyes, noticed the Marquis of Vincent standing beside her after a while. He was also looking at Sarah and Aria with a soft eye. They were the people who had helped her many times because they were always there for Aria. Sarah had given Aria the love that she had never received from her mother; they were the second most precious among all of her connections. ¡°This is a small, humble gift, and I hope your winter will be warm.¡± Sarah¡¯s gift was a glove that seemed to warm the winter. Someone might think it was really a trifling gift, but it was a beautiful glove embroidered with her handmade sweat, and she dared not convert it into money. They were not the lilies that symbolized the family of Count Roscent but tulips. The tears of emotion seemed to flow down in her unblemished mind. ¡°... Thank you, and I have only Sarah.¡± ¡°I¡¯m grateful. I¡¯d never make my dreame true if not for you. I¡¯ve always waited for the day to go to ss though I have few sses.¡± Her expression of genuine pleasure was not a lie. No, Sarah always did. She always treated her with sincerity, and that caused Aria¡¯s sinful mind to waver. ¡°After this, we have your wedding, Lady Sarah.¡± ¡°Yes, I am preparing so hard, and I hope you will shine that ce.¡± Sarah¡¯s wedding would be held in the next year, and Sarah would formally be the Marquis, who Aria had hoped for so much. It would be only a matter of time before the Duke¡¯s family would be ruined, and she would be the highest noblewoman in the empire. She would be able tofort and appease the persecuted Aria, who was from a humble origin. Of course, Aria now had the power to punish them, but the reason why she was more secure was that she relied on Sarah. Aria, who entered the mansion with Sarah, waited for Asher, greeting the nobles andmoners who visited with various gifts. There was something to confess, and the waiting seemed to be long. ¡°Miss, is His Highness busy?¡± Annie asked Aria, not knowing what she was thinking, and she seemed to be questioning and frustrated by the absence of Asher as lunch passed. ¡°... Annie, I think you should bring her a new drink.¡± Jessie hurriedly pressed her side to get a grip on the atmosphere, and then Annie, realizing that she had made a mistake, hurried away. As she began to doubt why the Crown Prince did not appear, not only the maids but also the visitors also doubted. When she was worried that Asher had been angry because she hadn¡¯t told the truth, he arrived at the mansion like a lie. He brought four luxury wagons enough to blow all suspicions. ¡°... Oh, my God.¡± Just in time, she was looking out the window over the terrace, and the morous appearance caught her eyes. When she went out without a break, Asher, who hade out of the carriage,ughed deeply. ¡°I was too worried about what to give you, and I waste. I hope you will me my folly.¡± At the same time, the loads in the wagon began to be unloaded. The people, who dared to sneak at this rare and great sight that they had not seen anywhere, responded vigorously such as clogging their mouths or making weak groans. It was a gift of a size that they could guess from the way Asher had been doing, but they were surprised to see it directly. ¡°Mr. Asher...¡± As Asher said, he waste for his lover¡¯s birthday, but he prepared such a great event, and how could she me him? Aria, whose cheeks slightly warmed in the sudden cold wind, took the hem of her dress and responded to Asher, taking a courtesy. * * * Asher, who had caught everyone¡¯s attention in the garden, crossed his arms with Aria and moved to the spot in the middle of the first-floor hall, where the visitors¡¯ gazes followed every step they took. As if to show everyone, Asher, who had appeared with arge number of gifts, had a pleasant face, unlike Aria¡¯s worries. ¡°I thought you were angry with me.¡± After a fairly friendly appearance, Aria talked to him and Asher was surprised by her sudden words that did not fit the situation. ¡°... Me?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Why did you think that?¡± Asher looked serious. He seemed worried that he had made a mistake, and Aria hesitated for a moment, then answered. ¡°That¡¯s because... there¡¯s something I didn¡¯t tell you.¡± ¡°...¡± Asher, aware of what it meant, stared at her without asking or answering anything. Then, realizing that this was not the right ce for such a serious conversation, he encouraged Aria to move. ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s the right topic to talk about here.¡± ¡°... I think we should go to my room.¡± If someone who did not know Aria heard that, they would be startled, but Asher had already visited Aria¡¯s room several times, so he nodded and moved again. The party¡¯s protagonist suddenly left the hall again, and some people¡¯s eyes followed them, but no one thought it strange because they were already a couple of the century known beyond the empire and to other countries. ¡°I brought a refreshment, Miss.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Jessie, who had followed her quickly, left Aria¡¯s room after setting the refreshments, and Aria¡¯s confession was only left because they came to a ce where no one would disturb them. ¡°I don¡¯t know if I arrivedte, and you misunderstood me, but I was not angry at all. There is no reason to be angry. Even if you have something to hide, I won¡¯t be angry.¡± As Aria was wondering what to say, Asher made an excuse as if it was unjust, and Aria, who was nervous, answered with much embarrassment. ¡°... Then I¡¯m d.¡± Luckily, his sudden excuse had eased the atmosphere a little, and Aria took a sip of tea after looking at his face and said, ¡°Actually... as you already know, there¡¯s something I haven¡¯t told you, and I think you¡¯ll be angry with me this time.¡± ¡°No matter what you say, I will not be angry with you, so tell me.¡± Since Asher really meant what he said, he reached out and took Aria¡¯s hand. Her hands that became cold due to nervousness began to melt slowly because of the warmth of Asher¡¯s hands. With the warmth of Asher¡¯s answer and consideration, she began to reveal the secret she had hidden for a long time. ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but I have a strange ability just like you,¡± said Aria. She nced once at the box of the hourss that she packed in the cab. The hourss was the source of her ability. Chapter 203

Chapter 203: Chapter 203. Confirmation, Part X

Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie As he had been watching her all the time, he had checked where her gaze had reached, and asked, ¡°I guessed it... because the color of the ring had changed. Is it rted to the hourss?¡± ¡®You really noticed it in the color of the ring.¡¯ She exined, thinking that it was good to confess before it was toote. ¡°... yeah, I can use my power through the hourss.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but what is your power? I¡¯ve never heard of using things...¡± ¡°You¡¯re hard to believe, but I can... I can turn back five minutes, only once a day.¡± ¡°...!¡± Asher put his strength on his hands which wrapped around hers. In a shocking confession that she could turn back time to the past, Asher, who was listening to her, did not answer. ¡®Who can answer the question of knowing that the time is back?¡¯ The ability to turn back time was more powerful and mysterious than the ability to move through space. It meant that she could dare to correct mistakes against thews of the world and the rules God had created. For a long time, when Asher didn¡¯t answer, Aria, worried that he didn¡¯t believe her and added, ¡°... I would like to show you my power, like you, but I think it will be a little difficult now as I have to go to sleep for a day after returning the time. I can¡¯t sleep during the birthday party, and I¡¯ll show youter if I have a chance.¡± Unlike Asher, who was free to move, Aria could not specify time, and after using her ability, she had to sleep unconditionally. The exnation changed his expression, and Aria, who quickly recognized it, asked why. ¡°You know something.¡± ¡°... it¡¯s just a guess.¡± ¡°What is that guess?¡± ¡°... I think you are not a royal family member, and there are serious side effects to your use of power.¡± It was exactly because she was not connected to the royal blood, and she was Violet¡¯s granddaughter, who had been recognized as a member of the royal family with the holy water alone, and unlike the real royals, she had weaker abilities and severe side effects. But it was not his responsibility to exin such a cause-and-effect rtionship, so he added, except for the story of the lineage, because he did not want her to misunderstand. ¡°I cannot say that I am urate because I have seen it through a secret book which has been passed down only to the sessor of the imperial throne for generations, but the ability is only found in a few royal families, and rarely appears to outsiders, too. However, it¡¯s very little.¡± ¡°So... if the power appears to the outsider who is not a royal family, she will have a severe side effect on her ability use.¡± ¡°That¡¯s as I know it.¡± Aria smiled inside. It was strange and mysterious that she had the power although she was not a royal family. Her obsession with life and the vengeance against Mielle seemed to have been great, so it would have led to this ability. She simply confessed her ability not to be wrong with Asher, but unexpectedly she got to know the truth about the power, so she thought it was better to admit it. ¡°By the way... if you have the ability to go back to the past, you must have regretted something, enough to change the past.¡± ¡°... what do you mean?¡± As he hit the point, her shoulders trembled as she spoke in a casual conversation, and she asked how he knew it. Then, Asher confided in what he knew. ¡°I know that this ability varies from person to person in dramatic situations, or in crisis. My ability to move through space is the one which manifested itself in the struggle to escape from the assassin, and I almost lost my life.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡®So, after losing my life, did I return to my very young past through the hourss? Because I could not escape, I had to remember everything and went back to the past and deliver vengeance under God¡¯s consideration.¡¯ ¡°... yes, I regretted it very much, and I had the ability...¡± ¡®This ability appeared at the cost of my death. How much should I tell him? I¡¯ve been a wicked woman in the past? No matter how much I was tricked, I ordered a maid to put poison in my sister¡¯s tea and I was caught and my head was cut off? No, it was also necessary to exin that if I exined it all, I would be thirty years old together with my previous life. Oh, my God. Asher is only twenty now, and he sees me as a seventeen-year-old girl!¡¯ When she reached the idea of dating a ten-year-younger man, she felt a sense of guilt that was beyond her control, more than fooling the past. Therefore, Aria looked anxious and pale, and Asher asked if she was ok. ¡°Lady Aria? You look... Do you feel sick? Do you want me to call a doctor?¡± ¡°Oh, no. Not that...¡± Aria stopped him as he was going to call a doctor, but her face was still pale, and his concern did not disappear. ¡°I think we should call a doctor.¡± ¡°No! It¡¯s because I¡¯ve been hiding something else... I haven¡¯t thought about it so much, but I thought I should tell you...¡± This time he was really ready to go to a doctor, and Aria blocked him and confessed that there was another secret. ¡°... Didn¡¯t I tell you that you don¡¯t have to be so nervous? It was all right. I don¡¯t know what the secret is, but don¡¯t tell me if it bothers you so much as yourplexion bes pale.¡± ¡°No, I have to tell you.¡± It was not something else, but it was about her age that she wasn¡¯t three years younger than him, but ten years older than him. He was a person who she would spend her life together, and she should tell her. However, he did not know her mind, and he firmly said that she did not have to speak about it. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± ¡°No, you¡¯ll regret it.¡± ¡°No, I won¡¯t regret it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a very important secret!¡± ¡°You¡¯re so distressed that I can get over that secret, and now it¡¯s important.¡± ¡®Oh, my God. Are you saying you will embrace all my secrets...?¡¯ As he said this much, she felt so guilty that she would die. Though he talked to her to keep the secret if it was so painful for her to say, she revealed her secret that she had hidden. ¡°In fact, I... I¡¯m ten years older than you...¡± ¡°...!¡± He could not even imagine that she was ten years older than him, and he looked at her, immobilized with surprise. He seemed to ask her what it meant. She regretted that she said it in vain, but she could not go back, so she added a small excuse. ¡°... I didn¡¯t mean to hide it.¡± ¡°Oh, but you still look like a girl... I¡¯m sure you were a smaller girl when I first met...¡± Asher stammered, not responding to her shocking confession. Rather than being angry or disappointed, he wondered how this little girl could be ten years older than himself. ¡°Well... it¡¯s right with my outer appearance. I¡¯vee back to the past with the ability to turn the time, and you can see that I¡¯vee back to the past with memories of the past.¡± ¡°To the past... you came back? Lady Aria?¡± ¡°Yes, I was a wicked woman who was worse than rumors in the mid-twenties. I came back to the fourteen-year-old girl, regretting the big incident, with the hourss. It¡¯s hard to believe this time, but it¡¯s all... true.¡± ¡°...¡± Maybe he thought she was out of her mind. But it was all real and it was something to say, and she told him straight away. Fortunately, Asher, who had been staring at her for a long time without saying whether it was true, erased his embarrassed face and regained his original face. ¡°No, I can believe it. That¡¯s why I was so swayed. I understand now.¡± As she looked at him, he seemed to realize something. He had a fact that he had now known the identity of the woman who had always embarrassed him. It seemed pleasant rather than strangely unpleasant. ¡°... Isn¡¯t it bad? Mr. Asher is twenty now, but I maybe thirty...¡± ¡°Well... I¡¯m embarrassed, but I¡¯m not offended, and I thought you were still a year away from being an adult, but I may be d you¡¯re not.¡± And then his expression changed, and now that he knew she was not a girl, he was no longer as caring as he had been. ¡°I have sometimes felt that you were testing and provoking me... I think it might all be calcted. Am I right?¡± Chapter 204

Chapter 204: Chapter 204. Confirmation, Part XI

Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie He was so insidious that she could feel his grudge. He had seemed to be struggling to think that she was still a minor, but he was quickly changing his attitude. She thought it was truly like him, and she also recovered her original appearance by shaking off her tense and anxious expression. ¡°You know that now... you¡¯re so dull.¡± Her long, rich eyshes moved slowly as if they made a rustling sound. They were the ones that had made Asher dangerous over and over again. Aria, who had confirmed that the tips of Asher¡¯s ears were getting hot, smiled softly. ¡°Yet, you¡¯ll have to keep in mind that I¡¯m officially seventeen.¡± ¡°Hah... I lost.¡± So his sigh deepened as he heard to stop that thinking. The calm air was again prevalent in her room as if there had not been a tension at all, and it made her feel sofortable. As she took a sip of tea in a lighter, morefortable mood, he returned to his ce and asked an unexpected question, ¡°Let¡¯s get back to the point, but who made youe back to the past?¡± She thought the topic had been changed, but it was a very sharp question. He was asking about the trigger that she had changed herself and enhanced her power to form a rtionship with him. She put the teacup down on his serious face, which said that it was more important than her age. ¡°It¡¯s going to be a little long, will you mind?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care if I¡¯m going to spend the whole day.¡± ¡°Then I trust you and tell you my ugly past in detail, and the worse evil woman, who has made mee back to the past...¡± He nodded as if he were listening to her as she said. ** ¡°Miss Isis! There is no more money to support the soldiers! We are about to go bankrupt because we have prepared a new mansion to amodate the soldiers in the first ce!¡± ¡°I have no more surplus fund because I couldn¡¯t get soldiers in the mansion, so I purchased a new quarter! Is that right they are soldiers?¡± Isis gave excuses she had prepared in advance to the nobles whoined on a daily basis. ¡°... don¡¯t worry. They¡¯re soldiers preparing for a battle that will remain long in history, and they¡¯re trying to ovee fear. The king will pay for all the expenses that have been spent since, and I ask you to increase the morale of the soldiers until the day of the battle. Please prepare the document stating how much you have spent.¡± ¡°Well, did you really say the king would pay for all the expenses we¡¯ve spent so far? The amount is considerable...¡± She had put a good number of noblemen on the brink of bankruptcy, and it was not a matter of a penny or two. Isis exined that they should not worry again as she drank her tea leisurely. ¡°Of course, the empire will fall into the hands of His Majesty, and it will be only a handful of money. Since he is the king of a country, he will not be burdened with it now. In fact, he¡¯sing to the empire, and you¡¯ll be able to get his support soon enough. If you¡¯re in a hurry, I¡¯ll give you my support, so I hope you¡¯ll rx.¡± When Isis exined that fact, the nobles looked a little relieved and went back to their houses, releasing the unsteady look on their faces. Then, Isis leaned back on the couch, her shoulders unwrapped. She said so to calm them down, but the situation was not very good. She had returned to the empire and checked the documents immediately, but the national marriage was also signed before the rebellion. She protested strongly, and he sent arge amount of gifts and funds along with an apology letter saying that he seemed to have been mistaken and that he would have a brilliant marriage that would be remembered long in history at the Imperial Castle. Because of that, she could not reprimand him. The Duke and the Duchess, who were to visit the Kingdom of Croa at the end of their preparations for the national marriage, had to ask Isis, who had returned to the empire very quickly, and had a hard time as she gave an evasive answer. Fortunately, the letter, gifts, and funds of Lohan, which arrived in the meantime, were as if they were genuinely for her, so she could avoid the difficult situation. No, they couldn¡¯t go back any further, so she felt like they were just passing, except for Oscar, who had been quietly following the family¡¯s business. ¡°... Sister, it¡¯s strange.¡± Oscar spoke to Isis, who had been resting in the lounge where everyone had left. ¡°It¡¯s strange that soldiers are going wild, and the king of Croa keeps changing his words!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Oscar, do what I tell you to do.¡± ¡°But...!¡± ¡®What is the heir who is only able to do what they ordered to do?¡¯ She had brought him here on behalf of him, who was not capable, and what was he going to do now? Isis¡¯s face was getting sharp. ¡°I don¡¯t feel good about this... Wouldn¡¯t it be better to finish it here and tell him the truth?¡± ¡°Oscar, even if you are ignorant of the world, you have to figure it out. Do you think it makes sense?¡± ¡®Do you mean to kneel down and ask for his forgiveness from the Crown Prince?¡¯ At the words of her stupid brother, sheughed. ¡°Even if he¡¯s is going to forgive everything we¡¯ve done so far, it would be a miserable ve¡¯s life, not a noble life, to wait. If you want to live your life in doing so, you must leave the family.¡± Besides, there was a little trouble, but she felt like it was going well, and she didn¡¯t like him as if he might spoil it. He had been so enchanted by the daughter of a vulgar prostitute and made everything worse that she had scolded him so much. But now he was talking nonsense and making her uneasy. ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯ll be fine. It¡¯s got to be.¡± ¡®No, it¡¯ll be fine.¡¯ It was Lohan, not Oscar, who made her most anxious, but she had documents that she and he had exchanged to rebel. It must have been a joke of the king who thought he had everything in the world. ** A few dayster, as if lying, Lohan visited the empire, and it was a littlete after he had said he would visit because the year was about to change. But soon after she saw the vast amount of gold coins he had brought, the thought melted away as if it had been washed away, and she thought it was hard to take time because he was just a king. ¡°Thank you for your visit, Your Majesty.¡± The Duke, the Duchess, Oscar, and Isis greeted him as he got off the fancy wagon. There was Mielle stuck to his side. Mielle was looking at him with a face of confidence, dressed again in disguise and freckles. She looked as if she was no longer afraid of anything, as if she were not interested in Oscar, even though he was in front of her. ¡°No, I¡¯m sorry I made the soldiers run wild, but the Marquis of Piast must have been in a hurry and gathered his men from outside.¡± ¡°I understand, and the little things will happen everywhere, but we¡¯re here without a big problem, and we¡¯re not worried anymore.¡± ¡°Yes, I suppose.¡± Unlike the Duke, who had a bright smile at his face, Lohan replied with a subtle expression. Nevertheless, his eyes were narrowly grinning, and no one felt this strange. ¡°You must have been struggling to get here a long way, and pleasee in and eat.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do that.¡± He was about to enter the house, following the Duke¡¯s extreme response, and someone who hade out of the carriage which had arrivedte bent down and asked, ¡°Your Majesty, may I leave for a moment?¡± ¡°Oh, do it. You are the most urgent person here.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± He asked for understanding whether he had a business in the empire, and before leaving, he nced up the members of the Duke family, including Isis, as if to confirm. Isis, who had at first nce, seen his neat and beautiful appearance, swallowed without knowing it. ¡®Why does he look like that vulgar woman?!¡¯ His face was so beautiful for a man but it looked like Aria. His eyes were so voluptuous and sexy that they reminded her of Aria, even if he was different in gender. Chapter 205

Chapter 205: Chapter 205. Confirmation, Part XII

Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie So Isis felt uneasy by the unsettled anxiety and her eyes followed the disappearing man. It was the same with Oscar by her side. Isis hurriedly grabbed Mielle¡¯s wrist who was following Lohan into the mansion with a slight smile. ¡°I need to talk to you for a minute.¡± ¡°What can I do for you?¡± Isis had no time to care about her colder attitude, unlike when Mielle had left for Croa. Isis, who had taken her to a ce where people were scarce, asked about the man who had just disappeared. She sounded impatient. ¡°Who was the man who just left?¡± ¡°Who are you talking about?¡± ¡°The man who asked for the permission of His Majesty and left the house!¡± At Mielle who asked back not knowing anything, she raised her voice. Mielle replied casually as if she knew it, ¡°I don¡¯t know. He suddenly joined in the middle, and I haven¡¯t seen his face properly. I heard that he is the heir of a family... He seemed not to be an important person. I hardly saw him when we came to the cities in the middle, and I didn¡¯t care.¡± ¡®How stupid!¡¯ Isis gritted her teeth and asked again, ¡°... didn¡¯t you really see his face? Can¡¯t you think of anyone?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. Yes, I don¡¯t know. Is that all you¡¯re wondering about? I¡¯ll go back to His Majesty; he may look for me.¡± ¡°Ha...!¡± No matter how young she was and didn¡¯t know the world, she was a woman who had a lot of learning among the nobles, but she was so stupid! Nheless, she didn¡¯t check his face. If he had joined them in the middle, he must have had some reason to do that. Isis hurried after Mielle. As if he was watching this, Oscar followed her and asked, ¡°... who did she say, sister?¡± ¡°She said she didn¡¯t know.¡± Oscar frowned at the answer, and Isis hurried on, saying that it might be easier to ask Lohan directly. But before she asked it, Isis¡¯s body stiffened as she entered the lounge with the shocking words of Rohan. ¡°I don¡¯t have time, so it would be nice to recapture the Imperial Castle tomorrow.¡± ¡°... tomorrow?¡± ¡°Yes, the morale of the soldiers is enough, thanks to your hard work, and you don¡¯t have to spend your time and money anymore. The preparation is perfect.¡± Indeed, a considerable amount of money had been spent, the Duke and the Duchess affirmed and had no further rebuttals, and Isis, who was about to ask if it was too hasty, also shut her mouth. ¡°So I think we should go out for dinner tonight, because we¡¯ll be busy tomorrow. How about enjoying thest dinner, Lady Isis?¡± Isis asked back, surprised at the arrow that had suddenly returned to her. ¡°... alone with me?¡± ¡°Yes, I want to eat with you. We are going to be married, but we¡¯ve never spent time together.¡± It was a suggestion she had never received from the Crown Prince who she had never experienced in a long time, so Isis nodded with a strange feeling. ¡°Then I shall work for tomorrow by evening, and first I ask you to give the Count of Keast the list of the ces where the soldiers stay because he is in charge of the nning for tomorrow.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll order it right away.¡± ¡°And Lady Isis, you have to re-examine and make a summary of the terms and conditions, so I would like you to bring the letters and documents that we have exchanged, and collect the expenditure documents I have previously instructed. I think it¡¯s time to pay.¡± ¡°Yes, yes...¡± Isis replied with excitement, as Lohan finally said with a trustworthy face that he was going to deal with the problem that she had had in the meanwhile. Because of that, she sent her men to the houses of her nobles to collect all the papers, letters, expenditure documents, and carefully examined them as they handed them over to Lohan. Of course, in preparation for the situation, Lohan would pretend not to know as she hadst visited Croa, she got his signature on the documents that contained all the details of his promises and the documents she had submitted. A smile came to Lohan¡¯s face when he saw them. ¡°All right, perfect. There¡¯s no w. Lady Isis is smart and intelligent, as expected.¡± ¡°... thank you, Your Majesty.¡± Isis said, blushing a little, to Lohan, who smiled and praised her as he was very satisfied with the documents. Recently, as she had heard only scolding and dissatisfaction, she was very excited by the praise and recognition that she heard in a long time. Lohan, who stared at such Isis for a while with a smile still on his face, stood up from his seat, saying that it would be better to have dinner now. ¡°I already booked it for you. There is a restaurant I know very well.¡± ¡°...did Your Majesty do it by yourself? Have you ever visited the empire?¡± ¡°Of course. I came quite often until my father died. I have an acquaintance here. It¡¯s where he often goes.¡± ¡®Does he have a friend in the empire?¡¯ She wondered, but she didn¡¯t have a close rtionship to ask who it was, so she just nodded and listened to him. ¡°Then let¡¯s leave. For thest supper for tomorrow.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty Lohan.¡± She put her hand over Lohan¡¯s hand as he held it out, and she gentlyughed at him. The steps to thest supper were light. * * * Aria took a sip of warm tea while admiring the snowyndscape. Tomorrow was an important day, and this evening she had an appointment with Asher, so she was about to take a break. So she tried to read a book for the rest of the time while waiting for Asher after all the dresses, but she couldn¡¯t do it because of the words he had uttered and expressions he had had. It had already been a while, but Aria smiled at her mouth and thought. ¡°... Though I was yed on by others, I used to be a terrible wicked woman, and I hid myself to avoid repeating the foolish past that I was wielded by Mielle... Maybe you are being deceived.¡± She confessed that she had been a wicked woman, making him feel sorry for her as possible, as she thought he would understand her poor side. And he reacted as she had expected. He grasped her hands with a sad face as if he had been hard-pressed. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who you were. It doesn¡¯t matter what the past was. Just stay by my side. So please don¡¯t me yourself...¡± ¡®How can I remember his face holding on to my hand and asking for it?¡¯ It was as if he was going to offer his everything if she did that. Her fingertips shuddered in the love that he looked at only her. Honey and sugar-free tea were sweet. She was more than happy when her mother had said that she would marry the Count and told her that she no longer had to live a miserable life. She reminded her of his eager expression, which she had never ceased to recall many times, and someone knocked on the door and interrupted her rest. ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°Aria, are you okay for a moment?¡± ¡°Mother...?¡± It was the Countess who had been busy preparing and going out in the daytime. It seemed that she hade back after work. When she answered her toe in, her mother, who was beautifully decorated, came in, reading herplexion. Aria was afraid that something had happened rather than feeling bad as she was interrupted in the pleasant recollection, so she hurried to ask her, ¡°Anything wrong with you?¡± ¡°...Huh? Oh, no. Nothing happened. It¡¯s always the same.¡± And her mother had quite an intense reaction at a simple question, and it made her worry even deeper. It was clear that something happened. Aria noticed that she didn¡¯t seem to tell her even if she asked it straight, so she rmended tea. ¡°Please sit down. It¡¯s cold, so you¡¯d better have a warm tea.¡± ¡°... Shall I?¡± As she sat down on the other side without refusing, Aria was once again convinced that her mother had something to say to her. After she had Jessie bring a new tea, Aria tried to ask her mother what she was hiding, looking at the atmosphere for a while, but her mother suddenly asked her an unexpected question, ¡°Aria, what do you think if you have a father?¡± ¡°... yes?¡± ¡®Father? If it is a father, I have one now.¡¯ He was a father who couldn¡¯t control his body but was useless; anyway, nominally he existed. Chapter 206

Chapter 206: Chapter 206. Confirmation, Part XIII

Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie As she opened her eyes wide and responded that she could not understand what she was talking about, the Countess corrected the question and asked again, ¡°It¡¯s not the father, who became through the remarriage, but the real father. The father who is connected with you by blood.¡± ¡®Does it mean my real father?¡¯ It was a question she had never thought about, so the embarrassed Aria couldn¡¯t answer anything. She didn¡¯t know what her mother would do with it. So sticking to the silence and thinking about her intention of the question, she could soone to a hypothesis. It was a very unpleasant hypothesis. However, because it was a usible hypothesis, Aria narrowed her eyes and asked her mother, ¡°Did my real father show up? Did he want something like property? Did he insist on custody?¡± It was a pretty thorny tone. That was because if he had really appeared at this point, she had no doubt about his intention. In the notorious past, he had not shown himself at all until mid-twenty, but now appeared as she had gained wealth and fame even before she became an adult, and she could not believe that the intention was pure. The Countess strongly denied, waving her hands. ¡°It¡¯s not, so don¡¯t get me wrong! I¡¯d be divorced soon and just thought of it.¡± But it was so fiercely negative that it had an adverse effect, and the eyes of Aria were stained with unbelief. She thought her mother¡¯s excuse would be a lie. ¡®What the hell are you hiding? Did my real father ever appear? The father who would make her worry so much?¡¯ Then she remembered Asher saying that. ¡®Did my real father really appear? Even so, nothing will change. Anyway, I will soon marry Asher, and whoever my real father is, he will not be a great man enough to influence her future life.¡¯ In addition, for her who had never received her real father¡¯s love, the word ¡®father¡¯ was so unfamiliar that she thought it would not change much. She had no faith and trust in kinship. ¡°Well, anyway, when I¡¯m an adult, I¡¯m going to get married and leave home, so I¡¯m not really impressed.¡± ¡°... Is that so?¡± ¡°Yeah. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s going to be different if I meet my real father now.¡± ¡°What if anyone can help you?¡± ¡°... Help? If he gives it, I¡¯ll take it, but who can help me? I don¡¯t have anything to ask. I¡¯ve done everything myself, so there¡¯s nothing to help me. So if my real father ever shows up, I just want him not to disturb me.¡± In response to the chilly answer, the Countess felt sorry for it. It seemed that her mother felt that her daughter was very pitiful when she talked about her real father cold-heartedly. Aria felt so bad that she was sympathized by her mother, not anyone else, but she didn¡¯t express her feelings and asked why, ¡°My answer is over. Why are you asking?¡± ¡°... No. I didn¡¯t mean anything. Anyway, don¡¯t you care whatever? Unless he bothers you. And if he helps you... you want to receive it.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m d whatever, but if he interrupts me or blocks my way, I won¡¯t let him go, even if he is my biological father.¡± The Countess was again silently thinking, in response to her firmness. ¡°Yes. It¡¯s nice, but if you¡¯re the one who¡¯s bothering me or blocking my way, I won¡¯t let my father. ¡± At her resolute answer, the Countess fell silent again. ¡®What do you think? Do you really calcte whether my biological father will be helpful or not?¡¯ Aria was silent as well, and a moment went by. Then she heard the hoof of horses outside the window, and Annie knocked on the door and raised her voice. ¡°Miss! Miss! His Highness hase!¡± ¡°He is already here. Well, I have a dinner appointment. I¡¯m sorry, but is the question over? Don¡¯t you have anything to say?¡± ¡°... Yes. I just asked you because I was bored. Go out quickly. You can¡¯t dare keep His Highness waiting.¡± Maybe it was because she had just said that she wished he would not interrupt her. The Countess had urged her to go out, worried that Aria might bete because of her. Aria tried to go out in a hurry, but suddenly stopped; she felt ufortable as she finished the conversation in a chilly way because her mother brought up the story of her real father. Her real father, who she might not have known who he was, must be an unpleasant being, but not the Countess who was her real mother. She hadn¡¯t given her much love, but she had given birth and raised her to bring the Count family. Aria opened her mouth before leaving the room. ¡°... that¡¯s my opinion but if my real father showed up and your mind has been shaking, please do as you want.¡± ¡°... Huh?¡± Aria stood up as if she were going out, but suddenly made an indiscreet word, and the Countess asked back with a surprised face. It seemed that she couldn¡¯t figure out what it meant. Then Aria showed her real heart. ¡°I can now live without anyone¡¯s help, so don¡¯t worry about your property or your status, but live as you like. I¡¯ve recently realized how different life looks depending on who¡¯s around.¡± ¡°Aria...¡± Only then did Aria understand the meaning of ¡®Aria¡¯ and covered her mouth with her palm. Her eyes moved like a wave. After finishing the conversation and going down to the first floor, Asher was waiting for Aria with a bouquet of tulips in his arms. ¡®I¡¯ll go out anyway, so you can wait in the wagon.¡¯ However, he dared to stand in the hall as if showing a huge bouquet in his arms. ¡®What did make Asher be nervous like that? I wouldn¡¯t run away even if you wouldn¡¯t show off.¡¯ Aria, who had not reached the fact that it was due to her excessively fascinating self, called Asher with a gentle smile, ¡°Mr. Asher.¡± ¡°Lady Aria.¡± As he stared at the front with no expression, he smiled brightly and took a step toward her. The servants who stood by nced at him, blushing their faces, at the appearance like a dog who had been waiting for its owner even for one moment. ¡°You are here early.¡± ¡°Work is over early. It was a little early, but I couldn¡¯t wait to see you soon.¡± Aria was also waiting for him all day, thinking about Asher, so she responded with a deep smile that he did a good job. ¡°Would you like to decorate my room with a bunch of flowers?¡± ¡°Yes! Miss!¡± Aria left the mansion with Asher, leaving the bouquet to one of the maids who watched. As she did not want to be disturbed by the time, she did not apany a knight and a maid. Asher sat opposite and stared at Aria¡¯s beautiful face for a while, but suddenly moved to her side. Then he inteced their fingers and asked, ¡°Can I hold your hand?¡± ¡®You already took hold of it and ask me.¡¯ It seemed like a formal question as he thought she would not refuse. Aria burst into smallughs. ¡°Would you let go if I don¡¯t like it?¡± ¡°No.¡± She really liked his resolute answer. It had been a while since they had already been in a rtionship for a few years, and it was cute to hold hands. ¡®Apparently, I exined that I was about thirty years old, including the past, but are you only holding hands?¡¯ So Aria first leaned over to Asher and touched his ear with the remaining hand. ¡°The tip of your ear is red... is it hot? Do you want me to open the window?¡± Asher paid attention at her furtive eyes without a moment¡¯s surprise, as she attached her body to him, and he swallowed her saliva, and answered, ¡°... no, I like it this way.¡± ¡°... I see.¡± It was because she had already confessed that she was ten years older than him mentally. If it were in the past, he might have regarded it as an action that did not contain any meaning for Aria, but now it was not. Realizing that all of this was a calcted act, he no longer avoided or was afflicted by her sudden behavior. Nevertheless, legally, she was still a minor, and he seemed to think he should refrain himself. Unlike his blue eyes, he just brushed her cheek gently with his fingers on the other side of the ones which inteced. Nevertheless, it was so soft and modest that it trembled at the fingertips of Aria, who had already experienced many years in the past. They spent their time alone in such a confined space, but after a while, the speed of the wagon slowed down, and it stopped moving soon. Chapter 207

Chapter 207: Chapter 207. Confirmation, Part XIV

Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie ¡°We¡¯re here.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°...¡± The booked restaurant was close to the mansion of the Count. Aria stared at Asher¡¯s mysterious eyes for a while even though she heard the voice of the driver and took off. As if to be sorry for her body temperature, his hand grasped her hand again. ¡°...¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°Next time, I need to book a restaurant in the Kingdom of Croa.¡± He sighed deeply andined from the bottom of his heart. ¡®It takes days to run to the Kingdom of Croa without any rest, but what are you going to do?¡¯ Aria, who had taken his escort in the slightest insinuation of the meaning of his words and got out of the carriage, entered the restaurant and said, ¡°Well, do we need to go out? Rather, it may be better not to go out anywhere.¡± At those words, Asher, who was slowly walking, stopped. Without answering, he looked down at her face. He wanted to do it right away, so she smiled and opened her mouth, urging him to take his steps again. ¡°I hope a year passes soon, and it bes next year.¡± Her words with a smile made him furrow his forehead obviously. ¡°... Yes, you¡¯re right.¡± As he stepped, his feet were a little rough. * * * As he entered the restaurant with her, he heard some people talking, and it was the guests because the staff acted politely toward them since it was a luxury restaurant. Asher said, looking upset, ¡°... There are guests.¡± He didn¡¯t rent the whole restaurant, but he thought it was a reservation in his name, so he thought they would not receive or arrange other guests, but they did not somehow. He didn¡¯t pay for this in advance, but even though he didn¡¯t mention it, he always paid the entire restaurant after the meal. However, some people reserved seats beforehand and were eating. The manager hurried out to the appearance of Asher and said while lowering his head, ¡°... I am so sorry. I¡¯ve told them many times that it¡¯s going to be difficult for them to have a meal today, but...¡± ¡°No, I didn¡¯t rent the whole restaurant beforehand, but it¡¯s weird to force it. It¡¯s okay.¡± Asher shook his head, saying that he was okay because the manager was about to kneel on the floor, and Aria thought it was natural as she felt that it was so pitiful that he was apologizing while trembling. Even if there were people, it was not a big deal because they were sitting far away from them. The manager wouldn¡¯t have wanted to face this situation, and he must have persuaded the guests but failed. Asher narrowed his eyes and tried to measure who were the ones eating. He wondered who these people were because they ignored what the restaurant¡¯s manager was telling them even though they had been told that it would be difficult to get a seat at the restaurant. The same was true of Aria. If they had been told that someone higher than them would visit, they would have returned because it was natural that the higher the status of the reserved guest was, the harder it would be to eat. However, they still remained and ate. One was a humble identity that did not know such a thing; the other was a high enough identity that they didn¡¯t care about such a thing. And if they had visited the most expensive and luxurious restaurant in the empire, thetter was clear. Because of that, Asher was measuring who they were a little away for a while, and one of the guests who ate suddenly raised his hand and pretended to know him. ¡°Huh, isn¡¯t this Your Highness Asterope?¡± ¡°...?¡± Aria, surprised, stared at the man, who had his hand raised, with her eyes wide open. ¡®How dare he say something impolite to the Crown Prince of the empire?¡¯ It was not only for Aria but for everyone who witnessed this scene, so all the attention quickly turned to the man with a raised hand. He called Asher¡¯s name again, not bothering himself at their astonished gaze. ¡°Your Highness Asterope, don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know who I am.¡± ¡°... Lohan.¡± Asher said hello to him, calling him by his name, and only then did Aria recall that she had had a short conversation with him. ¡°... That man...?¡± She had met him in the Kingdom of Croa. The man had pretended to be friendly to Asher. It was the man who hade to her quarters andined about Asher noting to see him. ¡®Why is he having dinner with Princess Isis?¡¯ Moreover, unlikest time, he was using an honorifguage. Aria, who opened her eyes wide because of the iprehensible situation, looked at Asher and Lohan alternately. It seemed to be the same with Isis, who could not understand the situation as well, so she asked Lohan with a deathly pale face. But instead of giving her the answer, Lohan was busy expressing his joy of seeing Asher. ¡°I thought what kind of a great man would have made a reservation here because I heard from my servant that the manager kept adding some unnecessary words when he made a reservation for just one meal, but it was Your Highness.¡± ¡°...¡± It was only then that Asher sighed and realized why they didn¡¯t go to another restaurant despite the manager¡¯s persuasion. It was a very troublesome face. Only Aria and Isis, who did not know the reason, were still seeking answers. ¡°Why don¡¯t you join us since we¡¯re all here?¡± There was a deep smile on Lohan¡¯s face when he asked that. It was a natural rmendation as if this was his purpose in the first ce. He seemed to have ignored the manager¡¯s words with the intention of doing so. ¡°... Join? join?¡± As if it was ridiculous, Asher asked back and frowned. He had a lot to do starting tomorrow, so he was nning to have a long and cozy meal with Aria now, but he had an unexpected interruption. When he tried to reject the ridiculous suggestion, of course, Aria gave him a positive answer first. ¡°I think that would be better because it seems like you haven¡¯t met in a long time.¡± ¡°... Lady Aria!¡± The eyes of Asher, as if he asked if it was her real heart, followed. He seemed to ask if they should spend their precious time with such useless people. ¡®I won¡¯t be able to meet you often because I¡¯m going to be busy starting tomorrow.¡¯ But Aria was curious about Lohan¡¯s identity, and why he was having dinner with Isis, so she smiled, pretending not to know it and touched his hand which she held. ¡°You¡¯re going to do that, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡®How can I refuse when you are determined to do this and seek an answer?¡¯ Asher, who had been staring at Aria for a long time, frowned. He then sighed deeply and nodded. ¡°... I¡¯ll do that.¡± He had no choice but to follow Aria¡¯s words, but his face turned cold as he was going to spend the precious time he had prepared so hard with these intruders. Between Aria, who was rolling her eyes in curiosity, and Isis, who was deathly pale, only Lohan wasughing. ¡°... How on earth do you know each other?¡± While the tableware for Asher and Aria was set, Isis was unable to ovee her curiosity and asked, It was right to ask because she was about to attack the Imperial Castle and the Crown Prince tomorrow. Allies and enemies joined in a table and ate together a day before the decisive battle. Unlike Isis¡¯s concerns, Lohan answered as if it were nothing. ¡°It is natural for the king of a country and the Crown Prince to be acquainted. Isn¡¯t it weird that we don¡¯t know?¡± ¡°... The king!¡± It was Aria who was surprised by this. Aria was the only one who didn¡¯t know Lohan¡¯s identity, so it was a natural response. Lohan looked like the same age as Asher at best, but he was a king already... ¡®Will he make a personal visit to the empire tomorrow?¡¯ At the remark, which sounded like a lie, she gave Asher a look, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you told me that earlier?¡± Asher, who was in trouble because of this, read her countenance and replied, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t want to introduce him to you because I don¡¯t think you should know, but it was my mistake.¡± ¡°It is a shame to treat me like that!¡± ¡°... That can¡¯t be true, but I think you two are quite close.¡± Isis now sensed great anxiety in this situation. Although he was the king of a kingdom, it was impossible for him to pick on every word of the Crown Prince if he was not close to him. Lohan had to leave to judge the man in front of him in just a few hours, but he acted as if he was really close to him. As Isis with a face full of anxiety feared and worried spoke, Lohan answered angrily as if he asked what she was talking about. Chapter 208

Chapter 208: Chapter 208. Confirmation, Part XV

Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie ¡°That can¡¯t be. Of course, we don¡¯t get along well.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been saying that before, but the princess has a lot of useless words.¡± However, Isis¡¯s eyes wandered as soon as the two answered as if they were displeased. It was because she could not grasp the rtionship between the two. She wouldn¡¯t even think of rebutting Asher, who openly scolded. But unlike Isis, Aria, who remembered having talked with Asher and Lohan in Croa, had realized this intense reaction came from friendliness. Even that was an act of mocking and deceiving Isis. ¡°If you were not friendly... Why did you join? ¡± Tomorrow, they would kill each other. Lohan replied to the question of Isis, who was full of doubt as if she was foolish. ¡°Because I want to interfere with them.¡± Asher was frowned upon by the answer as if he was taken aback, and Lohan continued to answer. ¡°Besides... There¡¯s very little chance to meet in the future, and we have to see him like this. Am I right?¡± At Lohan¡¯s subtle question, Isis rolled her eyes for a moment and fell into thought. Then she nodded and affirmed as if she had a great understanding. She seemed to have epted what he meant that tomorrow¡¯s sudden attack would be sessful, and she would no longer see him. ¡°I¡¯d better exin it as thest supper.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right...!¡± It was so foolish for her to reply, not knowing that she was the main protagonist of the dinner and to agree with Lohan. Asher also looked at Isis with a mysterious expression. It was also a question of why he had been swung by that simple woman. If she thought about it a little more, she would realize that it was strange, but Isis, who had been pushed in the corner, seemed to be determined to believe in a hypothesis that she would be less harmed and sessful. Perhaps there was no ce for her to go back anyway. ¡®Did he suggest sharing a table to show this?¡¯ Although it was funny to see Isis agree with Lohan without knowing what was going on, it wasn¡¯t a sight to see as she broke up her time. As she checked Lohan with a suspicious look as it was unbelievable to spend the precious time of the king of a country on such trivial and childish matters, he spoke his real heart as if he had yed with what he had done so far. ¡°Well, there is such a thing, but I¡¯m actually interested in Lady Roscent, so I proposed a seat to share a table.¡± ¡°... Me?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Very shamelessly, Lohan replied although Asher was right next to him. ¡°... What is that bullshit? ¡± Asher roared and threatened Lohan. It was a threat telling Lohan to not say such a joke. ¡°We don¡¯t know what¡¯s going to happen to our future, so if you don¡¯t like your current partner, you can always think of me as the next best option.¡± ¡°Lohan!¡± However, even after the intense reaction of Asher, Lohan was not reluctant at all and continued to talk. Eventually, Asher, who could not bear it anymore, rose up in anger. If he could, he would have grabbed his cor and threw him into the ground. As a result, Aria reached out and grabbed Asher¡¯s hand to stop the possible unfortunate incident that could happen between Asher and Lohan. ¡°Thank you for the word, but I want you to refrain from such a joke which could lead to misunderstanding.¡± Then she added that Lohan should finish at this point so that Asher would no longer be angry. Asher was always calm and rxed, but it was pretty easy for him to get involved with her matter. ¡°Joke? I¡¯m not kidding.¡± Yet Lohan still had a meaningful smile. Aria, who had been worried for a while, honestly confessed her thoughts because it seemed like a smile to test her. No matter how much she tried to coax him, he would pick apart everything she said. Besides, as long as Asher was beside her, Lohan would not be a threat to her, and she said, ¡°Is that so? Even so, Mr. Lohan is not my taste, so please refrain from saying that.¡± ¡°Really? What is your taste?¡± ¡°A tall man with ck hair and blue eyes.¡± ¡°...¡± At the answer, Asher, who struggled to control his temper, hardened, because it was him who she referred to. He didn¡¯t know how she would answer, so he turned and looked at Aria, wondering if what he heard now was real. What he had been angry and growled so far was gone. Isis covered her mouth with her palm. Aria confessed her heart so frankly that Isis could imagine Lohan¡¯s angerter on. No, it was very close to her face, expecting that Lohan would be very angry with the humble woman. Unfortunately, Lohan did not give the answer Isis desired. ¡°... If youe up with such a funny answer, it really creates an interest I didn¡¯t have. ¡± Lohan looked over Aria with a face that seemed more interesting than he had just been mischievous as if he liked her daring answer. ¡°If you say so, I have a strong taste, and I¡¯m not interested in other men, so please turn to other women. And I¡¯m sorry, but you have ady with you, and I want you to realize that it¡¯s an excuse to keep talking to me.¡± When she firmly said again, Lohanughed out loud as he couldn¡¯t stand theughter that popped out. Isis sat next to him and swallowed her anger, squeezing her fists because of Lohan, who disregarded herself and expressed great interest to the other woman. ¡®In addition, who would pity someone with the status of a humble origin? You will lose your lover tomorrow and return to a vulgar status!¡¯ Isis wanted to get angry, but she couldn¡¯t express it because of Asher, who was going to pounce on even a trivial thing, but she gritted her teeth. She tried to endure it, telling herself that it was just a bluff that would soon disappear. ¡°... Why don¡¯t you eat elsewhere?¡± In the meantime, Asher, who had been staring at her, asked. He looked very nervous. Even now, he wanted to get away from the sight of the people to be alone with Aria. Where was the man who could be calm with his lover beside him, who said he was her taste by pinpointing himself? ¡°I think it would be better.¡± And that thought was so with Aria, so she epted it with pleasure because the question was answered, and she no longer needed to remain there. As soon as she answered, he gave strength to his hand which held her hand and helped her stand. The reason why she could notin about his hasty movements was because it was Aria herself who made him this way. ¡°Then excuse us and have a good time.¡± As she said goodbye on behalf of Asher, who was about to leave without speaking, Lohan spoke to Aria with his still smiling face. ¡°It¡¯s true that I¡¯m really interested in you, and I want you toe to Croa. I want you to remember that there are not a few people who want to.¡± Aria, who cocked her head for a moment but didn¡¯t understand the meaning, followed Asher, who took her hand and pulled her out of the restaurant. As Asher hurriedly climbed into the carriage with Aria, the driver asked him where he was going. ¡°Where shall I take you?¡± ¡°Anywhere.¡± The answer to the driver was not a precise destination, and the driver, who understood Asher¡¯s intentions, began to drive slowly with the answer that he would soon know. ¡°Where are we going?¡± Aria asked him where they were going, but Asher did not answer her question. He instead said something else. ¡°... Do you really like ck hair, blue eyes, and a tall stature? So did you choose me?¡± ¡°Yes...¡± ¡®Is that what you¡¯ve been thinking about all along?¡¯ He must have known that she would have chosen a lover because of her taste, and his intention to ask and confirm was indeed impure. ¡°Did you know that now?¡± She asked back as she teased him a little bit, and Asher, who narrowed his eyes in an instant, asked as he closed the distance between them. ¡°Is that true? If a tall man appears with the same hair and eyes as I do, will you leave me?¡± ¡°Yes, if I like him, I would leave you.¡± When she answered, as if she could, Asher furrowed his forehead. He knew that she would not but was unable to stop feeling bad. Aria, who thought she should make fun of him moderately, said with a gentle smile. Chapter 209

Chapter 209: Chapter 209. Confirmation, Part XVI

Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie ¡°But even if I looked back on my old life, including the past, there was not such a man. Of course, there was a person who was simr in color, but I¡¯d never been attracted to him. Even if I looked back on it slowly, there was no man I was attracted to, so don¡¯t worry.¡± She was going to say that there was only Asher, but when he heard the answer, his expression was subtle. He didn¡¯t look very happy. ¡®Why?¡¯ She called Asher¡¯s name to wonder, and he sighed with a hard face. ¡°... I thought about it, but I¡¯m not happy to hear it.¡± ¡°What...?¡± ¡°I think there were other men you met. You said you lived until your mid-twenty and came back to the past. You are so beautiful now, and I cannot imagine how beautiful you were, who was an adult... They wouldn¡¯t have let such a beautifuldy alone.¡± Then Aria closed her mouth, realizing that she had made a little mistake. ¡®Did I talk aboutparing Asher with other men who had gone by myself?¡¯ If Asher had been involved with other women and had brought it out of his mouth, she would have been concerned and would feel bad. But Aria, who had already lived in the future, knew that he had no more woman but Isis and that he did not have a good rtionship with Isis, so she told him about her male bias without paying attention. The atmosphere rapidly cooled down, and Asher hastily excused the apologetic Aria. ¡°I don¡¯t mean to be using you of your past or to be angry with you for it, but I just... I regret that I didn¡¯t meet you at the time.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because... I was a very stupid and wicked woman. A vulgar viin who dared not see the Crown Prince... I met someone who was at the right level with me.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t express yourself that way. You just didn¡¯t have a good time, a person, and a situation.¡± Then he frowned a little andforted her, even ming himself for saying that unnecessarily. It was because Aria described herself as stupid or wicked. ¡°I just told you... I hadn¡¯t given my heart to any of the men I had ever met in the past. Just like other youngdies, those were rtionships that had passed by. I only met them at a party and talked to them.¡± ¡°You only talked to them... If that was the case, then I guess I might be worrying in vain.¡± He was still jealous, but when Aria¡¯s story repeated, his expression rxed a little as if he were relieved. However, it was not Aria because it had not been over with just a talk. She had been a little bit of touchy with those men in the past after having several drinks, and sometimes she had had a little bit more than a touch. Of course, she hadn¡¯t had a serious situation, but she remembered that she had acted in a manner that was vulgar. She was guilty of lying and corrected what she said earlier. ¡°Well...e to think of it, I did not just talk to them.¡± ¡°Then?¡± ¡°... I can say there was some touch...¡± Asher¡¯s expression grew serious again at the word ¡®touch¡¯. ¡°How much touching was it? Did they hold your hands or put their hands around your waist?¡± It was kind of an intimate touch if they were close. Aria shook her head when he gave a very light example. ¡°... A hug, then?¡± When she firmly said no, Asher¡¯s words shortened. He looked ufortable. She had experienced more than a hug. When she could not answer, worried that he might be angry, Asher, realizing that she had done a deeper skinship, closed his body to her as if jealous of the unnamed men, and the actions she would have done. ¡°Have they ever been this close?¡± Asher¡¯s face was close. And her heart began to beat a little faster as if it had been surprised to be this close to his face though it was not the first time as he had kissed her forehead. Pretending to be casual, she nodded. It had not been a big deal at the dark light party in the past. ¡°... Yes.¡± ¡°Has someone kissed your forehead like this?¡± Asher kissed Aria with a light kiss. It had also happened so many times that she could not answer this time. No, she thought that kissing on her forehead might not have been because it was an act of loving the other person. ¡°... What about your cheeks?¡± Unlike his serious look, soft lips touched her cheeks. ¡®Oh my gosh...!¡¯ It was a verymon thing, but her heart, which had begun to run a little faster, now began to run out of her mouth. Was it because his lips would touch hers if he changed the distance a little bit? Or was it because he put his lips on her cheek and asked a question? It might be both. She stopped breathing and did not answer, and his eyes met her weakly trembling gaze. His eyes, which had sunk visibly, contained eyes looking for unspoken permission. So she had to answer no. Otherwise, he would surely move on from the forehead, to the cheeks and then he probably... Asher¡¯s eyes, facing the eyes of Aria, slowly descended. The ce where his gaze stopped was under her soft curved nose which was her lips that were slightly wet. Aria looked at Asher¡¯s face, which no longer had a hint of jealousy in it, and swallowed her saliva. She thought she always had the advantage of having more years of experience, but when did he be a man who knew how to make a woman flutter like this?... Asher, who had no more questions, slowly narrowed the distance between him and Aria and looked into her eyes, which were shaking like a ship in a typhoon. He brushed her white, immacte cheek as if asking for herst permission. She didn¡¯t do it even though she could make him stop right away if she rejected him, and instead of pushing or turning her head, she slowly closed her trembling eyes. Their lips ovepped in no time. As soon as his soft lips touched hers, her heart suddenly stopped. She hadughed at women who were discussing romantic kissing with someone who they loved, and at what was so great to face their lips, but now she was so feverish and paralyzed that she could not even think of anything. The skinship, which had begun with jealousy, had now be a long kiss and snog which bothered her, and his lips, which was gently touching hers, had roughly changed and abused her. She epted it without resistance, and he put his hand, which was sweeping on her cheek, against the wall of the carriage and kissed her more deeply which made her unable to breathe. ¡°... Mm¡± Unlike the seasoned and mature kisses for pleasure, it was full of obsession to covet and own her, and her hands trembled without knowing it. Her hands, which had been wandering in the air for a long time, only caught his arm, and Asher, who was irritated by this, pushed her deeper as if he could not bear it. ¡°...Mm¡± She felt like she was really out of breath because of his kiss. His desire and obsession to possess her were taking over him. Her whole body seemed to be swallowed up. It seemed that the heat of her eyes would burn away. His lips, which had sported so long and had been devouring her, fell off, leaving a long afterglow, and her whole body was so hot that it could burst out at the heat of his breath, which could easily reach her. She moaned a little, and Asher, who had sworn a little, stole her lips again. This time, he kissed her so hard that she became delirious. She felt indescribably suspicious of the fact that she had met many men in the past and took them for pleasure. ¡°... I¡¯ll walk you to your house.¡± Asher, who had been staring at her for a long time, said in a squeezed voice. He seemed to have realized that if he wanted her more than this, he could not stop. ¡°... Yeah.¡± Aria replied, turning away her gaze from him. ¡®How can I face you, which eagerly craves for me?¡¯ Nevertheless, she hated and resented herself for the first time for the fact that she was still only seventeen. ¡®If this birthday of mine had only been my eighteenth, not seventeenth... I would not have had to go back to the mansion of the Count.¡¯ The carriage turned around the capital for a long time, and it was only after the darkness fell on the world that it arrived at the mansion of Count Roscent. There was no movement or word in the carriage at the driver¡¯s words to tell them of its arrival. Chapter 210

Chapter 210: Chapter 210. The Result Of Choice, Part I

Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie The servants from the house began to whisper at what they saw. Aria said goodbye first, leaving regret behind. ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡± ¡°... Yeah.¡± Asher, who nodded with a face full of regret, got out of the wagon with Aria. It was when the servants, who were watching them, began to misunderstand because they made an awkward atmosphere in front of the mansion without breaking up even after saying goodbye. ¡°...!¡± ¡°... My God.¡± As if he couldn¡¯t just go back, he grabbed her waist and kissed her lightly as if stealing her. It was a ridiculously light kisspared to what had happened in the wagon, but it was enough to make the people, who saw it, blush, and even Aria who did not expect it. ¡°Miss, Miss!¡± Annie and Jessie ran after Aria, who had disappeared into the mansion as soon as his lips fell. Asher, who was left alone in front of the mansion, looked at this for a long time then disappeared in the carriage as if nothing had happened. ¡°Miss! Please open the door! You must wash and change your clothes!¡± The girls¡¯ shouts from outside the door were full of joy, and they wanted to break the door right away and ask what had happened today. But Aria, whose face had just calmed down burst into mes again, had note out with the covers on until dawn, and the servants of the mansion, including Annie and Jessie, had imaginative wings in addition to what they had seen on the porch of the mansion. ¡ª The houses of the nobles had been in a fuss since dawn as they had to attack the Imperial Castle upon daybreak. The soldiers, who had been looking for entertainment like a maniac, had been ready for battle with their weapons and armors. Looking at the dignified and brave appearance, the nobles had a smile of relief in their expressions, who had been filled with worries in the meantime. It was because they thought that after the scattered soldiers would gather together to upy the Imperial Castle, they would only appear and enjoy the victory. ¡°Well, Viscount, it¡¯s too early, but we¡¯ll go first. We¡¯ve been sorry in the meantime.¡± ¡°Haha, that¡¯s all right! Go on, I¡¯ll wait quietly in the house and go out when you¡¯re done.¡± ¡°Yes, then.¡± The highest rank of the soldiers led dozens of men out of the mansion. The Viscount had thought if it was necessary for each soldier to have a horse when they had asked for horses, but he was d to see that they were leaving the house with a strong force. Of course, the soldiers were heading out of the capital rather than in the direction of the Imperial Castle, but it was a fact that they could not know after a while from the mansion, so the soldiers could escape the capital without being seen by anyone. At the same time, Aria, who had not been out of bed until dawn, slowly stepped out of her bed upon hearing the chatter outside the castle. She had forgotten something because of what had happened with Asherst night, but today was a very important day because she had to see the end of those who she had been looking forward to. It was not the time for her to stay in her room. Aria opened the window and looked out to check, and the soldiers, who had been disturbing the mansion of the Count, were ready to travel on horseback. One of them was adjusting his dress, and he happened to see Aria. ¡°...!¡± The soldier, who had almost fallen off the horse in surprise, immediately straightened himself and bowed to Aria. It was a greeting to someone who knew the situation. She raised her hand and wished for the soldier to return safely. The soldier, who had almost fallen off his horse again, was surprised by her gesture, and even the other soldiers began to greet her, following his gaze. There were quite a few of them who greeted her, so she had to hold her hand for a long time. Thest one who recognized her was... no more than Cain. Like any nobleman, Cain, who had been talking to the most senior of the soldiers, looked up at Aria. He was a little distant, and she couldn¡¯t see him that well, but he looked rather unpleasant. After the conversation, Cain saw the soldiers off, and again, he saw Aria staring at the disappearing soldiers. He turned and walked quickly into the mansion and climbed up the stairs. As he climbed the stairs with his noisy footsteps, the servants who just woke up nced at him or followed him. The ce where Cain arrived at, of course, was Aria¡¯s room. ¡°Aria.¡± Cain, in a voice that was very furious, called her name, and it was an unexpected reaction for Aria, who had only seen off the soldiers out of the window. Aria thought that he was a very strange man. She then replied while cocking her head, ¡°What brings you here so early?¡± ¡°... I heard you weretest night.¡± Cain had returned hometer than Aria, so he could not say anything to her about that. So she pointed that out as she didn¡¯t care at all. ¡°It¡¯s not right for you to reprimand me about that when you alwayse home at dawn yourself.¡± ¡°I¡¯m the head of the house, so Ie homete because of work, but you...¡± He was about to shout furiously but quickly closed his mouth as if it was hard to connect the words. She thought he had lost his mind for her because he had been engrossed in the Count¡¯s business, but he still felt so much jealousy. If the day broke, his life would end. At his foolish appearance, the corners of her mouth went up. ¡°What are you talking about? This is not the first time for me and Asher to have dinner ande homete, so I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re so angry... Did you hear anything else?¡± Otherwise, it was impossible for him to be so angry. He must have heard the news of Asher kissing her. She had done it openly in front of the mansion, and he must have known it because the servants would have been excited and talked about it until dawn. ¡°How dare you say that?¡± Sure enough, she didn¡¯t ask what exactly it was, but Cain was furious and raised his voice again and was angry. He was not angry as her brother, but he seemed to be caught in jealousy. The servants, who were waiting at a distance, began to gather. The door was open, and they could see Aria and Cain¡¯s confrontation. The servants were worried that she would be harmed and prayed that she would be all right. She would be all right as they wished, but it was Cain, who was daring to rebel and challenge the imperial authority, that would be harmed. ¡®You should pay for the price of cutting your stepsister¡¯s head in the past and the fact that you¡¯re having sexual desire for your sister, who you had killed yourself. How can I punish you? Oh, yes.¡¯ She thought about what he was most afraid of even though she hadn¡¯t thought about it for a long time. The cause for that anger; to let him know that Aria, who had been baiting and giving room from time to time, had left his hand perfectly; to be rejected by a woman who he had first fallen in love with in both the past and the present; to inform that the woman who he had wanted even if he had sold his father, without being able to do so, had been already cemented by love with another man. She asked Cain, making a naive expression to remind him of those things. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me, you are angry with me for not being an adult yet.¡± ¡°What, what do you mean...?¡± The meaningful words made Cain stiffen, and the servants, who were watching from outside the room, also widened their eyes and listened carefully. Apparently, they were thinking of what had happenedst night. ¡°This is not the first time I¡¯ve met Asher alone... You don¡¯t know this, but I¡¯ve secretly met him in my room, and I¡¯ve traveled to Croa with him. We used the same room... But even so, I¡¯m going to marry Asher anyway.¡± It was just before her provocative words ended when Cain, whose eyes were bloodshot, suddenly rushed toward Aria. If Aria, who had prepared in advance, had not hurriedly avoided, she might have rolled on the floor with him or she might have been choked. ¡°Miss!¡± Aria, who pretended to be frightened, hid behind one of the servants and then made a pitiful appearance. Annie and Jessie rushed over and embraced the shoulders of their slender master. Chapter 211

Chapter 211: Chapter 211. The Result Of Choice, Part II

Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie If they thought of her as usual, they might know that it would be very strange for their master to show such a weak appearance, but the panicked servant protected their master because Cain was expressing his anger over it. ¡°... Why, why are you angry?... I¡¯m not sure why you¡¯re angry! Mielle spent a night with Oscar and came back. Besides, I went with my mother¡¯s permission...¡± No, Aria knew it very well, but deliberately said it for the servants who did not know it yet. Maybe they were guessing it little by little that their master Cain was abnormally obsessed with her stepsister. Cain, who rose from his ground, shouted with madness, and the servants hurried around her, making a wall of men. ¡°Don¡¯t you know that? How dare you! How dare you!¡± ¡®Leave me? Betray me? Not to choose me? Not to love me?¡¯ Those were the only words that would be followed. So, the servants, who had guessed it, turned pale. ¡°Mr, Mr. Cain, you must calm down!¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± p! The servant who stood in front tried to calm Cain, but he got pped in the face and fell down. ¡®Is he really crazy to p his face?¡¯ Aria, who pretended to be frightened at the situation that was going to get worse, cried, and the anger began to spread in the expressions of the servants who surrounded her. It was understandable to have a heart, but it was impossible for anyone to understand and ovee this disturbance. ¡°Mr. Cain, please calm down!¡± ¡°Miss Aria is still young, so please forgive her with your generosity!¡± ¡°I, I¡¯ll tell her what she did wrong, and please remit your anger.¡± ¡°Forgive the poor Miss Aria!¡± Although there was the fallen servant who was pped on his cheek, a number of servants surrounded Aria and begged for him to remit his anger, rather than panic. But it only produced Cain¡¯s further anger, and when he raised his hand again and pped the cheeks of some servants, and when she thought she should stop ying because she had sufficiently seen him go mad in despair, a voice rang in the hall, which unexpectedly blocked him. ¡°What is this?¡± It was the Countess, and she was awakened by the constant disturbance, and appeared slowly, yawning. Then, shocked by the horror in the hallway, which had happened in front of Aria¡¯s room, she raised her voice. ¡°Aria...!¡± The Countess took a step forward and made sure of the devastation, and Aria was crying with tears in her eyes. When she had been a prostitute, Aria had not cried when she had not returned home for a few days and left her alone in a house where there was nothing to eat, but why was she wearing a face stained with tears? The Countess could not assume in shock that Aria was acting, and she was speechless, and Cain asked her, breaking the silence. ¡°Mother... did you know that?¡± The Countess asked back, with a serious look, to the desperate face and voice of Cain that Aria had so desired. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Aria... Aria... spent a night with the Crown Prince!¡± The Countess furrowed her forehead at the question that had already be a fact for him, and she looked as if he were making this fuss with such a trivial thing. And for such a trivial reason, she thought that Aria might be acting, and she gave a hollow smile. ¡°Why do you ask me that?... No, even if she did, what was wrong with her?¡± ¡°... Aria, Aria is a minor!¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you? She is going to marry the Crown Prince. I said as her mother it was OK, and why do you make this fuss? You are not even in a bloody rtionship. You should worry about Mielle at that time.¡± There was nothing more to be gained from the Count family, and besides, if the treason was convinced, she was supposed to divorce the Count, so she could speak more coldly. She was no longer afraid of people and didn¡¯t care. Now she had enough money to live without such a thing. Cain¡¯s face hardened in response to the cold answer. And he poured out his heart to the Countess, who spoke the same words like Aria. The Countess no longer cared or feared, for they had enough money to live without it. Cain¡¯s face stiffened in the cold reply, and Cain poured his heart into the Countess who spoke the same words as Aria. ¡°... ha, I suppose the vulgar origin is the problem. It¡¯s like mother, like daughter.¡± p! The Countess, who no longer needed to tolerate it, pped Cain on the cheek, and, unlike Cain¡¯s beating, everyone took it for granted and looked angrily at him. ¡°You don¡¯t know anything! Don¡¯t think you¡¯ll be in a position to say that forever, because you¡¯ll be worse than that vulgar origin!¡± The Countess cried out, rarely, and the words were full of hidden meaning to the ignorant Cain. No, it was no use to realize it now. Nevertheless, Cain, who hadughed in surprise, stared at the Countess as if he would kill her, and ordered the servants as he did not want to associate with her anymore. ¡°Lock Aria in her room, so she won¡¯t be able to walk around with any more vulgarities. If she resists, you can tie her hands and feet, and I hope the Countess will leave the house. I am the master of the house now.¡± ¡°...¡± None of the servants, however, followed Cain¡¯s instructions. It was the result of the benefits Aria had given them in the meanwhile; of course, it was a natural choice, even if not. No matter how stupid they were, no one would follow the Count family, which had been rumored to give all the wealth to the soldiers and to be going to be ruined by the inexperienced Cain¡¯s work. Rather, there would be much more to get in the future, if they took the side of Aria, the star of the empire, who would be the Crown Princess. ¡°What are you doing?! Tie her up quickly!¡± Cain shouted again, but the servants dared to express their hostility to Cain, surrounding the Countess and Aria without listening to him. ¡°How dare you...¡± It was when Cain raised his hand again. Arriving at the mansion after the disturbance, knights in white uniforms came up the stairs at a quick pace. The royal seal embroidered on their chests proved that they were the Royal Knights. The knights frowned, scanning the frightened Aria, the angry Countess, and the servants. In the meantime, a knight with numerous badges on his chest pulled a document from his arms and asked Cain, ¡°Are you Roscent Cain, right?¡± ¡°... yes.¡± The anger and ferocity had disappeared from Cain¡¯s face in no time as he answered. He was anxious, for the royal knights who had visited the mansion, not long after the soldiers had left to attack the Imperial Castle. And Cain¡¯s predictions were right, and the knight informed him of the start of the punishment. ¡°I¡¯ll arrest you for your involvement in treason.¡± ¡°...!¡± As soon as the words were over, the knights quickly moved and held Cain¡¯s body without giving any moment to refute so that he could not move. They tied Cain¡¯s arm with the rope they had prepared, and they also tied his feet, except for the distance he could walk, as Cain had tried to do with Aria. ¡°Yaaah!¡± Cain screamed painfully, perhaps because his hands were tightly tied. However, a knight, who had no concern with it, pushed his back with a rough hand, and said, ¡°You have submitted your own evidence of treason, and you have hidden soldiers in the house and supported all the expenses, so you can have awyer, but it won¡¯t help. If you don¡¯t want to show such a bad thing to your servants and your family, please follow quietly.¡± No, there was a guess. Yesterday, he had submitted all the specifications for the soldiers¡¯ food, clothing, and shelter. Obviously, he had given it to the noble of Croa, not the Royal Knights...? When he reached this point, he came to the conclusion that he didn¡¯t want to believe, and his face grew pale. ¡°What the hell is this...?¡± ¡°Treason...?¡± ¡°Mr. Cain has joined the treason?¡± ¡°What nonsense!¡± After Cain was taken arrested, the remaining servants in the corridor began to whisper, saying they could not believe it. ¡°I should have stopped him when His Highness said he was investigating...¡± She wiped her wet eyes and opened her mouth as if she knew something, and all the attention was gathered to her because she knew the answer to this ridiculous situation. Chapter 212

Chapter 212: Chapter 212. The Result Of Choice, Part III

Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie But even if she did not exin it, it was rumored that it would spread beyond the empire to foreign countries in a little time, so Aria gave them a chance to imagine by quietly closing her mouth. ¡°It must be something wrong, and I¡¯ll wait until it¡¯s revealed...¡± The servants were furious at Cain, clenching their fists at the words she would believe in and wait for him, who had just scared her as if to kill her. ¡®How could he do such a terrible thing to such a good Aria?¡¯ ¡°Mother, please appoint awyer to brother. Brother and Mielle are both gone, and now you are the true master of the Count family.¡± ¡°... yes, the knight said he could have awyer, so I¡¯ll have to save him. Let¡¯s do what we can.¡± The Countess, who had cleared her face, went down the stairs to find awyer for Cain. Now she would help to find a very capablewyer and to reveal Cain¡¯s sins in detail, and she would divorce the Count with the excuse of it. She would be free to do anything, to take all the property and to abandon her sick husband. ¡°Oh, my God, how could this be...¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t a dream, is it?¡± The servants disappeared in a whisper along her light footsteps, and Aria entered her room, supported by Annie and Jessie. ¡°Miss, Miss...? What is this...?¡± ¡°The knight said my brother was nning treason.¡± Aria said with a casual look, as Annie asked, who was still unable to understand, and Aria cleared her face as if she¡¯d not been frightened and wept. ¡°Didn¡¯t you see the soldiers who left in the morning, the ones who had been disguised normally, and you¡¯ve heard rumors that other noblemen¡¯s houses were also full of questionable guests.¡± Then, realizing that they were soldiers for this treason, Annie covered her mouth with her hand, as if she understood their mysterious acts. ¡°I was wondering who they were because Mr. Cain was so generous with all the money they were spending, but they were soldiers!¡± ¡°Miss, did you know that?¡± At the question of the surprised Jessie, Aria smiled meaningfully and turned the subject away. ¡°I¡¯m going out, so get ready.¡± ¡°... going out? Now?¡± ¡°Yes, the highlight of today is waiting. I have to attend, so get ready. Why don¡¯t you join me?¡± Annie and Jessie looked at each other for an answer and then hurried out of the room to bring water, as Aria said she needed to wash her face because she had cried and it was stinging. ** When Isis returned to the mansion after an unpleasant dinner, she talked to the Duke about what was going to happen. ¡°I¡¯ll put all the royals in jail, and for the time being I¡¯d better take over.¡± ¡°Yes. Mr. Lohan should take care of Croa, and all the other nobles have agreed with that.¡± ¡°When this is done, you¡¯ll have to have a wedding ceremony right away.¡± ¡°Yes, we¡¯ve been talking about it, and decided to have a wedding as soon as the empire falls into Lohan¡¯s hands, and I¡¯ve rewritten the paperwork, too.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯m very satisfied. Because of the stupid Crown Prince, there was some noise in the middle, but as a result, we got a bigger oue. You did a good job, your aplishments are great.¡± ¡°... no, thank you for trusting me and letting me finish.¡± Isis¡¯s eyes flushed because she remembered the hardships she had suffered in the meanwhile. It was when the Duke was about to pat her on the shoulder andfort her. ¡°Sister, Father! It would be better that you should think about it again...¡± Oscar suddenly appeared without a keen sense and raised the question he had posed many times. He was so excited about the battle as he had it ahead. ¡°I¡¯m sure His Highness knows that our house has been upied by unidentified people for months, and he must have investigated! He must be preparing for something!¡± The Duke replied to the reasonable question as if he was foolish. ¡°There is nothing to worry about because their identities have been guaranteed by the Kingdom of Croa. And even if His Highness questioned about it, he has no idea when we make a sudden attack or how big it is, so we can assume that the victory is on our side.¡± And as always, when the Duke repeated the same thing, Oscar raised another question. ¡°... I doubt that the young king of Croa is really on our side in the first ce, and it has not been a day since he visited us, but he insisted on a sudden attack! It¡¯s too early!¡± When he suspected what he should never doubt, the Duke red fiercely at him and called his servant to let Oscar out as if it were no longer worth listening to. ¡°Keep him in the room and watch him not toe out of the room. You can block the door.¡± ¡°Father, please reconsider! We must be a little more careful!¡± ¡°No, we can¡¯t be more careful than this. It¡¯s already happened. Thousands of people are moving!¡± Eventually, Oscar was taken into his room, and the entrance was blocked byrge furniture and he could not escape. The only son kept causing trouble, and the Duke, who was upset, frowned and said to Isis, ¡°... you¡¯ll be busy tomorrow, so I think you should go back to bed.¡± ¡°... yes, father.¡± Isis, who had gone back to her room, was thoughtful for a moment before she went to bed. She was about to think about the joy of winning just a few hourster, but somehow it was the Crown Prince and Aria that came to her mind. Isis had never seen before that the Crown Prince had held Aria¡¯s hand and been anxious. No, it had been an expression she had never seen not only in the Crown Prince but in any other man. It was a humble and shameful behavior as if to show everyone how to y lovers with the daughter of a prostitute. ¡®He was so anxious and went out with a desperate face.¡¯ He might have done something shameful to speak out. He might have done something shameless and dirty, as he had been stuck with the vulgar woman. She imagined it, frowned as she was drinking tea nervously, and someone knocked on the door. ¡°Lady Isis, if you¡¯re still awake, I¡¯d like to have a word with you.¡± ¡°Mr. Lohan? Come in.¡± Lohan, who she had thought she would see at dawn, came to her without any further notice. She had already finished dinner with him and had a conversation. So, she had a question, but she thought there was still something left to tell, so she hurried him in. ¡°No, I¡¯ll talk to you here, it¡¯s not long.¡± He shook his head at Isis who said toe in. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go with them when the soldiers go out to the battle tomorrow?¡± ¡°... me too?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯ll be quick anyway. You¡¯ll miss the most spectacr sights which will be once in your life.¡± It was not a sight to see easily, as he had said, that they would upy the Imperial Castle, drive the royals who would run about in confusion, and arrest them like sinners. ¡°But it¡¯s dangerous, isn¡¯t it?¡± She was nervous and afraid to just imagine that she had to go to the center of the battlefield, even though it was a sudden attack. ¡°Well, I¡¯m very curious about what faces of the ignorant will look like, and if you¡¯re worried, I¡¯ll be close to you. Wouldn¡¯t you be relieved to be with me?¡± It would be safer by his side, the king of a country, but it would be more dangerous than the duke mansion with private soldiers. But her mind was shaking because of the vulgar face of Asher and Aria that she had seen in the evening. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry, because I will put knights around you.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be sure to be safe beside you, and I¡¯ll apany you.¡± So when she said she would, he raised the corners of his mouth and expressed his joy. ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯ve made that decision, and I hope tomorrow will be a good day for you.¡± ¡°I hope it will be a good day for you, too.¡± ¡°Haha, I¡¯m already happy.¡± As he said that, his face seemed genuinely pleasant as if he¡¯d found a fun game that would never happen again. The conversation that Lohan had with Asher at the restaurant remained a little in her mind, but she could convince that he was really in a bad rtionship with Asher, as she saw him so happy. ¡°Then I¡¯ll see you tomorrow. Take a good rest. You¡¯ll be busy.¡± ¡°Yes, and you, too.¡± Chapter 213

Chapter 213: Chapter 213. The Result Of Choice, Part IV

Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie After Lohan had left, shey down on the bed to sleep for tomorrow, as he had said. But because of the thought of the Crown Prince who came up into her mind again, she had to meet the dawn without sleeping. It was the day when she had prepared, eagerly looking forward to, and how could she sleepfortably? ¡®And now I can let the Crown Prince kneel before my feet, who humiliated me...! And even that vulgar woman!¡¯ Isis, splendidly dressed fit for the new power, went out of the mansion, and the soldiers were gathered in no time and waiting in sturdy armor and sharp swords. They seemed to be confident that they would cut the enemies and capture the Imperial Castle if she gave instructions. ¡°You came out quickly, Lady Isis.¡± Lohan, who was giving instructions among the soldiers, greeted Isis with a pleasant face, and Mielle, who had regained her pure face, stood beside him as she no longer needed to disguise herself. Mielle, who had sold the information of the Crown Prince, and of the empire, who had bought Lohan¡¯s favor and saved her life, greeted Isis. ¡°Hello, Miss Isis.¡± She was so confident that it was hard to see the same person as the girl who had been in prison and cried until recently. Although she had failed and self-defeated several times, Mielle had suffered as much as herself, and Isis understood it and greeted the two with a generous greeting. ¡°Good morning, Mr. Lohan, and Miss Mielle.¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a good dawn to kill a high-hearted rat.¡± ¡°Would you like to leave now?¡± ¡°No, we¡¯d better leave after dawn, because the soldiers who had stayed in the mansion of the Duke are taking care of you, and you don¡¯t have to go fast.¡± The soldiers who had stayed in the duke¡¯s quarters were at least a hundred. Isis thanked for his consideration, with a noticeable relief that they had all agreed to protect her. ¡°I¡¯m so relieved that so many soldiers will protect me, and if I leave after dawn, the battle will be over.¡± ¡°Yes, I suppose.¡± Without waiting long, the darkness of dawn quickly disappeared, and the dawn began to open. In the meantime, Isis, who had a simple breakfast, went to the Imperial Castle, assuming that arge number of soldiers might have upied, riding the wagon with Mielle, who had a cheerful face with a flush of excitement and Lohan with a pleasant look. ¡®... Why is it so quiet?¡¯ But somehow the street was so quiet as if nothing had happened. No matter how the destination was the Imperial Castle, many soldiers had left to raid it before dawn, so those who had confirmed it might make a fuss, but why? ¡°... is it already over? It¡¯s a bitnguid.¡± When Isis asked anxiously, Lohanughed and agreed enthusiastically, saying that it seemed like that. ¡°I told them to finish quietly and quickly, and they might have done it.¡± ¡°I see... Even so, I think it¡¯s too fast, though.¡± ¡°It¡¯s because the enemies are puny, and we don¡¯t have to send so many soldiers for it, and it¡¯s all because of the information Lady Mielle gave me.¡± ¡°... is it real?¡± asked Mielle, not knowing what to do with the suddenpliment of Lohan, and Lohan, whoughed, touched her hair smoothly and affirmed it. ¡°Of course, you have been more helpful than any informers¡± ¡°I¡¯m so d I helped you...¡± Mielle¡¯s eyes were shining beautifully as they headed toward Lohan. It was like the eyes she had sent to Oscar. And Isis was able to realize that for this short time Mielle had been firmly in love with Lohan. ¡®I thought you¡¯d saved your life by leaking information, but how dare you dash to him without knowing who you are?¡¯ Mielle had behaved as if she wouldmit herself to Oscar for her whole life, but she had betrayed him in such a short time. It was terrible to think that she would let Mielle marry Oscar without knowing she was such a woman. It was when Isis, who was so upset, decided that it would not be too bad to get rid of the family of Count Roscent after the wedding ceremony with Lohan. The carriage stopped suddenly in the square, still a little away from its destination. ¡°We must have arrived.¡± ¡°What? What do you mean? There¡¯s still a long way to the Imperial Castle.¡± Isis asked, and Mielle also opened the carriage window, with her eyes wide, and checked the outside. ¡°I wonder, too... Huh? Why are there so many people? ... Huh? Uh!¡± Then, she seemed to find something strange and questioned it but could not speak. She looked so surprised that Isis was about to confirm what Mielle had seen, but suddenly her vision changed. ¡°Yaaah!¡± And the great pain camete. ¡°Now, we¡¯re here, Lady Isis, and they¡¯re all waiting for you,¡± said Lohan, who had caught Isis¡¯s hair, and kicked the wagon door with his foot. As she watched it near, Mielle began to tremble with a pale look at the incredible sight and the sudden action of Lohan. ¡°Mielle, they¡¯ll be here soon, don¡¯t worry and wait quietly.¡± So kindly, Lohan, who was about to go straight out, informed her that Mielle would have her turn, and dragged Isis out the open door. What was waiting there was none other than the man she hated so much. ¡®Why, why are you here!?¡¯ Isis wanted to scream, but she couldn¡¯t because Lohan hit her on the ground. ¡°Yaaah!¡± The spectators gathered around Isis, which had been called the noblest in the empire, were surprised to see it and swallowed. They stopped their walk to see why the Crown Prince, other nobles, and imperial knights were there and what was going on in the square, but they did not know that this shocking thing would happen. A few hours after dawn, a considerable number of bystanders saw it, and Lohan, who had not even looked at Isis on the cold ground, said, shaking his hand. ¡°I have brought a sinner as you ordered, Your Highness Asterope.¡± He looked d now as if he had managed to get rid of the trouble. Aria ran to Isis and checked her. ¡°Are you all right? How can he be so violent...?¡± Her tone was worried, but her expression was not. She was now delighted to be able to drop Isis into a pitfall. Of course, it was a face that was not visible to anyone else but only to Isis, who was very close. ¡°How dare you of a shallow origin...¡± Isis pushed Aria who came to her, but the knights who were waiting nearby immediately grabbed her arm, pressed her neck, and tied her. Even though she had sinned, Aria was worried, but Isis pushed Aria who looked after her, and their hands were full of anger. Aria¡¯s face, surrounded by knights, was in a state of anxiety and fear, and when Isis struggled to escape, Lohan said, in a puzzled way, ¡°You¡¯re too much, Lady Isis. You don¡¯t think what you have attempted. Look, as Lady Aria showed kindness to you, you showed only your evil temper.¡± It was evident in that tone how patient he had been in the meanwhile, and he had tried his best to curry favor with her. ¡°You don¡¯t know who is so vulgar, but you mention about the shallowness. I have expected a little because you have had the support of the nobles of the empire, but I am so disappointed, Princess Isis.¡± Then he suddenly took Aria¡¯s side. It was true that she was of humble origin, and Aria stared at him, blinking as if she hadn¡¯t thought he would take her side. ¡°That¡¯s frustrating. The Countess hasn¡¯t spoken yet, has she? Lady Aria should know the truth ande to Croa. It is not the Empire here, but the Croa, where Lady Aria is to stay.¡± ¡°... Mother?¡± Aria, who did not understand what he was talking about, asked Lohan, and he did not answer but had a meaningful smile. Aria rolled her eyes, as she didn¡¯t know what it meant, and Asher began to mediate as if to stop. ¡°If you want to say the useless words, go back.¡± ¡°Are you saying that I am useless now? I still have work to do?¡± said Lohan, and pointed to the carriage, where Mielle, who had been hiding, was trembling and was dragged out by the hands of the knights. Fortunately, they didn¡¯t grab her hair or didn¡¯t throw her on the ground like Isis, but she was scared and frightened enough even if they didn¡¯t do that. Chapter 214

Chapter 214: Chapter 214. The Result Of Choice, Part V

Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie ¡°Mr. Lohan! Why? What the hell is going on...?¡± Mielle dared not speak properly due to the sharp eyes pouring from all sides. She had been always loved by others and well grown, and she could not imagine it. She had been in prison, but until then she had been treated as a nobledy, but not now. She had to be treated less than the street bums and had to be looked at coldly. ¡°How dare you call my name? You don¡¯t know who you are. I hate people like you the most, who sell their families and country to save their lives.¡± With the cold eyes and tone, Mielle spared herself and looked up again and gave him a pitiful look. It had been a little while ago that he had praised that she was a very knowledgeable and intelligent woman, and he had looked at her with his warm and lovely eyes. She had beenforted and acknowledged, and for a moment she had felt happy. It was not like she¡¯d been obsessed with Oscar because she had thought he was the right person for her. Although she had been trusted to sell information, she had thought Lohan was a friendly person who saved her in crisis. ¡®But was it all fake?¡¯ The cold face of the present and the warm face of the past ovepped, and tears seemed to flow. It was even more incredible that all the words and actions he had said to her were false as he had set a trap. ¡°Mr. Lohan!¡± So Mielle called out his name again, but it was still a cold look that came back. In addition to that, a warning followed to Mielle who kept calling his name, as if he was unpleasant. ¡°If you call my name any more, I won¡¯t let you go.¡± ¡°Boo-hoo...¡± All that remained was Mielle¡¯s crying, and Isis, who had been listening to the conversations, trying to figure out and sort things out, looked up in a sh, recalling the letters and papers that had been exchanged with Lohan. ¡°Well, I have the papers I have exchanged with me...¡± They were documents with the king¡¯s seal, and as long as it was a trap, and even if there were papers with a seal, he could be a conspirator of this matter. So Isis insisted that he quickly took her side and stopped this foolishness, but at the nonsense, Lohanughed and replied, ¡°You think it¡¯s a real seal, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°...!¡± ¡®The official documents from the Kingdom of Croa had the same seal on them!¡¯ She remembered that she had even made a handful ofparisons in case. ¡°It was a definite match...! I obviously checked it with Vika...!¡± ¡°Really? Then, I have to ask the person who checked with you.¡± He waved behind him because she was still unbelievable. Strangely, Vika, who had been helping the Aristocratic Party for a very long time and had offered this work to her, walked out slowly. ¡°You¡¯ve put your trust in me, you¡¯ve been through this, but you should have kept a little more people.¡± Vika said, looking a little too sorry. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but all the papers I brought you are made of fake seals.¡± ¡°... what, what...?¡± She realized that the person she had trusted most was a traitor, and what kind of reaction could she take? She just stared at Vika, as if she could not believe it. He had been a great help and an advisor to the nobles of the Aristocratic Party for a long time, and she could not imagine that he would dare to betray. It was the same for Mielle that it was difficult to ept the situation, and her crying became stronger. For a moment, Mielle¡¯s cry spread in the square, and Isis, who had been stupidly lost in thought in the meantime, seemed to have found the answer again and asked, ¡°Even if the seal is fake, it has the same effect as Mr. Lohan has taken and returned them yourself!¡± She said as if it was thest hope. It had the same effect because he had written it himself and sent it out with a seal. ¡°Ha, don¡¯t you understand yet? It was a small thing to catch traitors of another country, and why did I do such a bothersome work? Eh, Vika?¡± ¡°Yes, I didn¡¯t spend much time and send a person to Croa, but I replied to your letters myself.¡± After recognizing it was a perfect trap, Mielle stopped crying and turned pale. The same was true of Isis. She realized that Asher had framed her up and she had yed in it, as well as she was finally caught in a trap that she could not escape. ¡°I don¡¯t know why you keep obsessing about these little things without repenting of your own sins. Even if they were letters from Lohan, what does it matter if it was a process to find out the traitors in the first ce?¡± Aria, who had watched them go to hell, asked as if she was weird, and Asher praised her for being so clever. ¡°You¡¯re right. If I forgive him without asking for responsibility, everything is done, but I don¡¯t know why she cares about it. Maybe she is not aware of the situation, or it is only her natural level.¡± ¡°I¡¯m disappointed, Asterope, and you¡¯ve used me to this insignificant thing. I thought something big happened and dly broke up my busy time and helped you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t emphasize the favor you have done to me as you¡¯ve got a lot from me.¡± ¡°Well, yes, I¡¯ve got a lot more than I¡¯ve done, and so did other people,¡± said Lohan, smiling meaningfully, and turned to look at Aria. Aria, who did not know the details, frowned again and cocked her head, and Asher red at him and became annoyed. ¡°Don¡¯t say useless words anymore, and go back as it¡¯s over. Leave everything about Mielle in writing, and I will send someone if I need something more.¡± ¡°... Okay, I¡¯ll do it, and I think it¡¯s time to break up, as wagons carrying other sinners areing in.¡± As soon as his words were finished, loud-sounding carriages arrived at the square. They were steel carriages carrying sinners. The carriage, made of hard iron that sinners could not escape, had a wall of iron bars, so they could see inside. ¡°They¡¯rete because there are so many sinners.¡± The spectators began to speak in surprise, seeing nobles in the carriage, where the reputed noblemen of the empire were shaped as sinners. And Cain, who was in it, saw Aria staring at him, and began to scream as if he had not ovee his anger. ¡°Aria! Why are you there? Why?¡± It was like he¡¯d been taken away. ¡°You don¡¯t know what situation you are in,¡± Asher murmured and got nervous. ¡°That¡¯s a strange question. Why is he making a fuss when it is natural for Lady Aria to be with me as a lover? Shut him up.¡± As if waiting for Asher¡¯s order, a knight gagged Cain, but he was still screaming and struggling, and finally lost his mind after several hits in his face. ¡°Brother!¡± Mielle cried out when she first saw Cain be treated harshly, and Isis turned her head, with her eyes closed, as the Duke stared at her from earlier. ¡°You don¡¯t have to turn your head, Lady Isis, because you have to get in there, and the bill you gave to Lohan was adopted as evidence. It was neatly arranged, and I am d to have it. I would save my time and energy due to it.¡± As Asher said so and motioned to the knights, and the knights, as if waiting, stood near Mielle and Isis. They couldn¡¯t stand up properly, but a knight pushed her back and Mielle fell t on her face to the ground. ¡°Yaaah!¡± If it had been only a few months ago, all the people who had gathered would have reached out for poor Mielle, but unfortunately, it was Aria who held out her hand for her. ¡°Mielle, are you all right?¡± Asher thought that Aria was here to mock, and when she bit his lower lip, Asher shot her a hard, hostile look. The sympathy she received from her was nothing but shame and insult. ¡°Lady Aria, you seem too much tender-hearted. You are so kind to those who have set you up a few times.¡± Asher said disgruntledly and motioned for her to return quickly, but it was not her answer that came back. ¡°I need a favor from you.¡± ¡°A favor?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s about Mielle, and I hope you¡¯ll hear it, though it¡¯s hard.¡± ¡®What is it that you ask me earnestly? Anyway, Mielle will be executed.¡¯ Not only Asher, but also Mielle, Lohan, and everyone who gathered in the square, was waiting for Aria to say the next word. Chapter 215

Chapter 215. The Result Of Choice, Part VI

Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a difficult request, but... I want you to take good care of Mielle.¡± ¡®Do you want me to take good care of her?¡¯ Aria requested to him to take good care of Mielle, who had been trying to hurt her and sell off the empire, and the audience was embarrassed as if they had heard ridiculous words. Lohan swallowed a chuckle and asked, ¡°Are you in a state of delirium?¡± It was a bitter tone, but the majority seemed to agree with him and so did Mielle, who had been defended. Aria would have finally had the chance to cut off her head, but she couldn¡¯t understand why she wanted her own good. In the meantime, Asher noticed that Aria had not simply asked for Mielle to be taken cared of, and he tried to find out her real intention and asked, ¡°... Why?¡± ¡°Mielle is still a child and cannot make a proper judgment, and as you all know, she is good in nature, but she is being poorly guided at this young age. She is too young to be punished. She was just swept away, and if there was a fault...¡± Aria, who had said that Mielle¡¯s fault was on someone else, paused, stroking her eyes for a moment to wipe away her tears. As if waiting, Asher asked what she really wanted to say. ¡°Then who¡¯s fault is it?¡± ¡°That would be me, who didn¡¯t take care of Mielle well. I was her sister, but I couldn¡¯t stop her from taking the wrong path... I hope you will take good care of Mielle and give me some of her punishment.¡± ¡°...!¡± ¡®What does she mean? How could the Crown Prince punish her?¡¯ As soon as she was done, everyone¡¯s eyes were gathered into one ce. They were all looking at Asher. As they had guessed, Asher frowned and expressed his disapproval, and even if she wanted something else, he also had a grudge against her for saying it. ¡°And Mielle would not have known the very important things as she was young. If she had sold the information, it would not have been much help. Right, Mr. Lohan?¡± This time the arrow went back to Lohan, and as she said, there was nothing important but the secret of Asher, so it was true. But even so, it was hard to understand if she was really asking for Mielle¡¯s well being in the situation that all the nobles who were involved in this treason would be hanged. Also, Aria and Mielle were not in good terms. In fact, they were trying to kill each other. Lohan, raising one corner of his mouth, asked, ¡°Are you serious?¡± ¡°Of course, and, as you all know, Mielle is mentally and seriously disturbed by various misfortunes at a young age. Some of it is my fault... and I will share her sin. My words are right, Mielle? You did what you were told, and you just sold light information to live without being aware of the situation?¡± Mielle stared at Aria, her eyes blinking, not knowing how she would react to her, who was really advocating herself, and she was embarrassed to see it. Her eyes seemed to reflect her embarrassment even at a nce. She was suspicious of whether she was setting a trap that wouldpletely destroy her. And it was Asher who finally stepped back from her efforts, and how could he not listen to her pleading and try to persuade him? He wondered what it meant, but he was willing to listen to it as she asked, ¡°... I understand what you¡¯re saying. Don¡¯t worry, everything will be revealed in detail through Lohan¡¯s papers and investigations. If the sins of Lady Mielle are just trivial, then her punishment will be light.¡± It would be hard to give Mielle the right punishment since she had said in front of everyone. Aria hugged Mielle with a happy face. ¡°I don¡¯t know yet what the verdict will be, but I¡¯m d anyway, Mielle. In the future, this sister will carry you by myself and tell you what is right and wrong, so that you no longer fall into a dangerous path.¡± As Aria gently smiled and talked to her, Mielle noticed her intentions. She swallowed and began to shake her head. ¡°Oh, no...! What the...!¡± ¡®Will you carry me by yourself and tell me what is right and wrong?¡¯ ¡°Then, please reflect on the past until the verdictes.¡± Before Mielle could even say something, Aria hurriedlymitted Mielle to a knight and watched her be taken away with a very benevolent smile of a sister. ¡°I, I...¡± Mielle, arrested in the wagon with Isis, was about to shout something but then opened and closed her mouth without any sound with an anxious face because she realized her situation and position. What else could she refute? No matter what she said, it was obvious to be disadvantageous. She dared to be the longest and closest to the king of another country, and if she did not receive Aria¡¯s help, she could be executed. The wagons, which had carried all the sinners in the square with such a fuss, disappeared in the opposite direction to the Imperial Castle, and Aria spoke to Asher, who had a disgruntled face somehow, while they retreated the gathered crowd. ¡°Will you go back to the Imperial Castle? May I join you in the carriage if you don¡¯t mind?¡± He had a lot of work to do as he had arrested arge number of aristocrats and rather ready to set up a separate ce, but she wanted to finish the conversation while he returned to the Imperial Castle. ¡°Why don¡¯t we have tea nearby? I have time to drink tea with you.¡± Asher read the thoughts of Aria. He broke off his busy time and rmended to have tea inversely. ¡°Can I join you?¡± Lohan pushed his face in as if he wanted to hear the story, but before Aria could answer, the irritated Asher firmly blocked him. ¡°No, you are done with your work, and you¡¯ll have to get back to your country.¡± ¡°... That¡¯s too much. I tried to resist the temptation of treason and took your side.¡± ¡°Really? I suppose you¡¯re sorry, but it¡¯s not too bad to break our promise and start a war.¡± ¡°What war? That¡¯s not what I said. I wish we could be at peace for a hundred more years or two hundred if possible,¡± said Lohan with a visibly serious face in response to Asher¡¯s sharp question. ¡°If you want that, then go back quickly.¡± ¡°I see, I see... I¡¯ll see Lady Aria anytime in the future.¡± Eventually, Lohan disappeared in the wagon leaving with a meaningful word, and Aria also moved with Asher. Flower Mountain was the best ce to share important stories while drinking tea, so Aria took a seat in the private room there and asked Asher after she ordered. ¡°What¡¯s your promise? What did you promise Lohan?¡± First, she had to tell him about her advocacy to Mielle, but as he saw her curious and unbearable face, he replied with a slight smile, ¡°I will tell you, as I¡¯m not going to hide it from you. If he would help me with this matter, I promised to be at peace with the Kingdom of Croa for fifty years.¡± ¡°... Fifty years? By the way, aren¡¯t you going to war anyway?¡± The rtionship between the two of them looked good, and she thought like that. Asher said, smiling at her, ¡°Well, I¡¯m not sure when or what will happen, but now we¡¯re in good shape, but in the past, there was a history of a long war with the empire, where countless people died and thend was taken away.¡± ¡°... I see.¡± It meant that Lohan had been afraid of the empire and helped to get rid of the Aristocratic Party for it was the empire that had the most territory and troops on the continent, no matter what the circumstances were inside. ¡°Well, it¡¯s my turn now, and why did you ask for a favor to Mielle?¡± Asher asked, ncing at his watch as he spent his precious and busy time with his unnecessarily scheduled appointment with Lohan. He looked a little impatient, and Aria immediately answered his question. ¡°If I let her go, she¡¯ll be obviously hanged.¡± ¡°I thought you wanted that.¡± She had told him all about her past, and he asked as if he was wondering, ¡°I think it would be nice in the end, but when I thought about it, I was sorry for this opportunity to send her sofortably.¡± ¡°If you say opportunity...¡± ¡°If I say ¡®position change,¡¯ do you now understand?¡± As she said that, her expression became wicked. It looked like she had the toy she had hoped for in her hands. It looked like she was wondering how to y with a toy named Mielle, which would soon fall into her hands. Chapter 216

Chapter 216. The Result Of Choice, Part VII

Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie ¡®Mielle, how would you feel if you were treated by me who you had despised as I had been vulgar?¡¯ The evil woman¡¯s nature sparkled Aria¡¯s eyes. ¡°I hope that Asher will give me Mielle, but she is too guilty to pay for nothing, so you may as well punish her with the right punishment.¡± Aria¡¯s words sounded like a request to him that he would give her Mielle after he tortured Mielle enough, and his eyes narrowed for a moment. It was not a rejection of Aria, who showed cruelty but admiration for her, who tried to bite to the end without missing what was given. And Aria knew that Asher was interested in such a character and liked her, so she could reveal her real heart without hesitation. ¡°Ok. I think she will pay for all the price of her sins in the past and the present in the end, and I will do as you say.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Aria smiled brightly, not matched in the way of anyone who would harass or punish anyone, and Asher said with a very embarrassing look, ¡°If you¡¯re so happy, I feel sorry to go back.¡± ¡°Then stay for a little while and go back. Would you like to have lunch together?¡± When he caught her pretending to not know that Asher could not do so, he felt more regret on his face. ¡°... I¡¯m angry that I can¡¯t do that.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t help it, but you have to get your work done quickly.¡± Even though she had told the reality, Asher¡¯s disappointment did not go away, and Aria took his hand gently. She wrapped it with her hand and cheered him up. ¡°Why don¡¯t we go on a vacation after the work is done? Even though it¡¯s a bit far, I want to go to the sea alone with you.¡± At her words, his expression hardened. Because of his status, the attendants and knights automatically followed him, but he was not able to hide his mind from the secret suggestion of Aria, knowing that he could not travel alone. ¡°... I¡¯ll have to finish my work soon.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll wait.¡± When she was about to get up from her seat, leaving the tea which was still had much left as she just drank a little, he suddenly stopped as he headed for the door. ¡°... Lady Aria.¡± He called Aria¡¯s name in a slightly lower voice. In that strange but familiar voice, she had a hunch as to what he would say next and turned slowly to stare into his eyes. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°... Can I kiss you?¡± At his direct approach, Aria did not answer for a moment and stared at him nkly. She then replied with a soft nce, ¡°Last time you did what you pleased, but you ask for my permission now?¡± ¡°... I was so excited at that time that¡¯s why I did that, but I was afraid that you might have been upset.¡± Asher said carefully. ¡®No, I was a little surprised, but I was not upset. However, I was thrilled to the point where my heart was pounding all night.¡¯ ¡°Not at all, I was just surprised.¡± As soon as she answered so, Asher took off his worries. He raised his hand and touched her soft cheek. ¡°Then I¡¯ll do what I want in the future.¡± Asher immediately put his lips on hers even if he did not hear her answer as if he was really going to do it right away * * * Rumors that the nobles of the Aristocratic Party were all caught for treason spread to the capital without passing half a day and spread throughout the empire after not more than a week. That was big news and dangerous news for some. Those, who had made a deal with the nobles of the Aristocratic Party or had a rtionship with them, heard the news and ended their rtionship with them in the turning of a hand. They watched the situation in fear. Some of them fled the country saying that they were suddenly leaving for a vacation. Of course, the nobles, who had been caught in the rebellion, were also trying to erase their sins and mobilized in various ways, but it did not go ording to their will because of thest scheme of the Crown Prince and Lohan that they did not know. ¡°Well, all the jewels in the house are gone!¡± ¡°... What?!¡± Viscountess Merriart swallowed in surprise and asked the butler, who had given the shocking news. In order to save her husband who was used of treason, she tried to hire the bestwyer in the empire and gathered all the remaining wealth that the soldiers had spent too much. Therefore, it was like a bolt of lightning from the blue sky. ¡°But instead, this letter was put...¡± Mrs. Merriart¡¯s hands trembled as she took the letter from the butler, and her eyes widened uncontrobly as she began to read a few lines. [If we can not capture the empire, we have contracted with princess Frederick Isis to not support the wages of the dispatched soldiers, so we have recovered the amount from the mansion. We have left you a detailed ount, so please refer to it, and we will charge you againter, if it is short.] ¡®What the hell?¡¯ She couldn¡¯t believe it, and she checked it again and again, but it didn¡¯t change. ¡°The jewels... Are they all gone?¡± ¡°Yes, yes...! All the expensive ornaments are also gone...¡± The butler nodded and answered, and Mrs. Merriart herself copsed to the floor. ¡°Are you all right?¡± The butler looked at her with surprise and checked her condition. It was a quick response as he had expected. Unfortunately, her condition, trembling in a pale-look, did not seem to be very good, and the servants watching it around her did not know what to do. ¡°Wait, be quiet!¡± She raised her voice because the people around her had been making a fuss while she was having a headache. She wrapped her head and thought for a moment. ¡®What should I do now...?¡¯ If they had taken all the jewelry and ornaments, as the butler had said, there was no way to help her husband. She had to report if it was any property such as a mansion or an estate that should be reported at the time of the acquisition, but if it was a jewel or ornament, she could sell it secretly and raise funds. However, they took them all, and there was nothing left. The mansion and estate had been blocked by the Crown Prince in advance by no way to make a deal because if their sin was proven and they were branded as traitors, all their property would be seized by the empire. So there was nothing more she could do for her husband, and because he was really involved in the rebellion, he would be deprived of his title after all, and all the mansion andnd would also be taken away. Moreover, it was a sin of rebellion, and surely not only the Viscount but his whole family would be executed. She blinked for a moment. She was lost in thought and firmly held her hands. ¡°... Support me.¡± ¡°Yes, yes!¡± The maids hurried to raise the Viscountess, and her eyes were cold, unlike when she had read the letter. ¡°... Get the wagon, pack up some food, and some spare clothes.¡± ¡°Yes...? Where are you going?¡± The butler looked surprised and asked as she asked for food and clothing. The Viscountess answered naturally, ¡°I¡¯m going back to Sheraton. Anyway, he¡¯s prepared for the treason alone, so I¡¯ll have to pretend not to know it. If his sin is not heavy, I¡¯ll be in no way harmed. I¡¯ll have to get ready for a divorce in the meanwhile... But if it¡¯s not enough, I will hide or get exiled... I¡¯ll try to survive somehow... I won¡¯t be responsible for you all, so I won¡¯t tell you to follow me.¡± The only person she chose was the butler because she had not a penny left in her hand, and the remaining servants who had suddenly lost their jobs watched her leave. And her choice to leave her husband without dy was very wise. The Crown Prince, who had prepared to punish the Aristocratic Party for a long time, did not miss the opportunity, and he put more guilt on them. Besides, unexpected users appeared, and they could not draw back from the guilt. The user was none other than Oscar, the sessor to the Duke family of Frederick. ¡°Where is the sinner, Frederik Oscar?¡± After arresting the Duke and Isis, the leader of the rebellion, the knights came back to the mansion of the Duke to find Oscar. Oscar was the heir of the Duke family, but he had note forward directly in this case, and he had no intention of signing any papers, so he was not involved. However, the knights looked for him even though he did not need to be arrested. Chapter 217 - The Result Of Choice, Part VIII

Chapter 217: Chapter 217. The Result Of Choice, Part VIII

Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie ¡°Mr. Oscar... is confined.¡± ¡°Confined? Where is it?¡± The knights frowned at the words of the servants and told them where it was. ¡°I¡¯ll guide you.¡± The knights followed a servant in a hurry, who said that he would guide them. And after they arrived at a room, they cleared the furniture that piled up and opened the door, and he was really inside. A knight asked as he checked his emaciated face. ¡°Are you Frederik Oscar?¡± ¡°... Yes.¡± Oscar said. He was not agitated as if what he had expected came. The Crown Prince had ordered them to arrest him right away, and they hade to him with a lot of tension, but he showed the casual response, and the knights watched Oscar, trying to hide their wonders. ¡°If it¡¯s not toote, I¡¯ll tell you everything.¡± Oscar, who had received the gaze of the knights for a moment, said something unexpected. ¡°What do you mean everything?¡± ¡°The whole story about this. You¡¯ve been investigating, and you know that I didn¡¯t have anything to do with it. But I know what happened through my sister and father... I¡¯ll cooperate.¡± ¡°Are you serious?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Oscar nodded and answered, and the knight, who realized he was sincere, said that he understood in a softer tone. ¡°Okay, thene with us, and I won¡¯t tie you because you said you would ept the investigation.¡± The knight¡¯s attitude was polite to Oscar, who was not resisting. ¡°Mr. Oscar...¡± Oscar followed the knight quietly, and the worried butler¡¯s voice followed, and Oscar paused to ask the butler. ¡°... Please take care of the mansion.¡± ¡®I see... please be careful ande back in a good shape.¡¯ Like the other noblemen who had been taken, Oscar spent the night in a temporary prison set up for investigation, but he was unexpectedly moved to another ce the next day. ¡°I was surprised that you would cooperate.¡± ¡°I see Your Highness.¡± Oscar was surprised he moved to the Imperial Castle, but he didn¡¯t know that he would meet the Crown Prince quickly like this. The surprised Oscar lowered his head and gave his courtesy. Asher, who had been dissatisfied with the appearance, talked to him to straighten up. ¡°Will you cooperate?¡± ¡°... Yes.¡± ¡°I see... but I hope that you would not.¡± Oscar flinched. He was surprised by what the Crown Prince said, but soon he could understand why the Crown Prince had thought so. It must be because of Aria, who was now officially in a rtionship with the Crown Prince, but in the past, she had been known to be in a scandal with him. Though the rumor had disappeared due to Oscar¡¯s early engagement with Mielle, it had been gossiped about for quite a while. Oscar thought that the Crown Prince, who was in a rtionship with Aria, might know the truth that he still had a heart for her. So the Crown Prince might have sent the knights to get him right away even though he was not the prime mover. No, that would be true. Now Aria was too big to reach out, but the Crown Prince still didn¡¯t like him. So, he came to the idea that the Crown Prince might have wanted him to be executed for the same sin without cooperating and taking sides with his sister and father. And as if that were the right answer, Asher seemed to be ufortable with the obedient Oscar. ¡°I hope you¡¯re willing to cooperate with me, and it came from patriotism.¡± ¡°...!¡± As he spoke, as if he knew that this cooperation had been originated not from patriotism but from impure intentions, the agitated Oscar swallowed his saliva, avoiding his gaze. From the time he had known that Aria was the star of the empire and that she was on the side of the Crown Prince, Oscar had wanted the Aristocratic Party including the Duke family to stop confronting the Crown Prince. He had hoped they wouldn¡¯t block her way. She had made a great achievement now and had be a woman who he dared not defy, but at least he did not want to be an enemy. So he had tried to stop his sister and father several times to stop this reckless thing, but what he got was this misery. As he had voluntarily cooperated for Aria rather than for the empire, he dyed his answer, pretending that it was not, Asherughed and spoke coldly after staring at him for a while, ¡°Okay, whatever it is, I don¡¯t need to be wary of you anymore, so I¡¯ll pass it on because she isn¡¯t interested in anyone anymore, except for me.¡± ¡°...¡± If he was not wary of him, he wouldn¡¯t have to say that, but the reason he had brought up Aria seemed to be for some kind of warning and threat. It was a threat that Aria had no heart, and he should not dream or imagine because he was beside her. He could nod to reduce the hostility of the Crown Prince as he already knew it, but he didn¡¯t. The reason he failed to do so was because of his pride. Asher, who won the victory in this childish emotional battle that could not be seen to be between the Crown Prince and the sessor of the Duke family, turned to Oscar and questioned him as a sinner. ¡°So what are you cooperating with?¡± ¡°... I¡¯ll tell you everything I know.¡± ¡°What do you want to get by selling your family and colleagues?¡± ¡°... Nothing. I just hope there are no more people who disturb the empire.¡± He was sincere because as the empire was in peace, Aria¡¯s mind would befortable, but Asher tried to find an impure intention that did not exist for Oscar. ¡°You are truly an opportunist. Unlike the Duke and Princess Isis, you have been an outcast who has had no record on any document, but you deserve the same punishment as the heir to the rebellious family... but you are trying to avoid punishment by taking the initiative and exposing the sins of others.¡± Though his expression clearly exined that his manner was not intended, Asher scolded him, because he could avoid execution by revealing the traitors and cooperating with them. After he had spent a lot of time attacking Oscar with useless words because he had much hostility against Oscar, Asher brought out the main point as if he was satisfied. ¡°We¡¯re still at the beginning of the interrogation so stay in the Imperial Castle and cooperate. I¡¯ll send you the papers soon. You better get the room here.¡± ¡°... Yes.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve got enough data, but it¡¯d be better if I add the testimony of the sessor of the Duke family of Frederick even though thest name disappears.¡± Asher turned away with hisst scornful words saying his disapproval of Oscar and in a moment, he was left alone in the quiet room. He let out a deep sigh and waited in patience. ** With the help of Asher, who had a tight trap that no one could escape, and Oscar¡¯s active help, the investigation to the Aristocratic Party was conducted every day. At first, of course, they all imed their innocence but because of the expense statements they had submitted, they could not escape, and that was why those who had changed their positions began to emerge. ¡°I had no choice but to live... I just pretended to! Whatever. As the Duke and Lady Isis asked for it together, I couldn¡¯t have refused! I was going to betray them at the end! Please think about me inmon sense. How would I dare rebel on the empire where I grew up?¡± cried Viscount Merriart, and his voice was loud unlike a noble¡¯s as he insisted that it was unfair. Ten nobles insisted on the same im as if they had prepared together. The reason for this, though the investigator was not persuaded at all, was that there was no other way except for doing it. They hoped that if they dyed things somehow, they might find a way out of it. ¡°Hmm, I see. I¡¯ll have to check the facts.¡± The investigator, who had found a solution, left the investigation room for a moment as they had been the same for three days. ¡®How can he verify that no exact evidence was found?¡¯ Therefore, Viscount Merriart was caught in doubt and waited for the investigator toe again, but the investigator who appeared again was not alone but with someone. ¡°Viscount Vika...!¡± It was Vika, who knew everything about this. No, he knew everything about the Aristocratic Party as well as this because the nobles of the Aristocratic Party had always been advised by Vika. He had always given them proper and informative advice, and everyone had relied on Vika, and he had known what was going on, so he knew everything about the Aristocratic Party. Chapter 218 - The Result Of Choice, Part IX

Chapter 218: Chapter 218. The Result Of Choice, Part IX

Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you in a long time, have I?¡± It was a well-known fact that he was the Crown Prince¡¯s spy so that Viscount Merriart was very wary and looked angrily at him. ¡°Were you going to betray them at the end?¡± Vika asked whileughing and grinning. ¡°... Yes.¡± When the Viscount cleared his throat and affirmed, Vika¡¯sughter thickened. ¡°Will you leave us for a moment?¡± ¡°... Who? Me...?¡± The investigator pointed at him, and Vika nodded and said, ¡°Yes, it will be over soon.¡± ¡°... Yes.¡± ¡®How dare he defy the Crown Prince¡¯s closest aide.¡¯ The investigator left soon, and when the knight, who was guarding the door was gone, Vika sat down in front of him and said, ¡°How long without an excuse... Do you really think that would work?¡± At Vika¡¯s sneered question, the Viscount closed his mouth, for he was only doing hisst resistance, knowing that it wouldn¡¯t work, too. He knew that what he was doing wouldn¡¯t buy him time anymore. ¡°I¡¯ll give you one advice for old time¡¯s sake.¡± The Viscount looked at him with a wide-eyed look, as he said he would help, but he quickly turned to the suspicious eyes. He seemed to doubt that what advice he would give after he had got them into this situation. Vika smiled softly as if he had read his thoughts. ¡°Don¡¯t you know I thought of you especially?¡± ¡°Especially?¡± Viscount Merriart was freaked out and asked. ¡®What a weird word this is!¡¯ ¡°Oh, don¡¯t be misunderstood. I mean, I was just looking at you because you were good at business, so I gave you some information.¡± Vika said with a serious face, and then the Viscount swept his chest with an easy mind. He reminded him that he had given him quite a bit of information in the past. Thanks to that, his business had gone smoothly. When he rxed a little, Vika said, as he did not miss the gap, ¡°You know you can¡¯t get out of it safely anyway, so you¡¯ll have to think about reducing the damage as much as possible.¡± ¡°... How?¡± ¡°It¡¯s simple, you have to make a disclosure.¡± ¡®Disclosure? Who?¡¯ Vika exined again when the Viscount blinked and did not answer. ¡°Disclose someone who denies the charges, as you do. Disclose and get a reduced sentence. In other words, it is called denouncement.¡± ¡°... How, how could I do such a nasty thing?¡± The Viscount was angry and said firmly that he could not, as if the words ¡®disclosure or denouncement¡¯ had roused antipathy, and Vika, who saw it, clicked his tongue, saying that he was so foolish. ¡°Even if you disclose, you are merely saying the sin as it is. Wouldn¡¯t it be nice to save your life while telling the truth rather than be hanged without saying it? It¡¯s a life that ends if you die anyway.¡± ¡°...¡± When he mentioned the scheduled death to the foolish man, the Viscount¡¯s face became noticeably pale. Unlike when he thought of it alone, the word ¡°death¡±, which he heard from the mouth of someone else, was enough to put tension on him. ¡°Will you survive after disclosing what you know, or will you resist this meaningless resistance and die?¡± ¡°...¡± ¡®Death. I will die. If I do nothing, I will die.¡¯ The sweat, which flowed from the forehead of Viscount Merriart, who was lost in thought, fell down on the table, past his cheek and chin. There was no answer, but he knew there was only one way to live. Before Vika left the room, he added a final advice to strengthen his decision. ¡°I heard that Oscar, the heir to the Duke family of Frederick, was guaranteed his life since he is willing to cooperate, and you¡¯ve already known that.¡± ¡®Frederik Oscar! I heard the rumor, but did he truly survive doing that?¡¯ The Viscount remembered that he had been furious as he heard that he had taken the Crown Prince¡¯s side and had been moved to the Imperial Castle. It had been only a few days ago, and he had cursed Oscar as it was a cowardly thing, but if he could save his life... wouldn¡¯t it be better? ¡°I am a traitor, but I do not want to lose you, so I hope you make a good decision. And what the next generation remembers is the survivors from the rebel, not the ones who died of treason. Shame is for a moment, the Viscount. History draws the winner favorably.¡± Vika left the words and left without regret. Then, without a moment, the investigator and the knights returned immediately, and the questioning that had stopped began again. ¡°What did you say?¡± The investigator asked sharply. He looked suspicious of his conversation with Vika because his face was so different from before. ¡°... I, I¡¯ll tell you everything.¡± The investigator opened his eyes wide and asked as the Viscount answered obediently as if he hadn¡¯t resisted at all, ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°I mean, what I¡¯ve done. I¡¯ll admit everything and repent of my sin... and...¡± The investigator nodded and waited for the words toe out as the words of the Viscount didn¡¯t end yet. At his reaction, the Viscount swallowed and tried to read his countenance for a moment and continued to speak, ¡°And... if I tell you the truth about what others deny, can you live?¡± The investigator managed to smile as the Viscount spoke out what he had waited for. ¡°Maybe... because His Highness is a generous man. He is a man who would forgive a mistake lightly, and it is guaranteed by thews of the empire. Those who cooperate in the investigation are subjected to have their sentences reduced.¡± The Viscount received the answer as a rope that would save his life, and he made the face of the disclosure. ¡°Is this secret confidential...?¡± ¡°Of course, I must report to His Highness, and the paper will have your name.¡± He was reluctant to put his name on a piece of paper, but he thought it was natural that the Crown Prince knew he¡ªthe Viscount¡ªcooperated. If there was a little more time, and if it was not for life, he would have carefully reviewed, but he could not afford to think long because it was about his life. ¡°... Well, I¡¯ll tell you everything.¡± Then his determined eyes became firm, ready to sell the others and save his life. He didn¡¯t know that his crime was so great that it didn¡¯t matter if his sentence was reduced. With the satisfactory result, the investigator gave the sinner a warm tea and the investigation began to run smoothly as if it were winged. *** Rumors quickly spread to the people, who had been arrested, that someone had sold them out; it was with Oscar¡¯s rumor that if he informed, he could live. The source was unknown, but it was certain because the investigator had the information that was never known until someone had told him. ¡®Who?¡¯ It was a moment before the doubts grew toward each other because they did not reveal their names. Moreover, the situation became worse uncontrobly because the Viscount, who was the informer, was furious and angry, pretending not to be an informer. And there were rumors that if they would cooperate like Oscar, they might be able to save their lives, and the nobles began to have a conflict. They also thought it would be better to beg for their life by cooperating. ¡°... Oscar doesn¡¯t know that we¡¯re in a different position!¡± Cain, who had heard the rumor, was furious, and his voice sounded in the quiet corridor. There was a willingness to never give in to his voice. It was his will to keep the nobleman¡¯s highness to the end. Isis, who had been in a room quite close to Cain, heard his voice and squeezed her fist. ¡°How dare you...¡± There was a murderous spirit at the words she spoke herself. She was betrayed by Lohan, her brother, and the nobles, who had turned their backs against her, and she couldn¡¯t ept that. ¡°... This is all because of Miss Isis.¡± Mielle, who had been imprisoned in the same room kept harassing her, not physically harassing her, but leaving all responsibility to her, making her mind devastated day and night. ¡°From the beginning, I should not have resisted the Crown Prince... sob.¡± Mielle looked badly ill. She was crying because of what she did in the past that couldn¡¯t be changed because she had heard something from Aria just before she had been imprisoned. ¡®What does the wicked woman want? She said I wanted to be taken cared of. But she is only the daughter of a prostitute who has hidden her evil heart.¡¯ She muttered to herself that she would dry her up to death after she chewed the words of Aria, who had defended her, for days, and sometimes, she would wake up in a panic and would not get a good night¡¯s sleep. Chapter 219 - The Result Of Choice, Part X

Chapter 219: Chapter 219. The Result Of Choice, Part X

Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie ¡°... if Lady Mielle had done well from the beginning what I had told you, this would never have happened!¡± If Mielle had dealt Aria well, the Crown Prince would not have turned his eyes on her, and this work would not have gone wrong like this, and Isis answered sharply, ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have followed you... you ruined us all!¡± said Mielle, with her eyes full of tears, as if she could not hear Isis¡¯s words. She seemed to be insane. It had been repeated for days, and it was not new. ¡°... shut up!¡± Nevertheless, Isis, who could not bear it, shouted, because she was not in good condition. She had waited for awyer, feeling her blood cooling in the situation that everything ran ording to the scheme of the Crown Prince, but no one visited Isis. No, she could not find anyone, because all those who had gone along with her had already been in the same situation. Moreover, like all other nobles, she had been taken all her property. So she sat down like a broken doll and fell into frustration with an unknown depth. But she suddenly heard a familiar voice. ¡°Mielle.¡± Looking up, there stood Aria, who could be considered the root of all this. She was now as beautiful as an angel from heaven, wearing a bright dress that was not avable to Isis and Mielle. Even though she was a woman who had made her fell to hell, at her absolute beauty she was speechless. The rudeness and shame that she had never felt before prated her whole body. ¡®Why? She is a woman of humble origin, but why is she so beautiful? It should be the woman who feels this feeling, but why am I...?¡¯ ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°...!¡± Mielle freaked out and screamed silently in the friendly tone of Aria. It was as if she had seen a reaper. ¡°How poor you are... You¡¯ve been hurt a lot.¡± It was definitely a voice of concern, but because she couldn¡¯t know the inside of it, Mielle had a great fear. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry now. How can I leave my only sister like this?¡± Aria smiled and beckoned to the knight who apanied her. He held the key in his hand to unlock the prison¡¯s hard cage. ¡°I want to get you out of here right now, but I can¡¯t do it until the sentence is made, because youmitted a crime...¡± ¡®Then, what¡¯s the key in his hand?¡¯ Miele¡¯s uneasy gaze turned to the key, and Aria smiled and replied, ¡°I¡¯m here today because I¡¯ve been worried about how you¡¯re doing. How about drinking tea together?¡± As soon as Aria was finished, the door of the prison opened and a knight came in even if Mielle didn¡¯t approve. No, Miele¡¯s permission was not needed. Now she had no choice because she lost all such power and status. ¡°Tea, tea...?¡± Mielle was embarrassed and asked, as Aria suddenly said to drink tea with her, but Aria did not answer and walked out. Miele was taken by the knight, frightened like a cattle being taken to a ughterhouse. ¡°Where the hell are you taking me...?¡± She shouted but no voice came back. The leading Aria just walked elegantly and steadily, as if nothing was heard. ¡®Perhaps...! Will you cut my head, though you said you would drink tea with me...?¡¯ She was dragged away, struggling with fear, but she, fortunately, arrived in the lounge, not the execution stand. As if prepared in advance, there were steaming hot tea, cookies, and fruits. Aria, first sitting on a soft and fluffy sofa, pointed to the other side and said tenderly, ¡°Why are you so pale, Mielle? Do you think I am going to harm you?¡± Her long, rich eyshes flickered like a tiny bird winged. The green eyes beneath them had the intention to do nothing. ¡°I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re so scared. Think about when I did you harm.¡± Aria said again. It was the face that gently smiled and asked her sister¡¯s health. ¡®What the hell are you doing?¡¯ Nevertheless, Mielle, who did not let her guard down, sat carefully. Her mouth was still shut. Aria took a sip of tea and asked again, ¡°Think about it.¡± ¡°... I don¡¯t know what you ask me to think.¡± As Aria¡¯s question continued, Mielle could not grasp her intention and said so, so Aria exined with a friendly face. ¡°When did I harm you? You are so scared, and I am curious. I just went over when you tried to make a carriage ident with Emma. Nevertheless, I gave you a ne to rx.¡± ¡°...!¡± ¡®What...?¡¯ As Aria suddenly took out her past fault, Miele stupidly hardened with no reaction. Then, Aria made her look back her past again, with a little more kindness. ¡°Obviously I invited you to my birthday, but you lied that you weren¡¯t invited and put me to shame in front of thedies.¡± Aria smiled and said, ¡°I was really surprised at that time.¡± It was when she had first inviteddies to a party in the indoor garden. Mielle had deliberately attempted to insult Aria in front of everyone, who pretended to be good, as she hadn¡¯t shown up on the pretext of illness. ¡®It¡¯s been a while, and it wasn¡¯t a big deal, so I forgot... but you remember it. And soon afterward, Oscar came to visit and she was so angry with jealousy. So I forgot.¡¯ ¡°And even when you poisoned my tea, you didn¡¯t get punished for anything else, did you? It¡¯s you who really abetted it.¡± ¡®You all knew that...? Poison. The poison Emma was sacrificed. The case that the stupid Berry betrayed and everything ruined! If only Berry had done well, it would have seeded, but she ruined everything like amoner who could not deceive her origin. If Berry had seeded then, I wouldn¡¯t have been in this situation. And Emma also... would have lived by my side.¡¯ Mielle thought it was fine over time, but when she recalled Emma, ??her eyes became hot. She was ridiculously the only one who had been on her side and had disappeared by the execution. Her emotions were filled with aplex mind. Aria, who checked the wet eyes of Mielle, returned to her first question and asked again, ¡°Think about. What did I do when you hurt me? Did I retaliate?¡± ¡°...¡± Mielle finally understood Aria¡¯s question and took a nce. ¡®Revenge? No. you didn¡¯t. All my attempts failed and I was put to shame, but you did not execute revenge or you didn¡¯t do the same. I was just judged by thew as it was set.¡¯ ¡°Or did I say something harsh to you?¡± ¡°...¡± It wasn¡¯t either. Even though there was a grumbling nuance, she did not me, curse, or cry. Mielle just remembered that Aria had passed them over quietly. She had always felt bad alone. ¡°Did I really act like a wicked woman of a rumor?¡± ¡°...¡± It wasn¡¯t either. At some point, she had looked right like a real aristocrat and had not been abusive to anyone. On the contrary, she had made a strong rtionship with the servants of the mansion and created new forces. Of course, it had been all built up to destroy Mielle thoroughly, but Mielle was embarrassed to hear Aria because Mielle did not know Aria¡¯s inside. ¡°The case of pushing father off the stairs was so big that I couldn¡¯t help, but I didn¡¯t revenge or payback, using it.¡± As Aria mentioned that far, the shocked face of Mielle became pale. She had been trapped in her own way, as she said, but hadn¡¯t been hurt at all. Besides, she had insulted Aria as a wicked woman many times, but in fact, it was all fabricated. ¡®The wicked woman who acted as if rumors spread all over in public...¡¯ As soon as Mielle¡¯splexion became pale as if she were about to fail, Aria reached out. With a small table in between, her hand reached out to Mielle¡¯s cheek. ¡°Mielle, are you all right? Your face is pale... Do you want me to call a doctor?¡± She started to pull back, suddenly touched by her hand, and then stopped her moving, slowly shaking her head, in her anxiously warm tone. It was so tender to such an extent as to forget her origin. ¡°I¡¯m d if so. I was so happy to have a younger sister, but it hurt me as you kept misunderstanding.¡± ¡®Is this true? No matter how I look back on the past, I just tried to hurt you.¡¯ At her suspicious eyes, Aria continued, ¡°So you don¡¯t have to be so wary, and although we aren¡¯t affectionate sisters, I don¡¯t want to abandon you who became my younger sister, and I came to save you.¡± Chapter 220 - The Result Of Choice, Part XI

Chapter 220: Chapter 220. The Result Of Choice, Part XI

Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie ¡®I thought it was to punish me more than death. I thought you would. Why do you keep saying that?¡¯ ¡°Then, are you really going to get me out of here...?¡± ¡°Yes. I can¡¯t lose my only sister so easily, and I have enough power to save you, so I must.¡± There was no falsehood in her gentle smile. ¡°... did His Highness allow it?¡± ¡®You gave me a look of such contempt... and You sold the empire andmitted a serious crime... but you don¡¯t even regret it. You just feel that the rebellion failed and that it was unjust.¡¯ ¡°Yes. He also allowed me to meet you and drink tea, and fortunately, he likes me so much that he cannot refuse my request.¡± It was a statement that could be regarded as pride, but it would not be a lie because she was drinking tea with her in such a rxed shape, who was enough to be executed immediately. And Mielle had also seen the loveliness that could not be controlled in the eyes of the Crown Prince toward Aria. ¡°So don¡¯t worry. You¡¯ll be out of jail soon. You¡¯ll get some punishment, of course, but it¡¯ll end with punishment, not execution.¡± That exnation made her wonder more than reassurance. ¡®Why? I have just bothered you as you said. So you shouldugh at me, who is being punished and in pain, but why do you whisper that you will get me out of the pit of hell?¡¯ ¡°... why?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°I did something bad to you as you said... and I deserve to be punished... and why... why do you want to help me?¡± So when she asked, Aria, who smiled as if she had been waiting for the question, took Mielle¡¯s hand and answered, ¡°There¡¯s a lot I haven¡¯t done for you yet, and I couldn¡¯t bear it because it remains in my mind, because I thought you didn¡¯t know anything, for you were young. I decided I¡¯d have to teach you one by one.¡± At the innocent answer, a little of her anxiety and doubt only then faded, because there was something that seemed strange, but Aria had never actually hurt her, and now she was trying to help. It was awkward that she dared to teach her with a humble origin, but she had to live. She had to bemuted. She couldn¡¯t die without measuring her current status and position. ¡°... I see.¡± Then she finally nodded, understanding it, and Aria¡¯sughter grew thicker. Mielle asked Aria carefully, ¡°What about my brother...?¡± ¡°... brother? Ah, are you talking about brother Cain?¡± ¡°Yes. Are you going to help my brother, too?¡± Mielle thought Aria would naturally help Cain as she saved her, and asked so. Then, Aria replied making an inscrutable smile. ¡°My mother got a goodwyer, and you don¡¯t have to worry about it, and I¡¯m sure he can get a reduced sentence.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯m d...¡± When she was relieved to be told that she would also take care of Cain, Aria stared at her for a long moment in silence. ¡°Then I¡¯m going to go, and please be well until I see you again.¡± Aria stood up without hesitation, and Mielle followed her. Compared to when she had first met Aria, her face was totally different. ¡°... you¡¯ve got a pretty bright look.¡± When she returned to the prison, Isis said to Mielle, who was looking as steady as she had been when she had left. It was an indirect question about what had happened. ¡°I think I¡¯ll take a different path from you,¡± said Mielle, lowering her eyebrows, as if to pity her. And Isis felt as unpleasant as she could. ¡°Do you really think she¡¯ll help you?¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s not your concern because you will be severely punished.¡± ¡°... what a fool you are!¡± Isis, who answered so, seemed not to be jealous of the fact that Mielle would survive alone, but it was genuine. ¡°There¡¯s a chance that she¡¯ll give you hope now and betray you at the end.¡± Mielle, who was anxious again in the possible future, replied casually, pretending she was not. ¡°... if you¡¯re trying to scare me, stop it because she said that awyer would help my brother to get out of here.¡± ¡°Then I can see the vulgar woman¡¯s intentions.¡± Isis sneered, and Mielle¡¯s anxiety grew even more, but as sheughed at Isis¡¯s sneer, the Countess¡¯s carefully selectedwyer came to Cain shortly afterward. ¡°Did you hear that my brother has awyer, Lier!¡± The rumor spread quickly because thewyer had visited the prison and interviewed Cain. He was one of the most capablewyers in the empire, rumored to be doing what the employer would do, and he was enough to shake off Miele¡¯s anxiety. ¡°...!¡± So Isis, who hadughed at Mielle, could not argue anymore. ¡°Unlike you, my brother and I will survive!¡± ¡°...¡± Mielle fully trusted Aria as if she had never cursed her. But the cold gaze was still on, and when she realized that she was too excited, she pretended to be calm, lowering the corners of her mouth. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- 21. Self-destruction The nobles, foolishly led by Viscount Merriart, had used others of reducing the weight of sin; they would have reconsidered if they were sane, but they were forced into a corner. Some of the families ran away, like Viscount Merriart¡¯s, soldiers of the Kingdom of Croa had disappeared with all the money, and all thends and their mansion were tied to the country. Above all, it was the presence of Cain¡¯swyer, Lier, who put them in a more difficult position. The empire¡¯swyer, Lier, had spent a long day in prison and had tried to find a way to save Cain. ¡°Master Cain, I have found the data you mentioned earlier, and I will make other evidence in your favor as much as possible.¡± ¡°... please.¡± When he had first heard that the Countess had arranged him awyer, he doubted the intention and did not uncover the proper information, but he was able to be convinced by the letter through Lier from the Countess. [Cain, how can I abandon you, even though you are not my own child, but we spent many years as a family? And if you are convicted, the count family will be ruined, and I can¡¯t let it go.] ¡®How could I not understand the letter she wrote without any decorum?¡¯ If he was convicted of treason, as she had said, he would be confiscated and deprived of property, and if something went wrong, all of the Roscent family could be punished. And the fact that Aria had supported him for thewyer¡¯s appointment fee made Cain more cooperative, because she had paid it for him, and he couldn¡¯t make it useless. ¡°I¡¯m almost ready for what the Countess ordered, and now you can feel free to wait for it.¡± ¡°... yes, thank God.¡± Lier and Cain¡¯s voices echoed in the quiet corridor. Everyone in prison was paying attention to their conversation, and the man who had the same sin but who had the hope of escaping made the nobles impatient. They thought that if they didn¡¯t do anything, they would die. So they tried to save their life by admitting their own sin and using others, and the investigation was very smooth except for one person, Isis. She was not even given the opportunity to speak in the first ce, because there was no need to let her confess and confirm her sin. The statements and evidence that existed from the other noblemen were enough to execute her. In addition, Oscar, who had watched all of Isis¡¯s atrocities, actively made a testimony and they did not need anything more. The adult ceremony, which had been scheduled to be held at the beginning of the year, was dyed, and the Marquis of Vincent and Sarah dyed their wedding to spring. Because of this, the people were reduced and the streets were empty, and the guilty spent the winter trembling in fear. So, at the end of the harsher and colder winter than ever, the punishment of the sinners was decided. The property was confiscated and they were officially deprived of their title. It was inevitable that no one could escape. Without giving any specific sentences to them, the confiscation of property began. ¡°Honey, I think we should divorce before they take away the property you have hidden in my name! Aria said that she would defend us if we get divorced.¡± The Countess spoke to the pale-faced Count. The confiscation of property did not start, but he had already received a notice that he was depriving the title of the Count. ¡°... how could this be...?¡± The Count moaned and deplored at this terrible situation. ¡°I¡¯ve already prepared the papers, so you just have to sign them.¡± Chapter 221 - Self-destruction, Part I

Chapter 221: Chapter 221. Self-destruction, Part I

Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie The Count had not yet answered, but the Countess handed him the divorce papers, and the count¡¯s eyes shook like waves as he confirmed that all but his signature had been filled. She was the only woman who had protected him from suffering from his children, and he seemed to hesitate to sign divorce papers, no matter how much she wanted to protect her property. ¡°I need money to live with you in the future. You are not in good health, and the cost of treatment is enormous. If you¡¯re so lost in your mind, you might really have to sit on the street.¡± But the Countess¡¯s continued persuasion forced him to lift his pen. ¡®How could I not sign the papers to live with you?¡¯ ¡°... how do I submit it? And I need the consent of His Highness...¡± ¡°When you were a nobleman, you needed it, but I found out that you are now amoner, deprived of your title, so you just need the confirmation of a person who is in charge and a witness.¡± At the same time, as she was finished, two strangers entered the Count¡¯s room. ¡°... who are they?¡± ¡°They came out of court. You couldn¡¯t move, so they came to the mansion themselves. They are very kind. And this is Lier, a witness.¡± Asher was especially careful about this so that Aria was not to be damaged. Of course, it was ridiculous to divorce to get away with the property ahead of a major ruling, but it was possible because of Asher¡¯s permission. A fairly old person checked the divorce paperspleted by the Count¡¯s signature and finally confirmed them. ¡°Does your mind remain unchanged in divorce?¡± ¡°Yes, please, finish it as soon as possible.¡± Unlike the determined Countess, the Count seemed to hesitate a little. It was so strange that as soon as she brought up the divorce story, all the documents, as well as thewyers in charge, appeared. It was as if she had been doing this for a long time. ¡°Come on, honey, you have to think about our future. I feel sick too.¡± The Countess took the Count¡¯s hand and said softly, ¡°There is no other way,¡± and persuaded him. The Count, knowing it, hesitated a little, but nodded and affirmed. ¡°OK, and I¡¯ll finish the divorce procedure with this, and you are now legally separated from this moment on.¡± The Countess let go of the count¡¯s hand without hesitation as soon as he said that. The Countess, who had changed her face to the cold one, said herst goodbye to the Count. ¡°I¡¯ve been so grateful, financially, but I¡¯ve never been satisfied with anything else.¡± With the cold face of the Countess, which he had never seen before, his eyes were wide and hardened. ¡°You, Cain, and Mielle have always ignored me, but I have tried to neglect for money, but you have not a penny left, so isn¡¯t it natural that we should divorce?¡± Her honesty made the Count barely speak, unable to control his trembling body. ¡°What do you mean? No, no pennies? You¡¯ve prepared a vi and some real estate for the future!¡± ¡°Yes, under my name. It¡¯s my share, not rted to you anymore. Don¡¯t be so unfair. Even if you want to have them, they will be confiscated into the empire. You can think of it as alimony... for my troubled life.¡± The Countess, who had left the words, was about to turn and leave as if she had no more business. ¡°How, how could you do this to me?¡± The Count shouted with all his might to her back. He had been betrayed by his real family, and he was now betrayed by thest one, and he shouted with a sick body as if he were insane. The Countess turned and said herst words, ¡°Well, you should have been good around when you had much, not after you became partially paralyzed. Are you sorry now that you lost all your family?¡± The Countess thought that the Count was responsible for all this. He was the root of all these problems. If he had only been good to Aria and her mother when they had first entered the Count family in the first ce, this terrible catastrophe would not have happened. ¡®They are of humble origin, but they are a family now, so let¡¯s get along.¡¯ If he had said something like that andforted his own children, he wouldn¡¯t have faced this terrible catastrophe. But he had ignored the Countess of humble origin without realizing it and had not stopped Cain and Mielle¡¯s rudeness, and so the whole house members seemed to think that it was the right thing to do. It was toote for the Count, who had be so lonely after the Countess had left. ¡°Wait, wait! Don¡¯t go! Please! Please! Please don¡¯t leave me! I¡¯m sorry about everything!¡± In the empty room where no one was, only the cries of the Count came up. * * * The divorce of the Countess had led to Aria and the Countess¡¯s move. There was no reason to live more in the Count¡¯s mansion, where only terrible memories were all. It was smaller than the Count¡¯s, but the beautiful house was made up of the Count¡¯s money and became their new home. The precious ornaments in the corners of the mansion showed how rich the owner was. Aria, who had been living on the third floor, was hurrying to prepare for going out ahead of important work, and Annie, who was helping her to get changed, said excitedly, ¡°How can I thank you for bringing all the servants of the Count¡¯s?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. They are well paid than before and everyone is so happy.¡± Jessie added the words, and Annie agreed with her. ¡°All the mansions of the other nobles who havemitted treason are in a mess, and we are the only ones who are all right!¡± Aria replied as if she were tired of hearing that, when Annie was so happy, taking a good side. ¡°Annie, if I hear about that a few more times, it¡¯ll be a hundred times.¡± ¡°Miss, that¡¯s because I¡¯m so happy! They¡¯re only all quiet in front of you and the master, and do you know how much they¡¯re talking about behind you? You and the master must be saints!¡± At that, her mouth went up, and the long shadowy title of ¡°the wicked woman¡± was now perfectly changed to ¡®the saint¡¯, and it followed her, and even her mother, who had brought all the servants. Aria¡¯s gaze fell on the hourss in the cab, which had been first used to ssh water andugh on Mielle, but she had not used it at some point. And that was when she had begun to feel happy, when she had started living a life loved by Asher, recognized by others, and respected by someone without using the hourss to go back to the past. ¡®If lifests forever without the use of the hourss...¡¯ Hoping that, she said to Annie, ¡°My mother would be happy to hear that.¡± ¡°Do you think she would? Shall I tell her?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll do that, and if you talk as you pass, she¡¯ll blush.¡± She had never heard that before. ¡®A prostitute bes a saint... It is a contradiction.¡¯ Aria wasughing at the thought, but she heard a voice outside the room. ¡°Miss, the wagon is ready.¡± It was almost time to finish the preparations andb her hair, so she finished and got up and checked through arge mirror. She could not decorate herself because it was a ce where someone was executed, so she refrained from decorating herself as much as possible, but she did not like it when she checked it in the mirror. It was the ce she would meet him for a long time because she had not seen Asher who had been busy. Now her appearance was not the only thing that she could impose, but sometimes it had been fun to see Asher¡¯s eyes that he couldn¡¯t help himself as he was not able to be attracted to her beautiful appearance, so she thought it would be better to dress a little more. ¡°Shall I bring the headdress?¡± ¡°... yeah.¡± Jessie, who quickly grasped her expression, prepared a small tiara, and though she still did not like it, she finished her dress, saying it was better than before. ¡°Isn¡¯t it too simple?¡± The Countess, no, Carin said, who was waiting for Aria, when she went downstairs. ¡®Carin¡¯ was her real name that had been hidden under the pseudonym, ¡®Apple,¡¯ which had been named by people around when she had been a prostitute. After bing alone, she regained her original name and was called Carin, and she was dressed as if she were going to a party. Chapter 222 - Self-destruction, Part II

Chapter 222: Chapter 222. Self-destruction, Part II

Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie ¡°Mother... are you going to a party somewhere?¡± At the question of Aria, she replied,ughing loudly. ¡°Then what else would it be?¡± ¡°You are right.¡± ¡®Yes, yes, I am going to the ce where Isis would mourn loudly and disappear, whom I had to turn the hourss to be able to talk when I first met. Isis would be beheaded so ugly, like my old self.¡¯ Aria, who smiled a little and affirmed this, climbed into the carriage with Carin, and a splendid, luxurious carriage, which could not be considered amoner¡¯s, ran quickly toward her destination. The mansion was located near the busy street, and it was not long before it arrived in the square. There was still a little time until the beginning, but a crowd of people surged toward it, and each one started to look at the colorful carriage that did not have a stamp on. ¡°Oh, my God, it¡¯s Miss Aria!¡± ¡°I thought I¡¯d see her when Ie here, but I can¡¯t believe she really came!¡± ¡°How beautiful she is!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe she¡¯s amoner now.¡± ¡°What do you mean? She¡¯s amoner for a while, for she¡¯s so well with the Crown Prince! Soon she¡¯ll be the Crown Princess!¡± And as she got out of the wagon, the bystanders raised their voices and couldn¡¯t hide their admiration as if their guesses were correct. Aria waved and greeted them with a big, happy smile, and their voices grew louder and her ears ached. ¡°Huh...¡± So Carinughed, covering her mouth with her fan, and was about to follow the knights who were waiting in advance. ¡°You¡¯re here. I was waiting. How can you make a king of a country wait?¡± A familiar voice sounded and Aria turned her head, and there was Lohan, smiling and standing there. ¡°... Mr. Lohan?... didn¡¯t you go back to Croa?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t help bute on such an important day.¡± It was Lohan who answered so, but he smiled a faint smile as if he was nning something else. And... ¡°... Chloe¡± murmured Carin with a surprise, who stood beside Aria, looking after Lohan. ¡®Chloe? I¡¯ve heard of the name somewhere...¡¯ So Aria also turned, following Carin and she hardened as if time had stopped. He looked so beautiful enough to admire. ¡®Why? Why does someone exist who resembles me so much?¡¯ It was strange indeed. Their gender and age were different, but it was as if she was looking at herself in the mirror. Aria was staring at him with a shock, lost her words for a moment, and carefully asked Chloe¡¯s identity. ¡°... who are you?¡± ¡°Well...¡± Carin, who was beside her, hesitated to answer as if it hadn¡¯t been nned in advance, and Chloe, the person directly involved, looked a little embarrassed. Lohan asked Chloe, furrowing his forehead. ¡°Did youe to tell her?¡± ¡°... I told you before, but I didn¡¯t mean to talk about it on the street.¡± It was a space where they had prepared to help Aria to park her wagon, and had arranged knights, but it was open without being closed, and the gaze of the spectators followed. And even though she was a humble woman, she had a great sess which wouldst long in history and had a scandal with the Crown Prince. Therefore, they were paying much attention to her every insignificant move. ¡°I never meant to rush out like this.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because Lady Aria showed up but you were just watching from afar.¡± ¡°... Your Majesty, as I said, I was going to ask for her understanding and move to the other ce.¡± So when he answered with a tone that said he¡¯d ruined, he twisted his eyebrows subtly. ¡°Yes, I see. You mean, I¡¯m not needed now that you¡¯ve found her.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°That¡¯s too much! I found her!¡± When Chloe didn¡¯t answer as if it was true, Lohan was angry, but none of them was soothing him, and he had to remit his anger himself. ¡°...no way, I don¡¯t suppose.¡± Aria couldn¡¯t hide her surprised face, as if she had guessed, after hearing their conversation. It was because she had just remembered the story of her biological father Carin had asked. ¡°Mother...?¡± Aria called Carin to get her confirmation. Even though the answer was fixed, she hesitated to answer, because she didn¡¯t want to say it so suddenly. As she hesitated to answer, Chloe also dared not to speak. There was no answer, but Aria was convinced that she did not deny, tried to say something, paused and looked around in strangely silent surroundings. ¡°... yes, that¡¯s right. If I¡¯m right, it¡¯s not something we should talk about here.¡± Everyone was listening, even the knights who were waiting on a little distance. They might have the same thoughts about Chloe and Aria, who looked so much alike. ¡°Well, you¡¯ll have to talk about going back to Croa, so it¡¯s hard to tell the story here.¡± ¡°... going back to Croa? Who?¡± ¡°Who else could it be, except you two?¡± ¡°Me and my mother...? Why?¡± Lohan, who had dyed the answer, smiled lightly and Aria frowned, and now she realized that Lohan had called Chloe as an heir of someone. ¡®Is he a nobleman? He moves with a king of a country and is he of quite a high status? But why is he called an heir, not by his title? It ismon to inherit a title, after five to ten years since someone bes an adult.¡¯ ¡®So, did Carin ask me what if I had my biological father who would help me?¡¯ It seemed moreplicated than she had thought. She was curious enough to want to postpone seeing the end of Isis. ¡°Lady Aria? What are you doing here?¡± As she passed the time, Asher approached her as if he had arrived in advance, because despite the fact that the protagonist of the day was not her, but the crowd was looking at her. Asher, who had been waiting impatiently for this day with great expectation, approached Aria with a very pleasant face, and quickly hardened his face when he found Chloe and Lohan. And Aria realized that he also knew everything. ¡°... Mr. Asher, you even knew it, too.¡± Asher swallowed, embarrassed by the cold words of Aria, and Carin hurriedly defended him. ¡°I asked him to pretend not to know it, as I¡¯ll tell you. I think you should hear this kind of story from me.¡± ¡°... I suppose so.¡± It was better to hear the secret family story from her mother than her lover. Aria understood the situation that when Carin had worried about when to speak and had only set a date, but Lohan, who could not bear it, hade out and created this fuss. Her mother had been busy with a lot of work in the meanwhile, so she had to worry and be careful enough. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ve finished guessing, but after seeing the end of the bad guys who I have waited for years, we¡¯ll talk about it. I think our new mansion would be good for it.¡± Chloe¡¯s face brightened at that, because of the joy of visiting the ce where the woman and his daughter he had so painted, lived. ¡°May Ie with you?¡± Asher asked cautiously, looking quite worried. He seemed to be worried about Aria, who suddenly had a biological father, and about what she would do after hearing that. Perhaps Aria would go to the Kingdom of Croa like Lohan¡¯s wish. ¡°Yes, if you have time, as long as you don¡¯t care. You are also involved in this matter.¡± ¡®You might soon be a family.¡¯ As she affirmed, Asher¡¯s expression brightened. ¡°Now the sentence will be executed soon, so you¡¯d better move.¡± As Asher said, they could see wagons carrying sinners, and the crowd of spectators threw stones and cursed, but there was no sound from inside as if they had suffered a great deal of hardship in prison. ¡°There are some people who will be executed, and will you leave first, after seeing the sentence?¡± Asher asked her because the sight of another¡¯s head falling mightter be a trauma. Among the knights, there were several who saw someone die and suffered from mental suffering. ¡°No, I appreciate your concern, but I¡¯m as excited as you are about it, so I can¡¯t leave first.¡± ¡®I had an experience that my head was cut off, but what is the big deal?¡¯ After Aria¡¯s answer, they moved to a ce where they could see the execution well. * * * It was decided to publicly punish the sinners without informing them of what punishment they would have. The execution was carried out at the same time, to inform the rebels that the miserable end was waiting. Chapter 223 - Self-destruction, Part III

Chapter 223: Chapter 223. Self-destruction, Part III

Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie Despite the number of sinners, there was only one guillotine installed in the square a few days before the execution and rumors were saying that Isis was being executed alone. Isis had not slept yet after hearing it somewhere, and her look was getting haggard as days went by. ¡°Come out. Move.¡± ¡°...?¡± Dozens of knights, who hade in without a word, opened the door of the prison and pulled the sinners out. The sinners were all dragged out of fear because they did not tell them what punishment they would have. In the meantime, the meals had not been provided in time and the heating facility was not installed even in the middle of winter, so they were not good as well as Isis. There were a lot of people who were sick of the harsh environment they had never experienced before, or who were unable to walk properly due to frostbite, and that was also true of Mielle. ¡°My head hurts so much... My feet, too...Sob...¡± Cain rushed to support Mielle, who was stumbling. It was an uneptable act because they were moving in a line, but it was not stopped because it was clear that Mielle would fall and be more annoying if they left it. ¡°Just hold on, Mielle. We will be back in the house soon.¡± ¡°Brother...¡± Cain was convinced because he believed in hiswyer and Aria. He didn¡¯t know that Aria was the starting point of this incident. All of the prisoners were taken to the square by wagons made of iron that they had ridden when they had been first taken to prison. Whether the fact that today was the day of execution had spread throughout the capital, there were plenty of spectators on the way to the za. ¡°You bastards!¡± ¡°You are the shame of the empire! ¡°All the goodwill you¡¯ve enjoyed so far is from selling the empire!¡± The onlookers threw stones or cursed at the traitors who had lost their titles, and the carriage moved slowly as if to fan the mes. The sinners were not even able to refute, so they waited quietly for the carriage to stop. ¡°Get out.¡± Then in the square, a huge crowd was waiting for them. It was like everyone in the capital gathered there. They had not made any other space to block the spectators, so as they got out of the wagon and moved, hands that stretched out somewhere tormented them and grabbed their hair. ¡°Yaaah!¡± Isis was pushed to the ground by someone¡¯s hand. She red at the person who pushed her with her malicious eyes. No matter how haggard she was as a sinner, she had been living as the supreme noblewoman in the empire for nearly twenty years. The person who met her eyes quickly lowered his head and avoided her gaze. ¡°Brother! Mielle, who had felt such strong hostility for the first time, was terrified by Cain¡¯s arms, and Cain followed the man in front of him, protecting his sister as much as he could. They moved for a moment and was able to reach the execution hall in the square. ¡°All sinners, stand in line.¡± The high-ranking nobleman, who had stood on the side of the royal family for a long time and had been confronted with the nobles of the Aristocratic Party, ordered. The sinners with hostility hesitated and did not move, and eventually, the knights who were waiting around used force. Some of the nobles who fell under the strong power of the knights cried out that their arms were hurt. But then they closed their mouths again, looking at a knight that came up with a harsh expression and went back to their ce in a hurry. ¡°You still think you¡¯re a nobleman, and if you know what punishment you¡¯re going to get, you¡¯ll faint with surprise,¡± the nobleman said as if he was so pleased to punish the sinners. ¡®What kind of punishment would it be?¡¯ The nobleman had been always anxious to kill them, and if he wanted to, the punishment woulde close to execution. And the sinners, who believed that there was a chance to get out of this incident, began to tremble in fear, and Lohan intervened to mediate that he should stop harassing them. ¡°I fully understand why the Count is happy, but I have something more important to do than this, so I hope you¡¯ll get it done quickly.¡± Everybody¡¯s eyes turned to Lohan as he said that there was something more important than the lives of dozens of people, but he looked bored by the troubles of another country. ¡°Mr. Lohan, don¡¯t say that because it¡¯s important to someone.¡± Aria, who was next to him, scolded him, and their gaze moved naturally to her. Ariaughed slightly as if she wasughing at those who had used her of being a prostitute¡¯s daughter, and now she wasughing at Isis, who was about to face the same fate as her miserable past. At her smile, which she deliberately provoked, Isis gritted her teeth. ¡°... How dare you, you woman of vulgar origin...¡± So, as Isis, who had not ovee her anger, as usual, used Aria, and Lohan rose from his seat, wondering how she told such thoughtless words even as a sinner. ¡°You¡¯re still saying that.¡± He seemed quite annoying to hear that because Aria was now the star of Croa, not of the empire. ¡°Lohan.¡± He would rather have a knight shut up than deal with such an ugly woman. As he stepped out of his seat and approached Isis, Asher gave him a small warning, but he did not stop; he went quickly to Isis, looking rather d. ¡°Look straight, Isis, the one beside Lady Aria, who you alwaysughed at because of her humble origin.¡± He went nearby and ridiculed, pointing quietly to Aria¡¯s seat in a voice that only Isis could hear. ¡°...!¡± Isis, who had been shriveling as if she thought he was going to hit her, suddenly moved her eyes in the direction he pointed. She was a bit relieved that she could move her eyes somewhere else. There was a very unexpected figure there. A nobleman who had suddenly disappeared when Lohan had visited the Duke¡¯s mansion, saying that he had a business to do. The nobleman who looked very much like Aria, who she had asked for an answer from Mielle but who had made her feel uneasy because Mielle had said that she did not know... He looked more like Aria than he had been away from her, like a family. ¡°... No way!¡± ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. Now you are downgraded as amoner, so don¡¯t you dare say that she is vulgar.¡± As if she had recognized Chloe¡¯s rtionship with Aria, she shivered so much that she couldn¡¯t control herself. It meant that the only w in Aria was no longer a w. ¡°Don¡¯t be surprised yet. Do you know which family and Lady Aria are connected to? You¡¯ve met, too. It is Marquis Piast. And Chloe, who is next to Aria, is the only son of the Marquis, and at the same time, the son of Violet, who was once a royal family, and you should know this before you die. How much you¡¯ve been making fun of your tongue wrong!¡± ¡®Is that man the son of Violet and the Marquis of Piast, who had been royal in the past...?¡¯ Isis was able to recall the rumors about Chloe; it was a very old story, and she could not think of it properly, but she remembered that a woman from the Kingdom of Croa had a child, who had an extramarital affair. So she was banished from the empire with her child. Isis blinked her trembling eyshes and put her mind together. ¡®... So, Violet, who had been married to the imperial royal family in the past, had an affair with the Marquis of Croa, Piast, and the child they had was Aria¡¯s father, Chloe... and he is a nobleman?¡¯ If that was true, Aria, who was amoner because the Roscent family had disappeared due to treason... was not married yet, and would follow her father¡¯s blood to be thedy of the Marquis of Piast, unlike herself, who had been moving nonstop as the eldest daughter of the Duke family, but had fallen into hell because of the Crown Prince... Boom! Isis¡¯s heart sank at once. But at the same time, she wondered. ¡®Why? How could he say that she was the blood of the Marquis of Piast?¡¯ By all means, Aria¡¯s mother was a humble prostitute. A vulgar woman who had spent her nights with a lot of men. She was not a woman who continued to have a sexual rtionship with one man. ¡°How do you check the blood of a prostitute...?¡± Chapter 224 - Self-destruction, Part IV

Chapter 224: Chapter 224. Self-destruction, Part IV

Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie So, when she asked, Lohan looked at Isis with a look of pity. ¡°Don¡¯t you see that they are a father and a daughter after looking at their faces? Even a dog that passes by can see it at once. Well, if not, there¡¯s another way. You don¡¯t know because you have never been invited by Asher to the pond of the Imperial Castle, but it¡¯s very easy to judge the royal family.¡± ¡°... What is it?¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s not a secret that is needed to be hidden so much, so I suppose I can tell you. There¡¯s a pond in the Imperial Castle, which only those who have seeded the royal blood or who have been married and drunk holy water can enter. You know that. Of course, the child born by the woman who drank the holy water can also be recognized as a royal and enter it. They said that anyone couldn¡¯t take out the holy water out of the pond without the Emperor¡¯s permission.¡± ¡°... You mean that that woman has been in that pond...¡± ¡°That woman? Don¡¯t talk too freely. Are you insane?¡± ¡°How, how do you believe such a ridiculous superstition? How do you know that, above all, as the king of another country?¡± Lohan said with a sigh at Isis¡¯s reaction that she could not believe anything. ¡°You still don¡¯t feel how close I am to Asterope. It was when Asher was about ten years old. Asher was nearly killed by your noblemen, and he¡¯d been hiding in Croa for years. And of course, thanks to that, I saw a wonderful sight.¡± Isis¡¯s eyes widened as she heard the story for the first time even if she was a member of the Aristocratic Party. And then, as if he had made a mistake, Lohan covered his mouth, and as he thought of the end of Isis, he whispered secretly, reading Asher¡¯s countenance. ¡°Only my father and I know that when they die, the royals in crisis would have a strange power to be manifested. You¡¯ve heard of it.¡± Isis opened her eyes wide. When he knew it was a secret, he seemed to have fun teasing Isis, and then he paused and said carefully, ¡°The power of Asher that Mielle kept insisting on. The ability to suddenly disappear... Most curiously, it really came down to the royal family. How could Asterope havee to Croa in his dying condition, who was just ten years old?¡± Isis said, stuttering at his secret confession, ¡°You¡¯re kidding me, right?¡± ¡°Why would I be kidding now? I don¡¯t have enough time just to tell you the truth, who is going to die. By the way, I was so surprised that he suddenly appeared in the middle of the garden, and I knew that. In fact, the Aristocratic Party has done a great contribution in the manifestation of Asher¡¯s ability, which is manifested only in a few royals and which most do not know.¡± ¡®Was that true...? Was what Mielle said true? She was not insane... Or is Lohan crazy, too? Or is he just joking...?¡¯ Isis¡¯s mind was cast adrift. Her lips trembled, not knowing how to take his words. ¡°Think about it. Didn¡¯t Asterope do it all even though you guys tried to insult and demand so much? Besides, how do you think they could keep the empire and the royal power for so long? Do you think there were only one or two people who were blinded by power like you? Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s because when they¡¯re in a crisis, their strange abilities are manifested?¡± Lohan¡¯s words were credible. She had thought that the Crown Prince would not do it, and she had let him do a lot of work around the border areas to insult him. But the Crown Prince had done all the work in a mysterious way, even visiting there himself. It was impossible unless he had the ability to move the space. She remembered that they had said that there were two Crown Princes in fact. ¡®So, was it real?¡¯ Lohan tried to exin to her in detail so that she could believe it, and she looked at him in astonishment. Lohan read the hope of telling her that he was lying, in her eyes, and heughed at it and finished. ¡°Well, it doesn¡¯t matter to you what it is anymore. You guys will die, and Asterope will take care of you and be the emperor of the greatest power of all time, and in a while, Lady Aria will be the Crown Princess. He will remain at peace for a very long time with the nearest nation, leaving behind the great aplishment of dealing with the evils that had dared to challenge the imperial authority.¡± Lohan, who had left, turned away with a fresh face as if he was no longer frustrated, and Isis was left with a pitiful face, knowing the incredible truth. Her eyes fell to the ground. Isis had treated Aria as a thorn in her eyes, saying that she was vulgar because of her humble origin, but it was Aria who took all the light of the world, and the Crown Prince who she had said that she would make him regret would be honored. And all that remained with Isis, who had always thought of them as hers was... despair. She saw a guillotine in the middle of the square, and though there was still time before her sentence, she was already strangled by the guillotine in front of her. **** ¡°I¡¯m going to sentence you because we¡¯re running out of time.¡± As soon as Lohan was gone, one of the causes of the dy, the nobleman pretended to be in a hurry; a long piece of paper was in his hand, which seemed to be a document of the punishment of the sinners. The nobleman once scanned the paper and looked back on top of it, checking the contents and slowly walked among the sinners. Where he arrived was beside Viscount Merriart, who was the first to sell out his colleagues through Vika¡¯s tricks. There was a certainty of faith in him, and the nobleman nced at him who had been a little more stable than the others and sentenced him with a serious face. ¡°I sentence the sinner Viscount Merriart to be decapitated. All of his properties will be confiscated, and his title will be deprived.¡± It was a cold tone, not even with any feeling as if it were obvious. The nobleman¡¯s voice that resonated in the square made him sank down as if he couldn¡¯t believe it. It was as if his face showed why he was being punished like this, and he felt like this was unfair because he had tried to reduce his sentence by informing on the others. From the beginning, beheading was decided to be his punishment, and the spectators began to murmur. Usually, it used to be sentenced a light sentence at first and the heavier they were after, and if it started with a beheading from the beginning, they would rarely get mercy in the future. The Viscount asked the nobleman with his own eyes that were shaking. ¡°What aboutmutation?¡± ¡°Commutation?¡± ¡°I heard there¡¯s an imperialw that gives me remission if I inform on the others, but...¡± The sinners¡¯ eyes were drawn to the word ¡®inform¡¯ of the Viscount because they had thought that all the sinners in this ce could be saved through informing on the others. ¡®Why is he going to be beheaded even though he informed on the others?¡¯ The nobleman, who received their gaze fixed with question and fear, replied, ¡°Of course, you should be fully considered because you gave important information and testimony, but the crime youmitted in the first ce is treason, and it was too great to be reduced.¡± It was a cold reaction not to even speak. At this, the Viscount swallowed his breath. ¡°Yes? That, that means...¡± ¡°If you can¡¯t prove that you¡¯re not a traitor, then you can¡¯t get the remission even if you do anything. You should think you will be done with a beheading, but if not, your whole body will be torn off and be food for the beasts.¡± ¡°... Huh?!¡± The Viscount¡¯s body copsed to the ground, and he seemed distracted by the incredible reality. He thought he could avoid beheading, but how could this be?! Something must have gone wrong. If it¡¯s Vika, he might have a solution because he had suggested that he should inform on the others at first. ¡°Please call Viscount Vika...¡± ¡°Why Viscount Vika?¡± ¡°He, he was sure I would get remission...¡± When he found Vika, squeezing hisst remaining strength, the noblemanughed and said, ¡°Are you still looking for Vika? Do you think he really helped you? Was every sin proved enough by informing on each other, not to be able to get remission? Now you should recognize who would most benefit from the advice of Vika. Why are you being betrayed twice?¡± Chapter 225 - . Self-destruction, Part V

Chapter 225: Chapter 225. Self-destruction, Part V

Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie ¡°... No way!¡± As soon as the aristocracy was finished, several sinners, including Viscount Merriart, fell to the ground. They had been hoping for a little but realized that it was a trap, not a hole to escape. ¡°Urgh...!¡± Viscount Merriart had a grotesque groan, realizing that Vika had deceived him again, and he did not ask about his sentence, as if he had lost all his will. The nobleman, who looked down at him with cold eyes, looked at the sinners who were in a panic and said, ¡°Next!¡± Since the first sentence was a beheading, the other noblemen waited for their turn while feeling nervous and trembling out of fear. And whenever their names were called, they would faint. The eyes and mouth of the nobleman were ruthless. He sentenced a beheading without mercy on anyone in session, and he finally came to Mielle. ¡°Sinner, Roscent Mielle.¡± Mielle, who had been called by her name, took Cain by the arm in surprise. Her trembling appearance was pitiful. Mielle turned to stare at Aria before she was sentenced. Like those who had been sentenced to death, she was afraid that she would be betrayed. ¡°Since you are young and did not do any serious treason that would harm the empire, I sentence you to fifty years in prison.¡± ¡®Fifty years in prison?¡¯ It was lighter than beheading, but it was the same since she could not leave prison for life. After being imprisoned in a short period of time, Mielle realized that she would notst fifty years in there. It was difficult to spend some time in prison even when she was a noble. She would definitely not survive there as amoner. She thought that not only her body would rot but also be mentally devastated, and she would go crazy. She would rather die. ¡®You said you¡¯d save me! You said you¡¯d save me! Why do you let me spend fifty years in prison? You¡¯re trying to imitate a saint by just letting me live!¡¯ Mielle was about to curse Aria, who had put her in hell, with resentment, but the aristocrat did not move and said again, ¡°However, the petitioner¡¯s plea and the contents of the petition were very legitimate, and we shall make an exception. If she is willing to be monitored all the time, she can leave the prison. If she tries to escape, she will be executed immediately.¡± ¡°...!¡± ¡®What is that... sound?¡¯ Mielle, who could not understand except that she could get out of prison, stared at her brother Cain for an answer. Cain had been holding his hard expression, but now, there was a smile on his face. ¡°Brother, what does that mean...?¡± ¡°Aria must have helped you as promised, and if you were with her, you could get out of jail. It means you could live a life as you have been if you stick with Aria.¡± Cain¡¯s eyes turned to Aria, and he expressed his utmost gratitude to her. ¡®Really? Is that what it really means? Did Aria really helped me, unlike Vika who betrayed the others?¡¯ ¡°Aria must have submitted the petition.¡± ¡°Yes. Aria is the only one who can help that wicked b*tch as the Roscent family has been broken up and scattered.¡± ¡°Oh, my God! She is so kind.¡± ¡°But is it all right if Lady Aria does good for such a wicked b*tch like this?¡± ¡°Well, wouldn¡¯t Lady Aria make her a normal person?¡± All the watchers were making fun of Mielle, guessing, and the sinners envied her. After confirming all of this situation, Mielle was barely convinced because of her ipetence and looked back at Aria, who had saved her life. Aria¡¯s face, smiling brightly as she was satisfied, was filled with pureness and with no malice. ¡®Why did I want to hurt such a good woman?¡¯ Her eyes filled with tears of regret and joy, and it was very warm and transparent tears. It was like Aria¡¯s goodwill. ¡°Sinner, Roscent Cain.¡± The next was Cain. He was close to Mielle¡¯s side, so it was enough to turn his head. He was there with Mielle, who had Aria¡¯s help, so Cain¡¯s face was not dark either. Rather, his face seemed bright. He might be thinking that he could be saved, too. It was usible because hiswyer, Lier, had been in and out of prison several times. ¡°You are going to be beheaded.¡± What fell to him was a beheading. Cain¡¯s eyes were fixed, unbelieving. ¡®Why? Mywyer has destroyed the evidence with all his effort, so why?¡¯ ¡°No way! Brother!¡± Mielle, who was relieved since she avoided a beheading, took Cain by the arm in surprise, and his face turned pale as if he was about to faint. ¡°Why did you change your mind now?¡± Carin asked Aria in a very low voice as she looked at Cain¡¯s pale face. Aria replied as if she was very happy. ¡°I think that with losing all her family, Mielle would be crazy, and I wouldn¡¯t be able to achieve what I want, and if Cain were alive, I might have used him somewhere.¡± ¡°... My God, how did I give birth to this scary child? I am cold-hearted, but I¡¯m not as hard as you are.¡± She nced at Chloe, who was seated beside Lohan, admiring her, because Aria didn¡¯t look like her, and Chloe was the one left to resemble. Of all asion, Chloe was looking at her, and he met her eye. Carin looked at him with a bad intention, but Chloe smiled as he was so happy, and she looked away while pouting her lips a bit. At the same time, the aristocrat had a sentence that was not yet finished. ¡°In fact, it is appropriate, but ording to the documents submitted by thewyer, there is a reason to reduce the sentence, so I sentence you to life imprisonment. You will be a servant of the Imperial Castle, considering that you have a sick, single father and a sister who would live the same prison sentence.¡± The aristocrat, who had finished the sentence, turned away without hesitation. Although it was not a decapitation, Cain sank down on the ground with a devastating face because of the disastrous sentence he got even after hiring the bestwyer in the empire. And there was something strange about the sentence... ¡®A single father? Why did he address my father as single?¡¯ ¡°Brother, I¡¯m d you are saved...¡± Mielle, who did not know what Cain is thinking, tried tofort him, looking relieved that her only brother was not dead. Cain, who had beenforted by Mielle, furrowed his forehead. He thought for a moment and asked her, ¡°Why, why did he called our father single?¡± ¡°... Yes?¡± ¡°He said they had considered I had a sick single father!¡± ¡°... Did he say that?¡± Mielle, who had forgotten the nobleman¡¯s words in the joy that Cain was alive, asked back, blinking. Cain looked back at Aria and Carin, where he was faced with a bright smile that greeted him. The smile that he could not understand made him confused. ¡®What is going on?¡¯ ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re alive, anyway. Look, we¡¯re the only two who have survived here.¡± Mielle raised her voice with joy, and it caught the sinners¡¯ fierce gaze. Naturally, those looks were not of joy because she had expressed that she was pleased to survive alone in front of people that were being sentenced to death. However, Mielle did not conceal her joy by facing all sorts of looks gantly as if she had decided to trust Aria, who had saved her, and to abandon them, who had been praising her. ¡°How could she...¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t know her bad temper at all...¡± ¡°How could such a bitch survive and I...! No matter how young she is... Oh, I really haven¡¯t helped much!¡± The knights used force to keep the screaming sinners quiet. But to the sinners who were about to die, the knights were no longer fearful; some sinners rushed to Mielle, saying that if they were to die, they would die with her. ¡°Yaaah!¡± ¡°Stop it!¡± But their attempt was overpowered by the knights easily that the sinners with the broken arm and broken leg fell to the ground, and Mielle shivered in Cain¡¯s arms. ¡°It¡¯s a terrible sight. I doubt that they were the nobles of the empire until not long ago.¡± Asher watched this and clicked his tongue. Then, he leaped from his seat as if he could no longer watch this mess and came up to the sinners. ¡°I¡¯m tired of watching you exin the same things to them because you¡¯re all going to give the same sentence.¡± Asher looked really bored as he said so because the nobleman would continue to sentence a beheading. Asher held out his hand to the aristocrat who was sentencing. Chapter 226 - Self-destruction, Part VI

Chapter 226: Chapter 226. Self-destruction, Part VI

Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie ¡°I¡¯ll sentence.¡± ¡°... Yes?¡± ¡°My father told me to finish quickly and report, so we have to hurry. The important thing is not to execute them but to support their manor.¡± That was why the Emperor didn¡¯t attend here. ¡°So I¡¯ll take care of it all at once.¡± Eventually, the aristocrat, who knew the character of Asher, handed over the papers as if it were inevitable, and Asher, who received them, began to call the names that were not yet called. ¡°... In this way, I sentence all thirteen of you to be beheaded.¡± There was silence in that upassionate tone, and the square was filled with only the cold air that came out of Asher¡¯s cold expression. Even Aria, who had seen his cold look in the past, was surprised by his cold voice. ¡°And the two are left, the former Duke and Princess Frederick.¡± Unlike the other sinners, as the two were the main instigators of this rebellion, they seemed to be getting a separate sentence. Or maybe he had taken the papers from the nobleman, presuming he was feeling bored to give them the final sentence. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for the Duke. Even though it had been a long time ago, your family has seeded the royal blood, but you¡¯re done with the end of the only historic Duke family in the empire.¡± He said he felt sorry, but the Duke swallowed his saliva because his expression was cold. ¡°Sometimes a man has to cherish what he has, and then he gets something unexpected and precious.¡± Asher said that and nced over where Aria was as if she were a precious person he had unexpectedly acquired. Asher continued, ¡°Now that I think about it, I should be grateful for the Duke, for you have been a good help in many ways since I was very young.¡± The Duke¡¯s face was cold, and the winter was not over yet. The cold air was still in full bloom, but he got a cold sweat. ¡®Why did you do such a terrible thing if you are frightened like this?¡¯ Asher ridiculed the Duke and continued to sentence him. ¡°For the Duke of Frederick, his sentence is beheading, and his body will be hanged at the entrance of the capital for a month.¡± The Duke closed his eyes tight. Nevertheless, he was not surprised, so he seemed to be prepared. It was not desirable, but nothing was scarier than this, so he walked to thest sinner, Isis. ¡°Frederick Isis.¡± Isis¡¯s body was trembling from time to time as she saw him for a long time. It was a different appearance when she had faced Lohan; it was full of malice. Asher said as if he was disappointed when he saw that she abandoned herself to despair and had a desperate face. ¡°You were frightening since you married a king of another country and sold the empire.¡± What he said was true. ¡®How could you have thought of treason? No matter how much you hated me, even if you were the Duke¡¯s eldest daughter, you should defend the empire.¡¯ ¡°If you weren¡¯t that bad, why did your brother betrayed your family? I am so sorry to see your despondent face.¡± Asher pointed to the stands and whispered. As she followed his hand, Oscar, a pale man, was watching his father and his only sister nervously. For betraying his family, he looked as if he would fall out of worry; there was no shadow of a traitor on his face; there was only one face of his own brother, who was worried about his family and regretting. She had thought that if she met him, she would try to remind him of the terrible things he had done. ¡°Why make that face?¡± Isis asked, ¡°What will happen to Oscar?¡± ¡°Well, he¡¯ll live like amoner, whom you hated so much.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°He¡¯s the one who put his family in hell, but you¡¯re pretty relieved.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡®What else could I do? I would not live properly if I lived with his mercy. If I could go back to the past...¡¯ Isis, who knew that it was a foolish delusion, waited for herst moments toe without any further ugly outburst. It was all over. She couldn¡¯t even scream because she was caught in a trap as he had intentionally driven her into the corner. The only good news was that Oscar survived. She had never thought about the welfare of her brother like a scarecrow, but when she saw his face, she thought it was good that he was alive. Asher smiled at this and said to himself in a low voice, so Isis would be the only one to hear it. ¡°You make a stupid decision to the end even if you seed the very light but royal blood.¡± And before she could even realize what that meant, he sentenced her. ¡°The sinner, Frederick Isis, is sentenced to beheading; the body, like the Duke, will be hanged on the walls of the capital for a month.¡± As soon as Asher¡¯s sentence was over, the sentence was executed. The first one to be sentenced was the Viscount of Merriart, and his head was cut off. The sinners waiting for their turn for the only guillotine was either crying, peeing themselves or expressing their fears. Asher had prepared that on purpose. Death unfolding before them was enough to make them lose their minds, and the knights would break their limbs whenever they faint so that they would wake up. ¡°What¡¯s thest thing you want to say?¡± Asher asked Isis, who watched the knights collect the head and body of the Duke who had been executed just before her. Although she submitted to her fate, it was hard to see her father¡¯s head separated from his body. She shook her head with her eyes closed tightly. Her arms and legs were like thin leaves; they already lost their function and could be shaken by strong winds. ¡°I hope you won¡¯t be reborn as a human being in your next life.¡± Thud! The guillotine de fell, and the head of Isis, who closed her eyes tightly, fell to the ground. It was such a lonely death for the evil woman who had shaken the empire in her hand and harassed the Crown Prince. As soon as thest sinner was executed, shouts came from the crowd. It was the condemnation for the greedy criminals who had dared to swallow the empire and the praise for the Crown Prince who had overpowered them all in advance without bloodshed. **** ¡°It ends so easily,¡± said Aria, who had seen that Isis¡¯s head was cut off, in a rather hollow voice. Isis was a high-ranking noblewoman who Aria had never dared to see her face in the past, but her end was so futile. The high-ranking noblewoman, as high as the sky, was treated like a trivial thing, and she thought that her old self, whose head had been cut off by Cain, would have been nothing. She would be treated like trash. If the world was still there and was turning except for the wicked woman whose head had been beheaded. ¡®If it wasn¡¯t for the hourss...¡¯ If it hadn¡¯t been for the hourss, she wouldn¡¯t have seen this precious sight. She had promised to get revenge, but it seemed to be too much easier than she had thought, and on the other hand, she felt strange. Even Mielle and Cain, who had looked so great in the past when she had nothing, were only seen in Aria¡¯s eyes as very shabby, humble sister and brother. Of course, it wasn¡¯tpletely over because the highlight still remained, but it was different from the time when she had aimed at the right time and built up her force, being nervous. Now all that remained was to enjoy their slow and painful death. ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m saying. Who knew that the great nobles of the empire would be like that?¡± Carin agreed, watching the dead bodies being collected while frowning as it wasn¡¯t nice to see. But it was simply because of the terrible scene, not a pity for the sister and brother, who had not treated her as their mother even though she had been a fake. The frightened sister and brother were shaking with their pale face because of the dead bodies in front of them, but no one paid attention to them. ¡°Now that the entertainment is over, I think we should go to her mansion.¡± As if he didn¡¯t care about the scene, Lohan leaped from his seat and said. It seemed like he wanted to take Aria to Croa as soon as possible after he revealed her identity. ¡°... Yes.¡± Chloe rose in agreement. It was more important for him to speak with his daughter and a woman he had longed for rather than with nobles of another country who he had no acquaintance with. Chapter 227 - Self-destruction, Part VII Chapter 227: Chapter 227. Self-destruction, Part VII Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie Since there was no reason to remain, there was a positive expression on Carin¡¯s face, too. Chloe, watching it, held out his hand to her, as if he were considering her to grab his hand and to get up. As it had not been a long time after her divorce, she did not grab his hand easily with hesitation. Somehow, she was wary of Aria. ¡®How can I object as he reaches out to my mother with a friendly face?¡¯ When Aria got up and pretended not to know and to trim her dress, and then Carin stood up, taking Chloe¡¯s hand. Aria was about to leave the execution square, but Mielle, who was taken by the knights¡¯ strong hands and dragged to the prisoner¡¯s wagon, shouted in a hurry, ¡°Uh, sister! Sister! You must take me, too!¡± It was because Aria had not mentioned anything. Mielle needed Aria¡¯s help as she could go out of prison when she was apanied by the petitioner who had submitted the petition. At the urgent voice, Aria slowly turned her head. She looked surprised as if she hadn¡¯t thought about it. ¡°Mielle.¡± ¡°Sister!¡± said Mielle, as if excited to hear her name, and she seemed to think that she could get away from this terrible hell. But unlike Mielle¡¯s expectations, Aria could not get her out. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m not the one who filed the petition.¡± ¡°... yes?¡± Mielle stiffened at that, and she looked asking what she meant. What if it wasn¡¯t Aria who submitted the petition? Whether it was unexpected for Carin, Lohan, and Asher who was a little further away, all looked forward to Aria¡¯s next words. ¡°Of course, it was me who asked to write it, but... I didn¡¯t have time to write it myself, so she sent the petition under her name because I didn¡¯t write it. So you¡¯ll have to ask her, not me.¡± ¡®She? Who the hell is that?¡¯ With the nervous look, Mielle asked, and Aria smiled softly and answered, ¡°I¡¯ll tell her to pick you up as soon as I get back, and don¡¯t worry.¡± But Mielle¡¯s anxiety was aggravated when Aria said that she had to wait for a moment instead of giving the exact name. ¡®Who the hell is she?¡¯ She was about to ask again, but Cain, who was next to her, asked something else earlier. ¡°I heard that my father was a widower. What the hell happened?¡± He seemed to mind the strange exnation to the Count all along. They wouldn¡¯t use the word widower to a man with a wife. He asked Aria, but the answer was reced by Carin. ¡°That¡¯s a foolish question, Cain. You know that your family lost the property as well as the title, because of you. If I hadn¡¯t divorced him, your whole family would have been the street tramps, instead of arranging awyer to you.¡± ¡°...!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you see other sinners die without awyer? Reflect on your behavior before you worry about the Count.¡± He didn¡¯t know that it was the result of divorce, and Cain, who had been shocked and speechless for a while, asked again, ¡°... then, what happened to our father now? Are you only divorced in form, and are you with him?¡± Cain asked so as if he wanted that, but Carin responded with a little displeasure as if she had heard some nonsense. ¡°How can a man and a woman who are not married live together?¡± ¡°Then, where is he? Where is he?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry because he¡¯s in a safe ce. I¡¯ve taken care of you who ignored me so much, and do you think that I threw him away? It was Aria who had cared about him, but Carin replied, emphasizing the favor to the Count. Cain shut his mouth, when he had nothing to say, and Aria relieved him of his concern before leaving. ¡°You are now a servant of the Imperial Castle, so you can go out. Don¡¯t worry, you can check it yourself because he gets along well.¡± He couldn¡¯t check it out now, but he nodded as if he thought that Aria, who had saved himself and Mielle, might not have left his father alone. ¡°Move.¡± As Cain was talking to Aria, the knight couldn¡¯t intervene, but as he confirmed that the conversation was over, he pushed the back of Cain. Cain had to rejoice that he had been saved, but there were too many things to think of. Then, the brother and sister, who survived the execution, barely moved to the cold carriage again. * * * ¡°Aren¡¯t you the petitioner?¡± ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m not.¡± Carin asked Aria in the carriage back to the mansion. ¡°Then, who the hell is she? No, why did you do that?¡± Carin had a puzzled face because she had thought Aria would carry Mielle by herself. Aria smiled pleasantly and replied, ¡°I¡¯m just going to do the same thing. It was the worst and most resentful thing.¡± ¡°The worst and the most resentful thing...? Are you talking about thest thing? Do you meant that Mielle framed you?¡± It seemed to mean the incident that Mielle had pushed the Count from the stairs. Anyone who would know the nature of Aria and the whole story of the incident would naturally think that she would take revenge. Aria gave an ambiguous answer that was neither positive nor negative. ¡°Well, maybe.¡± ¡°Whew, do you make me so frustrating?¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t even tell me everything. You¡¯ll soon find out, and don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t tell me what to do with Cain...¡± Carin nced at Aria whether she felt sorry, as Aria was doing many things alone without telling her anything. But to start the exnation, Aria had to start by saying that her head had been beheaded and she had turned back the time, and of course she couldn¡¯t exin it. Because of that, Aria justughed and evaded the answer, Carin¡¯s eyes became bitter. ¡°You also have something to hide from me, and don¡¯t be too hard on me.¡± ¡®Like right now.¡¯ When she mentioned Chloe, heading to the mansion in Lohan¡¯s carriage, Carin closed her mouth, realizing that she also had something to hide. They were able to reach the mansion shortly, likewise, they had gone to the square. Naturally, the servants of the mansion, who thought that only Carin and Aria would return home, found out two more carriages decorated brilliantly, entering the mansion, and politely greeted them in astonishment. ¡°What a beautiful mansion this is! You have a very good eye.¡± Asher purely admired, and Lohan agreed. ¡°Well, it¡¯s enough to meet the Crown Prince and the king. The servants are good too.¡± The servants opened their eyes wide, pretended to be calm, and thought to themselves. ¡®I know the Crown Prince as I saw him a few times, but the king?¡¯ But because they couldn¡¯t ask, and there was no one to give an answer, they hid their frustrations and served them sincerely. It was clear that Annie, the informant, would ask Aria and bring the answer. The attendants quickly served them the carefully prepared tea and fruits, and despite the fact that the visitors were the Crown Prince and the king, Carin was confident to guide them to the parlor. ¡°... I¡¯m so d that you live well.¡± So Carin, Aria, Asher, Lohan, and Chloe sat in the parlor, drinking tea, and Chloe first spoke to Carin. He was sincerely happy that she lived well. Carin replied with a cold face. ¡°Every time you meet me, you say that.¡± ¡°I was really worried. There were so many unexpected things that I couldn¡¯t go...¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect. There were not a few men who said the same thing as Mr. Chloe.¡± In response to the guilty Chloe, Carin said as if she didn¡¯t expect it at all. But her shaking eyes proved that her answer was false. Of course, there were many men who had spoken the same words as Chloe, even if they had used both hands and feet, but there had been no man who had promised the future by expressing with his whole body that she was so adorable. She couldn¡¯t guarantee it because it had been so long and old, but she might have expected it a bit. Except for him, others had only enjoyed the situation. ¡°Let¡¯s stop the introduction, but get to the point quickly.¡± They¡¯d already talked through letters several times, and they acted as if they met again in a few years, and Lohan got angry. ¡°Mr. Lohan, why don¡¯t you go to another room? You don¡¯t have to be here.¡± When Aria said that it would be better for Lohan to leave now, he was frustrated and replied with a very sad face, ¡°... you don¡¯t know how much I¡¯ve yed a major role in this. Think about it, Lady Aria. Who brought Marquis Piast and his son, Chloe?¡± Chapter 228 - Self-destruction, Part VIII

Chapter 228: Chapter 228. Self-destruction, Part VIII

Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie ¡°I see. Thank you. But you¡¯re not rted to me by blood, so you don¡¯t have to be here.¡± ¡°The same is true of Asher!¡± ¡°No, Asher is my lover.¡± Asher firmly grabbed a mug as Aria referred to him that he was her lover casually. The tips of his ears were also a little red. ¡°... You can have a rtionship with me as a lover, too.¡± But soon Lohan started to talk nonsense, and Asher, who had a cold face, was annoyed and joined the conversation. ¡°I want to break my promise, and please shut up.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you treating the promise of two countries recklessly? ¡± ¡°The great nation decides whether they would keep the promise.¡± ¡°...¡± It was unfair but right, and Lohan shut up. Since a long time ago, the empire had the greatest power on the continent. When Lohan closed his mouth, the conversation which had stopped continued again, ¡°... I¡¯m sure you would guess since I¡¯ve mentioned blood rtions. This is your biological father, Piast Chloe.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Unlike Carin, who carefully introduced, Aria¡¯s answer was calm, as if it was not worthy to her. She had heard of thest name, Piast, somewhere, but it was nothing new because even if she had a biological father, her life would not change. ¡°... Aren¡¯t you surprised?¡± ¡°You have given me a lot of hints, and I can¡¯t be surprised.¡± ¡®Besides, his face looks so simr to me, and what do you think it is?¡¯ Carin had a pretty embarrassing look if she forgot that Aria had mentioned about the blood rtion. ¡°It¡¯s not strange to have a biological father because I couldn¡¯t be born alone. By the way, why are you here?¡± ¡®You didn¡¯te until I was seventeen years old. Why do youe now? Is money your purpose?¡¯ Her exact wealth was not known, but the fact that Aria had umted considerable wealth had already spread throughout the continent. The businesses she invested in were originally sessful ones, and they were far more sessful than in the past, with the halo of Aria now. Especially for the items used by women, the rumors of whether Aria used them circted in public and they were very popr. They thought that if they used the same item, you could be as beautiful as hers. Thus, Aria could not greet the presence of her biological father who appeared after she had gained such wealth and honor. Now that she had done everything anyway, there was nothing her biological father could do for her. Rather, she felt that he would have more to gain from her. Of course, if Carin liked him, she was thinking about cheering for a reunion. As she had looked at him for a moment but from a distance, she felt that Chloe loved Carin pretty much. That was how Aria felt about her biological father, Chloe, who suddenly appeared. ¡°That¡¯s all my virtues, Lady Aria.¡± Lohan replied confidently to Aria¡¯s question. He behaved that he should be praised with glory to reunite a long-separated family. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I persuaded Chloe and his father, Marquis Piast, who did not believe in your existence.¡± ¡°... my existence?¡± ¡°Yes. Chloe was looking for a long-awaited lover, but he didn¡¯t know your existence.¡± ¡®If so, didn¡¯t youe to me because of my famous name?¡¯ Aria, who once thought of his tender gaze that had turned to Carin, finally rxed. If her mother liked him, she would have agreed for her mother to remarry and minimize the rtionship with him, but it didn¡¯t seem necessary. ¡°You must have been surprised, after hearing that you suddenly got a seventeen-year-old daughter.¡± Aria stared at Chloe and was about to ask like that, but she was surprised. ¡®Since when did you look at me like that?¡¯ He had the same gaze which had lovely looked at her mother. It was an expression that the Count hadn¡¯t given to Mielle and Cain. It was a very sweet and tender father¡¯s face, which Aria did notprehend. So it was hard for her to stick to the wall-like attitude at the friendly face of her biological father as if she were treating others. Aria tried to make a casual look. ¡°To be honest, at first... I visited the empire to find Carin rather than Lady Aria. She is a woman I¡¯ve been looking for a long time. My father told me that he found her and I rushed toe without hesitation... I had little interest in the existence of a daughter.¡± Chloe pondered Aria¡¯s title for a while and read the countenance of Aria, then he called her ady. He was still careful because he didn¡¯t know what she was thinking. ¡°But when I meet you like this... I feel so strange. No, maybe I¡¯m impressed. And it also brings a lot of regret and disappointment for myself.¡± ¡°... regret and disappointment?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t seen Lady Aria¡¯s childhood as you are nearly an adult, and why I didn¡¯t find you a little earlier.¡± ¡°I assure that Aria was a shining childpared to any other children.¡± ¡°Right. Well, she is so beautiful that she must have been outstanding from birth.¡± ¡°Of course. She resembles someone.¡± ¡°The color of her hair and eyes look like Carin.¡± ¡°Her features look like Chloe. The two of you look like a father and a daughter, even if anyone sees.¡± ¡°... I¡¯m happy then. ¡± ¡°...¡± Aria lost word in the dialogue between Carin and Chloe. No, she wasn¡¯t able to say anything exactly. She had heard the words that she was beautiful or shining, so many times, but it was the first time from her parents. Aria¡¯s face grew redder and redder. Even her ears got red, too. Clearly knowing that it was clear, she couldn¡¯t conceal it, because she had to leave the room to hide it. ¡°... Lady Aria.¡± Asher, who sat down next to her, took the hands of Aria. He should be happy if she would find her family, but this was not what he wanted. If Aria liked Chloe like this, there was a possibility that she could follow her father to Croa. He had been really busy, but he hadn¡¯t talked about it in order to avoid this situation. ¡®What if he came and shake Aria¡¯s heart?¡¯ Not surprisingly, Lohan watched this and drew out what Asher feared. ¡°Are you not interested in Croa? ¡°... Croa? ¡°Yes. It¡¯s my country and Chloe¡¯s. You were born in the empire, but you are a child of the noble of Croa. Isn¡¯t it natural that you should stay in Croa? I¡¯m sure your mother is going to marry Chloe again.¡± Carin had never said such a word, but no one denied Lohan¡¯s words. No, rather, Aria also wanted Carin to marry the man who truly loved her. She¡¯d only been through him for a very short time, but Chloe was a good fit. It was because he had deeply cared for Carin at each of his eyes and actions. In the past, Aria had thought that her mother was very wise, because she had chosen money and status, but she was a little different now. Aria realized that she could not be happy with that alone. This was the result of Aria¡¯s experience of returning the hourss back to the past. ¡°Well. I appreciate your suggestion, but I can¡¯t leave here.¡± Aria dragged Asher¡¯s hand and put it on her leg. That alone was enough. This was especially true for Chloe, who had long missed Carin. ¡°Is it only one year anyway? I think it¡¯s a good idea to stay in Croa until you¡¯re an adult. After that, even though you want to live together, you can¡¯t.¡± Lohan did not give up and continued to persuade Aria, with words that seem there would be no chance if it wasn¡¯t now. And Aria smiled softly, and said, ¡°If he marries my mother as you say, I will visit anytime. I¡¯m not a child, so I don¡¯t have to live with them.¡± At her answer, Asher¡¯s expression lightened. Then he stepped into the conversation as if he had gained confidence. ¡°Right. You can visit them by trip and vacation? It¡¯s not so far away, so if you want to see them, you can take a trip once a month. Use me. I can save one day for you.¡± Asher added, and Ariaughed a little. ¡®You love me so much, and how can I say that I will go to Croa?¡¯ ¡°I don¡¯t feel like having to live together. And I don¡¯t decide whether to remarry or not.¡± At the final words of Carin, Lohan looked devastated. Then he hurriedly looked at Chloe and urged him to do something, with his face. ¡°I respect Carin¡¯s opinion.¡± ¡°... how stuffy you are!¡± Eventually, Lohan became angry and left the parlor, but no one stopped him. Chapter 229 - Self-destruction, Part IX

Chapter 229: Chapter 229. Self-destruction, Part IX

Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie Rather, thanks to the disappearance of the interrupter, they could talk even more freely. While drinking tea for a while, Chloe exined why he had been kicked out of the Imperial Castle, why he couldn¡¯t have picked up Carin, and why he hadter tried to find Carin but hadn¡¯t found her. He included that he had missed her so far. Carin wiped her tears in the pathetic story, and Aria¡¯s heart moved. ¡°... If you¡¯ve been faced with such a big thing, you wouldn¡¯t have been able to stay sane. I would have had aphasia. I understand.¡± ¡°... Thank you for your understanding. I tried to find Carinte, but I couldn¡¯t find her because there were so many simr names. Besides, it¡¯s a little bit... my condition wasn¡¯t good either.¡± ¡°I may be like that, if you go to Croa.¡± As she said he understood Chloe, Asher intervened in the conversation with a serious tone. She had no intention of going, but he kept on begging not to go. She wanted to make fun of him. ¡°It¡¯s true. You will absolutely miss me.¡± ¡°Lady Aria...!¡± But Aria was satisfied with Asher¡¯s frown face, and turned the subject, as he told her not to say such a joke. ¡°Mother, what are you going to do now? I¡¯m big now and I will respect whatever you do.¡± ¡°Me? I¡¯m not sure. Even if we have a child, it¡¯s strange to get married...¡± Carin nced at Chloe as she spoke. It seemed that he should catch the sign of her intention, and that he should try his best effort to get her heart. Chloe, who hade to the empire in search of Carin, replied that it was natural. ¡°I will try to get your heart. I wille to the empire over and over again. Getting a mansion near you is the first step.¡± Chloe answered Aria sincerely, and Carin was drinking tea quietly, but in his very enthusiastic aspect, her cheeks got red and asked what she had been curious about, as some of their conversations were sorted out. ¡°Well, did you say that you¡¯d help Mielle when you get back to the mansion and that you¡¯d send someone? Then, I¡¯m sending someone. Who is the woman who is going to take Mielle with?¡± ¡°Ah, I did. You¡¯ll soon find out because she will bring Mielle. Well, it¡¯s not bad to be a littlete. She will be more desperate than that. Wouldn¡¯t that be more fun?¡± Aria replied imagining Mielle, who was crying uglily. ¡®It must be a masterpiece that I want to leave as a picture.¡¯ If I saw it myself, it would be great, but unfortunately, there was someone else to see it.¡¯ They sat down in the parlor and talked about Chloe being her biological father, and arranging the family register would be good after Carin¡¯s decision, and after that, Lohan returned to the lobby and they finished the conversation in no time. ¡°... Why do you finish the conversation when Ie?¡± Lohan asked with a displeased face. ¡°It wasn¡¯t because of you. We were trying to end the conversation, but you didn¡¯te back, and we¡¯ve waited for you toe back.¡± Chloe replied casually. It was a bright face that he was no longer upset. ¡°... Chloe. You stayed in the room crying because you couldn¡¯t find Carin, but now you talk quite a bit.¡± Lohan was annoyed, but they did not continue the conversation which had already ended. After that, Asher left the mansion and Chloe, who suggested a date to Carin for a walk, stayed in the mansion and waited for her to be dressed. Lohan, who had not gained much harvest, left with all kinds of irritation to go back to Croa first, and Aria, who was going up to her room, ordered a passing servant to call her maid to send to Mielle. ¡°Where is Annie? Please tell her toe up to my room because I have something to say.¡± At the instruction of Aria, the servant bowed to her and disappeared to call Annie. Without waiting too long, Annie quickly came to Aria¡¯s room. There was a lot of curiosity on her face, wondering the conversation they had just had in the parlor, and the identity of the unidentified guests. ¡°Miss, did you call me?¡± Annie squeezed the curiosity into her heart and asked Aria, pretending to be casual. She seemed to think that Aria would tell her when the time came anyway. It was obviously seen, and Aria smiled softly and gestured her to sit on the other side. ¡°Sit down.¡± ¡°Yes, Miss.¡± At Aria¡¯s hand gesture, she ran and sat down at the other side, and Annie¡¯s face was very excited. Instead of having her do something, she told her to sit on the other side as if she was talking about something. And Annie¡¯s prediction was such a hit. ¡°I have something to tell you. It¡¯s very important.¡± Annie shined her eyes and opened her ears. It meant that she was ready to hear anything, without missing any words. Aria continued to say, ¡°You need to go to jail.¡± ¡°... Yeah? Jail, Jail?¡± But it was not a funny and interesting story, but she was surprised and misinterpreted that Aria would put her in jail, like Mielle and Cain, and asked back, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be surprised that much. I¡¯m not saying you will be put in jail, but I¡¯m asking you to bring Mielle.¡± Then Annie swept away from her heart as if she was relieved and asked why she would visit, ¡°Why am I going? Weren¡¯t you her guardian?¡± ¡°No, you are the guardian of Mielle. You filed the petition, although I called the contents.¡± ¡°That¡¯s... that¡¯s what you told me to do? I just did what you told me...¡± As Annie said, she had only written as Aria had told her. But it was definitely Annie who had submitted it, and the person who would be Mielle¡¯s guardian was the one who had filed the petition, so Annie was legally the guardian, though Aria had ordered her to do that. ¡°So you don¡¯t like it?¡± ¡°... Yeah?¡± ¡°I mean, do you hate bringing Mielle?¡± Aria¡¯s question darkened Annie¡¯s face a little. Annie didn¡¯t say she didn¡¯t like it, but it seemed to be very disgusting. She was foolish indeed. It was a rare opportunity Aria had prepared, and it meant that Mielle, who had no status as amoner, would belong to her own right. ¡°Then they said Mielle couldn¡¯t be apart from her guardian, and she would be executed immediately upon departure.¡± ¡°... yeah?¡± ¡°So she may die if she goes afar from you. I mean, Mielle shouldn¡¯t be apart from you. No matter what happens.¡± Annie¡¯s expression became mysterious. It was a face that seemed to grasp something in Aria¡¯s useless exnation, but she was not certain. And Aria continued, ¡°Besides, she has fallen to themon people for the price of rebellion, and she is in the same status like you. It¡¯s different from the past when she did nothing pretending to be a noble, but amoner isn¡¯t like that. Amoner works and gets paid for each day.¡± ¡°...!¡± Mielle was now amoner and could not be separated from Annie by anything. And Mielle, who was no longer aristocrat, couldn¡¯t live simply by staying. She was not a noble who led an elegant life with the estates she received from the country, but she should work hard every day like themon people. Annie¡¯s eyes glistened as she understood this. Though she understood Aria¡¯s words, she was looking for a little more confirmation. ¡°Besides, is it time for you to think of marriage with Baron Burboom? If that happens, you¡¯ll be the Baroness, so you¡¯re better off getting used to having a maid. As you know, I had a hard time at first.¡± ¡°...!¡± So Annie, who confirmed the hidden meaning of having Mielle like a maid, jumped out of her seat with a smile. She wanted to get Mielle out of jail right now and make her do all the hard work. But in order to do that, she needed the permission of Aria who had called her. Annie waited for her answer, feeling nervous as if urging her. ¡°Go and take her.¡± ¡°Thank you! Miss! I¡¯ll get back soon!¡± Annie went out of the way and soon knocked on the door again. She couldn¡¯t have been there already, so Aria answered with a mysterious voice, and Annie carefully asked Aria with a reddish face. ¡°Miss... Miss... I¡¯m sorry, but can I dress up a bit? I think I am dressed so simple...¡± Annie seemed to be very firmly prepared to master Mielle. ¡®It will also hurt Mielle. How would you react if Annie, a maid, appeared beautifully in front of you?¡¯ Chapter 230 - There Is No Mercy, Part I

Chapter 230: Chapter 230. There Is No Mercy, Part I

Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie It was a good reaction, so Aria nodded and gave her one more gift. ¡°Take a colorful wagon. I don¡¯t mind the carriage used by me and my mother.¡± ¡°... Are you sure?¡± ¡°Of course. Did you see me say something empty?¡± ¡°Oh, my God, Miss...! I never imagined I would ride such a precious carriage! Thank you so much!¡± Even if she was impressed, her eyes were full of tears, so Aria rebuked her to go quickly. ¡°Yes! Yes! I¡¯ll be ready and get back soon!¡± Annie¡¯s hands moved quickly, and soon afterward, she was able to go to pick up Mielle with a gorgeous appearance that was no short of anything, as if she were a noble. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª 22. There is no mercy When returned to prison, Mielle rapidly lost her weight for a very short time. As soon as Cain was brought to prison, he was taken to the Imperial Castle, and all who had been imprisoned were executed and she was alone. Waiting alone for someone to take her out of the dark and cold prison was difficult even if it wasn¡¯t Mielle. ¡®Aria said she would send a person right away, but I haven¡¯t heard any news from her for three hours...¡¯ She was worried that no one woulde. She was afraid that she might have to live fifty years in this old, dirty, ufortable prison. Aria might leave her here. Mielle crouched roundly. Because it was hard to ovee the cold, worry, and fear. As soon as her face was buried in the arms on her crouched knees, she waited for her only sister to send her a person as promised without betraying her. Mielle, who had endured such a long cry, believed that a person woulde, and waited for the unknown. Suddenly, the tough footsteps gradually came to Mielle, and shortly afterward, the footsteps stopped before her prison. ¡°Come out.¡± Mielle looked up her head in a sh, as she heard a voice. It was one of the guards who guarded the prison. The guard who furrowed her forehead nced over Mielle¡¯s shabby and miserable appearance, and said once again, opening the door with a key. ¡°Come out.¡± ¡°... Me, me...?¡± ¡°Then, who else is here?¡± ¡®Did Aria send anyone?¡¯ If it weren¡¯t, he couldn¡¯t tell her toe out. ¡®Is there anything better than this?¡¯ The joy was as big as the wait was long. It was not easy to stand up because she had been crouching for a long time, but he seemed to leave himself if she was a littlete, and she gave her feet full of power and got out of the terrible prison. ¡°Who, who is here?¡± Mielle, who couldn¡¯t stand the curiosity while walking down the hall, asked the guard. Her steps were painful and bitter, but it was buried in joy and she didn¡¯t care. At Mielle¡¯s question, the guard answered as if he was disagreeably surprised. ¡°Lady Mielle. No, you are not ady anymore, but a sinner, Mielle. Do you think you are still in a position you dare to ask that question yet?¡± His tone was pretty harsh and rough. The guard showed great disgust at Mielle who had joined the rebellion. She had been feeling that since she had be a sinner, but her whole body trembled with disgust toward herself. The physique of the guard also yed a part. ¡°Go quietly. You have no right to say.¡± ¡°...¡± Mielle closed her mouth at the guard¡¯s murderous warning. This was because it was a scary figure that seemed to wield violence if she said something more. Anyway, a little further away, she was able to get out of this damn prison and from the terrible guard. If she would just stick to the side of Aria, she would never have toe back here. So hopefully, Mielle headed to the lobby behind the guard but hardened without any reaction to the unexpected figure she met there. In the lobby, an unexpected figure was waiting for Mielle. ¡°You waited a long time. Would you take her right away?¡± ¡°Yeah. I¡¯ll do that.¡± Annie¡¯s face was so beautiful that the guard blushed a little. The smile she had learned from the side of Aria as she had spent with her, helped her to emit a charm that surpassed her appearance. ¡®Why, why is Annie here...? No, is that even Annie? The poor maid became so beautiful like that?¡¯ Mielle, who watched her for a while, looked down and confirmed his miserable appearance. Her skin and hair were messed with the ck dust, and her feet and legs were swollen and worse than themoner women. Her face would be messy without having to check. Maybe it might have a scar. As soon as her thoughts reached that point, she felt ashamed and humiliated, and she would die right away. It would be OK if the person were Aria who she couldn¡¯t beat by beauty, but she was worse than Annie who had a freckled face...! So she couldn¡¯t lift her head and hid her terrible face. Annie called Mielle¡¯s name. ¡°Lady Mielle... Oh, not anymore, because you¡¯re amoner. Is it right, Mielle?¡± Annie omitted the honorific title and simply called her name. Mielle¡¯s body was shocked by not only her appearance but also her tone of speech as Annie imitated Aria, but she didn¡¯t lift her head, so Annie called her again. ¡°Mielle, did you break your neck? Why don¡¯t you raise your head?¡± Mielle squeezed her fists and shook her fists, as Annie asked though she knew why she could not lift her head. She wanted to get angry, but it was anger for herself that she couldn¡¯t. Annie said, mocking her again, ¡°Miele, why don¡¯t you lift your head? I have to check your face so that we can go out together. I can¡¯t take the dirty girl without confirming her face.¡± The words that followed were enough to make Mielle more miserable. It would be miserable for Annie not to be dressed up in splendor, but it smashed Mielle¡¯s pride because it came out of her beautifully decorated mouth. ¡°What shall I do?¡± Nevertheless, Mielle didn¡¯t raise her head, so Annie asked the guard for help. The guard sighed at Mielle¡¯s pathetic behavior, and he forcibly grabbed her head to look up. ¡°Yaaah!¡± It was so sudden that Mielle screamed, and Annie opened her eyes wide, covering her mouth with a fan in her hand. It was not because of his harsh acts against Mielle, but because of Mielle¡¯s ugly and miserable appearance. ¡°... oh, my God, I wonder if this is really Mielle.¡± ¡°She is Mielle. It¡¯s hard to confirm her because she¡¯s been imprisoned and couldn¡¯t wash, but she is Roscent Mielle. ¡°It¡¯s hard to believe. Lady Mielle was always beautiful and elegant... as soon as she was degraded her status, she became so shabby like this... Nobody is going to call her ady now.¡± Mielle¡¯s eyes turned red with continued insults. She could bear to be humiliated because she had really sinned, but it was hard to bear the thorny words of Annie, who had been her maid. ¡°Stop... stop...!¡± So when Mielle squeezed out her wet voice, Annie was surprised and asked the guard, ¡°Did, did I do anything wrong? I don¡¯t know why Mielle is crying...!¡± The guard shook his head andforted Annie, ¡°No. Since she entered the jail, she was a little crazy. She wasughing alone. In the meantime, the state seemed to have gotten worse. So please don¡¯t be bothered.¡± ¡°I see... She was once the most elegant aristocraticdy in the empire... I admired her the most, but now I can¡¯t find any traces of it anymore and I¡¯m so sorry that she is out of her mind.¡± The two approached the incredible conclusion, staring at Mielle very pitifully. The sympathetic eyes ripped Mielle¡¯s pride without leaving any trace. * * * ¡°... The procedure isplete with your signature. In the future, you can easily leave or take her at any time with a simple procedure.¡± Mielle¡¯s two fists were squeezed in the look of the guard who exined as if she were taking her luggage. However, the reason she couldn¡¯t say anything was that it was insulting but the guard¡¯s exnation was appropriate, and she was also too scared of him. She was also afraid that she would be put back in prison. It was still painful as he had grabbed her head like a beast¡¯s. Now the Count or Cain could not help her as in the past, she had to deal with all kinds of hostility alone, but she was not confident. That was why she couldn¡¯t resist at all, nor got angry. Chapter 231 - There Is No Mercy, Part II

Chapter 231: Chapter 231. There Is No Mercy, Part II

Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie It was too much pain for a young girl who had run with only the hope of delusion. So, if she waited as if she were dead, she could get out of this prison only with a bad feeling, so she shut up and waited for the conversation to end. ¡®... I have to go back quickly and meet my elder sister, Aria.¡¯ ¡®I couldn¡¯t help it now, but if Aria knew this wrong treatment, she wouldn¡¯t let it pass. She must be sad, and she would bitterly scold Annie. While saying she was a presumptuous maid, Aria might kick Annie out of the mansion.¡¯ ¡®Now Aria and I are bothmoners, but in the past, we were both nobles and were attended by Annie.¡¯ Aria had saved Mielle and her brother, Cain, who hadmitted treason, and she would punish Annie and take her side again. It was clear because Aria was her only elder sister. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Mielle.¡± ¡°...¡± After the conversation with the guard, Annie started to walk elegantly with her back straightened up as if she were a noblewoman. She was following Aria¡¯s example but in a much shallower movement. Her anger and fear disappeared and augh came out. ¡®Aria was not that much. No, in retrospect, Aria was elegant enough to admire. Who dare would be so elegant and would catch her? No one could find fault with her elegance.¡¯ Even though they were bothmoners, Annie was far different and Mielle furrowed her forehead. ¡®If I just go back...! I will tell Aria all about it, and let the stupid maid who imitates the aristocrat taste reality.¡¯ Pledging again, Mielle quietly followed Annie. Fortunately, Annie¡¯s footsteps were a bit slow to imitate the noble steps, so there was no need to suffer when she walked. As she walked away from the terrible prison, a gorgeous wagon she could not even dare to make was waiting for Mielle. Naturally, Mielle, surprised by seeing Annie get on the carriage, opened her eyes wide and asked, ¡°... Annie, did you ride this when you came here? ¡± ¡°Well, what else did I ride?¡± She didn¡¯t care about Annie, who replied as if she disregarded her. The carriage was gorgeous and shocking. What a gorgeous carriage it was! There had been no such carriage in the carriages of the Roscent family. No, to be exact, she had not thought of decorating it that much. ¡®Why did Aria give Annie such a carriage...?¡¯ At best, she was a maid. Obviously, it was too much for a maid to ride. No, most aristocrats couldn¡¯t afford such a carriage. It was not a carriage for a maid. ¡®But why...? Why did Aria give it to Annie...?¡¯ ¡°Miss Aria is waiting for us, so we have to go back quickly... but I feel a little bit ufortable riding with you.¡± At Annie¡¯s words, Mielle felt some unknown displeasure and had a lot on her mind. At that moment, Annie spoke suddenly to Mielle as she was about to climb into the wagon. Annie furrowed her forehead and looked at her with a face that seemed to not like something. ¡°It¡¯s a little bit displeasing to get on the same carriage with you... Mielle, you should sit next to the driver,¡± Annie said something ridiculous. With this, Mielle was surprised and asked, ¡°What do you mean? Why should I sit next to the driver? Didn¡¯t youe to pick me up?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll have to lower your head and check your appearance, Mielle. What if you dirty this fancy carriage? This is a carriage provided by Miss Aria, and is it all right if you get it dirty?¡± Annie pointed to Mielle¡¯s dress, which was like a rag. She seemed to be displeased, even pointing at her with her finger. Mielle had already checked her dirty, miserable appearance, so even if she didn¡¯t lower her head, she could guess her condition and her face became red. It was no different from a beggar on the street, but she didn¡¯t want to sit next to the driver, so she made an excuse. ¡°... Someone can clean up the carriageter.¡± ¡°Who? You? You don¡¯t mean to let a servant do it, do you? There¡¯s no servant left to do such work for you anymore.¡± ¡°...!¡± ¡°Of course, it¡¯s the same if you sit in the driver¡¯s seat. Wipe out the dirt from your body by yourself. All themoners do that. I¡¯ll excuse you first because you smell terrible.¡± Annie, who said those words, left Mielle and got into the carriage alone. It meant that Annie would not permit Mielle to get in the carriage, no matter what she said. ¡°How dare you say it without going crazy...!¡± As she could not let it go any longer, Mielle, who was about to open the door of the carriage and go wild, suddenly stopped. She was afraid that Annie might want to put her back in jail here. Without Annie, she could not get out of jail. She had to go to Aria for now, whatever she did. If she went back and informed Aria and used Annie of her arrogance, she could not help but solve this ridiculous thing. ¡°Would, would you like to ride next to me?¡± The driver carefully asked Mielle, who was struggling to calm herself down. He had also worked in the Count¡¯s mansion and came to Carin¡¯s mansion, and so he remembered her character so well when she had been a noblewoman. She was not a girl to be treated like this. As a result, he couldn¡¯t talk down to her like Annie. He took off his hat, which he had been wearing, and responded in a polite manner. ¡°... I would.¡± Mielle responded with a deep sigh. She seemed to soften her anger a little by his polite treatment. Very kindly, he made a ce for Mielle,ying his old handkerchief himself, and since she had no choice, she sat on it. Perhaps because Mielle sat by, the wagon started to run very slowly and smoothly because the wagon was quite ufortable aspared to the inside of the wagon, surrounded by soft cushions. It was even more so for the unfamiliar Mielle to sit. That was why he continued to watch Mielle¡¯splexion. ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°... I¡¯m fine. So please drive the wagon a little... no, very fast.¡± Mielle, however, did not care about that. To return to Carin¡¯s mansion, she had to go through the square, and on the way through the square, arge crowd looked at her with hostility. ¡°You b*tch!¡± ¡°Ugh. Lady Aria has taken you out of prison.¡± ¡°You tried to sell our country, and you are the worst and the most wicked woman in history. Chut chut!¡± ¡°Look at that and who thinks you were a noble in the past? It¡¯s so ugly.¡± ¡°Why are you alive?¡± Mielle lowered her head, closing her eyes because of the unbearable insults. No matter how shabby she was now, she could not hide her original features and hair. In addition, it was also known that the dazzling and colorful carriage was Aria¡¯s. So the people¡¯s eyes gathered by themselves, and they did not hesitate to me and swear at Mielle, so it was more ufortable to slow down the wagon to get a little easier, but it was better to speed up and avoid it. ¡°Ah... Alright. You might fall, so hold on tight.¡± The driver seemed to have noticed that, and only then did he sped up the wagon and quickly exited the square. Therefore, their swears were buried in the noisy sounds of the wheels and hooves of the carriage, and she no longer heard the people¡¯s insulting words. * * * ¡°... This is my sister¡¯s new house?¡± ¡°Exactly, it is Mrs. Carin¡¯s residence.¡± ¡°Carin...?¡± ¡°I heard it was the real name of the Countess. She is no longer the Countess, and we now call her Mrs. Carin.¡± ¡°Ah...¡± Mielle¡¯s eyes shook upon seeing the beautiful mansion that was getting closer. She did not hear the voice of the driver, exining that Mrs. Carin had brought all the servants from the Count¡¯s mansion. It was simply unbelievable that the frivolous whore lived with so much wealth. Apparently, all the Count¡¯s property must have been taken, and where had she collected it? ¡°Oh my gosh. It¡¯s Lady Mielle.¡± ¡°No, she is not ady anymore. It is Mrs. Carin who has hired us.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right... But it¡¯s been over fifteen years since I¡¯ve called her Miss, and it¡¯s weird to suddenly talk down to her.¡± ¡°Right... Though she became amoner, it¡¯s a bit strange to talk down to her all of a sudden.¡± ¡°But look at her appearance. How can that be?¡± ¡°It¡¯s moreparable because she¡¯s next to Annie.¡± ¡°Shemitted treason, and it¡¯s natural even if she gets like that.¡± ¡°Shh! She¡¯s looking at us. Turn your eyes!¡± Chapter 232 - There Is No Mercy, Part III

Chapter 232: Chapter 232. There Is No Mercy, Part III

Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie Each of the servants, who watched Mielle descend from the carriage that arrived at the mansion, spoke a word, and Mielle looked angrily at them. ¡°You guys have a foul mouth. Is it because your master has changed from an aristocrat to amoner? How did you endure in the meantime?¡± Then, she said a harsh word, and Annie, who got out of the carriagete, replied with a smile, ¡°Oh my God, do you think you can scold them? Why are you getting angry when they¡¯re telling the truth?¡± ¡®Although I was downgraded to amoner, how could you insult me openly?¡¯ The surprised servants began to whisper to each other, and Mielle, who hade to Aria, was about to be angry with Annie. ¡°How dare you talk like that even though you¡¯re just a maid?¡± ¡°Annie, you did a good job. Mielle, are you here?¡± Aria came out of the mansion as if she had waited. She smiled brightly and greeted Mielle, and Annie reported to Aria with an innocent look as if she hadn¡¯t done such a thing. ¡°Miss! They said I can leave and take her at any time in the future.¡± ¡°Really? That¡¯s great.¡± Annie ttered Aria as if she was shaking her tail if she had it, and Aria stroked her head, saying that she did a good job as if to praise her behavior. ¡®Is that how she got her favor?¡¯ It was indeed disgusting, but Mielle was about to act like her, so she swallowed her saliva. She cleaned up her messy hair and approached Aria. ¡°Sister!¡± ¡°Mielle, you look sick, are you okay?¡± ¡°... I, I¡¯m fine.¡± In the sweet voice of Aria, she felt a sense of injustice before she even said what had happened. ¡®How could you be so generous?¡¯ It was quite different from the image that she had thought of ¡®the daughter of a vulgar prostitute¡¯ in the past. Indeed, Aria was a beautiful woman with a very elegant, loving and warm character. She was an angel who reached out her hand to the ones who were harmed. ¡®Aria can certainly deal a hard blow to Annie who uses bad words and actions. Annie became my protector, so I had to change her by scolding and fixing her stupid and foolish behavior.¡¯ Mielle rubbed her glowing eyes once and talked to Aria, ¡°I have something to tell you.¡± ¡°To me?¡± ¡°Yes! You must listen. It¡¯s about a bad kid who doesn¡¯t know who she is and runs wild. I¡¯m worried that she will be troublesome to you.¡± At those words, Aria raised her eyebrows and was surprised. ¡°Is there a child like that? I didn¡¯t know at all... It seems to be a very important issue, so I must listen to you.¡± Mielle then nodded in agreement as she was greatly disturbed. ¡°Miss, don¡¯t you think Mielle should wash her body first? I think she should change her clothes, too. I can¡¯t let her talk to you like this. She seems to be smelly too.¡± Annie didn¡¯t know that the protagonist of the conversation was her and once again insulted Mielle. Mielle expected that if it was Aria, who was like a fox, she would read her intention and scold Annie, but Aria unexpectedly agreed with Annie¡¯s suggestion as she felt Mielle was pitiful. ¡°Annie, you are her guardian. She may get sick because of the dust so help her. You are a good woman, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Yes, Miss. Do not worry. Trust me and rest assured that I¡¯ll take care of Mielle. You¡¯re very busy. You are not the person who will care about this little thing.¡± ¡°Thank you, Annie. Mielle, I¡¯m d Annie will help you. See youter.¡± Then she left, leaving only a soft smile. Mielle was ashamed of her hand which was going to say wait a while since it was colorless. ¡®Why...? It was clear that Annie¡¯s tone was insulting and sarcastic. Did Annie ever mentioned if she was worried about me?¡¯ As she was speechless, Annie with a triumphant face approached Mielle. ¡°Well, Mielle. You have to take a bath. All of them are looking at you, frowning.¡± As Annie said, all the servants were watching her. The eyes of curiosity, pity, and ridicule gathered in one ce. Aria¡¯s permission had fallen, and there was no hesitation in their eyes. ¡°Hey guys, tell Mielle where the bathroom of the maids is. We can¡¯t dare let her use the bathrooms our masters use.¡± ¡°Okay, Annie.¡± ¡°Okay. That suits her.¡± A fewughter burst out from some of the maids running out as if they were waiting. They were the maids who were attached to Aria. * * * ¡°... How do I do that?¡± Though she was pushed into the bathroom by rough hands, Mielle, who should have a bath alone for the first time since she was born, stood in front of a huge bath basin with a small bucket and expressed embarrassing words; she didn¡¯t know what to do. She thought about how it would be like to wash herself with the water in that big basin and put her hand into it. The cold water temperature that was like ice was creepy. ¡°Oh my! It¡¯s so cold!¡± Startled, Mielle hurriedly pulled her hand out and wrapped it. Though winter had passed and it was already early spring, it was not a temperature one should bathe in without heating the bath first. ¡®Do all the maids take a bath using this cold water? Domoners always do this? How can they take a bath with this cold water and don¡¯t get sick? If I wash my body with this water, I think I¡¯ll catch a cold and fall down right away...¡¯ It was clear that it was obviously not. No, she was sure. And even if themon people bathed in cold water, she did not want to do it herself. Even if she understood she should wash herself, she could not take a bath with such cold water. ¡®I think it¡¯s okay to warm it up a bit, and why should I take a cold bath?¡¯ When she threw the basin as she thought it was nonsense and opened the door to get out of the bathroom, the maids were waiting at the door. Somehow the dissatisfied expressions of the maids seemed to be due to Mielle, who had left the bathroom without even bathing properly. ¡°Miss, why did you juste out? ... Oh, no, hmm, why did you get out, Mielle?¡± A maid, who was still unfamiliar to talking down to Mielle, asked, correcting her words. She was quite awkward with her arms folded. It was because she had to tter Mielle in the past. Nevertheless, the maid¡¯s eyes were as cold as Annie¡¯s. Mielle replied with an angry face, ¡°... How can I take a bath with that cold water?¡± ¡°Cold? It¡¯s normal water.¡± Mielle¡¯s resistance did not work at all, and the other maid answered in a natural way. ¡°Normal? That may be true for you guys, but not for me. I can¡¯t take a bath with that cold water, so bring me hot water.¡± ¡°What? Do you think you can warm up the water and wash yourself like ady? Now figure out who you are and your position.¡± The face of the maid was colder than the water Mielle had to bathe in. Mielle lost her words and bit her lips. ¡®Why are they harsh to me? At one time they had been her maids who had praised her as the most beautiful and elegantdy. As the maids of the richest family in the empire, they had been always proud of themselves and never lost their pride, but why are they now stupid and stuck to themon people?¡¯ ¡°... I was trying to talk to you because you were the maids of the family of Count Roscent, but I was a fool. I should tell my sister.¡± Mielle sighed as if it was not worth it to have a conversation with them. It seemed that she was getting this kind of treatment since she was now just amoner, but she was not from a lowly background to be treated like this unlike them. ¡®I am the daughter of the mansion¡¯s owner and the younger sister of Aria in the first ce. If I talk to Aria, this would all be over.¡¯ Aria would be very sad if she knew about this. It was funny that she, who was born as a noble, had a haggling with the maids with these trivial problems. In addition, Mielle had no energy to argue with them now. Rather than wasting her time in such a trivial thing, she wanted to quickly wash her body, eat a nutritious meal, and lie down in a cozy bed to sleep. Because of that, she tried to get out of the bathroom and go to Aria, but one of the maids grabbed her shoulder and prevented her from doing so. Chapter 233 - There Is No Mercy, Part IV

Chapter 233: Chapter 233. There Is No Mercy, Part IV

Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie ¡°What!? Where are you going? You were ordered to take a bath!¡± ¡°... Didn¡¯t I tell you? I¡¯ll go to my elder sister.¡± ¡°Are you going to Miss Aria with that dirty, miserable appearance? Are you sure?¡± The maid tantly looked over Mielle and asked. Mielle¡¯s face was reddened by her dirty and ugly appearance. ¡°You are shameless. You don¡¯t even know it gets dirty every time you walk.¡± ¡°Even the stable keeper won¡¯t be as messy as you.¡± ¡°Miss Aria is busy, but you are rude to interrupt her.¡± Mielle, ustomed to the elegant narration of the aristocracy, trembled with shame at the maids¡¯ one-sided insults. ¡®You do not know who you are.¡¯ It was the maids, not herself, who had to know their own self. So she was going to be angry but realized that she was not in a position to confront these vulgar maids and cleared her face. ¡°That¡¯s not a matter for you to care. Besides, I¡¯ve been so annoyed that you have talked down to me even if I was downgraded to amoner. I was your master, and I am even the younger sister of Aria. You¡¯ll definitely be punished if my sister knows of this.¡± She shouted as if she was above the maids, and the maids hardened like ice water in the bathroom for a while. Mielle calmed herself as if she thought she had given a fatal blow at them and regained her lofty look, which did not suit her appearance. But she was mistaken. The maids looked at each other and soonughed as if it was ridiculous. ¡°Did you hear that? Oh my god, she must be crazy.¡± ¡°Did she say she is Mrs. Carin¡¯s daughter and the younger sister of Miss Aria? She is just talking about the story of the past.¡± ¡°You¡¯re still saying that with that dirty, miserable appearance... Excuse me, Mielle, have you forgotten that Mrs. Carin has divorced the former Count?¡± Then, as if waiting, the mockery followed, and it meant that the Count and Mrs. Carin had divorced, and she had no rtionship with them now; before Mielle retorted, the maids spoke again, ¡°You believe the rumor in public, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°... Rumor?¡± Mielle asked, being agitated without her recognition at the evil face. ¡°The rumor that Mrs. Carin temporarily divorced the former Count to protect his property.¡± ¡°...!¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t absolutely true. Mrs. Carin is still young, beautiful and rich, so why would she marry the sick old Count again? There¡¯s nothing left for the former Count.¡± Another maid agreed with those words, which were perfectly reasonable. ¡°He¡¯s sick, and he has children whomitted the heavy sin of treason. One of them is right in front of us.¡± ¡°She is an evil being who can be called the source of all this,¡± said a maid, pointing her finger at Mielle. No one could deny it; all the Count could have boasted of was property and title, and now that he had lost all and even his health, who else would stay with him? And it was Mielle who had made him lost everything; her stupid behavior had led the family of Count Roscent to be torn apart, and the former Count also lost his health. ¡°This wouldn¡¯t have been the case if the former Count hadn¡¯t been pushed down the stairs.¡± If Mielle hadn¡¯t pushed the Count down the stairs, the situation would not have gone this far. When the maids agreed, Mielle¡¯splexion was pale because the source of all this was really her. What she knew for herself and what she heard from someone were quite different. Thetter was much more shocking to her. ¡°That, that...¡± When they asked for the responsibility she had intentionally turned away from, she stammered. ¡®What else can I say?¡¯ They didn¡¯t have to hear her excuses because it had clearlye to light. So it was about the time when the maids, who had taken the side of Aria and was hostile against Mielle, began to mock again. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Annie, who had been gone for a moment, appeared and asked. She looked at the maids that gathered and frowned at Mielle, who was still unwashed and dirty. ¡°What are you doing here? What about your bath?¡± ¡°Well, she used to be so clean before, but now she may not. We don¡¯t know what she wants as sheined about the water.¡± The maids pretended not to know, and Annie, who had made the ridiculous situation by giving a word in advance, pped her hands and said, ¡°Ah, I suppose she doesn¡¯t know how to wash herself after she¡¯s be amoner, so why don¡¯t you help her?¡± ¡°... What?¡± ¡®Do you mean to attend me?¡¯ The maids, who didn¡¯t understand Annie¡¯s intention because they didn¡¯t hear her since she was far away, looked at Annie. Mielle, not knowing what she was doing, looked at her, too. ¡°What are you doing? Miss Aria is waiting.¡± Annie,ughing, took Mielle¡¯s arm and dragged her to the bathroom. ¡°Wait, wait!¡± Mielle shouted. She was surprised, but it was after Annie had already held a small basin in her hand. ¡°Wait! Wait! Annie! You! You! With that water...!¡± She had not said what she was going to do! Annie, who pretended not to see Mielle¡¯s embarrassment, immediately poured the cold water over Mielle¡¯s head without hesitation. ¡°Yaaah!¡± Mielle, surprised by the sudden cold water baptism, sat down and screamed. It was the same with the maids, and they swallowed their breath out of surprise. Cold water in this cold weather! In fact, no matter howmon a person was, it wasmon to use warm water on such a cold day. Moreover, there was more firewood than needed in the mansion, so they could heat the bathwater at any time. If it was not hot, it would be better to postpone the bath because it was easier to get sick when they bathe using cold water. So the maids, who expected Mielle to take a bath slowly, watched the situation with their mouths covered in surprise when Annie had put the cold water on Mielle¡¯s head. It was also a difficult situation to interfere. ¡°What are you doing, guys? Help Mielle, who can¡¯t even bathe alone.¡± ¡°... Annie...¡± Annie was pushing Mielle hard as if she was a real viin, and the maids hesitated because of what Annie was doing. They were quite reluctant to do something bad against someone, apart from what Mielle hadmitted the sin and be amoner. It was not evenparable to hurt her a little bit with words. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Annie asked again, but the maids still lingered and were not active. Annie, who sighed loudly that the bathroom sounded, filled the small basin again and urged the maids. ¡°Miss Aria is waiting.¡± ¡°...¡± But how could they ignore the name ¡®Aria¡¯? They had also heard that Aria asked them to take care of Mielle, so they came to Mielle, who had sunk down, reading Annie¡¯splexion. ¡°I thought it would be a lot sooner for a lot of people to do than wash her alone.¡± Annie said, smiling broadly, and Mielle, who was shaking because of shock and the cold water baptism, shouted, ¡°Stop it.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll, I¡¯ll do it! So please...¡± She no longer said she would go to Aria. No, she seemed to have decided she would wash herself because she realized that she could not go without the harassment of the maids. Annie put down the basin in her hand for Mielle¡¯s wise choice, and the maids, who almost baptized her with the cold water, had a sigh of relief. ¡°All right, I hope you will not bother us any further, Mielle. You have to get dressed up and visit Miss Aria. Besides, Mr. Cain... No, he should only be called Cain now. Miss Aria called Cain, so please clean yourself up.¡± At the words that Aria had called Cain, Mielle¡¯s hand, which was trembling, grabbed the basin. Annie saw Mielle rubbing her body with her other hand, and she was soon satisfied, and the maids who had squinted at Mielle followed Annie out of the bathroom. * * * Unlike Mielle¡¯s expectation that she would see Aria after taking a bath, she could not easily meet her because she was busy. ¡°Well, Cain... ising to see Miss Aria tonight, and she said that she would meet the two of you at the same time. She has a lot of work to do.¡± If it was Mielle who was still young and small, it was fine to talk down to her, but it was still awkward to call Cain without his title. Annie paused for a moment and then went on. Chapter 234 - There Is No Mercy, Part V

Chapter 234: Chapter 234. There Is No Mercy, Part V

Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie Mielle, who confirmed the words again which she had heard as she had been bathing, was surprised and covered her mouth. ¡°... My brother Cain too...¡± ¡°There is no reason to call you alone! I think she¡¯ll have dinner with you two. She ordered two more meals. That¡¯s ridiculous.¡± Annie had a feigned smile as if it was ridiculous, and yet Mielle was relieved that Aria was for her and Cain. Aria¡¯s mother was divorced on paper, but they were still a family, and Mielle didn¡¯t like the simple uniform and room that could be seen as amoner¡¯s, but she was satisfied with this arrangement. Of course, she did not intend to remain still and keep living as amoner even if it was so. She was going to ask for a change in something she didn¡¯t like. ¡°Anyway, Miss Aria has a lot of work to do, so enjoy your time. You may not have spare time anymore.¡± ¡°... What is she doing?¡± Mielle asked a question as Annie tried to turn around because she suddenly wondered. Aria had always been busy doing something without having anything. As a result, she had invested in promising young businessmen, erged wealth and power, and made all the servants of the mansion be on her side. Mielle had thought of Aria as a trivial thing, and that everything she had been busy with was no good, but she didn¡¯t think like that anymore. So Mielle asked, and Annie looked genuinely surprised and asked, ¡°Although you were in jail, don¡¯t you know that?¡± ¡°...¡± Mielle had been told that she was the most intelligent of the nobledies until recently, but she knew nothing as Annie said, so she had no other words to say. What Mielle had known was nothing more than manners. So when there was no answer, Annie, who put her hand on her waist, began to talk as if she were proud of herself. ¡°Miss Aria is in touch with the people who will fill the post on behalf of the nobles whomitted treason, and with the Imperial Castle. There are a lot of vacantnds and government jobs.¡± ¡°Why does my sister do that?¡± She asked as it was an unexpected answer, and Annie answered as if it were natural, ¡°The nobles she invested in will be there! They will not be granted the estate because they have no special aplishments, but they will be given simr power because they have to manage it. She¡¯ll be filling thebor shortage of the Imperial Castle with capable men from the academy, and she will let them learn theck of skills in the academy. In many ways, they need the help of ourdy. No, the empire will be ruined without her now.¡± Annie said with exaggeration but to some extent it was true. Because a lot of nobles of the empire had been executed. All of those who filled the vacancy were lower nobles who had a rtionship with Aria. The mostpetent of themoners were to be put into filling the vacancy where the Aristocratic Party had been kicked out. It was already publicly spread, and there was no need to hide it. Some had already been appointed formally. It was easy to do so because Aria¡¯s side was also on the side of the Crown Prince, and it was also easy to take strong power, simr to the previous Aristocratic Party trying to neutralize the imperial power by concentrating their forces on the power institution. ¡°So, is my sister doing it in the middle?¡± Aria was doing something more than she thought, and she could not hide her surprise, and Annie, excited by this, boasted of Aria, pretending to know the details. ¡°There are many others and so many that you dare not imagine. So she has taken the Crown Prince¡¯s heart, unlike you, who was abandoned by your fianc¨¦e.¡± ¡®Despite the difference between the heavens and the earth between the origin and the learning...¡¯ ¡°Well, anyway, you have to thank her for your rest and wait quietly because it¡¯s not too long before you¡¯re sofortable.¡± She left Mielle¡¯s room, leaving a meaningful word for whether this was all she had to say or whether there was nothing more to be scornful about. ¡°Is my sister... the center of power like Miss Isis in the past? She is amoner... and the daughter of a prostitute. However, Miss Isis doesn¡¯t even ... exist in this world anymore.¡± Unable to realize Annie¡¯s mocking, Mielle was shocked by the new information about Aria and spoke to herself, keeping her eyes in the air for a long time. * * * Dinner waste. They didn¡¯t know what the main reason was. Thanks to that, Cain, who had been taken to the mansion for dinner, had to have the eyes of servants in the front hall for a very long time. There were a lot of things about Cain that would interest them. But what really caught their attention was Cain wearing the uniform of a pageboy. As he was older, he was not a pageboy, but now he just entered the Imperial Castle, so he had no choice. It was because all the servants entering the Imperial Castle were selected at a young age. There were a few that went there after adulthood, so there was no dress for him. ¡°... Oh, my God.¡± ¡°Is that really Mr. Cain?¡± ¡°I feel like I saw something I should not see.¡± The one, who they had served as their master, appeared in a dress of a pageboy, not amoner¡¯s dress, so they could not believe what they were seeing and was speechless. Nevertheless, the reason why they could not move their eyes off of him was that it was quite funny and strange that an adult was dressed in a pageboy uniform. If he wasn¡¯t really a crazy person, a grown man wouldn¡¯t wear a child¡¯s clothes, and no matter how the uniform fitted him, the shape and the pattern were the pageboy¡¯s. Cain knew it, too, so he tried to pretend not to know, but eventually, he warned them to stop staring at him as if he didn¡¯t ovee his shame. ¡°... What are you looking at?¡± But it wouldn¡¯t work. No, some of them had really moved their eyes off as it was shortly after their master had changed, but most of them looked at Cain with wide-opened eyes. It was because there was a man behind him like a watcher and because they thought he might overpower him, in case. The role of the watcher was that. The servants now seemed to be in touch with the fact that Cain and Mielle had rebelled and that the prestigious family of Count Roscent had been ruined. However, Aria had note down for long, and their mockery and curiosity continued for Cain, and it was not untilte at night that Aria came down from her room to the first floor. ¡°Oh, my God. When did youe, brother? I didn¡¯t know I was busy.¡± She approached Cain with a soft step, pretending not to know it even though Jessie reported it to her several times. ¡°You must have a hard timeing here. I think we should eat quickly. Unfortunately, my mother is out, so we should eat first. Jessie, can you get me Mielle?¡± The expression of Cain, who was ashamed, was loosened by her soft tone. ¡®You saved me from the execution, who had participated in the rebellion, and made a way for me to live in the future, so how can I not be happy?¡¯ ¡°Let¡¯s go to the dining room, brother.¡± Aria¡¯s soft smile lightened his steps to the dining room as if he were a nobleman in the past. Shortly after Aria and Cain arrived at the dining room, Mielle appeared. As Aria saw her panting, Mielle seemed to have waited a long time for this. ¡°Brother! Sister!¡± Mielle raised her voice with a flushed face, and all the attention of the servants was focused on her. Although there was no aristocrat in this ce, it was a frivolous behavior. She had been a beautiful noblewoman in the past, but she was so excited that she could not care about it. She hugged her brother Cain once who nced over her with his surprised eyes and turned around to Aria. ¡°My elder sister, I wanted to see you.¡± ¡°Is that so? I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m so busy... Just sit down. Let¡¯s have dinner.¡± She had a lot to say, but suddenly, she could not talk about it, so she nodded and sat down after finding her ce. ¡°It¡¯s already toote, but we¡¯ll talk about it while we eat,¡± said Aria, putting the sd in her mouth. Chapter 235 - There Is No Mercy, Part VI

Chapter 235: Chapter 235. There Is No Mercy, Part VI

Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie She seemed to be busy and hurried, but it was so elegant and natural that it was enough to impress the viewers. ¡®How can ourdy be so elegant?¡¯ ¡°... Most of all, I want to thank you for saving us.¡± It was Cain who noticed Aria¡¯s busy meal and spoke first, and he thanked her for her hard work. ¡°It wasn¡¯t a big deal.¡± When she answered that it was not a big deal, Cain¡¯s face darkened, because he realized that she has be so much of a being. ¡°... Thank you for what you have done for our father. I heard all the exnations, and now that I know all about it, and my position is more than I deserve.¡± Mielle, who did not know the circumstances, turned to Cain as if she were asking for an answer, and she was surprised at her situation and did not think of the Count, because she thought Aria had given him any help. ¡°You are wee. It¡¯s not me, but you who is going to carry the burden.¡± ¡°... But it was all thanks to mother and you.¡± But instead of answering, the ongoing thank-you sign went on, and Mielle eventually asked why, ¡°What is our father doing now? Is he in the mansion?¡± She was the one who had put the Count in a terrible situation, so it was strange to ask herself, but Cain exined it kindly, ¡°Our father is in a... medical facility, because even the mansion of Count Roscent was reverted to the empire, and he has no ce to go.¡± ¡°... I see, but it¡¯s fortunate.¡± Now Mielle knew the situation of the Count, and had a relief as if she thought it was really fortunate. She had thought he had been abandoned after divorce, but now found out that he was OK. But there was something she still didn¡¯t know, so Aria told her, ¡°Well, my mother and I have nothing but to move him, but you have to pay for all the costs and future costs.¡± ¡°... Well, I heard that the Imperial Castle would pay, so I would handle it anyway. Besides, Mielle will soon be an adult.¡± So it would cost a lot of money, but he seemed to pay it back with Mielle, for the rest of his life, until the Count was dead. ¡°Brother, brother, what are you talking about now...? You¡¯re not saying you¡¯re going to pay it back with me, are you?¡± When Mielle, who had never imagined that she would do work for her lifetime, asked again with a pale face, but when no answer came, she stood up and raised her voice, ¡°Why, why doesn¡¯t your mother married my father again?¡± The words chilled the atmosphere in the dining room. It was because there were several maids who had seen Mrs. Carin go out with a man who had looked like Aria. They had looked quite friendly and sweet. There was such a man next to her, who was so young and handsome and friendly, and who would remarry the former Count who could hardly move? Besides, he looked so much like Aria that no one could think but her biological father. Cain didn¡¯t even know Chloe¡¯s identity, but he didn¡¯t say anymore whether he was convinced and understood that she no longer had any reason to look for the former Count. ¡°What do you mean, brother? I can¡¯t stay away from Annie! Work?¡± Then Mielle shouted again, and Annie dared to intervene in the conversation, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss, but can I say something?¡± If it had been in the past, Aria would have scolded how she dared to intervene as a maid, but now they were all of the same status and Annie was also involved in this conversation, so no one could criticize her. ¡°Yes, Annie.¡± ¡°I¡¯m getting ready to leave the mansion too, so why don¡¯t you take Mielle as a maid instead of me? Anyway, she¡¯s in a position to stay with me and make money.¡± When Aria¡¯s permission was given, Annie quickly unraveled what she had prepared. It was also the beginning of the final movement, in which only Aria knew the end. She had waited long for a chance, and it was her goal. Aria smiled brightly and praised Annie for speaking out what she had ordered to say as if it was her idea. ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. It¡¯s a good idea that even the former Count, Cain, and Miele can all be happy in the future.¡± And it must have been Aria who would be the happiest. ¡°Well, I...!¡± Because everyone put a silent pressure on her to be a maid of the mansion, she stammered. ¡®How can I say I will do such a vulgar and uncivilized work?¡¯ It was totally uneptable. But she couldn¡¯t say that because her father, who had been pushed down the stairs and crippled, was taken hostage. ¡°You can¡¯t stay away from me anyway, so you don¡¯t have a choice, do you? Besides, those who don¡¯t work in this mansion can¡¯t eat. Look at Miss Aria. She¡¯s working tillte at night.¡± Except for Mrs. Carin, the owner of the mansion, all the servants, as well as Aria, were working. Like the nobility, nothing was created for free because there was nond granted by the country. In addition, no matter how hard she tried to deny, she had no choice but to work as a maid. Now, Mielle was neither a noble nor a daughter of the noble, just a child and a sinner who was responsible for her sick father without holding anything in her hand. She had to work even if she didn¡¯t have to stay next to Annie. Since there was no one else to support her education, she had to work with gratitude for the years she had spent. She had to repay the former Count for raising her so beautifully and gracefully. ¡°... well, it¡¯s...¡± ¡®So, how can Iin any more?¡¯ There was no room for denial because no one else was responsible for her. ¡°Mielle, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll pay you enough. How can I treat you so badly?¡± ¡°Sister...¡± As Mielle tried to deny it right away because her sry was not an issue, Aria took a sip of the drink and added, ¡°You will have a social experience for the future and get used to it a little bit, for your poor father, who can¡¯t move because he¡¯s sick.¡± ¡®For your father who you had made like that.¡¯ Aria¡¯s eyes were thinning out when she made Mielle recognize the heavy price for her sin again. ¡°Whenever you feel ufortable, let me know. I should do that for you.¡± Aria, who had said so, wiped her mouth with a napkin and got up from her seat. I didn¡¯t eat much, but I was about to finish. ¡°I still have work to do, so I¡¯ll have to finish my meal. Brother, Mielle. I hope you enjoy your meal slowly. I¡¯m not your family now on paper, but I think of you like a family, so just rx and go.¡± Mielle reached out to Aria as if she still had something to say, but Aria, who no longer had any reason to be here, quickly turned and left the dining room. And there was silence in the dining room for a while, where Roscent¡¯s brother and sister were left, and a momentter, it was Cain who broke the stillness. ¡°Mielle, by the look of your face, I know how much you have a grievance, but thank her for her goodwill and humbly ept it.¡± ¡°... Brother?¡± Mielle stared at Cain with an incredulous look. ¡®Why does Cain even ask me to be a maid?¡¯ ¡°... We made our father like that, so we should take care of him. It¡¯s time to face reality. We don¡¯t have any other options anyway.¡± Exactly, Mielle had done it, but he could no longer hurt his sister and swallowed his words. ¡®What on earth have you heard from the Imperial Castle, and in a short time, you have changed so much.¡¯ Mielle nced over her brother in disbelief, but felt that he no longer had the will to talk about the topic. So, she tried to say something but dropped her head. * * * ¡°Miss, will Mielle really listen to you without any resistance?¡± Annie, who secretly brought a simple dinner to Aria who had returned to her room, asked her very privately. Aria replied as if it was natural. ¡°If she says she can¡¯t do it, I¡¯ll have her do it. You¡¯re doing great, so do as I tell you.¡± Chapter 236 - There Is No Mercy, Part VII

Chapter 236: Chapter 236. There Is No Mercy, Part VII

Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie ¡°I get it, Miss. By the way, what are you going to do to make her a maid? I don¡¯t think it¡¯s very useful, and I¡¯m also wondering why you should make such an arrogant kid as a maid. Don¡¯t tell me I have to take her out, right? Annie said that because Mielle had to stay next to her. Aria replied with an unexpected smile to the worried Annie. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. That¡¯s not going to happen.¡± To be exact, it was highly likely that everything would be sorted out before Annie would marry and leave the mansion. Annie cocked her head at Aria¡¯s vague answer, but she nodded, thinking she might have a deep thought. ¡°Well, as you said, I¡¯ll be hard on her starting tomorrow! I¡¯m actually having a little fun. I think this is why the nobles are harassing the maids.¡± Aria lightly smiled as Annie looked as if she would do what she didn¡¯t ask her to do. She also wondered if Annie, who chose to bully others for fun rather than for a reason, was even worse off. The promation to afflict Miele was not empty talk, and from the next day, Annie harassed Mielle with great severity. No, everything Mielle did as a maid was a pain for her, even if Annie didn¡¯t do anything. Mielle had to wake up early in the morning, eat breakfast in a hurry, and clean the mansion, but be scolded several times by Annie. Of course, she protested her strongly at first, but she was forced to reduce her malice with the secret weapon Annie had prepared. ¡°Mielle, are you stupid or do you want to die? If you want to go back to prison, keep rebelling that way.¡± ¡°...!¡± ¡°Do you really like that prison? No matter how much the weather is getting warmer, the prison would be cold without a thin nket. It looks like you can¡¯t even eat right there.¡± ¡°You, you...¡± It was not even her sick father who had made her surrender, but the prison that had made her suffer, not even her brother, who had turned to give up less than a dayter. This was because Mielle spent more of her feelings worrying about her own safety than understanding and sympathizing with the pain that others suffered. ¡°You? I told you to call me Miss Annie. There¡¯s a ss among maids. Besides, I¡¯m not like the average maid. I am a maid who can stand next to Lady Aria.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t forget that the maids put ¡®Mrs.¡¯ on Emma when they called her, right? So please watch your mouth, unless you want to be put back in jail.¡± To Annie, who turned around again referring to the prison, Mielle could not rebel at all. Instead, she sneaked into Aria¡¯s room to escape the public eye. She believed that Aria would rebuke that presumptuous Annie! She tried to meet Aria several times, but she couldn¡¯t. Besides, when she barely met her, she was smiling merrily with Annie next to her. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Mielle?¡± ¡°Uh, sister...¡± ¡®I¡¯vee to use Annie, but why is Annie next to Aria?¡¯ It was quite natural for her to be Aria¡¯s maid, but for Mielle, who had barely met Aria, felt as if the sky had copsed. ¡°Sorry. An important letter has arrived. Can you wait for a moment?¡± ¡°Yes? Ah, yes...¡± Mielle, who was so obedient, stood still at the door, waiting only for the end of Aria¡¯s business. Not surprisingly, she was not asked to sit down, and Annie, who was talking to Aria, sometimes red at her, so she couldn¡¯t even say she¡¯d sit down. ¡°Is this a formal invitation?¡± ¡°Yes, it was originally nned for winter, but now it¡¯s going on.¡± ¡°Now that the empire doesn¡¯t have the Duke family, the Marquis of Vincent and Sarah are the highest nobility, so all the nobles will gather, right?¡± ¡°It¡¯s very likely.¡± ¡°What about His Highness the Crown Prince?¡± asked Annie, her eyes shining. She asked if Aria would attend with a whim to the ce where all the nobles of the empire would gather. Then Aria took out another letter that had been ced under Sarah¡¯s invitation. ¡°His Highness said he would attend in person.¡± ¡°Oh, my God... then this will be your first party together with His Highness!¡± They had met at Sarah¡¯s engagement ceremony, but it was the first time she officially apanied him to the party. They might get more attention than Sarah, the main character of the wedding. Still, Sarah must have been pleased, not caring. ¡°Then the time is running out, so you¡¯ll have to prepare your dress right away! Should I call in a designer? Something fancy would be better, right?¡± Aria shook her head and lifted the letter so that Annie could see it better. ¡°Read it.¡± Annie quickly began to read the letter before her eyes. ¡®Would you like toe with me to Marquis Vincent¡¯s wedding? It¡¯s a good opportunity in a long time, and I¡¯ll send you a dress and shoes if you allow me to do.¡¯ ¡°Oh, my God. Does it mean His Highness is sending you the dress himself?¡± ¡°Yes, so don¡¯t prepare anything.¡± Annie grasped her hands with an ecstatic face as she finished reading the letter. It seemed that she had already imagined Aria and Asher that would show off their beauty at Sarah¡¯s wedding. It wasn¡¯t her own business but Annie reacted with great joy, and Aria smiled briefly and asked Annie if Annie had been so cute. ¡°What about you?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Are you not attending with Baron Burboom? I think he also received an invitation.¡± Then Annie opened her eyes in a circle and said to Aria in surprise. ¡°I got it, but... I thought I should go with you.¡± ¡°If you follow me, I¡¯m sure Mr. Asher will get angry.¡± So when Aria asked her to go with Baron Burboom, a big smile came to Annie¡¯s face. ¡°Can I really do that?¡± ¡°Yes. You say it like I never let you go.¡± ¡°Thank you so much! Miss!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not the one to prepare for the dress, but you¡¯re the one to do it.¡± ¡°... In fact, Baron Burboom said he would send someone.¡± ¡®Did you hide it after hearing it?¡¯ Aria looked a little dumbfounded. Annie scratched her on the cheek and avoided Aria¡¯s eyes. ¡°It¡¯s... it¡¯s tomorrow, and I haven¡¯t given him a definite answer yet. May I go out?¡± ¡°Tomorrow? If I tell you not to go out, I¡¯d be a bitch. Go out ande back safe.¡± ¡°Yes, Miss!¡± Annie gasped out of the room, and only then Aria beckoned Mielle, who was standing by the door. ¡°Did youe here because you wanted to say something? You must be having a hard time with your work. Your face has be quite emaciated.¡± Then, Mielle slowly approached Aria with her mouth shut and a dark look on her face. ¡®I came here toin, but how can I say that to Aria, who had just talked about the sweet time ahead?¡¯ As she thought of herself, she was so humble. She was in the same position as Aria until recently. No, she was much nobler and more graceful than Aria was. ¡®But what about now?¡¯ She was in a position to clean up the floor that was passed by others, being abused by the maids. ¡®I¡¯m sure Aria doesn¡¯t care as much about those trivial things.¡¯ Aria, who noticed the will of Mielle, who didn¡¯t open her mouth easily, spoke in a soft tone, handing over the tea that had been poured for Annie¡¯s share. ¡°If you have a hardship, let me know, Mielle.¡± ¡°...¡± It was like a friendly word that noticed Mielle¡¯s heart. Mielle slowly opened her mouth and carefully used Annie of what she had done. ¡°It¡¯s... it¡¯s hard for Annie to be so mean to me, sister...¡± ¡°My God, I see. Oh, poor girl.¡± When Aria didn¡¯t listen to Annie, stood on her side, and didn¡¯t hide her sad face, Mielle, who gained confidence, confessed what Annie had been harassing her. ¡°She even spilled water on the hallway I had already cleaned up. And sometimes she kicked the water that I had brought, and she dusted the windowsill. Even she threatened me that she would send me to prison if I hurt her feelings a little bit...¡± ¡°... How could she have done such a wicked thing...?¡± Aria sped Mielle¡¯s trembling hand, admiring the traces of Annie, who had indeed harassed her enough. ¡°Not only that but other maids...¡± ¡°I was told that... they were being naughty to a neer, but I didn¡¯t even know they would do this.¡± ¡°Sister...¡± ¡°I must have been too idle. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll give them a harsh scolding because you¡¯re my sister.¡± Chapter 237 - There Is No Mercy, Part VIII

Chapter 237: Chapter 237. There Is No Mercy, Part VIII

Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie Mielle burst out into tears when Aria brought up what she had been waiting for. It was not thanks to Aria. It was simply because of the joy of punishing maids who didn¡¯t know who they were now. Aria, who gave Mielle a handkerchief, said in a bright voice, ¡°Mielle, why don¡¯t you go to Lady Sarah¡¯s wedding for a change of mood?¡± ¡°... me?¡± Because she had no acquaintance with Sarah, Mielle asked back with tears hanging on her eyes. Aria smiled brightly and affirmed, ¡°Yes. If you are alone in the mansion, you will feel depressed.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, but...¡± ¡®But the wedding between the Marquis of Vincent and Sarah... There must be a lot of people who were on the side of Aria and the Crown Prince, but how can I go there? I might be insulted to the point of noparison with the bullying at the mansion. Moreover, my status has been lowered and I have to participate as a maid, so why are you suggesting such a proposal?¡¯ Aria read Mielle¡¯splexion that she didn¡¯t like it, and said again, stroking her hand. ¡°And besides... you can¡¯t continue living with this misunderstanding, so I think it¡¯s necessary for you to meet people again.¡± ¡°... misunderstanding?¡± ¡°Now you don¡¯t have a bad idea anymore. You were too young to judge. Everyone makes mistakes when they¡¯re young.¡± Of course, Mielle of the past hadn¡¯t changed since she became an adult and had be more vicious, taking the life of Aria, but Aria smiled softly but did not mention such a useless exnation, for her cause. ¡°Misunderstanding...¡¯¡± ¡®Who would have covered it up as her childishness, though she could have ruined the empire?¡¯ Mielle still stuck to her anxious look. ¡°Why don¡¯t you stay near me if you¡¯re that nervous? You¡¯ll just have to make an acquaintance with them a little bit.¡± But the persuasion of Aria continued to the point that it would not end if Mielle did not give her consent. ¡°Why don¡¯t you wait in the carriage, in case? You can go back first, if you don¡¯t want to. There¡¯s a constraint on being next to Annie, but if I say it well, they¡¯ll overlook it.¡± ¡®So how can I not nod?¡¯ Mielle slowly nodded when Aria said, ¡°You can go back first if you don¡¯t want to.¡± Then Aria smiled on her face with great joy. ¡°You made a very good choice, Mielle. I¡¯ll tell Annie well, so don¡¯t worry.¡± And that smile of Aria was enough to give Mielle credibility. * * * Whether Aria had really given Annie a hard scolding, Annie¡¯s behavior harassing Mielle suddenly stopped. No other maids openly bullied her either. It was because Annie was the main driver of the harassment in the first ce, and because Annie stopped harassing Mielle, they didn¡¯t have to harass her first and do anything evil. ¡°Mielle, do you see these dusts? Are you really reporting that you cleaned them all?¡± ¡°...¡± Of course, Annie didn¡¯t pass Mielle¡¯s mistake, but she just stopped finding fault with something for no reason. Sometimes a significant smile followed, but it was much better than when she had been harassed. Rather, Mielle regained the confidence she had lost, feeling that Aria was taking more care of herself than just a maid, Annie. ¡®Now that I have sinned, I can do nothing, but if I would go back to the same ce as the original in a little while, I will never let go of Annie and other maids.¡¯ It was sometimes included in Aria¡¯s advice to Mielle. Of course, like herself of the past, Aria sent her maid to melt her frozen heart. ¡°Are you all right? Why don¡¯t you take a break? This is from Lady Aria. She said she is worried and you need a little rest...¡± It wasn¡¯t because of the sweet snacks Jessie brought, as Mielle¡¯s eyes had tears. It was because of Jessie, who had been with Aria¡¯s side for the longest time, brought it. Jessie looked pitifully at Mielle, who was really suffering. Although she had been harassing and sinning against Aria, it was very miserable to see her fall so far, as she was not yet an adult. Although Mielle didn¡¯t like the sympathetic look of the maid, she realized that Jessie had a good rtionship with Annie, and soon lowered the tip of her eyebrows and bit her lower lip to make her face look pitiful. ¡°Jessie, thank you. You¡¯ve always been very friendly. In the past, I used to order you as a noblewoman, but now my status is low, and you are the only one that looks after me, even if everyone hates me.¡± Although it was not simply because of her lowered status, but because of her past actions, Mielle criticized the maids who harassed her, to win Jessie¡¯s heart full ofpassion for herself. The confusion was to make it so. ¡°... it¡¯s not because your status has been lowered, but they¡¯re good people anyway, so it¡¯ll be better soon.¡± So Jessie, sensing a bit strange in Mielle¡¯s answer, corrected it. ¡°Yes, Jessie. You¡¯re right. They¡¯re all good people. However, they find fault with anything without reason. They just take advantage of being on their own ground over a neer.¡± When she was told that they find fault with anything, Jessie recalled Annie¡¯s face in an instant. Jessie, who had seen Annie harassing Mielle, also thought she was a little too much. The other servants of the mansion were so easily swept away, and they would change their attitude if the mood changed, but Annie was a little different. She harassed Mielle as if she were nning to. Of course, considering what Mielle had been doing behind their back so far, Jessie thought it was deserved, but when Mielle made a pitiful look before her eyes, her heart shook. It was Jessie who had been against Aria in the past, unlike others. Of course, the wicked Aria had thrown her away, but she had not given up on her will until the end. That was why Aria chose Jessie as the one to deliver refreshments. ¡°... don¡¯t worry. Thedy is taking care of you, so you¡¯ll be well soon. If it¡¯s hard to tell thedy, you can tell me.¡± As Aria wished, Jessie sympathized with Mielle and gained her trust little by little. Sometimes Jessie brought snacks Aria wanted to deliver, and took the initiative to listen to her troubles. ¡°... Does Annie hate me? She is kind to other people...¡± Of course, Mielle had intentions that were slightly different from those of pure Jessie. She tried to undermine the rtionship of Jessie and Annie, by disparaging Annie in secret. ¡°I¡¯m sure she won¡¯t do it anymore when you get used to it. Annie is a good girl.¡± But that shallow trick didn¡¯t work for Jessie, and to make matters worse, it seemed like the little ruse of Mielle was being carried over quietly because Annie no longer had any fault with her. ¡°My God! You look better in your clothes...!¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes! You¡¯re always so beautiful, but I¡¯m speechless when you are in such a well-decorated dress!¡± ¡°At this point, I¡¯m worried that Miss Sarah will be ufortable!¡± Aria, wearing the dress that Asher had sent, could only be described as a real beauty itself. The embroidery, ced in gold on a soft pink dress, was shaped like a tulip symbolizing the empire, and the star-storied jewels at the base of the dress glistened softly as if each boasted its value. It was not a taste of Aria, so there were no cumbersome decorations, ribbons or frills attached, but it was not too much to say that she was more beautiful than anyone else just with their rich-looking skirts and unexcessive jewels. ¡°Sarah¡¯s not such a petty person, so she won¡¯t mind. I also don¡¯t want to ruin Sarah¡¯s wedding, so I¡¯m just going to say hi and stay quiet.¡± ¡®Of course, being quiet does not mean that their eyes will not gather, but those with sense will turn their eyes. Sarah is not such a woman who will care about such trifles, so I don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡¯ ¡°Annie, you look great too.¡± Aria said to Annie, who wasbing her hair. Annie also dressed up in the dress sent by Baron Burboom. Although her beauty was not close to Aria, she was a noticeable figure among the maids. Perhaps Annie was proud of herself, but she raised her chin to the fullest extent andughed as she covered her mouth. ¡°Thank you, Miss. It¡¯s all thanks to you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not thanks to me. You made it yourself.¡± ¡°I¡¯m shy...¡± Unlike her shy red face, her eyes were full of confidence. It was not a cover for humility, so it was passed on to other maids. Chapter 238 - . There Is No Mercy, Part IX

Chapter 238: Chapter 238. There Is No Mercy, Part IX

Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie Until just a year ago, she had been a cheerful girl who had been covered in freckles, but now she was far from the past as a real Baroness. Of course, there were the maids who were envious, and they also addedmitment to their loyalty to Aria in order to live a better life like Annie. It was to be picked up. But Aria no longer intended to take care of the thin-eared maids who had helped Mielle in the past andughed off the insidious behavior of the maids who did not know that. Mielle, who was watching this from the corner without saying a word, sighed and turned her eyes out of the window. In the past, Aria¡¯s ce had been for her, but now it was not, so she had a burning feeling. Now no one gave Mielle that look. No, rather, they treated her as an invisible human being who was nowhere to be found. They had used to tter in front of her that Aria was vulgar. In the eyes of Mielle, a splendid carriage entered the mansion, which must be the Crown Prince¡¯s that had tried to somehow show off his presence with Aria from the past. ¡°Uh, the carriage of His Highness has arrived!¡± Other maids also raised their voices with their eyes wide open as they were leaving the window open. As a result, the touch of thest decoration had quickened, and Aria was able to get ready and leave the room before he got off the wagon. ¡°Have youe?¡± ¡°... I thought you wereing down from the sky.¡± Ariaughed a little in his response that seemed sincere and not as an exaggeration. Unlike the pretentious smile she just made, it was a sincere one. ¡°Oh, my God, look at the clothes worn by His Highness the Crown Prince...¡± A maid, who was watching the scene from afar, spoke in a very low voice to another maid next to her. ¡°Did he arrange them as a set? It¡¯s just like a set.¡± ¡°I think so. The embroidery on the cor is the same.¡± ¡°So did he send it as a gift to ourdy?¡± ¡°Oh, my God, with those splendid appearances, guests will get confused about who¡¯s getting married.¡± As the maids said, the clothes of Asher had the same embroidery as Aria. Whether Aria also noticed it, she passed Asher¡¯s hand, which politely reached out, and touched his cor. A beautiful embroidered gold thread without any misalignment was touched by Aria¡¯s fingertips. As she liked it, and made a gentle smile, Asher¡¯s smile deepened, too. ¡°Shall we go?¡± When asked again with his hand out, Aria nodded and held him gently this time. When he was about to escort her straight to the carriage and leave the mansion, Aria stopped, as if there was something she had forgotten. ¡°Wait a minute.¡± ¡°Do you have anything you¡¯ve forgotten?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not an item, but it¡¯s a person.¡± Aria¡¯s eyes headed toward Mielle, who was located a little distance away. Then, as if waiting, Mielle, who came forward, bowed her head in front of Asher. ¡°I¡¯ve decided to go with Mielle. It¡¯s for a change for my mood.¡± ¡°...¡± As a natural result, Asher¡¯s face, which had just been filled with joy and satisfaction, stiffened. His face showed why this criminal interrupted his time with her.¡± It was not only Asher that thought so, but the servants around them also took a sigh and cursed Mielle, who was trying to intervene between Aria and Asher. No matter how much Aria had rmended, she should have rejected it with keen notice. ¡®How dare you intervene between us even if we meet in a long time?¡¯ At Asher¡¯s cold blue eyes, Mielle shrunk . It was only then that she regretted that she would attend the wedding. Aria, who had expected this from the beginning, called out Asher¡¯s name as if she did not know. ¡°... Mr. Asher?¡± ¡°Do you really have to ride with her in the same wagon? I wanted to go alone with you.¡± So far, only two people had moved, and the maids had used a separate carriage or they had not taken any maid at all. Asher appealed her with his eyes. Aria, who was speechless with surprise because she didn¡¯t create the situation to see him like this, suddenly came to her senses and brought up what she had prepared to do when she heard him calling her name. ¡°Lady Aria?¡± ¡°I must have been a little careless. I¡¯ve never done that before. I¡¯m sorry, Mielle, but would you like to take Annie¡¯s wagon? I¡¯ve ordered them to give Annie the most spectacr carriage in the mansion, so it shouldn¡¯t be ufortable. Besides, you had to move with Annie anyway.¡± Aria was sure that the Baron Burboom woulde to pick up Annie, but Aria smiled and said, pretending not to know it. The sudden load made Annie¡¯s face look gray, but only her lips clenched and muzzled. ¡®How can Iin about her giving the most splendid carriage in the mansion?¡¯ Even if she did not give such a carriage, she could not vent anyints on Asher¡¯s face as if he were very satisfied. It was Mielle, not Aria and Asher, where Annie¡¯s irritation headed, who would ruin her date in a long time, was directed. ¡°Then Annie, please take care of Mielle well.¡± Aria, who smiled as if she didn¡¯t know Annie¡¯s irritation as Annie was surprised and couldn¡¯t speak, got into the carriage with Asher. Annie and Mielle, both of them looked stunned by the shock. Asher, who thought strangely of Aria who nced out the window with a significant smile, asked her if anything good had happened. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve only had good thingstely. I think it¡¯ll continue to be like that in the future. I think something fun will happen soon,¡± said Aria. And Asher smiled andughed as he was flushed by her words. ¡°Is it rted to me?¡± Then he asked with a certain look of expectation. He expected that when it came to Aria¡¯s ¡®future,¡¯ he would naturally be included. Asher would be in the joy of her future, but he had nothing to do with this work at all, so when Aria refused to give an answer, a question came to his face. ¡®What makes you so happy?¡¯ ¡°It has nothing to do with you, but I think my long-awaited work will finallye to an end.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s something you¡¯ve been looking forward to...¡± As he knew all about Aria¡¯s situation, he omitted his words. For some reason, he thought it might have something to do with keeping Mielle alive. Aria continued, ¡°It is as you guess. It¡¯s revenge for the woman who put me to death. Thest thing I¡¯ve ever wished for ising.¡± ¡°... I see. May I ask what you¡¯re going to do?¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing special. I¡¯m just giving it back the way Mielle did to me. Just like she did to me, I¡¯m going to return it back to her.¡± Aria¡¯s words reminded Asher of the past she had confessed to and what misfortune Mielle had inflicted on Aria. In the past, Aria, who had been horribly killed, was only at the end of death to see that the nature of Mielle and the whole situation that cost her own life had been set up by Mielle. It was the past when she had crawled into a trap without even knowing she was going to destroy herself. As soon as he realized that such was what Aria had prepared and expected, he held her hand gently with some regret. ¡°Is there anything I can do to help?¡± ¡°... No, I just want you not to hate me like this.¡± Although she had lost her life by Mielle, she was still alive at this moment. However, it didn¡¯t mean that what she had experienced was gone, but she could have mercy on Mielle, who had nothing more to lose and had nowhere to fall. But Aria didn¡¯t want to do that. Although the frequency was lower than before, she used to wake up even when she was sleeping with a cold sensation around her neck. She wondered if this moment was a lie, and she doubted that it was a dream. So she had to give back Mielle the same pain to prove that this moment was not a lie. Simply losing her life was not enough. She had to see clearly that it was none other than Mielle who was tricked by the maids and would make her crazy. That was how she felt her life would be in the original ce, not as a wicked woman who had ended her life stupidly in the past, but as a newly born and recognized Aria. Chapter 239 - . There Is No Mercy, Part X

Chapter 239: Chapter 239. There Is No Mercy, Part X

Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie ¡°As I told you, there¡¯s no way I¡¯m going to hate you for that. Rather, you are so cleverly organized that I feel relieved,¡± said Asher, as he held Aria¡¯s worried hand more tightly. ¡°I¡¯m just a little worried that there¡¯s nothing I can do to help.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Everything is going smoothly. When this is over, everything will go back to normal.¡± ¡®My nightmares will alsoe to an end.¡¯ ¡°If you need me anytime, let me know. Whatever it is, I¡¯m willing to help you.¡± ¡°Thank you. I haven¡¯t seen you in a long time, but I¡¯m making the mood weird.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not weird. No matter what the story is, I enjoy every moment with you.¡± ¡°So do I.¡± Aria regained her smile again and made a bright one to Asher. She could only smile that bright because she was really running toward the end. Soon everything would be arranged, and she would have a new life. * * * ¡°... Because of you!¡± Annie, who had been unable to move for a while after the carriage left, soon vented her anger on Mielle. She thought she would wear a dress prepared by Baron Burboom and y the noblewoman, but she had to take such an intruder with her! ¡°... I don¡¯t want to follow you, Annie.¡± Mielle also spoke very coldly, apparently not wanting to apany Annie. But the two, who were unable to convey the words to the very person who had made the situation this way, gritted their teeth with sharp hostility toward each other. And unfortunately, the Baron of Burboom arrived at the mansion before things were sorted out. ¡°You¡¯ve alreadye out.¡± Even the Baron of Burboom, who confirmed that quite a crowd had gathered in the garden, asked with a very surprised look. ¡°... Baron Burboom!¡± Annie hurriedly changed her face and smiled broadly to greet Baron Burboom. In this exciting situation, the servants began to observe Annie, Baron Burboom and Mielle, holding their breath without returning to the mansion. ¡°You¡¯re as beautiful as I thought.¡± ¡°Thank you... You look great, too.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a greatpliment.¡± Like other lovers, Baron Burboom, who showed his love for Annie, said that they were running out of time and reached out. He meant to start. If it had been, as usual, she would have raised her chin to the fullest extent and held his hand as if to boast to everyone but not now. The matter with Mielle remained. Aria had left after asking for a favor, but Annie couldn¡¯t take Mielle with her, but if she took Mielle with her, her date would be disturbed, and she didn¡¯t like that. As the silence continued for a moment, Jessie, who had been wary of the situation, stung Annie on the back and spoke quietly to her privately, ¡°Annie, ourdy asked you to go with Mielle. Don¡¯t cause unnecessary trouble... It turns out that Mielle is a good girl, too.¡± Jessie was the one who had had counseling in Mielle¡¯s distress, and she also had sympathy for her. As she sided with Mielle and urged Annie, Annie, who had no other choice, rolled her eyes and breathed a small sigh as if she had made up her mind. ¡°... I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Baron, but we should give a ride to a maid.¡± ¡°I see. You can do that.¡± ¡®I thought you were going to say something about interrupting our time.¡¯ Unlike the Crown Prince, who had pleaded andined to Aria, Baron Burboom immediately answered that she could do that, and Annie¡¯s discontent grew. ¡°... Let¡¯s go, Mielle.¡± ¡°... Mielle?¡± So when she called Mielle¡¯s name in a feeble voice, Baron Burboom stared at Mielle with a look of surprise. The look of the Baron of Burboom stiffened as he saw the Mielle of the rumor following Annie. ¡®Why does Mielle apanying Annie?¡¯ No, it was a face full of questions as to why she became Annie¡¯s maid. It was Annie, who noticed that, but was so upset by her irritation with Mielle and her disappointment with Baron Burboom that she didn¡¯t add any other exnation, and no conversation was exchanged in the carriage until they finally arrived at Sarah¡¯s wedding. * * * Startingte, Annie and Baron Burboom¡¯s carriage arrived at the mansion of Marquis Vincent before Aria and Asher¡¯s. This was because Baron Burboom, who failed to ovee the silence, urged his driver. It was also thanks to Aria and Asher who had deliberately circled the capital once. Then Annie, who got out of the carriage in an unpleasant mood, had to be distracted by the fancy carriage that had just entered the Marquis¡¯s mansion. ¡°Oh, my God, look at that wagon. Whose wagon is it?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it the Crown Prince¡¯s carriage? Look at the emblem!¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s true!¡± ¡°So are they in that carriage, His Highness the Crown Prince and Lady Aria?¡± ¡°This is their first time attending a ce like this, right?¡± ¡°I¡¯m more excited!¡± It was quite natural that everyone¡¯s eyes were on the most splendid wagon in the empire. Visitors, who had arrived first, were moring for what Aria and the Crown Prince would look like. And the visitors, who had gathered, opened their eyes wide by Aria¡¯s figure, who got off the wagon, escorted by Asher taking his hand and couldn¡¯t hide their admiration. ¡°Oh my God... I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because of hering of age, but she¡¯s literally shining.¡± ¡°She¡¯s not even a noblewoman anymore, but how can she be so beautiful?¡± ¡°That¡¯s a natural beauty, regardless of status.¡± While they were looking at Aria and Asher, envy was added to their matching outfits. As she watched from behind, Mielle spoke to herself so quietly that it could only be heard by Annie. ¡°She is the samemoner, but she¡¯s so different from you.¡± ¡°... What?¡± Of course, Annie was angered by what heard, and Baron Burboom, who had no knowledge of the reason, opened his eyes wide and looked at Annie. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°... That¡¯s...!¡± ¡®How can I say that I was angry because I waspared to Lady Aria?¡¯ It was very sarcastic but not wrong. Annie would look like a fool if she told the truth. So when she couldn¡¯t say anything, she could see Mielle smiling contentedly. Mielle looked as if she felt relieved since she was able to bully Annie little. ¡®How dare you. Unlike Mielle, who has fallen into the abyss, now I will be a Baroness!¡¯ Annie, who had lost her patience, raised her voice as if she had a good idea after shaking her fist. ¡°Mielle! Lady Aria is here, so go see her.¡± Annie shouted Mielle¡¯s name so loudly that everyone around them looked at their direction and was startled. ¡°Did she say Mielle...?¡± Someone mumbled, asking if what she heard was right. And Annie again called Mielle¡¯s name in return. ¡°Mielle! Mielle! What are you doing without answering?¡± It was in a sh that the eyes of the congregation turned sharp. Everyone¡¯s murderous eyes began to focus on the wicked woman, who had dared toy the sin on Aria and tried to sell off the empire. ¡°Mielle!¡± The voice reached Aria, who was far away, as Annie called her name again in the quiet garden. Mielle became pale because she was being criticized by everyone, and Annie was smiling calmly as if she knew nothing. And Aria bit her lip and managed to hide her feelings because she felt like she was going to burst intoughter at the scene that was beyond what she had hoped for. ¡°How could such a wicked woman be in such a sacred ce...!¡± ¡°She has no shame.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me she¡¯s going to do something to harm Lady Sarah this time, isn¡¯t she?¡± ¡°I guess that¡¯s what she is trying to do. She looks vicious.¡± No one could stand the torrent of abuse. Mielle, who had be pale, took hold of her head and began to tremble as if she were about to fall, and Baron Burboom beside her was embarrassed and rolled his eyes, not knowing what to do. Aria, who had been watching this for a while,ughed. ¡®What are you afraid of so much? In the past, you have repeatedly criticized me. Not long ago, you invited the youngdies to the mansion to insult me or show up at my birthday party to make me feel embarrassed, asking why I didn¡¯t invite you.¡¯ Thinking of those memories, Aria was wondering if she would let this continue until Mielle fainted, but soon she decided to quit the idle entertainment because of Sarah¡¯s embarrassed face and called her name. ¡°Mielle! You¡¯ve arrived here first. It¡¯s a fun day after a while, but you don¡¯t look so good.¡± As Aria, who held Asher¡¯s hand, took a step, the crowd began to open up a way for her. Chapter 240 - There Is No Mercy, Part XI

Chapter 240: Chapter 240. There Is No Mercy, Part XI

Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie The eyes that had focused on Mielle began to scatter away at Aria, who took a graceful step as if nothing had happened. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Huh? Mielle?¡± Then Aria, who took her hand away from Asher as she arrived at her destination, touched Mielle¡¯s pale cheek. Her eyes were full of anxiety. ¡®Who made you so humiliated? Don¡¯t you think you should take revenge as you always did? I know how to do that; how you make a very stupid choice and destroy yourself like me in the past.¡¯ ¡°Hmm? Mielle?¡± When she called Mielle¡¯s name with all her heart, she took Aria¡¯s hand with tears in her eyes. ¡°... Sister!¡± Aria found a servant to help her as she pressed her heart to drop the hand of Mielle who cried and held her. If she dropped her hand here, everything would be in vain. ¡°Mielle is not feeling well, so she needs some time to rest. I brought her out after a while, but it hurts me to see how sick she is.¡± The confession that it was Aria, who had brought Mielle, took a touch of sharpness from the eyes of spectators. Instead, it was thementation and admiration for Aria. ¡®How can she take care of the person who tried to hurt her?¡¯ ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± In the meantime, the butler of the mansion appeared, dispelling themotion. It was the wedding of his master that he had prepared with great care, and he did not seem to like the unpleasant situation that happened suddenly. ¡°Ah... Mielle is not good.¡± The look on his face made Aria feel sorry for ruining the wedding, but it was a trivial matter that would not remain in everyone¡¯s memory anyway. Today¡¯s main character, Sarah, would not know this trivial matter that would soon disappear. ¡°Can I borrow a carriage if you have one left? I think I¡¯d have to send her back to the mansion.¡± So when she told him she would let Mielle go back to avoid further damage, the butler bowed politely and quickly disappeared as if he was waiting for the words. ¡°All right. I¡¯ll be ready soon. Please wait for a moment.¡± ¡°Mielle, wait a little bit.¡± At Aria¡¯s worried words, Mielle, who closed her eyes tightly, nodded. She looked very pitiful, but no one sympathized with her because she had done so much in the meantime. The butler, who reappeared very quickly, was with the carriage. What he brought was a luxury carriage for the guests of the mansion. It was a carriage that was not suitable for Mielle, who was amoner, but it seemed to have been prepared to make Aria look good. ¡°Thank you.¡± Aria, who admired the butler¡¯s sense, briefly thanked him and helped Mielle into the carriage. ¡°Mielle, go back to the mansion and rest. Tell the butler to call the doctor. Okay?¡± Although Mielle asked for a doctor, the butler would not listen to her. Aria closed the carriage without giving her any more words. That way, she would get even sadder. Then, as if waiting, the carriage set off, and atst, the real wicked woman disappeared and the brightughter slowly began to reverberate in the mansion of Marquis Vincent, and it was entirely reborn as a ce of blessing. ¡°I hope Mielle is safe...¡± As Aria sounded worried, Asher put his hand on Aria¡¯s shoulder. He consoled her, so she would not worry. In fact, he knew she wasn¡¯t worried about Mielle ¡°She must be surprised. She¡¯s been fine in that poor prison, and I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll be fine. Please take away your worries.¡± ¡°I¡¯m d then...¡± ¡°Ah, Miss. Instead, you should visit the Marquise! I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll be waiting for you!¡± And simrly, Annie, who knew Aria wasn¡¯t worried about Mielle, changed the subject, to change the mood. ¡°Shall I? Sarah must have been waiting for a long time, right?¡± ¡°Yes! You¡¯re best friends with the Marquise!¡± Aria took the bait and changed her expression as she did not want to put any more emotion into Mielle. ¡°The Marquise asked me to let her know as soon as you arrive. I¡¯ll guide you right away.¡± When even the butler also informed that, the traces of Mielle, who had been trembling, disappearedpletely, and instead, there was the beautiful star of the empire that would be the Crown Princess in the future, whom everyone admired wherever she took a step. * * * ¡°Aria!¡± ¡°Sarah...¡± Sarah greeted Aria¡¯s visit with full joy. She turned around quickly, apparently worried that Aria might not be able toe because of something unpleasant. There was relief in Sarah¡¯s eyes when she saw the image of the harmless Aria. ¡°Congrattions on your marriage. You are beautiful!¡± Aria looked at Sarah and said with sincerity. Sarah was dressed in a ssy, elegant dress that really suited the only mistress of the Marquis family of the empire. It was perfect except for the tiara whether she had already been ready. ¡°Thank you. I don¡¯t know what to do as you say so.¡± ¡°Should I call you the Marquise now?¡± ¡°I think it would be a little sad to be called by you that way, so please call me Sarah as you always do.¡± ¡®Usually, people change when they take over a higher position.¡¯ However, Sarah, who had be the only Marquise of the empire starting today, had very pure and innocent eyes, just as Aria had seen at first. There was not an inch of doubt or mistrust in the eyes of Aria who had just appeared before her after acting to drive Mielle to the brink of the cliff. Aria faced her pupils for a moment, hoping that Sarah would not know her n until the end, and suddenly, Sarah grinned and opened her mouth. ¡°By the way, there¡¯s something Lady Aria can do for me.¡± ¡°Me?¡± ¡°Yes, and it¡¯s also what I want to do at Aria¡¯s wedding,¡± said Sarah, pointing to a tiara in front of her. A maid, who was waiting next to her, carefully picked up the tiara and brought it to Aria. ¡°I want you to put this tiara on my head.¡± ¡°... Me?¡± ¡°Yes. I wanted to arrange the dress and think about it together, but we couldn¡¯t because we were too busy. So I want you to put the tiara thatpletes me today on top of my head. I want you to do it by yourself.¡± ¡°But this is...¡± It wasmon for a mother to put a tiara on the bride¡¯s head. As for clothes and ornaments, close acquaintances would help her, but not with a tiara. So when she hesitated, Sarah began to urge Aria, saying she had no time, even though it wasn¡¯t a very short time. ¡°Come on. We¡¯ll bete for the wedding ceremony.¡± Sarah didn¡¯t know if she had just caused a little disturbance at this borate wedding. Aria carefully reached out her hand and held the tiara in her hand. The tightness of the luxurious jewels weighed more than it looked. It was like Sarah¡¯s character of much consideration, unlike she looked outward. As Aria was slowly taking it over Sarah¡¯s head, Sarah lowered her head a little to help her. When she put the tiara on her hair, maids fixed it as if they had waited. It was because there was a superstition that if it fell by mistake, the bride would suffer bad luck. The shy tiara seemed unlikely to match Sarah¡¯s simple and graceful face, but it suited Sarah better than Aria thought. ¡°Thank you. I think this will help me finish today¡¯s wedding safely.¡± ¡®How can Sarah always trust and like me?¡¯ There was no need to take advantage of Sarah anymore, but Aria, who recalled her approach to Sarah with impure intentions from the start, put her hand on her chest. Somehow, she felt a tingling sensation. Sarah, who did not know that, was still looking straight at Aria with a look of trust. ¡°... Sarah, you are my dear friend throughout my life.¡± She was a dear friend who would never be seen again throughout the past and the present. It was a sudden and unexpected remark, but it was sincere. ¡°You too.¡± With a gentle nod to Aria¡¯s most serious face, Sarah still responded with a bright smile. * * * Sarah¡¯s wedding, like the only Marquis¡¯s wedding in the empire, was very grand and splendid. Even the emperor, who was extremely careful and was not going out, briefly showed his face, and the visitors were also splendid. The ceremony began, and Aria saw Sarah and Marquis Vincent put a ring on their finger, of which the size and beauty were unusual, and she said quietly, holding the hand of Asher sitting next to her. ¡°I like blue.¡± ¡°... Yes?¡± Chapter 241 - Reverse Destiny, Part I

Chapter 241: Chapter 241. Reverse Destiny, Part I

Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie When she suddenly said that she liked the color blue, he asked again as if he didn¡¯t know what she was talking about. Still, he did not forget to give strength to his hand holding Aria¡¯s. ¡°Ring. I¡¯d like a blue color that looks like Asher¡¯s eye color. Everyone¡¯s going to envy me, right?¡± So when she told him for sure, he paused and stared at Aria after he understood what she meant. Aria, watching Sarah¡¯s wedding, was talking about her future wedding with Asher. ¡®So how can you not be lovely?¡¯ Asher answered, nodding and reddening his ears to uncontroble loveliness. ¡°I need to prepare the most beautiful blue one in the world.¡± He looked as if he had been possessed. Aria, staring into his eyes, whispered quietly in Asher¡¯s ear, as if she were telling a secret, ¡°There would not be one like Asher¡¯s eyes.¡± The clear voice of Aria tickling his ears shook Asher¡¯s eyes briefly, and his answer was a littlete. ¡°... Then, should I pull my eyes out and give them to you?¡± ¡°If there¡¯s any spare, that wouldn¡¯t be too bad.¡± His eyebrows bent as Aria smiled after saying that in a low voice. It was a smile that looked happier than Vincent Marquis who was weing the real bride. ¡°I have to search the world and find something simr because I don¡¯t have any spare.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll look forward to it because it¡¯s not going to be that long.¡± Indeed, as Aria said, her eighteenth birthday was just a few months away. It mighte while he got rid of Mielle and promote the well-being of the empire. As soon as he heard that the day he had waited for so long was not far off, he swallowed his saliva and showed signs of nervousness. ¡°... I suddenly feel a rush.¡± ¡®Oh, how much I like the way you react to every word I say!¡¯ ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here right away and hurry to get ready for the wedding,¡± said Asher, and Ariaughed a little while her mouth was covered as she touched the tip of Asher¡¯s reddened ear. ¡°I¡¯m not running away anywhere, so please don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡®How dare I run away when my lover is the Crown Prince of the empire? No, I didn¡¯t even think of leaving you in the first ce. You are a precious treasure who hase to me with Sarah.¡¯ As she instigated his mind instead of calming down, Asher narrowed his eyes. He gave her a short grunting sound and kissed her on the cheek with his hand on her waist. ¡°... Mr. Asher!¡± Surprised, Aria wrapped around his cheek and called out the name of Asher in a low voice. ¡®How can you act like this when all eyes are on us?¡¯ However, Asher acted as if he didn¡¯t care what the eyes of others were seeing. ¡°I hope the Marquis¡¯s wedding will be over soon.¡± ¡°... After the ceremony, I have to go back to the mansion.¡± Aria expressed a firm refusal to his suggestion, saying, ¡°Let¡¯s go together somewhere else after the ceremony is over.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you have a minute?¡± ¡°You may have seen it, but... I have to finish something quickly.¡± There was something she had to do before Mielle¡¯s anger cooled down. ¡®Why is my lover so busy?¡¯ The eyes of Asher were filled with indescribable regret and sorrow, and Aria, who read it, looked around for a moment. They could not look at the Crown Prince and Aria openly, and they were ncing at them. When she realized it, she did not intend to act as bold as he did, and she pretended to whisper, blocking people¡¯s vision with her fan, and softly kissed his cheek. ¡°I like a man who knows how to wait.¡± ¡°...!¡± ¡®How can Iin about this?¡¯ Eventually, as he lost his words, he ended up with a deep sigh with his hands on his forehead. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª 23. Reverse Destiny As a matter of course, Mielle, who had returned to the mansion, could not see a doctor. The butler shook his head firmly and did not even give an answer even though she said it was an order from Aria. ¡°You don¡¯t look so bad, so take a rest. I¡¯ll talk to you again when ourdyes back.¡± The butler, who left those cold words, turned away as if he was no longer in business. ¡°Boo-hoo...¡± It was none other than Jessie who consoled Mielle, who shed tears in sorrow and anger. She seemed to have been paying attention to the situation since she had sensed a serious atmosphere when she had gone out. ¡°Mielle! I got a doctor from town.¡± Jessie personally called in a doctor from the vige to help examine Mielle¡¯s condition. Not long ago, Mielle had been a noblewoman, and Jessie knew that she wasn¡¯t very strong. ¡°I think she was very surprised at something, but she¡¯s fine with her health. She¡¯ll feel better if she rests a day or two.¡± ¡°Thank you, sir.¡± Jessie was relieved at the diagnosis that she had been surprised at something, but she had no problem. However, her worries were not over, as Mielle appealed about her pain. ¡°You have to be stable... what the hell happened?¡± ¡°... Jessie...! Annie... Annie...!¡± Mielle cried out, calling only for Annie¡¯s name, and from experience in the past, Jessie could see that Mielle was humiliated by Annie. ¡°Oh, my God... Don¡¯t cry, Mielle. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be all right. Let¡¯s talk to ourdy.¡± ¡®No matter how bad the things Mielle might have done in the past, why is Annie doing this? Even Aria is trying to help Mielle.¡¯ Jessie sighed as if she was frustrated. Jessie, who was lucky enough to spend her time freely because Aria was absent, stayed by Mielle¡¯s side untilte at night, and she, judging that Annie had acted too badly, visited Aria¡¯s room as soon as she returned home. ¡°... Miss, I¡¯m really sorry as you just came back, but do you have a moment?¡± It was a littlete because of the long wedding, so Jessie¡¯s voice was very cautious. She was worried about Mielle and angry at Annie, but she looked worried that she might bother Aria. Aria knew Jessie would say this. No, she had been waiting for this, and she hid her smile and replied with a slightly troubled look, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m worried about Mielle, who I sent back to the mansion alone in the morning, so I¡¯ll have to meet her first. Is it important?¡± ¡°Yes? Oh, no! It was about Mielle.¡± ¡°Really? Then would you please call Mielle into my room? She didn¡¯t look well, but I¡¯m worried she¡¯ll be able toe. Do you think I¡¯d better go find her?¡± ¡°Not that bad. She was just a little surprised, and the doctor said that she just needs to rx.¡± ¡°Really? I was worried that she might be very sick, but thank God.¡± Aria, who had returned to the mansion, was genuinely worried about Mielle and found Mielle right away, and Jessie¡¯s expression became softer. ¡°I¡¯ll be right back!¡± Jessie, who had disappeared with such a bright face, immediately appeared again with Mielle and brought tea with great joy at Aria¡¯s request. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll go out. Talk to her.¡± Then, when she was about to bow politely and leave the room, hoping that Aria would help the poor Mielle, an unexpected voice caught Jessie. ¡°Are you going to leave now? Why don¡¯t we have a conversation together? I think you¡¯re closest to Mielle, so I think you can help...¡± Jessie had to be a witness in the event that would soon happen, so Aria would not be used of anything. ¡°... Me?¡± When Jessie dared to ask her if she had the right to join them, Mielle also nodded and affirmed as if she felt relieved. ¡°Please do that, Jessie.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure if I can help, but... I see.¡± As Jessie finally sat down, Aria drank a little tea and stayed still before she asked Mielle what had happened today. ¡°I was so far away that I didn¡¯t know what happened there. Did Annie get you in trouble?¡± Her inquisitive face was very careful. Then Mielle, who seemed to be reminding herself of the situation, answered, shaking her hand which was holding the cup, ¡°... That¡¯s right. Annie got me in trouble. It even seemed intentional. She didn¡¯t have to, but she called my name a couple of times so that everyone could hear it...¡± The words alone made Jessie, who had guessed what humiliation Mielle might have been, surprised. Jessie covered her mouth with her hand, and Aria¡¯s face also became dark. As a matter of fact, Mielle had a bad rumor. In the meanwhile, her name had been called several times before all people without any preparation, and the sharp eyes that had been directed only at Aria would have gathered on her. Chapter 242 - Reverse Destiny, Part II

Chapter 242: Chapter 242. Reverse Destiny, Part II

Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie ¡°The other day, I gave Annie a warning, and I thought that she had a better rtionship with you...¡± Aria¡¯s voice sounded as if she was regretful of something, and it rang in the silent room. She also said that she had tried to correct Annie¡¯s behavior, by scolding her. And there was her lingering feeling that the method was no longer useful. ¡°... She did whenever you¡¯re not looking.¡± As Mielle brought up the answer she had been waiting for, Aria sighed heavily and threw a small bait, ¡°Everybody doesn¡¯t know until they¡¯ve had their own experience...¡± Of course, there were people who experienced and did not know, like Mielle. They were people who only suffered from the pain they suffered. So, she didn¡¯t remove the malice yet. ¡°There¡¯s a problem that¡¯s not solved by being still...¡± Jessie, who had been agonizing for a while, said, ¡°I agree with you. That¡¯s what I think, Miss. Mielle is in so much pain that she can¡¯t seem to let it go. Although Mielle is lower than Annie as a maid, she doesn¡¯t have to endure it all, so I think Mielle has to say what she has to say, not stay put.¡± ¡°Do you mean Mielle has to argue with her, even in anger?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. In fact, servants and maids often run into each other on business, and it often causes trouble. People help them to solve that trouble around, but the quickest solution is to have a conversation among themselves.¡± ¡°What do you think, Mielle?¡± Whatever the opinion of Aria and Jessie was, it was up to Mielle to decide. Because of the insidious nature of Mielle, she would not stay still. ¡°... But what if Annie sends me back to prison?¡± Finally, it was Annie who held Mielle¡¯s leash. If she would rebel and avenge her, she would be returned to prison... Nothing could have been more terrible than that. And Annie, who was well aware that Mielle was most afraid of the situation, had been using the threat properly, so Mielle had endured even if she had been humiliated. Aria said, furrowing her forehead, ¡°What are you talking about, Mielle? Although Annie is your guardian on paper, you know that she can¡¯t do that without my permission.¡± When Aria told her that even if she would avenge her, she would never return Mielle to prison. Mielle¡¯s face was bright. Jessie also looked relieved as Aria showed an attitude of active involvement. ¡°So don¡¯t worry, and you can raise your voice when you¡¯re treated unfairly. Oh, the tea is a little cold. Jessie, can you get us new tea?¡± ¡°Yes! Miss! Shall I bring some fruit?¡± ¡°Yes. Bring different types of fruit.¡± Aria let her out of the room before bringing up the main point that Jessie should no longer hear because she hadid all the bases. Aria, who erased an elder sister¡¯s look that was worried about her younger sister as soon as the door was closed, suggested one trick to Mielle, who was agonizing over how to get revenge on Annie with an evil look. ¡°Mielle, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea to argue with words because your reputation isn¡¯t good enough.¡± In Aria, who turned into a usible evil woman¡¯s face, Mielle asked back cautiously, startled, ¡°... What then?¡± In the first ce, Mielle was not a person who could fight head-on. She wasn¡¯t a character of speaking without reserve. ¡°You can do what you¡¯ve been doing.¡± ¡®Yeah, just like you¡¯ve been doing.¡¯ Mielle¡¯s specialty was to use others to harass someone while she waspletely out of it. In the past, she had urged her maids to do evil by putting them to Aria, and even killed her by pretending that she was the victim. It was the way that she had tried through Emma, Berry, and Annie not only in the past but also after Aria went back in time. Mielle¡¯s face turned pale again when Aria mentioned the way she had sacrificed Emma who had helped her. She had been trying to calm herself down, but it seemed to remind her of Emma¡¯s death again. Moreover, she seemed to have no more courage to do such a daring thing. Aria, who noticed this, said with a smile as to show how seriously worried she was, ¡°What are you so worried about? I don¡¯t mean to make things big. It¡¯s enough to make just a little surprise. A cute little prank will be fine, like putting a drug in the tea which will cause a stomach-ache so that no one can use you.¡± When she was told to y a trick that would only lead to an upset stomach at the most, Mielle forced to make augh as if it was ridiculous. That much was a piece of cake for Mielle. She was the one who had tried to kill people many times. On the contrary, it was augh about whether such petty pranks would be revengeful, so Aria added a word, as if she was thoughtless, with a soft smile. ¡°Of course, if such a light prank is repeated several times, it will cause great fear. No matter what she eats, if her stomach hurts, she might not be able to eat anymore. She might suspect that she has a mysterious disease.¡± ¡°...!¡± It was a very small prank, as Aria said, but it was only a stomach-ache, so it was clear that the first few times would be overlooked, and if it were repeated, Annie would doubt if she was ill. However, as a result of a yful stomach-ache, doctors would not be able to seek special causes and measures, but if the stomach-ache would continue, she would not be able to live with a peace of mind. Mielle might reach the thought in her mind, and she came to imagine some pretty usible tricks. It was simple and small revenge, but she thought the effect would be very big. ¡°In fact, I didn¡¯t like Annie¡¯s interference as a maid, and I¡¯d be very happy to see herining of stomach-ache.¡± Moreover, Mielle¡¯s face was all smiles as Aria said that she would remain an idle onlooker. Mielle seemed to want to do it right away because she thought it was a small prankpared to what she had done so far. Aria, who confirmed it, smiled since it was finally time and opened her mouth to Mielle very privately and carefully. ¡°Why don¡¯t you use the Inducing Flower?¡± ¡°... Inducing Flower?¡± ¡°Yes, Inducing Flower. It¡¯s a flower that is rtively easy to get. The flower can be poisonous or medicinal depending on how you use it.¡± ¡°But that¡¯s... a little dangerous, isn¡¯t it?¡± It was so toxic that it could cause death if she used it in the wrong way. Soon after returning from a terrible death, Aria had decided to be the flower to deal with the lily-like Mielle. ¡°It¡¯s dangerous, but if only a very small amount was used, one will only end up with an upset stomach or vomiting. The Inducing Flower is also a medicinal nt, so you can make an excuse when caught.¡± ¡°...¡± Of course, even the smallest amount of flowers could lead to death if Annie were unlucky, but Aria did not say such a thing. It would not be her or Annie who would drink the poisoned tea anyway. ¡°... I think it¡¯s a good idea.¡± ¡°You thought very well. I¡¯ll find a ce for you to get the flower.¡± At the same time as Mielle nodded, Jessie¡¯s voice was heard, saying she had brought new tea outside the door. It was perfect timing. ¡°Come on in.¡± As soon as Aria¡¯s permission was given, Jessie looked pleased as she looked at Mielle, who looked clear of worry as if she was no longer worried. Mielle didn¡¯t even know she was caught in a trick that had driven a stupid wicked woman in the past. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C ¡°... Sister, I got the Inducing Flower from where you said.¡± Mielle quickly followed her and said as Aria was walking up the stairs after breakfast. It was very cute of her to talk secretly, covering her mouth for fear of being caught. Aria wondered if Mielle didn¡¯t know that what she was doing looked more suspicious. It had only been a day since she had told her where to find the Inducing Flower, but how urgent she was to get it already! Of course, Aria tipped Annie off to keep Mielle from changing her mind. If Annie didn¡¯t keep Mielle to obey her instruction now, she might stand against herter, so she had to give her a hard training. As if to respond, Annie, who wasing down from upstairs, found Mielle and began to push her hard, ring at her. ¡°Miss, you said that you were going out, didn¡¯t you? Please go up quickly. Mielle, have you finished cleaning? You¡¯ve got piles of work to do. What the hell are you doing here?¡± ¡°...¡± Chapter 243 - Reverse Destiny, Part III Chapter 243: Chapter 243. Reverse Destiny, Part III Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie But now that Mielle knew Annie could no longer send her back to prison without Aria¡¯s permission, she chose not to listen to what she said, but to fight with her, looking angrily at her. Mielle, who had got the Inducing Flower, was no longer the former Mielle. ¡°Are you crazy!¡± Who are you staring at?¡± That kind of behavior by Mielle roused Annie¡¯s anger, and the rtionship between the two became so bad that it couldn¡¯t get any worse. No matter how much Aria had allowed it, it was not an act to do with her master in front of her. After seeing Annie roll up her sleeves to see if she might even have a fight, Aria cut in between the two. ¡°Annie, I need you to help me get ready to go out. And, Mielle, can you get me a cup of tea this afternoon?¡± ¡°Yes...? Yes!¡± Aria had always drunk tea, but there was only one reason why she asked her to prepare it. It was a signal to get ready and poison the tea. Knowing this surely, Mielle replied with great joy. ¡°I¡¯ll start getting it ready right away!¡± ¡°So be it.¡± Then she disappeared like an air. ¡°... Why is Mielle preparing for teatime from now on?¡± There was no visitor, and at best, Aria and some maids were all present. Annie¡¯s expression was like asking, ¡°Why are you making such a fuss?¡± A couple of hours was enough even if they prepared it very carefully. Aria exined the reason for her inquisitive face. ¡°We will have a guest.¡± ¡°A guest?¡± ¡°Yes. A guest that Mielle would love very much.¡± Annie, who was convinced of Mielle¡¯s behavior when she heard she was going to have a guest, erased the question from her face. ¡°Ah, so it was. By the way, who the hell is the guest Mielle will like? Is there anyone like that?¡± ¡°There is, of course.¡± ¡®Of course, Mielle doesn¡¯t know the person will visit.¡¯ ¡°I need to have a tea time in the afternoon anyway, so I have to get moving busily. Can you help me get ready?¡± ¡°Yes! Miss. By the way, may I join you at the tea time, if you don¡¯t mind? I am wondering who Mielle is waiting for.¡± To Annie¡¯s naive question, Aria answered with a smile of her own ord. ¡°Yes, do it. It¡¯s nothing new.¡± In the first ce, the question was not worth worrying about because it was tea time, which would not be established without Annie. As Annie didn¡¯t know it¡¯s tea time to tease herself, she hummed, helping Aria dress up. It was Baron Burboom¡¯s building where Aria dropped by after being dressed up. There was no room to step in because of guests that flocked due to the Baron¡¯s thriving business, students at the academy, and businessmen wanting to participate in the new gathering. ¡°... I am ashamed to serve you this way.¡± The Baron bowed his head and apologized to Aria, as she opened her eyes wide when she got off the carriage because she didn¡¯t know it was too crowded. ¡°No, you are taking care of my business, instead of me.¡± But it was Aria, not Baron who had to apologize. Because he had helped Aria, who had been hiding from the beginning, with all his best, he naturally managed the people involved in Aria. ¡°It¡¯s going to affect Baron Burboom¡¯s regr work, so we¡¯d better buy a suitable building.¡± ¡°I¡¯m very fine. I don¡¯t care.¡± Perhaps he was worried about Aria¡¯s care for nothing because of him, and Baron Burboom shook his head firmly and enthusiastically appealed that he was okay. ¡°I¡¯m d Lady Aria didn¡¯t bring Annie,¡± he replied with a small giggle. ¡°It¡¯s not just because of the Baron. I feel the need for it. I can¡¯t rent the Baron¡¯s office forever.¡± Because of the exponential growth in wealth, she needed someone to manage it; she would buy a new building, hire someone and he would manage her work and property. ¡°Then, shall I find out which building is good?¡± ¡°Do you have time to do that?¡± ¡°Of course, I do.¡± ¡®I don¡¯t think so.¡¯ Annie¡¯s grumbling came to her mind that the Baron was too busy to meet her. If was not only that, and as she saw the Baron¡¯s building, she was sure because it was extremely crowded with people. Aria shook her head slowly, thinking that his loyalty was too much. If she would leave her job to Baron Burboom, he would have to die from overwork. ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s not that difficult, and there is a building I¡¯ve already thought about. I have something to do right now, so I¡¯m going to buy itter, so I¡¯ll decide slowly.¡± Besides, it wasn¡¯t today¡¯s business. The purpose was to sign a document rmending a person to fill the vacancy in the imperial pce. This was because she had received an official letter asking her to rmend those who had performed well at the academy as low-ranking officials of the royal family. And the list included Hans, who had been killed in a wagon ident in the past. However, he now achieved the best performance at the academy with Aria¡¯s full support and his own efforts and became an important person who Aria was unable to keep away from. Furthermore, he was also close to Jessie. Aria checked that his name was included in the document, and signed it with admiration that there were many things that had been changed because of the hourss. ¡°Are you sending it to the Imperial Castle right away?¡± ¡°Yes, I am.¡± ¡°Then please send another letter, too. I want you to send it to the Crown Prince.¡± ¡°... to His Highness?¡± ¡®Why don¡¯t you deliver it yourself?¡¯ Aria, who read the question, personally exined why. ¡°I¡¯ve got a schedule for this afternoon. It wasn¡¯t supposed to happen, but it suddenly happened. So I want you to send both of them.¡± ¡°I see.¡± As Baron Burboom had handled Aria¡¯s business without saying anything, he sent his servant to the Crown Prince to deliver her letter. In the meantime, while talking to promising businessmen about their business and working on her schedules, a letter from Asher arrived quickly. [All right. But I¡¯m a little upset because you found someone who¡¯s not me, so I ask you to exin itter on and why.] Ariaughed a little in the cute reply, and returned to the mansion, after finishing her schedule. Mielle must have waited for Aria toe back, and the first face she saw as soon as the carriage stopped was none other than her. ¡°Mielle, are you ready?¡± Mielle nodded with great joy at the question. ¡°Yes! Of course. If I just bring the tea in, it¡¯s over.¡± ¡°You know you have to control the amount, right? It¡¯s going to be a big problem if it¡¯s too much.¡± ¡°... don¡¯t worry.¡± At the secretly whispering voice, Mielle replied confidently, ¡°Just trust me.¡± ¡®Well, you have to be careful. You don¡¯t know who is going to drink that tea.¡¯ While Aria changed her out-of-town clothes and rested for a while, refreshments were served at the garden table on the second floor. Normally they would unify the color of the cups at tea time, but this time it was a different color to indicate which tea was poisoned. Annie¡¯s teacup was full of colorful flower decorations, and it was a colorful teacup she might like. Mielle, who had poisoned the bottom of the teacup in advance, asked one thing to Aria for her sessful n. ¡°Don¡¯t let Annie see the empty teacup.¡± At the words, Aria could tell how much poison Mielle had put on the teacup. If the purpose was to have an upset stomach, it would have been difficult to tell the difference with the naked eye. But the only reason she was saying that was because... ¡®How regretful you will be when you find outter.¡¯ Despite several warnings, Mielle chose to do so herself. Now that she had ruined her life by making the wrong choice several times, she would deserve to realize it now... ¡°It¡¯s not difficult.¡± It was a piece of cake. In addition, Mielle¡¯s guilt could be heavy. Aria rose from her seat when she realized it was time after hearing a carriage outside the open window. ¡°Then, shall we go down to watch the fun sight you have prepared?¡± Aria stepped forward, hoping for thest of Mielle, who had made a foolish choice until the end. * * * The table in the garden on the second floor was a little too small for tea time, perhaps because Mielle had fully prepared. It was also because it was not the purpose of enjoying tea in the first ce. Aria, who was the first to visit the garden on the second floor, took a seat after checking the poisoned teacup. Chapter 244 - Reverse Destiny, Part IV Chapter 244: Chapter 244. Reverse Destiny, Part IV Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie Aria brought the hourss with her just in case. If she would do something wrong, her life would be lost. When she looked down and checked the teacup, there was some clear water in it, since it was melted. She could see it with her naked eye. It was enough poison to kill someone. ¡®I don¡¯t know if you don¡¯t know the meaning of the small amount or if you¡¯re going to kill Annie.¡¯ Annie¡¯s sin was not so heavy, but it was foolish of her to simply take Annie¡¯s life just because she had been harassing her. At Aria¡¯s call for tea-time together after a long time, Jessie and Annie came running, and Mielle poured tea into the teacups pretending to be all right. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since we¡¯ve had a tea time.¡± ¡°You know what? It¡¯s because ourdy has been busytely.¡± ¡°You must have been sorry for that, right? ¡°Yes! Nothing can be happier than having tea with you,¡± Jessie answered merrily, and Annie also burst intoughter, sympathizing. No one had touched the tea yet because Aria hadn¡¯t drunk it. Mielle had been ncing at the poisoned teacup all the way to see how to get Annie to drink it. While having such a brief conversation, Aria, who was packing the hourss she had put on the table, overturned Annie¡¯s cup of tea, pretending to have slipped her hand. ¡°Yipe!¡± ¡°...!¡± ¡°Annie!¡± The hot tea poured into Annie¡¯s dress, and the startled Jessie jumped up and examined Annie¡¯s safety. Mielle was also in a situation she had never expected, so she just stared at Annie who was screaming not knowing what to do. ¡°Oh, my God! Annie! You need to change your clothes now! Mielle, will you help her?¡± ¡°... yes?¡± At Aria¡¯s remark, Mielle was embarrassed and asked back stupidly. She had to get Annie to drink the tea, but she didn¡¯t know why she was in such a strange situation. ¡°Come on! Annie¡¯s going to get burned! Are you saying it¡¯s okay?¡± ¡°Yes? Yes, yes...!¡± But soon after, at Aria¡¯s scurrying voice, Mielle unwillingly helped Annie out of the garden, thinking, ¡®I¡¯m sure Aria has something on her mind.¡¯ ¡°Are you all right, Miss?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Aria answered Jessie¡¯s worried question with a nod. As if she was relieved, she wiped the spilled tea and cleaned up the table. ¡®It¡¯s about time for him toe.¡¯ As soon as Aria thought about it, a servant showed up in the garden on the second floor with Cain. She had said in the letter, ¡°Don¡¯t wait, but just bring him right to where I am.¡± Cain was now in a position where he could no longer be active, and he asked her with his facial expression why he had been called into Aria¡¯s mansion. ¡°You¡¯re here. I invited you because Mielle said she would prepare a tea time like this. Since it¡¯s the first tea time she prepares it, I thought it would be better for you to join us.¡± ¡°... I see.¡± So when she added the exnation, Cain nodded, saying that he understood. ¡°Sit down. Mielle¡¯s got a little problem and she¡¯s gone now, but the tea¡¯s now ready.¡± Aria, who said so, guided Cain to the seat where she had just been sitting. ¡°You must have had a hard timeing all the way, and drink tea and relieve your fatigue until Mielle returns.¡± It wasn¡¯t a long way from the Imperial Castle to the mansion, so he had no fatigue, but Cain, who blushed at the warm kindness of Aria, nodded calmly without answering. * * * ¡°Oh, I almost got in trouble.¡± Despite the hot tea that had just been poured in, Annie didn¡¯t get very upset, because it was no other than Aria who had spilled tea. ¡®How dare I can be angry with Miss Aria?¡¯ It was obvious that she would not be angry even if she pushed her into the fire. Moreover, she was wearing a thick fabric interior suit because it was still cold, so she didn¡¯t get any serious burns, and she was sure that Aria would buy a new one, saying, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± It would be very expensive and luxurious. Annie¡¯s face was bright as if to expect this. Her hands changing her clothes were light and soft. ¡°Why are you standing there so absent-minded?¡± Contrary to Annie, Mielle looked as if she were out of her mind. It was quite a natural response, as she had encountered an unexpected situation just before she had performed a dangerous and insidious act. There was the same anxiety that something had gone wrong several times in the past, and Mielle was worried if Aria would change her seat, when Annie was not there. However, Mielle tried to make herself feel good, because there was no other way. ¡®What else can I choose?¡¯ ¡°I¡¯m all dressed up, so let¡¯s go back.¡± Soon after, Annie, who had applied medicine and changed all her clothes, said, Mielle quickly walked as if she had waited. ¡®I have to go back quickly. It¡¯s a big problem if you ask for a recement because your tea is cold while you¡¯re away.¡¯ Fortunately, Annie¡¯s actions and steps were so swift that she could return to the garden without dy, and Mielle¡¯s anxiety gradually subsided. ¡°Miss! I¡¯ve changed my clothes ande back.¡± Annie had been nearly hurt but she was happy. She came into the garden with a big smile but stopped with the same posture as she opened the door. ¡°... uh?¡± Then she sounded strange. ¡®What the hell is going on?¡¯ Mielle was following Annie so she could check in the garden a stepter than Annie. ¡°...?¡± When she checked inside, she was so surprised that she forgot to even breathe. It was because she faced Cain, who had no reason to be here. Cain even sat in the seat of the poisoned tea, where Aria had just sat. Cain, who saw his sister without knowing what was in front of him, greeted her in a very relieved way. ¡°Mielle.¡± ¡®Why is Cain here? And in front of the poisoned cup of tea...!¡¯ Aria, who nced over the stupidly hardened Mielle who did not understand the situation, asked Annie with a very worried look. ¡°Now you¡¯re here? Are you all right without burns?¡± ¡°Oh, yes! Miss! Luckily, I wasn¡¯t hurt. That¡¯s all my dress that was just damaged.¡± Annie, who described the dress as ¡°damaged,¡± which had been only soaked in hot water at best, returned to her seat that had been cleaned up, with a light step. ¡°Really? I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s my fault, so I¡¯ll give you a new dress.¡± ¡°Hoo, I¡¯m so sorry, if you say that, then.¡± It was obvious for Aria to see that Annie was thinking of which dress to ask for, but Annie, who pretended not to be, asked, pointing to Cain sitting next to her. ¡°By the way, why is he here?¡± She asked why he was here, who was no longer relevant. ¡°Oh, I thought it would be better for my brother to join us, since Mielle has prepared this ce for a long time.¡± As Aria, who answered, took a sip of the tea in front of her, Cain also nodded, lifting the tea naturally in front of him and bringing it to his mouth. As a result, Mielle, who had been standing in a fool¡¯s way, jumped into the garden, being startled. ¡°No! You can¡¯t drink it! No!¡± She shouted that in a hurry, but it was toote. This was because the poisoned tea that she had prepared with all her heart for Annie changed its destination and went down through Cain¡¯s neck. sh! The cup Cain was holding fell to the floor and sounded a sharp rupture, and Cain¡¯s face suddenly turned pale after drinking the tea. The poison of the Inducing Flower, which could kill a human being in the smallest amount if used incorrectly, began to kill Cain as if it had met a long-awaited opponent. ¡°Yaaah!¡± Cough cough! Annie screamed, startled by the sight of Cain falling sideways, bleeding from his mouth, with the sound of a cough, and Jessie, who had be pale, fell backward. Faced with a situation that she had never imagined, Mielle approached her brother and began to cry, checking his condition. ¡°No, brother!¡±? Brother! Why, why are you here?¡± ¡°... Mi, Mielle, ugh... Mielle...¡± Cain looked as if he was in a critical situation. All of them stopped breathing and stared at him with astonished faces, as blood was mixed out of his mouth. ¡°Oh, my God! Somebody! Somebody, help him! Call a doctor!¡± Even Aria, who had expected a terrible situation to happen, was speechless for a moment because the amount of poison that had been checked in advance was significant. At the sound of Mielle¡¯s crying voice, Aria rose from her seat in a hurry and asked for help. Chapter 245 - Reverse Destiny, Part V

Chapter 245: Chapter 245. Reverse Destiny, Part V

Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie ¡°Miss!¡± Fortunately, when he heard Aria¡¯s urgent voice, the butler rushed straight in, but he could not cope with the unexpected cmity which was unfolded in the beautiful garden and swallowed his breath. ¡°What, what¡¯s this...?¡± ¡°Hurry up, doctor! Call a doctor!¡± ¡°... yes, yes!¡± Aria ordered the butler to hurry up and call a doctor. In response, the butler left the garden, running hurriedly, and the maids who entered the garden screamed as they btedly sensed the disturbance. ¡°Aaaaaah!¡± ¡°Oh, my God!¡± ¡°What can we do?¡± ¡°Get the towel!¡± The amount of blood Cain vomited increased, and everyone screamed in panic, and Mielle¡¯s crying grew louder. ¡°Sob sob! Brother!¡± ¡°Ah, Miss...! Are you all right?¡± inquired Jessie, who had be pale of the unbelievable horrors, looked into Aria¡¯splexion, because she had been drinking the same tea at the same table, just in case. ¡°... I¡¯m fine.¡± Aria, who answered so, was able to slowly regain her reason, unlike others who were panicked. No, she could feel a growing mood. It was because, after a decade or so, she could finally achieve what she had hoped for. ¡®It would have been better if Mielle had had a past memory like me.¡¯ If she had had so, Mielle would have had to take back what she had done in the past, and her resentment would have multiplied. She might have found it the natural consequence of her own deeds before she would die. But it wasn¡¯t bad to face death without knowing anything as it was. That way, she would feel even more unfair. She might have shed tears of resentment against the wicked woman, saying that even Cain, who had notmitted such a great crime, lost his life. Thinking that she wanted to see it as soon as possible, Aria pretended to be scared and looked after Cain. ¡°What the hell is this...?! Brother! What can I do? Are you okay?¡± Aria had the audacity and was the one who had made Cain drink the poisoned tea. At Aria¡¯s detestable appearance, Mielle, who had been tearful, opened her eyes angrily and shouted at her, ¡°Why! Why did you let him drink that tea? Why! Because of you...! Because of you, my brother...drank the poisoned tea that Annie was supposed to do!¡± Jessie and Annie cocked their heads for a moment, frowning at Mielle¡¯s cries, which implied that it was someone other than Cain, who would drink the tea and vomit blood. ¡°What are you talking about? Mielle? Are you saying that I let him drink the tea...?¡± Aria asked back with a very perplexed look as if she didn¡¯t know what she was talking about. Aria began to pretend not to know anything, and Mielle was unable to speak even if she tried. ¡°Why...? Why are you asking me that? Don¡¯t tell me... was there something in the tea that someone shouldn¡¯t drink...? It¡¯s not, right?¡± With the question, Cain coughed heavily, and a terrible amount of blood back-flowed. It seemed to indicate the end of Cain, and the garden was filled with screams. ¡°Yaaah!¡± ¡°What should I do? Oh, my God! Mr. Cain...!¡± ¡°Mi, Mielle...¡± And Cain called Mielle in a feeble voice that seemed to disappear soon. His voice was so lifeless that it was hisst will. Mielle answered with tears in her eyes, startled at the sound of his dying voice at any moment. ¡°Yes...! Say it!¡± ¡°It, it wasn¡¯t... right?¡± It was a question without a subject, but Mielle stopped breathing when she realized in one breath what it meant. ¡°Well, I... I... uh...!¡± And Mielle¡¯s subsequent unclear answer was enough to bring disappointment and sadness to Cain. Cain¡¯s eyes lost their destination and shook like a small boat that met the waves. Disappointment and grief for his sister were hisst feelings, Aria, who thought it was a fitting death for Cain, who had cut her head in the past, consoled him by holding on to Cain¡¯s cold hands. ¡°Brother...! Mielle...! Mielle wouldn¡¯t be such a bad girl...!¡± Then Aria pretended to cover up for Mielle, reminding him how horrible her misdeeds had been. So that Cain could not face death with any relief. Aria let him remember that Mielle had been wicked enough to maim her father, pushing him down the stairs, and her immoral act of feeding him the poisoned tea to death. As soon as Aria¡¯s words were finished, Cain¡¯s eyes slowly closed. From his closed two eyes, regret flowed down a tear, and strength was drained out of his cold hands. And his head was dropped helplessly as if it were to mark his end, hisst in a miserable way by his past karma. ¡°...!¡± ¡°Oh, my God! A doctor doesn¡¯te here yet. ¡°Oh no, what can we do?¡± ¡°No, brother! No, no...! No! No! No...!¡± Mielle wailed as if it was unbelievable, and shook Cain¡¯s shoulders very hard many times so that he could open his eyes again. ¡°Come on, brother! Please...! Please open your eyes! Please!¡± As if she could not send him like this, Mielle shouted desperately, until Aria, who couldn¡¯t bear it anymore, med her foolish act she hadmitted herself to Mielle¡¯s ear. ¡°That¡¯s why I told you to control the amount well, Mielle.¡± ¡°Yaaah!¡± At the voice, as if in a sneering whisper, Mielle finally began to struggle like a madwoman, and some of the maids, who were in a panic and watching, overpowered her. ¡°Because of you! Because of you! If it wasn¡¯t you!¡± ¡®What are you talking about, Mielle? It was all because of you.¡¯ Aria shrugged her slender shoulders and trembled as if she had been hurt by Mielle¡¯s words, and sobbed, covering her face with her palm. It was because she could not manage her expression when she saw Mielle who had messed up everything by herself and ran wild. Aria thought she was strange that she couldn¡¯t control her joy in a situation that Cain might have lost his life, but she also thought it was natural because it was the revenge she had hoped for so long. ¡°... that¡¯s right. It¡¯s all my fault. If I had behaved well, this wouldn¡¯t have happened...!¡± ¡°Yaaah!¡± Because of Aria, who only spoke what she could not bear, Mielle could not bear her anger, struggled running wild, and finally lost her mind. But no one was willing to help her fall, and instead, only a look of contempt and anger poured over Mielle¡¯s tiny body. ¡°... Mielle, how did you...!¡± Especially Jessie, who knew that the tea Cain had just drunk belonged to Aria, was terrified of anger, betrayal, and fear that she might have nearly lost her precious master. After repeated follies, no one sympathized with Mielle even a bit. * * * It was not long before the butler returned to the mansion with a doctor. It didn¡¯t take very long, but Cain couldn¡¯t get help from the doctor because of the significant amount of poison Mielle had put in the tea. He lost his life like that. The criminal was undoubtedly named Mielle, and the unconscious Mielle had to be locked in her room. It was the death of a servant sent by the Imperial Castle, so naturally, the investigation of this terrible incident was conducted by the Imperial Castle. ¡°Are you all right?¡± Asher came running to Aria¡¯s side in one step, leaving all his work behind. He was with the imperial investigation team in charge of the investigation. Aria smiled awkwardly at his worried look. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Brother Cain was the only one who drank the poison.¡± ¡®I designed it all, and I couldn¡¯t have been harmed by anything.¡¯ With her unobtrusive answer, he seemed to guess the truth, but he looked at Aria¡¯s face for a long time, perhaps still unable to dispel his worries. ¡°I am really fine.¡± As Aria smiled back and emphasized it again, only then Asher was relieved. ¡°... I¡¯m d then. I was worried that you might have been damaged.¡± ¡°I have the hourss. If there¡¯s something going on in case, I can use the hourss.¡± It happened that the hourss was on the table. This was because she had not yet taken it away after she had taken it out for use at tea time. So Aria said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± but Asher¡¯s face darkened again. ¡°... The ability is not everything. Besides, you have to pay the big price. You¡¯re not going to die, but I hope you don¡¯t use it if you can. It¡¯s a very rare and unusual case of using the ability, and it¡¯s even more so that no one can guarantee the oue.¡± Aria had had the very least chance of being awakened to be able to use the ability and had to pay for it as soon as it was used, differently than the real royal family. So said Asher, who had not been relieved of his worries, and because it was a part Aria was also aware of, she nodded calmly to affirm it. Chapter 246 - Reverse Destiny, Part VI

Chapter 246: Chapter 246. Reverse Destiny, Part VI

Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie Of course, this was the biggest part of Aria¡¯s life, so it didn¡¯t matter if she paid the very high price for turning the hourss hundreds of times, but she didn¡¯t bother him to say that, because she didn¡¯t want him to worry anymore. ¡°And please use me instead of using the hourss. I¡¯m more capable than you think, and I¡¯m always waiting for your call.¡± His dark blue eyes stared at Aria and said so. There was not a speck of falsehood in his eyes. Aria, who felt her heart overflowing when he said he was ready to move for her call at any time, nodded with a little blush. ¡°... Thank you.¡± ¡°This is about a servant who went out on my permission, so I¡¯ll give the final instructions. Please don¡¯t worry, because I will make sure that they will not neglect the investigation and to give her the appropriate punishment.¡± ¡®Oh, you wanted to show it to me. It wasn¡¯t a long way from the Imperial Castle, so you didn¡¯t have to apany the knights. I wondered why you¡¯d have to waste your time... This is why I like you. As you know my past, you seem to know that this is not a natural happening, but you take my side and fully support me.¡¯ ¡°I¡¯m relieved to hear you say that. I¡¯ll cooperate with the investigation so that you don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡± However, even if he didn¡¯t use his power for this case, she didn¡¯t have to go to any trouble because she had already nned it perfectly without any holes to get out of. Perhaps he felt this way, Asher smiled brightly for the first time today. It was a very pleasant smile, even though he had nothing to do and was tacitly denied help. ¡°It¡¯s hard for me to endure because you keep doing this.¡± ¡°... it¡¯s hard?¡± ¡°I throw away everything I¡¯m doing, and I just want to have a conversation with Young-ae.¡± As he said so, he gently touched a long stretch of Aria¡¯s hair. It was inappropriate to have a short conversation. Although she was a little agitated by the touch that smoothed her hair, she realized that she was not in a situation to be like this, and broke the weird atmosphere he created. ¡°I don¡¯t like people who forget their duty and fool around.¡± ¡°... I can¡¯t stay here any longer if you say so.¡± Eventually, Asher, who was reminded of his busy reality by Aria, had to stand up from his seat. His face was filled with regret, but he had no excuse to stay because she said she didn¡¯t need his help. As the house was in a disorderly state, Asher, who would get her seeing off in her room instead of the entrance door, was about to open the door and tried to go outside, but he stopped and turned around. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll go now. Please call me whenever you need me. And...¡± As Aria waited for the following words, as he blurred his words, and what had happened was the soft lips that touched her forehead. When he was waiting outside the door, a knight saw it and opened his eyes wide and blushed. Soon after, he turned his head hurriedly, expressing that he saw something he should not have seen. His lips, which had been touched briefly and then dropped, did not retreat, but again touched Aria¡¯s cheek. Now they were quite used to it, and neither of them ever had their faces dyed red. They just stared at each other in the eye and promised to meet again. ¡°Please don¡¯t overdo it.¡± ¡°... I get it.¡± Asher gave the firm instructions to the knights and investigators who would stay at the mansion to verify the case and conduct the investigation thoroughly and fairly and left the mansion, and the faces of those who were looking into the case were full of spleen. ¡°Did he fall down right after drinking tea?¡± ¡°Yes! As soon as he drank, he copsed throwing up blood!¡± Annie replied excitedly to the question of a knight. She even imitated to copse as if she were re-enacting at that time. ¡°Did Lady Aria have tea, too?¡± ¡°Yes! Lady Aria also had tea, but she was fine. Cain was the only one who fell.¡± At Annie¡¯s statement, the knight nodded with a very serious face. He wrote that if they had drunk the same tea, but he had fallen alone, Mielle would have poisoned a teacup, not tea. Jessie, who had been in the garden from beginning to end with Aria, had the same answer, except for only one thing that there was someone who had changed the seat with Cain. ¡°You mean the seat has been changed?¡± ¡°... Yes. Actually, that was the seat of Lady Aria.¡± ¡°...!¡± As she replied, Jessie¡¯s face was dark. It was because of the betrayal, disappointment, and anger that she had ever believed Mielle, but she had done this. As the knight had an unexpected piece of information, he hastened Jessie¡¯s next words. ¡°Please tell me in detail.¡± ¡°... Originally, Lady Aria was sitting there. I poured tea into the teacup. Ourdy overturned the tea of Annie, who was sitting next to her and the seat was changed in the meantime. It happened without Annie and Mielle, who was away for a while to change Annie¡¯s clothes. Then Cain arrived at the mansion and took the seat of ourdy. And, and...¡± When Jessie, who had finished her long exnation, failed to get thest words, the knight was briefly speechless by the shocking testimony that reced her answer. ¡°Cain came to drink the tea that originally belonged to Aria, while the woman who had prepared the tea disappeared...¡± ¡°... that¡¯s right.¡± Jessie, who was affirming that, looked as if she were about to cry. The expression of the knight, who outlined Jessie¡¯s testimony, was also in shock. If Jessie¡¯s testimony was true... Mielle tried to kill Aria, who received great attention in the empire and a lover of the Crown Prince. ¡°Do you think so, too?¡± ¡°... Yes? What...?¡± ¡°I¡¯m asking you if you think that her real target was not Cain, but Lady Aria.¡± ¡°...¡± There was no other sign of affirmation, but the frown of Jessie and the firmly closed lips were reced by the answer. Jessie¡¯s testimony added rigor to the investigation, which had been thoroughly investigated due to Asher¡¯s advanced instruction. Even disdain permeated the eyes of the knights and investigators who were supposed to carry out the investigation fairly and calmly. After a series of emotional investigations, they got Annie¡¯s testimony and found out that the seat had been changed, and found Aria in a rage. ¡°We heard it from witnesses. Is that true?¡± ¡°... is that what they said?¡± Aria, who was choosing what to say to the question of a knight, sighed with affirmation. She looked as if she had been caught a secret she didn¡¯t want to tell. The knight said with a regretful face. ¡°You were a family in the past, so I know you wanted to cover it up... but it is not once, and there is a limit to forgiveness. She had to pay for this horrible thing.¡± He misunderstood as if Aria was trying to cover up Mielle¡¯s nasty sins. The eyes of Aria, who enjoyed the desired response to the fullest, grew red. She looked as if she would shed tears if she moved her long, rich eyshes a few times. Somehow, he seemed to have seen a face he shouldn¡¯t have seen, so the embarrassed knight hurriedly pulled a handkerchief out of his arms. It was a handkerchief his lover had given him, so he could not lend it to anyone else, but he could not afford to pay attention to it. ¡°... Thank you. You are so kind.¡± ¡°Oh, no. I¡¯m so sorry... I think I said something rude...¡± ¡°You aren¡¯t rude. I¡¯m stupid... I feel guilty that this happened because I¡¯ve been covering up for Mielle mistakes. I have a guilty conscience.¡± ¡°What a guilty conscience! It¡¯s bad of her who yet couldn¡¯t reflect even if you have shown mercy!¡± Aria, who touched her eyes for a moment to his perfectly self-interested answer, smiled a little sadly as if she was okay. ¡°It¡¯s a littleforting for me as you say that...¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry to say this to you, Lady Aria, but this time she will have to pay for her sin without mercy.¡± Aria nodded slowly after dying her answer. ¡°... I suppose so. An innocent person lost his life because of my useless interference. Now I will cooperate without hiding it.¡± Aria pretended that she hated it and she was sad, but she couldn¡¯t help it anymore, just like she chose it. When Aria decided to punish Mielle severely, the investigation was smooth and quick. Testimonies were secured from everyone in the mansion, and evidence left in the garden and the body of Cain were also collected and sent to the ce for analysis. Chapter 247 - Reverse Destiny, Part VII Chapter 247: Chapter 247. Reverse Destiny, Part VII Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie It didn¡¯t take much time because they were simple and clear circumstantial evidence that they had nothing to worry about. All this happened while Mielle was unconscious and locked away in her room. There was no chance for Mielle to plead because there was so much evidence and many witnesses. In the past, Aria hadn¡¯t had any chance to appeal, but now Mielle did. Everything was Mielle¡¯s fault and what she had made up, and Aria was just a benevolent, pure saint who had been bullied and harassed by the vicious wicked woman. * * * It was after dark that Mielle woke up. Mielle opened her eyes in the ck darkness because they had blocked all the windows and did note in a single light, and she stared nkly at the darkness for a moment. ¡®I think something big must have happened...¡¯ She couldn¡¯t remember anything as if she had stopped thinking about what had happened so suddenly. She remembered that she had talked to Aria secretly after she had got the Inducing Flower, but she couldn¡¯t remember anything at all as if what had happened since then had been erased from her head. She was looking back at the past for quite some time and trying to recall her memory. She then suddenly heard the sound of a chain outside her room as if someone was opening a door that was locked using a chain. ¡®What the hell is going on here?¡¯ Not yet able to get her memory back and get ready to ept reality, Mielle watched where the noise wasing from, trembling all over at the unexpected situation. ¡°You were awake. Tie her up!¡± Suddenly, several knights, who came in the room, began to tie up Mielle. ¡°Hey, what are you doing?¡± She shouted, embarrassed by their acts, but no one answered her. Rather, they only added strength to their hands, saying that she was making a noise. ¡°No, set me free!¡± She ignored her downgraded identity in embarrassment and resisted by speaking informalnguages, and a knight, who furrowed his forehead to the fullest, browbeat Mielle. ¡°Shut up! You¡¯re a sinner. How dare you!¡± ¡®Even though I was a sinner, I was out of jail after the right process, and why are you being so violent to me?¡¯ Though her memory of a day faded, it was iprehensible for her to be tied up without doing anything. ¡°Call, call my sister! Call Aria!¡± So she tried to appeal to her for their wrongdoings as she called Aria in, all she got was ridicule and a cold stare. ¡°What face are you looking for, Lady Aria?¡± ¡°... What face?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know who you are.¡± ¡°You are so shameless!¡± Even the knights who had been silent in captivity helped to insult Mielle. They seemed to have a lot of bad feelings toward Mielle, who had tried to kill Aria, who had shown mercy several times. ¡°How do you still have the nerve to find Aria after what you¡¯ve done?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve seen so many sinners, but I¡¯ve never seen such a fool.¡± ¡°Let her stand up.¡± ¡®Such a fool?¡¯ As soon as her body was forced to rise, she remembered several scenes that had been shattered in her mind. She prepared for tea time and put something in a teacup. Andter, even the sight of Aria sitting in front of the poisoned teacup. ¡°... So, is Aria dead? Is that it?¡± ¡®Otherwise, why should you treat me so badly?¡¯ She asked in a quivering voice, and the knights that were in Mielle¡¯s room were speechless as if they interpreted her words wrong. ¡°I¡¯m afraid she¡¯s quite fine, contrary to your wishes.¡± Soon after, he gave a sneering reply, and Mielle made a facial expression that she couldn¡¯t understand. ¡®If Aria¡¯s fine, then why? What the hell happened?¡¯ ¡°Then why? Why are you binding me up? If she¡¯s fine, why?¡± ¡°... Ha.¡± Seeing Mielle¡¯s frustrating response, the knights again lost their words and could not help butugh, dumbfounded. They interpreted Mielle¡¯s question as ¡®Why do you tie me up when someone else died because of a mistake, but Aria did not die?¡¯ even though the victim was her own brother. ¡°Sure enough, it is the question of the one who pushed her own father down the stairs.¡± ¡°... What¡¯s that supposed to mean? Why are you talking about my father all of a sudden?¡± ¡°Stop talking and take her. Don¡¯t make any more noise in the mansion.¡± She inquired back as she couldn¡¯t understand the reason for all of this, but it was a rough touch that came back. They pulled hard at the rope which tied her up tightly. Mielle¡¯s fragile body was simply pulled away. ¡°Yaaah!¡± It was so suddenly pulled that she almost fell down, but the knight beside her clicked his tongue and raised her so that she wouldn¡¯t fall. ¡°Walk faster. Don¡¯t bother Lady Aria and the house anymore.¡± ¡°What did I do? What did I do wrong?¡± Her shameless reaction continued, and the knights went wild to treat her. That drove Mielle into terror, and her rebellious voice grew smaller and smaller. ¡°Let me meet my sister! Please... Please!¡± Still, she did not stop asking them to let her meet Aria. It was because, just as Annie had harassed her, Aria seemed to solve this strange situation. ¡°Even if you don¡¯t beg, Lady Aria is here to say goodbye to you.¡± ¡°... How sweet she is! How did shee out to meet this guy again?¡± As the knights said, Aria was waiting for Mielle in the lobby of the mansion. Unexpectedly, she was with her mother, Carin. And next to her was a man who she had seen several times. It was Chloe, Aria¡¯s biological father. As if she heard the newste, Carin was staring at Mielle furiously in Chloe¡¯s arms. ¡°Uh, sister! Mother!¡± When Mielle, who was being dragged, called Aria and Carin, Carin answered with a sigh of embarrassment. ¡°Mother? Why are you calling me mother? What the hell?!¡± Mielle, startled by the sound of her voice, crouched her shoulders. She was no longer her mother, but why should she react so violently? Chloe, who wrapped Carin¡¯s shoulders, also disyed a lot of white porcin and showed hostility toward Mielle. Only Aria, who was standing next to them, had a look of pity for her, and Mielle called her name again. ¡°Uh, sister! Sister! I think something is wrong! Please help me!¡± Aria narrowed her forehead a little bit at the unexpected reaction of Mielle. She should say, ¡°How dare you deceive me?¡± But she was only asking for help from her. ¡°What do you mean something is wrong?¡± ¡°I, I don¡¯t know! I have only a few memories. Anyway, it was you who sat in front of the tea, and you¡¯re just fine!¡± ¡°... Do you have only a few memories?¡± ¡°Sob sob... Yes! Yes!¡± ¡°Do you mean you don¡¯t remember anything you did?¡± Looking at Mielle, who nodded hard with tears, Aria opened her eyes wide with her hand covering her mouth. It didn¡¯t look like a lie. ¡®... How fun it is to be given the chance to have my revenge at you in the end?¡¯ How unfair it would be to be interrogated in that state. If she even returned her memory in the middle, she might go mad with shock. It was because everything had already been confirmed that Mielle had tried to kill Aria. They wouldn¡¯t even know that she was an aplice in this. Still, it was not fun to see such a shameless face, so Aria made a sad face and said, thinking that Mielle should know that Cain was dead, ¡°So... Does it mean that you don¡¯t even know that your brother Cain is dead?¡± Quite naturally, the words startled Mielle, and it made her unable to breathe. She was stunned. Her face was asking, ¡°What the hell does that mean?¡± Aria personally exined how Cain died. ¡°... Your brother Cain drank the tea you had put poison into... He vomited blood... and...¡± When she hid her face in her palm as if she couldn¡¯t speak anymore, Mielle stammered in disbelief. ¡°What, what do you mean? Why did my brother drink that tea? There was no reason for him toe here in the first ce.¡± The knights¡¯ expression grew quite serious at Mielle¡¯s cry. She didn¡¯t deny putting the poison in the tea, but she was making a confession. There was no need to interrogate her. ¡°Because it was the first tea time you prepared... So I invited him, but he drank the tea that was before my seat!¡± As soon as Aria said that, Mielle¡¯s face copsed in an instant as she remembered Cain throwing up blood and dying. It wasn¡¯t clear whether it was not because she had lost her memory in a physical shock or because she had just fainted just for a moment, but Mielle was partially regaining her memory every time Aria mentioned what had happened. ¡°No way! It can¡¯t be!¡± Chapter 248 - Reverse Destiny, Part VIII Chapter 248: Chapter 248. Reverse Destiny, Part VIII Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie ¡®What good is it for you to deny that?¡¯ Cain was gone. A knight guessing that the conversation was over pushed her on the back, and she took a step, reflexively. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t help you this time, Mielle.¡± Aria shed tears, and everyone¡¯s anger toward Miele grew except for one person, Mielle, who thought this situation was very strange and weird. ¡°Mielle, I trusted you... I believed that you would no longer do anything bad! How could you...¡± As Miele, who was pushed out of the front door by the knights, was about to go out, she heard Jessie¡¯s resentful voice. Jessie must have truly believed that Mielle could be a new woman like she had expected Aria in the past. ¡°...!¡± At the voice, Miellepletely copsed, and she was pulled helplessly out of the front door, and soon left the mansion in a carriage carrying a sinner. As she had already said what she had done in front of the front door, like confessing, there would be no questioning or investigation to confirm the facts. Evidence and witnesses were also clear, so it was not necessary. It would just end up browbeating Mielle in denial and embarrassment. In the meantime, Mielle would regain her memory and insist that she had not tried to kill Aria and Aria was also an aplice, but no one would listen, no matter how much Mielle insisted. Rather, she could have been beaten up for talking nonsense in order to avoid punishment. The execution would be decided right after that. No, she might face a harsher sentence than execution. Aria, who looked sorry for not seeing the interrogation scene in person, called out Jessie, as the maids left cursing and swearing at Mielle. ¡°Jessie.¡± ¡°.... Yes? Ah, yes. Miss...¡± ¡°It¡¯s veryte, but why don¡¯t you have some tea with me?¡± ¡°... Tea?¡± There was a sinful mind on Jessie¡¯s face. She seemed to have the idea that she had defended and embraced Mielle, and it had created this situation. She didn¡¯t even know she had been used by Aria. ¡°Yes. I¡¯m upset, and I don¡¯t think I can fall asleep. I think you will be the same.¡± ¡°... Ah, yes... I¡¯ll be ready in a minute.¡± Jessie¡¯s face waspletely darkened when Aria said she couldn¡¯t sleep. Jessie uncharacteristically prepared a refreshment with a clumsy hand and went into Aria¡¯s room. ¡°... Miss.¡± Jessie¡¯s voice was very cautious when she called Aria. Aria smiled softly at Jessie, asking her to sit opposite her. ¡°Sit down, Jessie. I¡¯m lonely, so let¡¯s drink together.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡®How dare I be entitled to that position? With a dull sympathy, I almost put my master to death.¡¯ ¡°Come on. The tea is going to get cold.¡± But Aria did not give up and urged her to sit, so in the end, Jessie sat opposite Aria, and the two savored the tea without a word for a moment. ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯re bad for caring for Mielle.¡± Then suddenly Aria came to the point. Jessie, who was startled, stared at Aria with her eyes wide open. Aria still had a soft smile. ¡°There are so many people in the world who regret and repent for their sins.¡± Of course, there were those who did not, like Aria and Mielle, who had afflicted Jessie in the past and had kicked her out. ¡°So I don¡¯t think your behavior is wrong. It¡¯s just...¡± Aria, who paused, took a sip of tea and said, ¡°I want you to be a little more careful in what you say and do. Don¡¯t show your true intentions to others.¡± ¡°... What do you mean?¡± ¡°As long as you don¡¯tpletely believe in others, don¡¯t show your true intentions to them. If you do, you will be the one who gets hurt.¡± Aria, who spoke that way, had a serene face that waspletely different from the look she had just shown to Mielle as if either one was a lie. ¡°If you don¡¯t, you¡¯ll either get hurt yourself like you are now, or you¡¯ll regret hurting someone. If you keep meeting with Hans, you¡¯ll need the art of how to get along in the world more and more.¡± Hans was still on the winning side, and at this rate, his lover Jessie would have to step into the social world as well. Aria no longer wanted Jessie to sacrifice herself and be hurt for others. Aria didn¡¯t want Jessie to think that she could at least trust and improve others, even if she didn¡¯t be a wicked woman like herself. Jessie looked down as if she had learned something from this incident and nodded in silence, biting her lips. * * * Since then, Jessie had had a moment of solitary thought. Jessie seemed to think over Aria¡¯s words. If it had been any other advice, she might have taken it immediately, but it was hard to change her attitude of trusting others in an instant that she had held on for twenty years. Aria left Jessie alone without urging her to think hard enough and choose. Still, she thought it would be better for Jessie to doubt others a little more for herself, who hadmitted visible misdeeds like Aria and Mielle. That was the only way for her to avoid what it had been like in the past. Of course, in case Jessie was hurt because she trusted someone, Aria would not let the other person go, but she wanted Jessie to learn how to get along in the world a little more so that her being hurt would not happen in the first ce. In the meantime, as Aria had hoped, Mielle had lost her chance to exin herself and had to wait for her end in prison. At first, investigators asked several questions, saying, ¡°It was a fact check,¡± but soon after, they stopped visiting her as if they were tired of Mielle¡¯s absurd im after she regained her memory. ¡°I¡¯m not, I¡¯m not! Everything is done under the instruction of Aria... No, it was Aria the wicked bitch who set it up! How many times do I have to tell you? Please, please believe me!¡± After a few days, an investigator and a knight came to check on Mielle¡¯s condition, but they clicked their tongues as soon as they found her, who shouted, squeezing all her strength. They wondered how she still had such strength because Mielle hadn¡¯t eaten any food throughout the investigation. They hadn¡¯t wanted to waste any food because she would be executed anyway. Of course, a small amount of water had been given to prevent her from dying. It was a better treatment. Other criminals facing execution so far had been subjected to severe beatings and torture, but Mielle, who had not yet reached adulthood and was thin and weak, had been very fortunate to avoid suffering because she was likely to die after being tortured once. ¡°We don¡¯t need to hear any more, so we¡¯d better report to His Highness now.¡± ¡°Yes, the circumstances and evidence are clear, and there is still no sign of reflection.¡± ¡°It feels terrible to even breathe the same air she¡¯s breathing.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. How many times has shemitted such a horrible crime while still being so young? We have to get rid of her as soon as possible so that no one else can be harmed.¡± After watching Mielle¡¯s frantic struggle for a while, they turned away without hesitation, as if she didn¡¯t deserve to live anymore. ¡°It was not me! It wasn¡¯t the wicked woman who I tried to kill, but it was Annie who was just a maid! That¡¯s why she gave me the Inducing Flower! Please!¡± The investigator furrowed his forehead in Mielle¡¯s confession from behind as he was leaving the prison and asked the knight, ¡°Can I add it?¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m sure she¡¯s lying, but let¡¯s do that for now.¡± But even if that was true, nothing would change. What good would it be even if she said who the target was when a person had been already dead? Moreover, it had already been widely rumored that Mielle had tried to kill Aria. Now, if they dered that the target was Annie, no one would believe that. It was clear that no one would believe that because Mielle had already lied toy the guilt on Aria. Nevertheless, the investigator had to report directly to the Crown Prince, so he visited Asher with a reportpiled by himself, which drew up all the details at a nce. Asher received the report with a substantial amount of detailed testimony or analysis and read them without missing a single word. It was to make sure that Aria was no longer bound to the past and to eliminate the cause of long-suffering. ¡°It was Annie, the maid, not Lady Aria who she tried to kill.¡± Chapter 249 - Reverse Destiny, Part IX Chapter 249. Reverse Destiny, Part IX Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie ¡°Yes! That¡¯s what she said at the end. But I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s real or not.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Asher answered whileughing a little bit. It was more of a sneer at Mielle. As soon as he looked through the papers again, he rose from his seat. ¡°I will directly go face to face with her.¡± ¡°... Directly, sir?¡± ¡°I¡¯m in charge, so I will do it.¡± ¡°Ah...!¡± The servant, who was waiting in the corner, rushed to fetch Asher¡¯s robe. As soon as he was ready with the help from his servant, he left his office with the report. It was an unseemingly step that did not seem to have been under heavy pressure for a very long time. The investigator followed him with a puff. The investigator¡¯s face was filled with satisfaction when he saw the report in Asher¡¯s hand. As they walked along the corridor of the Imperial Castle in such a quick andrge stride, the man from the other side suddenly came in and was surprised at the sight of Asher. ¡°Your Highness? Where are you going?¡± It was Vika. Instead of asking for his destination, he asked why he was leaving the Imperial Castle in such a hurry. Asher answered with displeasure, ¡°To jail. I got a report on the case.¡± ¡°... Jail? You mean now? Pinonua will be here soon.¡± When Vika said that Pinonua Lane wasing back, Asher rolled his eyes and did not answer. It was because he had forgotten him for a while since he had been in the countryside. Lane was one of the few close aides of Asher that could move away from the eyes of the Aristocratic Party. It was partly because he had met people using various aliases, and because the Pinonua family itself did not have much influence, he was not very close to the nobles. He was simr yet different to Vika, the spy. That was why he had let Lane run to every corner of the empire to keep track of the situation and keep getting reports. However, today was the day he shoulde back. So, Asher, who had been agonizing for a while, made a decision soon and said with a different face, ¡°I can¡¯t postpone my schedule and stay in the Oval Office to just wait for his return. Tell him to wait.¡± ¡°... Yes.¡± ¡°I have received all the important reports in writing, so I don¡¯t have to meet him.¡± As Asher said, Lane had reported all the information he had obtained from traveling around the empire through a letter. The only thing he could share with Lane, who was back in the capital, was a wee greeting for his return or constion for his hard work. ¡°Or just tell him to go home and rest. I¡¯ll call himter.¡± ¡°... Your Highness Asterope!¡± Besides, he must be tired because he had been around the empire for a long time. So, as he pretended to be considerate, Vika called out Asher¡¯s name with a look of real disappointment. ¡°He¡¯s been out for a long time, but you are being too hard on him. I think you should meet him and tell him that he has done a good job...¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t he feelfortable without me? That¡¯s strange. I¡¯ve thought so far.¡± It had been different depending on the situation, but it was real. So Vika couldn¡¯t answer and closed his mouth. It was partly because the investigator behind Asher added an exnation that it was about Aria, and he should shut up with his mouth shape and gesture. As Vika was forced to show eptance without further questioning, Asher left hisst words and hurried again. ¡°If he has anything else he needed to report that he did not mention in his previous letter, ask him to leave a document.¡± ¡°... I see.¡± Unlike when he had met Aria, Asher rode a wagon which was so simple and light that they did not know if it was really from the Imperial Castle. He headed straight to the prison where Mielle was imprisoned. As no one had visited the prison since thest investigator had visited, Mielle was lying helpless on the floor as if she had given up on everything. She did not look strange even if she died right away. It was partly due to the fact that the only thing that was keeping her alive was water since that was the only thing that was given to her for several days. Nevertheless, as she heard the footsteps of Asher and the investigator, she raised her stiff head in surprise. ¡°Your Highness, the Crown Prince...¡± But when she realized that the man who visited her was Asher, she looked as if the sky had copsed because Aria¡¯s lover would never listen to her. ¡°What a pity. I can¡¯t imagine the woman who tried to sell the empire by clinging to Lohan would end up like this,¡± Asher gave a sour and frank impression to Mielle. ¡®Who can think of the most gracefuldy of the empire when looking at this ugly and miserable appearance?¡¯ Asher looked down at Mielle¡¯s ugly appearance. ¡°I¡¯m... I¡¯m not really... Sob. That woman... that woman ordered me to do this... The worst woman is not me, but...!¡± And Mielle, unable to bear the stillness, told Asher, still hoping that someone would believe her. She alsomented that he should realize the identity of a truly evil woman. Asher answered with a funny smile, raising the corners of his mouth, ¡°So?¡± ¡°... Yes...?¡± ¡°So what? I don¡¯t care.¡± Mielle, who thought Asher hadn¡¯t quite understood what she meant, again revealed Aria¡¯s identity. ¡°The, the wicked woman, has done so many terrible things so far... Well, Your Highness can¡¯t imagine... She pretends to be good on the outside, but she always wonders how she can do bad things inside!¡± ¡°That must be you.¡± But Asher did not listen to what she said until the end but immediately answered with a cold face, and Mielle swallowed her breath in surprise as if she had been struck by lightning. ¡°You said that you did not do it, but you pushed Count Roscent down the stairs. You even med Lady Aria for that crime.¡± ¡°That¡¯s, that¡¯s...!¡± ¡°Other people couldn¡¯t see the scene, but I saw it clearly. As you said, I moved the space and appeared there. So I think you¡¯re the viin you¡¯re talking about, not Lady Aria.¡± ¡°...!¡± Because it was thest time, Asher mentioned his own ability. ¡°Then, what I saw...!¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. However, it doesn¡¯t change anything.¡± It was not only Mielle who was surprised, but the investigator opened his mouth and his eyes wide. As soon as he noticed it, Asher urged him to leave the prison. ¡°Besides, I don¡¯t care who Lady Aria is. It doesn¡¯t matter if she¡¯s the horribly wicked woman as you say. No, it may be better if she¡¯s willing to deal with women like you and survive.¡± Asher added that Aria deserved to pay back what she had been afflicted and harmed and said, ¡°It really doesn¡¯t matter what kind of character Aria has. ¡®What kind of answer can I give to this man?¡¯ Now that there was no one else to listen to her, Mielle fell to the floor. Her arms that were supported by all her strength left were out of function. She did not even have the strength to squeeze her tears out anymore, and soon, she breathed out like a crumbling dead woman. At that moment, the sound of footsteps approaching began to be heard gradually. When she turned her eyes to see who hade to mock her, it was unexpectedly Pinonua Lane, who Mielle thought was a servant of a great and rich man; the servant of the master who had sent a lot of gold and silver treasures to her and expressed his favor. ¡°Lane, Mr. Lane...!¡± Mielle called out Lane¡¯s name with a glimmer of hope that the rich man might have sent him to save herself! ¡°Oh, my God. You look terrible.¡± Before he pretended to know Asher, Mielle called his name anxiously, and he answered with a very sad face. ¡°You are here to help me? Right?¡± ¡°... Huh?¡± However, in her sudden, unexpected words, he opened his eyes wide and asked again, ¡°What does that mean?¡± Hastened by this, Mielle was very excited and hurried to speak. ¡°The master of Lane expressed his favor for me... Please get me out of here... I¡¯ll give everything he wants...! He can do that at least...! Come on, please. Please...!¡± She seemed to think that he had such great wealth so that he must have the ability to bring her out and give her a chance to defend herself ¡®You don¡¯t know who he is.¡¯ With a funny smile, Asher stared at Lane. As he didn¡¯t know that Mielle would say such things to himself, Lane, who was genuinely embarrassed by the fact that he didn¡¯t know how to answer it, was in trouble, frowning. Chapter 250 - Reverse Destiny, Part X Chapter 250: Chapter 250. Reverse Destiny, Part X Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie He was not in trouble as he couldn¡¯t help her. Lane was offended as she pleaded with him to save her so much because he was the one who had spoken to Mielle and Aria himself and had experienced Mielle¡¯s two-sided character. Soon after, he noticed that Asher was watching this situation with interest and opened his mouth as if he had no choice. ¡°... I¡¯m sorry, but my master... His Highness Asterope.¡± ¡°... Yes?¡± ¡°The treasures and favors that my master had sent you were actually not meant for you, confusing you with Lady Aria. At first, without knowing the name of Lady Aria, he only knew she was thedy of the Roscent family.¡± Lane, who answered so, left Mielle, who stared at him with her weary eyes, behind and greeted Asher. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I¡¯mte to greet you. She just talked to me, so... I¡¯m back from all the work you¡¯ve asked me to do.¡± ¡°Good job. I told Vika to tell you to go back to your mansion and rest, but I don¡¯t know why you came here and got embarrassed.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I have been told, but I came here because I thought I might have forgotten your face.¡± He quickly changed his face not to offend Asher¡¯s mood since he had been grumpy without fear. ¡°If your business is finished, would you like to go back now?¡± ¡°... You want me to go to work. Did Vika say something?¡± ¡°...¡± Asher and Lane, who had helped drive Mielle into despair, exchanged jokes in front of her who could not get out of the pit of despair right now. ¡°All right, I¡¯m done here. Let¡¯s go back. I have nothing more to say to the sinner, and nothing to find out in the first ce.¡± As if he had let go of the troublesome work, he said with a refreshed face. If the work of Mielle was finished, Aria would be able to escape from the past and live with himself in the future. ¡°Think that it is the natural consequence of your misdeeds. You did the same thing to Lady Aira in the past. No, it¡¯s not the worst. At least your body is fine.¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Asher turned coldly, leaving Mielle who had a look of iprehension because of despair. He wanted to cut off her tongue as Aria had been afflicted in the past, but he struggled to keep his impulses, thinking that Aria might want to talk to Mielle for thest time. ¡°Have you decided on her sentence?¡± Lane asked quietly to Asher, who climbed into the returning carriage and stared out the window. ¡°Well, shall I tear her limbs?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that too cruel?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not even a drop in the bucketpared to what Lady Aria suffered.¡± Lane cocked his head to question the answer. ¡°I¡¯m sorry if I said that it was wrong, but I don¡¯t think she has been so badly treated. Of course, Mielle tried to spread malicious rumors or make her drank poisoned tea. However, that was trivialpared to death or tearing off her limbs. The crime of treason should only be imprisonment.¡± Asher¡¯s eyes deepened when Lane said that he had been punishing her too severely as his emotions had intervened. However, Asher knew what had happened in the past. He thought that it was not an excessive punishment. Rather, he wanted to burn all her hair after torturing her with all sorts of things if he could. But if he really did, he would be told he was the mad Crown Prince, so he said, ¡°What about tearing off her limbs?¡± But Asher swallowed the truth as Lane was surprised and refuted. ¡°If you¡¯re going to be so reluctant, why would you ask? If I can¡¯t tear her limbs apart, there¡¯s only one punishment left.¡± The way was to put her head on the guillotine as if he had executed the nobles of the Aristocratic Party. It was the same way Aria had been treated in the past. It was to insult her by reciting all her sins in front of everyone and then let her die while everyone cheered. ¡°I asked because I was afraid you¡¯d forgive her again just likest time.¡± ¡°Such a thing will not happen anymore. It¡¯s all over. Maybe.¡± If Aria¡¯s vengeance was over, there would be no more mercy. As soon as he returned to the Imperial Castle, Asher said that he needed time to think for a while after dealing with urgent matters and let all the servants in the office retreat. It was already sunset and the darkness was falling. He moved the space to Aria¡¯s mansion. ¡°May I go out, Lady Aria?¡± Said Asher in a small room attached to Aria¡¯s room as he made a sign that he was by the door. The room was built by Aria for Asher. It had a single sofa and a table. It was to make sure that they wouldn¡¯t be caught by anyone, and so Aria could enjoy a private life and Asher¡¯s visit anytime. ¡°Mr. Asher?¡± As if she had been in the mansion, Aria replied in a startled voice upon hearing Asher. As soon as he found Aria in the room, he opened the door carefully and went out. ¡°It¡¯s a very useful room.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good to have made it.¡± Aria, who weed Asher with a smile, called a maid and ordered her to serve another cup of tea. Aria couldn¡¯t show her the room inside, so she said, ¡°Leave it outside the door,¡± and her maid cocked her head. But she soon realized there was a reason, so she put down the tea outside the door and left. ¡°What brings you here at this hour when you¡¯re so busy?¡± ¡°The investigation is over. Only her punishment is left.¡± ¡°... Ah... That¡¯s why you¡¯re here.¡± He came to ask for herst permission. When Aria noticed the intent of Asher, she took a sip of tea. She was lost in her thoughts for a moment and slowly opened her mouth. ¡°I¡¯ve paid back everything that I had been treated, so I don¡¯t have any regrets anymore. I¡¯ve been harassing her enough. I don¡¯t have to let her live anymore. Maybe she paid too much.¡± There was no sadness or regret in Aria¡¯s expression. Now that she had just finished all her work, she felt like she was ready to forget about the past. ¡°I see. Then I will deal with it ording to thews of the empire.¡± Asher answered with a face that he could finally finish what he had hoped for. ¡°I don¡¯t want her to live a minute longer, and I¡¯m thinking of executing her at dawn tomorrow, but... Well, is it okay for you to not see Mielle for thest time?¡± ¡°Finally... You¡¯re right.¡± As he said, if she were executed by dawn tomorrow, she would no longer be able to see her. Besides, there were some questions she wanted to ask. She wanted to ask her all the time before she had turned back the hourss. She didn¡¯t think that she would get the right answer, but she wanted to ask. As soon as Aria¡¯s permission fell, Asher, who rose from his seat, reached out his hand. As it had been for several times, Aria also rose from her seat and took Asher¡¯s hand as she knew his intentions. Then it was in a sh that her view changed. Aria, who arrived in a dirty prison that was wet and shabby and dependent on a few torches, sighed with relief as she looked down on her feet. She was d she was wearing indoor shoes. ¡°...?¡± Turning to the sound of surprise and swallowing, there was Mielle, who was locked in a cramped, messy prison. She looked shocked when Asher and Aria suddenly appeared. ¡°Why are you so surprised to see this already?¡± Aria asked. Asher stepped outside, saying that he would leave her alone for a while. He thought Aria wanted to have a casual conversation without being disturbed by anyone. ¡°... How could you do this to me?¡± Atst, Mielle asked with a weak, yet cold tone of voice, realizing that Aria had driven her to the brink of the cliff. ¡°I wonder why you did that to me?¡± ¡°... What did I do?¡± But rather, Aria asked in a wondering voice. Then Mielle replied with a scornful look, ¡°I didn¡¯tmit such a great crime, but why have you afflicted me so much?¡± In response to Mielle¡¯s scornful look, Aria said, ¡°At first, you were about thirteen when you did something wrong to me. You sent your maids to me and told them to urge me to do bad things. You wanted me to be a wicked woman just like the rumors you made.¡± It was the same in the past and the present, so Mielle was surprised and swallowed her breath. Chapter 251 - Reverse Destiny, Part XI

Chapter 251: Chapter 251. Reverse Destiny, Part XI

Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie ¡°And I was so stupid that I did something mean to you as the maids wanted. I couldn¡¯t even figure out what they were doing, so there were more people who thought I was the wicked woman in the rumor.¡± But from here, it was a story she didn¡¯t remember, so Mielle furrowed her forehead. ¡®What on earth are you talking about?¡¯ Aria continued, ¡°Everyone praised me that way. They med me for being a stupid viin inside, but on the outside, they praised me that I was more beautiful than you. In fact, I was just a puppet with nothing but appearance.¡± ¡°I, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about...!¡± ¡°So I became more and more crooked, and I became a wicked woman who bullied my sister and filled my inferiorityplex. It was all thanks to you.¡± Aria¡¯s expression ofposure soon copsed as she said that far. She pretended to be lucky all the time and to be OK, but she was caught in resentment and anger by looking back on her horrible past. Turning back the hourss had not erased the experience of her mother¡¯s death. The experience of beheading had not been lost either. The misery, inferiority, anger, and injustice had been all clearly carved into Aria¡¯s head and chest, with evesting rity. ¡°... I wouldn¡¯t havee back like this if you had done that far. I would have ended after living foolishly and just being a stupid viin! Why did you make me and my mother so miserable? What the hell is the status...? What is that? You made me turn the hourss with a resentful and unjust mind...¡± The mourning in her heart, which had been waiting for a very long time, reached the ears of Asher who was a little way beyond the prison. It wasmentable enough to break the heart of Asher who had never experienced it. But it was an iprehensible cry for Mielle, so the cry of losing its destination went around the prison and quickly died down. It was a useless cry. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t know if I said this. Before I turned the clock, it is the past you don¡¯t know. It¡¯s the miserable past that only I know.¡± Aria said while brushing her own cheek as if she were taking off her feelings. And Mielle stared at her with a face as if she were seeing a crazy person. ¡®The wicked woman is really gone mad. She is delusional and has lost her mind.¡¯ ¡°Are you just saying that you¡¯ve made me do this with that delusion?¡± When Mielle asked about her injustice, Aria, who had dispelled all her dirty feelings, made a face again that had always kept herself, telling the truth if Mielle knew or didn¡¯t need to know. ¡°Delusion? You may not understand if I exin it hundreds of times, but I have the ability to turn back time. Everything I say now is what happened in the past. It happened before I turned back the clock. What the elegantdy of Count Roscent did to kill the dumb viin.¡± ¡°... You¡¯re really crazy! You can¡¯t just talk like that without being crazy...!¡± Then Mielle eximed as if she had been brought to this situation by the delusion and madness of Aria. Rather, she seemed to be the one who was unfairly treated. She still thought lightly of her sins and that she was being treated unfairly. ¡°There is the ability to move space, and what¡¯s the big deal with the ability to turn back time? If you don¡¯t believe it, think about it. Like you said, how could the daughter of a stupid prostitute suddenly build her power and amass her fortune as if she had be someone else overnight? If she had the ability to turn back time, wouldn¡¯t she have been able to predict the future and do that?¡± ¡°... what...?¡± Aria, who was no longer worthy of dealing with Mielle because she let go of her old feelings and poured out all she had to say, moved to the ce where Asher had gone with thest words. She had no more regrets. She had avenged enough, poured out all she wanted to say, and, above all, she had formed personal ties with good people she couldn¡¯t even imagine in the past. Although Mielle might find it unfair until the end, it was a satisfactory result. It would be more miserable, painful, and terrifying to die crying out in resentment than to be convinced and regret the past. ¡°... Will you go back?¡± ¡°Yes, thank you.¡± At Aria¡¯s expression that she had no regrets, Asher¡¯s expression of holding her hand was also satisfying. It was because now, after really finishing everything, there was a future waiting for her to move away from the past and live for herself alone. * * * The next morning... As soon as the darkness was lifted and the sun rose, a guillotine was set up in the square again. It was so rare to execute someone in front of everyone and those who heard the news gathered in the square in a hurry, shaking off their drowsiness from early morning. They all expected and imagined who hadmitted something terrible and why the guillotine had been built in the square. Unfortunately, the execution was so sudden that not all the high-profile nobles were present as was the execution of the Aristocratic Party. It was partly due to the fact that it was no longer a serious issue. This was because it was the execution of a small, humble girl who had been downgraded to amoner at best. No one cared about the little girl. Even so, the girl was rted to Aria and some nobles who respected Aria and showed kindness sat in the seats next to the execution table, and onlookers who would enjoy others¡¯ misfortunes and deaths for entertainment filled the square. Aria also waited for Mielle, preparing to let go of the terrible past. Looking forward to seeing what Mielle¡¯s face would look like, she wiped her eyes with a beautiful handkerchief gifted from Sarah with a very sad face, just as Mielle had done in the past. And Mielle, who appeared with a noisy iron carriage, had a more dazed look than Aria had expected. It was a miserable face worth telling the truthst night. ¡°Get down!¡± Mielle pulled out from the carriage by the coercive power of a knight; she was dragged onto the podium, being hit by stones and garbage thrown by bystanders. Now that she had no one else to be her shield, she had to deal with the violence alone. ¡°I can¡¯t believe that bitchmitted another crime!¡± ¡°What the hell did she do again?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. But she must have done something terrible and ugly!¡± People¡¯s anger red against Mielle, who was twice brought on the podium. Mielle wondered if she would be excused for not having done it again. She thought she¡¯d make an excuse that she had just done what her sister had ordered to do, but unexpectedly, she looked up and looked at Aria, and she opened her mouth with a very desperate face. ¡°She, she really turned the time... Yaaak!¡± However, she was unable to speak and rolled over the floor as the knight pulled the tight rope that was holding her, and he said she should be quiet. ¡°Time...?¡± Aria, who recited Mielle¡¯s words, thought for a moment. ¡®A desperate look, and time... Do you really want to believe all the stories I told youst night and ask if I really turned back the time? Why are you going to check the truth now? Just me yourself and die without hiding your anger.¡¯ ¡°You havemitted to killing Aria, who had shown mercy several times. You tried to poison Aria, but killed your brother with the poisoned tea!¡± And, quite naturally, time which was on her side did not help her enemy, Mielle. Poorly, Mielle had to be sentenced to death to decorate her end, lying on the floor. The executor continued without giving a moment¡¯s notice. ¡°In ordance with thews of the empire, I sentence the sinner, Mielle, to be put to death!¡± Unlike thest time when he had instilled fear in criminals, he seemed to be in a hurry, so he might have been ordered by the Crown Prince to remove her from his eyes immediately. Asher was watching it from the top seat, and raised the corners of his mouth, as the executor was dealing the work in an instant. ¡°Oh, no!¡± Mielle, who touched the floor and lifted her upper body, raised her voice, at the horriblest sentence, which was suddenly announced. But the man who sentenced her gave Mielle a cold stare with a stiff mouth, and the spectators also raised their voices of reproach and urged him to cut her head in haste. In the end, the ce where Mielle looked at was none other than Aria. Chapter 252 - Epilogue, Part I

Chapter 252: Chapter 252. Epilogue, Part I

Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie Miele¡¯s eyes were full of resentment and anger against Aria, as she thought all this was because of her. ¡°That¡¯s why you had to be good to me at first.¡± Aria said to herself with sincerity, staring at Mielle, so that Mielle could read it without hearing but with her mouth movement. ¡°...!¡± Before the angry Mielle, who read it, could reveal her feelings, she was dragged like an animal to the guillotine, and the de which would cut her head soared into the sky at once. It was the same situation as when Aria had been executed. There was no one left to help Mielle, and everybody only med her. ¡°Kill her!¡± ¡°Kill the wicked evil woman!¡± ¡°Death to the wicked woman!¡± ¡°Kill her! Kill her!¡± ¡°No. No. No...! When she was heading straight to her death without being given even a moment, she shouted with a scream and her eyes was filled with tears. But she was choked up at the sharp de because she could not escape anywhere, and the mad bystanders raised their voices that the executor should cut her head as soon as possible. ¡°No! Stop! Please! Please!¡± And as Mielle¡¯s eyes, which were struggling with fear, turned to Aria, her head was cut by the de that fell faster than light. ¡°...!¡± ¡°Whoooooooop!¡± ¡°The wicked woman was executed!¡± ¡°The ugliest evil in the empire!¡± The execution of the ugly wicked woman gave the people of the empire joy and delight. As the miserable girl was beheaded, everyone raised their voices of joy. And very unfortunately, Mielle, who was alive for an instant after beheading, died with tens of thousands of emotions, clearly remembering the scene and the voice. It was a tragic death that suited Mielle, who had brought pain to someone for a long time. It was like the end of Aria in the past. Aria, who saw the light of life disappeared from her eyes as she stared at her, only to spit out her long-suffering breath. Finally, it¡¯s over. She had even changed the past she wanted to change by turning back time. Aria¡¯s gaze shifted from Mielle to Asher. ¡°...!¡± Since he had been watching Aria from the beginning, she was able to face his dark blue eyes at once. Though the distance was a little too far to have a conversation, Aria was able to realize what his eyes towards her were trying to say with a soft smiling mouth. ¡®It¡¯s all right. It¡¯s all over. No more reason to suffer, and no more need to consume emotions.¡¯ ¡°Madam, I have a word to say in a hurry...¡± In the meantime, a servant approached Carin, who was as nervous as Aria and was watching the execution, and whispered something in her ear quietly, ¡°... Oh, my God.¡± And Carin¡¯s sighingsted a long time. She swallowed her breath several times, as if she couldn¡¯t believe it. When Aria, who turned her eyes from Asher, asked what was going on, Carin answered quietly in a little quivering voice. ¡°Your father... No... I heard the former Count killed himself.¡± ¡°... Sorry?¡± Aria had heard that the former Count was getting some information through the servant arranged by Carin, but she couldn¡¯t think that he was going to kill himself. ¡®Is it because he was deprived of his title, forfeited his property, and lost all of his children?¡¯ It might be one reason, the betrayal of Carin that he had relied on. Maybe that was why he had lost his will to live. Aria answered quietly among the people who cheered for thest of the wicked woman. ¡°... I see. With this, the Roscent family ispletely destroyed.¡± Aria was filled with joy that was different from shock when revenge had been so perfect that no one had dared to imagine. She was horrified by immorality, but she was soon convinced that it was the natural consequence of their misdeeds. It was an act of bigger revenge than she had thought, but all of this was caused by themselves. It was obvious that anyone would think so. The past and the future Aria had experienced was so terrible that much. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Epilogue Contrary to what she had hoped so desperately, there had been no major change in Aria¡¯s life and the world since Mielle¡¯s execution, as if nothing had happened from the beginning. No, the world went quietly, as if such a trifle was nothing. For someone, something great enough to turn back time was worth nothing. That was why Aria was no longer tied to the past, but adapted to time, discovered and supported new businessmen as she always did, and built wealth and honor by providing opportunities for learning to the poor. In the meantime, the vacancy of the empire was gradually filled with those raised by Aria and those that Asher were supporting, and the chaotic situation gradually regained stability. Aria had asionally split her time and had secretly met him in the room, but she was able to finally meet him outside in the morning. Then, she was in a hurry to get ready to go out, and Carin appeared and knocked on the door, which was already opened. ¡°Are you free?¡± ¡°... now?¡± Aria asked back with her raised eyebrow because it was not okay, and Carin nodded reluctantly. ¡°... Shall we talk about itter?¡± ¡°...¡± Aria had to say yes, but Carin had a face full of disappointment in her eyes, whether she had made a big decision. So she couldn¡¯t say, ¡°Let¡¯s do itter.¡± ¡°Is that a long story? If it¡¯s short, you can do it now.¡± ¡°Really, really? Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s very short!¡± ¡°Okay, then finish it now.¡± When a word of affirmation came out of Aria, Carin hurried to let the maids step outside. Whether she was curious, Annie, with her eyes rounded, disappeared with a slow step, and Carin, who checked everyone out, blushed and touched her fingers, slowly opened her mouth. ¡°Uh, uh... I¡¯ve just been divorced, and I¡¯m careful to say this...¡± Before Carin could finish her speech, Aria realized what she was trying to say. ¡°You¡¯re getting remarried, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Uh? Uh, uh... Yeah...¡± It wasn¡¯t new. It was Carin, who had been spending nearly everyday with Chloe. Rather, it had been strange why she didn¡¯t remarry, so Aria nodded and expressed her affirmation. ¡°It¡¯s your life, so do as you please.¡± Besides, she thought it was not a matter of her own involvement. Now that Carin no longer had to be attached to money or status, she had to enjoy her life to the fullest. But despite Aria¡¯s permission, Carin still had something to say, and rolled her eyes, biting her lower lip. ¡°Well, Aria...¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± Aria replied casually. ¡®What do you have something left to say?¡¯ When she urged Carin again because she had to go out, Carin breathed out loudly and opened her mouth carefully, ¡°I¡¯m thinking of leaving for Croa when I get remarried... won¡¯t youe with me?¡± Aria¡¯s face hardened like a lie at her words. ¡°Croa...?¡± ¡°Yes. I think you¡¯d better move with me since you¡¯re still a minor. How can I go to Croa alone without you? I¡¯m sure Marquis Piast is waiting for you very much... shouldn¡¯t you meet the people of the family? And you need to arrange the family registry, and you need to show your face to the other nobles of Croa. If Chloe seeds the title of the Marquis, you will be the only blood in the family. And...¡± Unlike Carin, who seemed to have prepared to speak, Aria was still cold and showed no response. It wasn¡¯t because she said that she should meet her kin all of a sudden. It was because of the fact that Asher hated this situation. ¡®I think Asher would be very disappointed and sad, if he knew.¡¯ When she thought of it and gave no answer, Carin stopped talking and called Aria. ¡°Aria? Aria! Are you listening to me?¡± ¡°Ah... yes.¡± ¡°Maybe you don¡¯t want to, but I don¡¯t want you to live on. I just want you to meet them. I want you to think about it for you. I don¡¯t know anything else, but it¡¯s a necessary procedure to arrange the family registry.¡± ¡°...¡± Carin, who left Aria still unanswered, quietly walked out of her room, because it was a matter that could not be immediately answered. It was almost time for Asher to arrive. However, Aria was lost in thought alone, not even thinking of calling back the maids into her room. It was necessary to arrange the family registry as Carin said. Even if Carin didn¡¯t remarry, she would be better off as the granddaughter of the Marquis of Piast in many ways than remaining amoner. Of course, even if she remained amoner, it would no longer be discriminated against or treated harshly, but it was better to do so when considering the further future. It would be better to be ady of the Marquis family of a foreign country than the Crown Princess from amoner. Chapter 253 - Epilogue, Part II

Chapter 253. Epilogue, Part II

Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie ¡®So wouldn¡¯t it be all right if Ie back from Croa after just clearing up my identity?¡¯ ¡®It won¡¯t take long and Asher would understand it.¡¯ Aria thought so. ¡®I¡¯d better use what¡¯s avable.¡¯ Since Carin¡¯s remarriage had already been decided, she needed to visit Croa to attend it. Aria, who reached the conclusion of a quick resolution in the meantime, soon rose from her seat at the sound of a carriage heard through the window. ¡°Uh? Miss? Are you going out like that?¡± Annie asked Aria, wondering because she had not called back the maids and finished dressing up. Jessie also looked a little disappointed when she realized Aria¡¯s intentions. The same was true of other maids. ¡°I don¡¯t have much time, and I think Mr. Asher will arrive soon.¡± Aria replied vaguely. Since she had been busy from the morning anyway, all she had left wasbing her hair a little more or looking for essories to match. This was not the time to waste her time doing such a useless thing. It was because she had to share an important story with Asher. ¡°But...¡± ¡°It¡¯s OK.¡± ¡°... I get it, Miss.¡± The carriage hadn¡¯t even arrived yet, but Aria hurried downstairs. The sight of Asher¡¯s carriage reflected the sun and quickly approached the mansion. As it was so colorful that it seemed to hurt her eyes, and the maids who followed Aria quickly erased their regretful faces and burst intoughter. ¡°You¡¯vee to meet me.¡± Soon Asher¡¯s carriage arrived, and because of Aria, who had been waiting for him in advance, he smiled as if he was happy. It was a pleasant smile as if there were no more worries. ¡°... what¡¯s the matter with your bad expression? ¡°Yes? Nothing.¡± Soon, however, Asher, who noticed a strange look in Aria¡¯s expression, frowned. She said no, but he found out that it was not. ¡°... I see.¡± Asher reached out to the denying Aria. He said he was convinced, but he looked as if he were going to ask whyter. She then took his hand and climbed into the carriage with his escort. Then, unlike when he hade to the mansion, the carriage began to move very smoothly and carefully. The slow movement seemed to be the driver¡¯s effort so that they could have a friendly chat because they met after a long time. ¡°It¡¯s a good day.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°I have all the new nobles on the emptynd. Some of them are the first to manage thend, so I¡¯m going to send professionals to help them.¡± ¡°I see. I¡¯m d things got sorted out sooner than I had thought.¡± ¡°Yes, there were those who I had thought ahead with your help. I¡¯m so d it¡¯s over before the fall.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± But unlike such driver¡¯s efforts, there was a great deal of awkwardness in the carriage. It was because Asher waited for Aria to bring up the story she was hiding, and Aria thought about how to speak. ¡°...¡± ¡°...¡± Eventually, the conversation stopped and the carriage became silent, so Aria, who was measuring timing, opened her mouth carefully. ¡°I think I have to go to Croa.¡± ¡°...¡± At her words, Asher swallowed his breath. He wished it wasn¡¯t just that. But he couldn¡¯t say that, so he nodded with his mouth shut. As she had met her biological father, she had to visit his family eventually anyway. It was a natural step. But contrary to what he was convinced, it was true that he was disappointed, so his expression was quite gloomy. ¡°I think my mother is going to remarry. I¡¯ll be right back after the wedding. I have a lot of work to do, so I can¡¯t stay in Croa for long.¡± Aria then tried to make excuses. It was also true. If she added up the past before turning the hourss, she had no reason to stay long because she had not seen one another for more than thirty years. All she needed to do was to say a few words, and she was going to do it. ¡°I hope so.¡± But as if he didn¡¯t think so, he gave a very significant answer. He seemed to imagine a situation in which Aria could not do so. ¡°So please don¡¯t worry about it, and I want you to prepare a gift for me who will be an adult. My eighteenth birthday wille soon.¡± As a result, Aria smiled softly and changed the subject. Her eighteenth birthday was the day that Aria would be free from all the oppression. It was also the day Aria and Asher waited so long. ¡°I hope you¡¯ll have something great ready. It¡¯s such a great gift that I¡¯ll forget everything you¡¯re worried about.¡± To relieve Asher¡¯s anxiety, Aria whispered her much-anticipated gift she had hoped for so much, and he stared at Aria, stunned and speechless as if he hadn¡¯t made a gloomy look. He made a stunning look as she did not expect Aria to bring up the story first. Then Aria swallowed a smile and continued, as Asher showed the desired response. ¡°As I¡¯ve told you before, I¡¯m looking forward to seeing a very fancy and grand gift, more than this wagon.¡± Eventually, there was strength put firmly in the hands of Asher, who was holding her hand, even before Aria had finished speaking. The pupils of his eyes turned dark blue, and she could see the tips of his ears turning red. ¡®You were worried that the world was falling apart until now.¡¯ When Aria, who was satisfied with his frank response, smiled in a low voice, Asher regained his consciousness and answered, kissing the hands of Aria which he was holding. ¡°... I will prepare a wonderful and colorful gift that you can¡¯tpare to the carriage.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be looking forward to it.¡± It was true. She meant it. Rather than meeting rtives who she had not seen one another for thirty years, she expected the gift he would give. It was because she was leaving for Croa to be a little happier with Asher in the first ce. And since Aria had never felt any affection for her family or kin in her lifetime, she believed she coulde back after a really simple procedure. * * * The day off to Croa was scheduled faster than she thought. It was as fast as it had already been set, as if her mother had decided everything in the first ce and had it all scheduled within that day, and then notified Aria. She had no otherints because it was predictable. It was because Carin always did so. However, she had to sooth Asher a few times as he was disappointed that it was too early. ¡°I shoulde with you... I¡¯m sorry I can¡¯t. I hope you have a safe trip.¡± ¡°Thank, thank you, Your Highness.¡± And on the day of departure, as she dared to receive the Crown Prince¡¯s polite farewell, Carin stammered and answered. At the same time, the knights Asher had arranged to Carin and Aria bowed their heads to pay their respects as if they were the delegation team of a country. The same was true of the servants he had arranged for them. The knights and servants from the Marquis of Piast were a considerable number of people. The people Asher had arranged for them as he had been worried joined together, and it became such a huge group that could be considered a delegation team of a country. ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Just before getting into the carriage, Aria, who approached the dark-faced Asher, took his hand. Nevertheless, his concern still lingered, so she raised her heels and kissed Asher¡¯s cheek gently. ¡°...!¡± ¡°It was not Aria who acted like this in the presence of all, so the startled Asher took a look at her, wrapping his cheek. ¡°Mr. Asher, please don¡¯t worry about me, and I hope you¡¯ll prepare what I¡¯ve been asking for.¡± ¡®How can I keep my face gloomy when Aria does this far?¡¯ Nevertheless, as he was sorry for her departure, he had a short sigh and promised that he would do it, hugging Aria in his arms as much as he could. * * * ¡°How romantic...! I hope Baron Burboom can see and learn.¡± Annie recalled Asher who had hugged Aria in his arms, in the carriage that began to run as hard as it could, and expressed her admiration a lot of times. ¡®I deliberately took another carriage from Carin because I had to travel a long way. However, why is it that a maid who should seek her owner¡¯s peace is bothering me?¡¯ Aria, who covered the book she was reading, replied as if she was annoyed, ¡°You didn¡¯t have to follow me, Annie, because I had Jessie.¡± ¡°How can I stay when you¡¯re going a long way?!¡± Chapter 254 - Epilogue, Part III

Chapter 254: Chapter 254. Epilogue, Part III

Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie ¡°But you can¡¯t meet Baron Burboom in the meantime, can you?¡± No matter how short the trip would be, it was clear that it would take at least a month to cross the border. At Aria¡¯s words, Annie raised her voice, dropping her eyebrows as if she were very disappointed. ¡°Miss...! How can you say that? I like you better than Baron Burboom!¡± ¡°... OK. OK, let¡¯s go quietly.¡± Despite Aria¡¯s seemingly annoying reply, Annie had been talking about Asher for a while. Aria had given her several cold warnings but they were of no use. Moreover, two dayster, it was turned into a praise for Aria, who would soon be the Crown Princess and a daughter of the Marquis family, so that the intolerable Aria eventually moved to Carin¡¯s carriage. It took more than a week to arrive in Croa because unlike the two, Asher and she, had moved, his ability was not avable and there were also many people. Then as soon as they arrived at the mansion of the family of Marquis Piast, Chloe, who hade to meet them, weed Carin first, who got out of the carriage. ¡°Carin! You had a hard timeing all the way. I¡¯m so sorry I couldn¡¯t pick you up in person.¡± ¡°What are you talking about? You must have a lot of things to prepare for. How could you have traveled all the way back and forth?¡± Carin, who answered Chloe with a bright face, pretended to be calm but swallowed her saliva as she watched the grand mansion spread out behind him. It was the same for Aria, who followed Carin from the carriage. ¡®How can the family of the Marquis of a kingdom not even an empire own such a magnificent mansion?¡¯ Its status wasparable to that of the mansion of the former Duke of Frederick. ¡°Come here, please. I¡¯ve been waiting for you.¡± While Aria and Carin swallowed their words in admiration of the mansion, Marquis Piast and his wife, Violet walked slowly from behind Chloe. ¡°She¡¯s... Aria. Chloe¡¯s child...¡± Violet, who first met Aria, looked as if she were crying, unlike Marquis Piast, who had already met Aria once. It didn¡¯t match for an elegant, fine woman who had been once a member of the imperial family. And so it was. Aria stared at Violet without a moment¡¯s surprise that the man whom she had met as an acquaintance of Vika was Marquis Piast. ¡®Why is she showing such a mournful and emotional look towards me?¡¯ It was a very unfamiliar face to Aria. ¡°If you don¡¯t mind... May... May I hold your hands...?¡± Violet, who came close to Aria, asked very carefully, ¡®What¡¯s so important about holding hands?¡¯ ¡°Yes, madame.¡± As Aria nodded calmly, Violet held out her faint trembling hands and took Aria¡¯s hands. ¡°How smooth... I had such a beautiful granddaughter but I¡¯ve beenpletely unaware of her... how could such a thing...?!¡± Then, Violet put her hands on her cheek and cried, and Aria couldn¡¯t speak with a faint frown on Violet¡¯s crying face, at the very strange feeling she ever felt for the first time in her life. ¡°Do you want me to show the mansion around?¡± Violet, who had held Aria¡¯s hands for a while, stopped crying and asked Aria with high expectations. If she could, she would introduce not only the mansion but the entire Kingdom of Croa. But because of encountering her unexpected emotion, Aria did not want to be with Violet anymore. ¡°... No, I want to rest.¡± So when she shook her head and refused, Violet began to panic, saying she was too inconsiderate. ¡°Oh, my God. You¡¯vee all this way, and I didn¡¯t think about it. You need to rest and recover your strength before you look around the mansion...¡± ¡°Madam, you don¡¯t have to worry about it too much. She¡¯s just arrived. Why don¡¯t you show her to the room you¡¯ve prepared for Lady Aria?¡± ¡°I¡¯d better do that. Can I do that?¡± But thanks to the Marquis of Piast, who relieved Violet. Next to her, Violet asked Aria in a faintly red-faced pink cheek, ¡°... please.¡± There was no need to refuse, so when she answered to ask for it this time, Violet¡¯s face turned bright. ¡®What is the joy of guiding a room at the most?¡¯ Not only Violet but also the Marquis of Piast seemed quite satisfied. Chloe and Carin, who shared the joy of the reunion, were also staring at Violet and Aria with a soft smile. ¡°It¡¯s a room with a good outlook. There¡¯s a lot of warm sunshine. I hope you like it.¡± Violet, who said that, looked very excited. It seemed as if she had been waiting for today for a very long time. Aria was drawn to the room by the hands of Violet who held her hands again before she knew it, and she was in a state of great embarrassment. Passing through a huge door that seemed impossible to open without the help of the servants, the antique decorated interior came into her eyes at a nce. There were no ornaments made of gold or jewels, but each one was filled with luxuries beyond recognition. Passing them up the stairs, she could reach the room Violet had prepared. The room she had prepared for Aria was on the third floor, the uppermost floor of the mansion. As she said, the scenery around the mansion was beautiful, and she could overlook the surroundings. Therge room, which now looked twice asrge as the room being used in the empire, was neatly arranged with furniture of soft colors and curves that girls might like. Of course, her ages inside and outside were different and it was not her taste, but the room was filled with sincerity and hard work of the decorator, so she watched it in silence. Violet noticed that Aria liked the room she had decorated, and she said with a bright smile, ¡°I¡¯ll send a maid when the meal is ready. Until then, take a rest.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Still, Violet, who was hesitating to leave and stared at Aria even after she had told Aria to rest, closed the door and disappeared with the Marquis of Piast, who had gently held her hand. ¡°Oh, my God! Miss...! I¡¯ve never seen such a beautiful room!¡± As soon as the door was closed and blocked from the outside, Annie screamed and made a fuss. It was natural because the room Violet had prepared for Aria was much wider and more luxurious than any of the masters she had ever attended. It was so much more amazing than today¡¯s Aria¡¯s room, which had been praised for its beauty thousands of times, and Jessie also looked around the room with admiration. ¡°Miss, Miss! Are all the nobles of Croa living in such a great mansion?¡± ¡°Well...¡± ¡®No. I don¡¯t think so.¡¯ She would have said yes if she had been in the past that she hadn¡¯t known anything. However, as she was supporting entrepreneurs and became proficient in the flow of money and the market, she could see that the mansion was far beyond the average level of nobility. Aria turned her eyes out of the window. Although the garden was already perfectly organized, she could see gardeners busily moving around and grooming it. She couldn¡¯t take her eyes away from it for a long time, as it seemed like their decree will not show a blemish to the family from afar. * * * The mansion of the Marquis of Piast was a little ufortable for Aria, unlike what they had prepared with sincerity. The mansion itself was not ufortable. It was the people of the Marquis of Piast who were ufortable. ¡°Do you like dessert?¡± Especially Violet was ufortable to her. ¡°... Yes.¡± When asked how many times already, Aria replied with a small sigh. Violet asked if Aria was okay or pleased with whenever she did something. Even though she was now familiar with the interests and favors of the people around, she was so burdened that she did not want to leave the room. ¡°Do you like seafood?¡± ¡°... Yes.¡± ¡°Then, I¡¯d like to have seafood for dinner. Come to think of it, do you like cake?¡± ¡°... I like it.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to prepare the sweetest and softest cake in Croa, too. For the cake, milk tea is matched the most. Is milk tea okay?¡± ¡°... Yes.¡± She was so talkative and asked many questions that she couldn¡¯t be seen as the Marquess. Of course, it was limited to Aria. However, to Carin who had visited the mansion together, Violet maintained an elegant and noble attitude that was gentle but no different from any other nobles. She literally acted, not crossing the line. Therefore, she realized that Violet¡¯s original personality was not like that, so Aria felt so much more burdened that she was in the room to avoid her. Chapter 255 - Epilogue, Part IV

Chapter 255: Chapter 255. Epilogue, Part IV

Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie ¡°The Marquise must really like you,¡± Jessie said, looking at the refreshment table set up by a group of maids. She also expressed her admiration about how it looked so delicious. Unlike Aria, who was under pressure, Jessie and Annie seemed to be happy that the people of the Marquis family devoted themselves to Aria. In addition, the excessive hospitality was so great that Jessie and Annie, not Aria, were enjoying the luxury. ¡°Miss, can I eat this strawberry cake?¡± Aria nodded casually at Annie¡¯s question. It was a cake that Aria did not even eat anyway so was the cookie. It was all up to Jessie and Annie because Aria had not touched them at all. ¡°How can it be so delicious? It¡¯s like I became a noblewoman. I¡¯m so happy!¡± Annie, who quickly finished two slices of cake, said, drinking warm milk tea. Jessie also agreed and put the cookies in her mouth. ¡°I never thought I¡¯d do nothing even if I only did the simple serving, and I never dreamed that I would enjoy luxury without doing anything like this.¡± They could say that because when they had a moment to do so, the maids of the mansion brought new tea or arranged their rooms even before Jessie and Annie did something. ¡°That¡¯s right. I never dreamed it would be like this.¡± There had been a time when she had thought it would be a good thing if they weren¡¯t disturbing. There had been a time when she had suspected that they were trying to use her reputation. Even though they were the family of the Marquis, as they were the one of a kingdom much smaller than the empire, she thought she must have had a better lead. But now she realized it was an arrogant idea. Unlike the dumb and foolish nobles Aria had ever met and seen so far, the nobles of the Piast family were real aristocrats, although they just showed her a little too much favor. ¡°Do you hate this ce?¡± Jessie asked carefully if she didn¡¯t like it because Aria¡¯s expression was not quite clear. Well, she couldn¡¯t clearly say that she didn¡¯t like it. Just too much favor was burdensome. ¡°I don¡¯t know why they are doing me such a favor.¡± ¡°Why? Because you¡¯re the granddaughter and daughter they¡¯ve met after a long time.¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what I¡¯m saying. Seventeen years have passed since I was born, and we haven¡¯t even been aware of each other¡¯s existence, and I don¡¯t know why they are doing this to me all of a sudden.¡± At Aria¡¯s words, Jessie opened her eyes wide. It looked that she didn¡¯t understand her question. So Annie, who was eating the cake next to her, reced Jessie and gave Aria an answer. ¡°That¡¯s because you are a family.¡± ¡°Is it because we are a family?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what family is all about. Whether you¡¯re away or not, you¡¯re the only one who they like and can trust without a doubt.¡± ¡°...¡± Jessie nodded in agreement. Aria frowned. ¡®Where is such a being in the world?¡¯ It was natural for the family to be more attentive to those who benefited. In addition, it was a human being who used others to fulfill his or her selfish interests whenever he or she had a chance. Right now, if she looked back on Jessie, she had been very disappointed as she had helped Mielle. In addition, Mielle had even pushed her father down the stairs. Carin hadn¡¯t even looked at Aria when she was a prostitute. She still didn¡¯t take care of her very carefully. On the contrary, the only one that took care of and thought of Aria was Asher, who had no blood ties to her at all. He was not yet a family, so she couldn¡¯t understand that they always believed in and liked her because she was a family member. ¡°Sometimes they can betray their family. Just like Mielle.¡± ¡°That¡¯s... true, but it¡¯s only a small part. Sometimes it¡¯s family that they findst after betraying. The same goes for family who have been betrayed.¡± Come to think of it, the former Count had been betrayed by Mielle, but he had followed her to death at the end. Aria had heard that he had not killed himself because he had been paralyzed and pessimistic and that all his children had faced terrible situations andmitted crimes and could not ovee his grief. ¡°... Why?¡± ¡®But why? If he was betrayed, he should have taken revenge. Even though she was his daughter, he should have cheered for her tragic death because she maimed him.¡¯ Jessie and Annie¡¯s face darkened as Aria indicated that she had no understanding of the love and faith of a family. It was sad when they recalled the environment where Aria was born and raised. If she had lived a normal life, she would have known that others were different from her family or rtives, but Aria thought that her family and others were the same. She regarded them to be only looking for when she needed them. ¡°Family... Especially a child, is the fruit of their love.¡± ¡°... Fruit?¡± ¡°Yes, the fruit of my blood with the one I love. I don¡¯t give birth to a child, and I don¡¯t know exactly, but I often heard it when I was a kid. Jessie, you have your father¡¯s eyes, and you¡¯re very pretty. My mother used to be happy to find traces of my father in my face sometimes.¡± ¡®Traces of a loved one...¡¯ After hearing those words, Aria could think of Asher¡¯s face. ¡®A child born between Asher and me? A child who looks like Asher?¡¯ She had never thought about it before. No, she couldn¡¯t afford to do so. But now, after listening to Jessie and thinking about it, it didn¡¯t seem too bad. She was even curious. ¡®What kind of face would the child have?¡¯ It was still far off into the future, so she couldn¡¯t feel that it was real. ¡°So it¡¯s natural to hope that a child born with a loved one will be happy. I¡¯m sure no one wants my baby to be unhappy. I don¡¯t know if I should say this, but... Especially since you¡¯ve had an unhappy childhood, and you aren¡¯t an adult yet. You¡¯ve had a hard time. That¡¯s why they should be sorrier for you. They might want to do everything they¡¯ve been unable to do for you.¡± ¡°Is that so...?¡± Aria¡¯s answer was that, but she had a face that she still didn¡¯t fully understand, and Jessie said while holding Aria¡¯s hand, ¡°Yes. You¡¯re quite impressed, aren¡¯t you?¡± Jessie was right. If they were just a burden, she would be able to use them as much as she wanted, but the reason she avoided them was because she was suffering from an unknown feeling. ¡°It¡¯s hard to understand with words, so why don¡¯t you experience it while you¡¯re in the mansion? Please don¡¯t keep avoiding them like this.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°Anyway, you¡¯re not staying long, are you? Think of it as a new experience and enjoy refreshments with Mrs. Violet and take a walk. Mrs. Violet had been in the Imperial Castle for a long time, so she must have something to gain.¡± Aria couldn¡¯t agree with all of Jessie¡¯s words, but she could sympathize with the fact that she might gain something because Violet had stayed for a long time in the Imperial Castle. It was better than spending such a boring day anyway. Aria wondered what it was like to feel ufortable and she nodded. ¡°... Okay. Get my clothes ready, Jessie.¡± Jessieughed when Aria said she would change her clothes if she was going for a walk. Aria, who had changed from a light interior suit into a little formal dress, stepped out of the room where she had been hiding for days. Jessie and Annie followed Aria. It was the first time except when she had a meal. Moreover, meal times were fixed, and even she had moved with the servant of the Marquis family, so the servants had been absent in time for the movement of Aria. But not now. When she left the room suddenly without any notice, the servants who faced Aria hurriedly bent down and showed their courtesy. She was a valued guest from another country. No, she was now the granddaughter of their master, who they might have to serve for life. She was even the Crown Prince¡¯s lover and the star of the empire that had created a great power in the empire. So how dare they look at her impolitely? Of course, they had heard that Aria¡¯s character was very nice and good, but they had to be careful because the rumor was just a rumor. Therefore, the servants bent down as much as possible and tried not to defy the temper of Aria. They were going to do that, but... Chapter 256 - Epilogue, Part V

Chapter 256: Chapter 256. Epilogue, Part V

Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie ¡°Well, do you know where the Marquise is?¡± Aria, who was passing by the corridor, suddenly asked a servant, who was bending over. The servant was surprised but soon answered politely, showing her courtesy, as she had always been. ¡°She¡¯s taking a walk in the garden.¡± ¡°Which garden?¡± ¡°You can see that garden right from the front door on the first floor.¡± ¡°Ah, the big garden I can see from my room. Thanks for letting me know.¡± Aria smiled softly and thanked her and disappeared with graceful steps. ¡°... Oh, my God.¡± When Aria disappeared from her sight, the servant, who was so nervous, uttered an exmation. If it was normal, even if the master did not see her, she would be scolded by other servants if she was frivolous, but it was different today. Rather, the servants, wondering what she had talked to Aria about, came up with frivolous steps and began asking why. ¡°Did she say that there is anything ufortable?¡± ¡°What does she need?¡± ¡°Have you been scolded?¡± The question originated from the spection that the Crown Prince¡¯s lover and granddaughter of the strict Marquis of Piast might have such a character. They were also appropriate questions since she had arrived at the mansion and stayed in her room, not hanging out with anyone except for meals. With these questions, the servant, who had a conversation with Aria, slowly shook her head and answered with a misty look, ¡°No... She asked where the Marquise is.¡± ¡°Did she look for the Marquise...?¡± ¡°Is that true?¡± ¡®Thedy seemed awkward and avoided her.¡¯ It was so obvious that everyone in the mansion was aware. Each of them was curious, but the servant repeated what she had not finished yet. ¡°... And when I answered what she asked, she thanked me.¡± That was why she spat out admiration. Aria had begun to thank the servants of the family of Count Roscent to pacify them, but it had be her habit now. The servant had just told her what Aria deserved to know, but she had thanked her. It was a word she had never heard in her life, even from the previous master she served. ¡°I thought the rumor was just a rumor, but she must have had such a character of the rumor...¡± In the corridor, which was filled with astonishment and silence, one of the servants quietly recited while her eyes gleamed. It was a character of showing mercy to the evil woman who had tried to harm her and of giving much support tomon people with talents which she had valued high. ¡°If she really is that kind of person...¡± They wished she were their master. Nothing would make the servants happier than working under a benevolent master. ¡°So Miss Aria is in the garden where the Marquise is?¡± ¡°Maybe...¡± ¡°...!¡± At her answer, the servants, who were silent and wary of one another, hurried to the garden window. It was a window overlooking the garden where the Marquise was walking. There was the Marquise, who was leisurely strolling through the flower garden, not knowing her future yet. ¡®Why did Aria, their new master, trying to find Mrs. Violet?¡¯ They hoped it was a good thing. Thinking so, they stared out of the window with red cheeks and a throbbing heart. ¡°The Marquise of Piast.¡± Aria, who came closer to Violet, called her quietly. Violet quickly turned back. She was surprised, unlike her character. ¡°... Lady Aria?¡± Violet¡¯s cheeks glowed red as if she had never dreamed that Aria would find her first. Her face was also redolent and excited. ¡°Can I take a walk with you?¡± ¡®Of course!¡¯ Rather, Violet had been thinking of doing that with Aria many times, and she hurriedly nodded and gestured to Aria toe next to her. ¡°Yes! This is the most beautiful garden in the mansion. Let¡¯s take a walk together.¡± ¡°Thank you, ma¡¯am. It¡¯s cold.¡± ¡°I know. I guess winter is just around the corner. It will be hard to get out if we don¡¯t take a walk in this sunny day. Why don¡¯t you take a walk during the day? There are many other gardens besides here, so you can enjoy a quiet walk anytime.¡± Aria greeted her very briefly, but the answer was very long as if she wanted to continue the conversation somehow. And Violet had been aware that Aria was avoiding her. Violet indirectly told Aria that she could walk alone anytime and anywhere instead of asking her to take a walk together. ¡°I see. Thank you for saying that. I¡¯ll have to look around before it gets colder.¡± Aria nodded quietly because she was tired of being stuck in the room. It was a beautiful garden worth taking a walk, so she couldn¡¯t help nodding. ¡°This is the garden he made for me. I couldn¡¯t go outside. That¡¯s why the mansion is so beautiful.¡± It was Violet who had been unable to go out because of many unfortunate events... So was Chloe. They had to live in the mansion for a very long time because they couldn¡¯t show their faces when they went out. ¡°I see.¡± ¡°So I hope you will enjoy this beautiful mansion for a long time.¡± ¡°...¡± Aria did not answer because it apparently meant that she should not return after the wedding. All she could think about was returning to the empire as soon as possible. ¡°Oh no, are you ufortable with me?¡± Because the conversation was cut off, Violet, who had been silent for a while, smiled and asked Aria. She must have felt ufortable because Aria had stayed in her room for days. ¡°A little bit. I¡¯ve never seen anyone pay such a great deal of attention to me.¡± Aria expressed her frankness when Violet asked her honestly. It was really burdensome and ufortable. No matter how rted they were in blood, it was burdensome because Violet paid more attention to her than her mother, who had been with her since she was born, had done. If there was anything Violet wanted, Aria would have reacted ordingly, but it was all the more burdensome because Violet didn¡¯t want anything from Aria. Even her mother, Carin, had once given her a look, asking for something, but Violet never did. Violet, who looked a little surprised, exined her feelings with a calm face. ¡°I see. I must have been making a fuss because I am a grandmother who is just meeting my granddaughter after seventeen years. I didn¡¯t even expect it. I couldn¡¯t believe Chloe has a daughter... Who looks just like him, and she¡¯s this beautiful.¡± Violet must have truly thought she would never see her descendant. It was because Chloe, her son, had long missed only one woman, and Frey, her eldest daughter who she had only heard from rumors in the distance, was far from marriage. Moreover, Violet had not had such a happy marriage in the past that she had been in no position to impose marriage on her children. She had just wanted them to live happily in good health, and she had never thought she would ever meet her granddaughter. ¡°I guess that¡¯s why I kept talking to you and bothering you because I wanted to do everything I wasn¡¯t able to do before, so that¡¯s probably why you¡¯re feeling ufortable. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Violet apologized and read herplexion. There was hope that Aria would rx. ¡®Even though I am tied with her by blood, why does the Marquise of a county take a low position to the prostitute¡¯s daughter, a little granddaughter?¡¯ As she couldn¡¯t understand it, Aria asked Violet, ¡°Is the blood rtionship... that important? Is it important that you show this emotion to a woman you¡¯ve never seen before?¡± It was a question that could be seen on her face all the time, mainly in Aria¡¯s eyes, so Violet answered quietly without feeling embarrassed. ¡°I guess so. I¡¯ve never had a granddaughter, so I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on with other people. I¡¯m just overwhelmed with affection and loving feelings.¡± ¡°Without any price?¡± ¡°Yes. How dare I ask my granddaughter for a price? Ah... Perhaps being alone makes me happy, and that¡¯s the price. I just want her to be healthy.¡± Violet¡¯s expression of saying that was sincere. ¡°... Because it¡¯s the fruit of love?¡± When Aria asked, remembering what Jessie had said, Violet, who had been covering her mouth for a moment if it had been an unexpected question, soon smiled brightly and said yes. ¡°It¡¯s a romantic expression. That¡¯s right to say. Chloe, the fruit of my loved one, met his lover and achieved the same result, like me.¡± ¡°I see...¡± ¡°And it¡¯s like my alter ego and child. You may not think so, but your ears look just like mine.¡± ¡°... My ears?¡± ¡®Ears?¡¯ Surprised, Aria touched her ears and turned her eyes to Violet¡¯s ears. She could see ears with a little yet soft curve. ¡®Do those ears resemble my own?¡¯ Aria was embarrassed because she had never looked closely at her ears. Chapter 257 - . Epilogue, Part VI Chapter 257: Chapter 257. Epilogue, Part VI Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie ¡°Yes, if you look closely. They resemble having a cute little spot on their earlobes. It¡¯s in Chloe¡¯s ears, too. Carin probably doesn¡¯t have it.¡± Aria¡¯s gaze continued on Violet¡¯s ears. Then she could really see a small dot on her earlobes. It was also in Aria¡¯s ears. ¡®They really look alike. I thought she is a woman with no ties with me.¡¯ Aria felt strange when she found it. She felt different when she had first seen Chloe. At a nce, he had looked really like herself, so she could ept him as a father without resistance but not Violet at all. In addition, looking at Violet¡¯s face slowly, she felt like Violet resembles Chloe and herself. Once she found a resemnce, many things began toe into her sight. ¡°How can I not think of you as my alter ego or my child when we look so alike? No one wants any price from her alter ego or her child to be unhappy? I don¡¯t know what other people think, but... at least it¡¯s for me.¡± ¡°... Is that so?¡± ¡°Yes, so I hope you don¡¯t feel too burdened by a free favor. That¡¯s what family does. But if you¡¯re still ufortable... I¡¯ll fix my behavior. You won¡¯t feel pressured.¡± It would be easier if she answered that Violet would do that. However, she couldn¡¯t do it because she felt that the smile of Violet, who was smiling softly and holding her hand, looked true. Violet¡¯s smile gave the illusion of seeing Sarah, who had been kind to her without any price. Perhaps Sarah was also hoping for something from Aria, but so far, at least, Sarah, who had always been honest to her, was not the woman who wanted any price. ¡°... I¡¯ll stay a little longer and let you know if it¡¯s ufortable then. We still have a couple of days before the wedding, and I¡¯ll have to stay in the mansion until then.¡± ¡°Thank you, Lady Aria.¡± * * * From then on, Aria no longer confined herself to her room but went outside for a walk with the Marquise or had tea with her. Only Violet and Aria had time to spare, as Chloe and Carin prepared and were being educated on marriage, and Marquis Piast educated Chloe to pass on his title. Violet, of course, also had to prepare to hand over the post of the Marquise, but she had little to tell Carin because she had not been involved in the family¡¯s affairs. Aria had been visiting to attend the wedding ceremony and organize her family register, so she had nothing else to do, and she naturally spent more time with Violet and was able to treat Violet morefortably than she did at first. ¡°... So you didn¡¯t attend parties or gatherings in the Imperial Castle, either?¡± ¡°Yes, it was ufortable to attend the ce where only the nobles gathered, and I couldn¡¯t stand the meetings where the royals came and went.¡± ¡°Did anything bad happen to you?¡± ¡°I couldn¡¯t stand the unique atmosphere rather than say yes. That sharp, tense atmosphere.¡± Violet, who answered so, looked more vulnerable than she thought. Originally, she did not seem to be able to withstand a war of nerves with others. ¡®Nevertheless, how did she secretly think of concealing and raising Chloe?¡¯ It must have been a once-in-a-lifetime resolution and adventure for her. Aria, who realized she had nothing more to gain from Violet, consented and ended the conversation. ¡°I see. Thank you for saying that.¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯m bothering you.¡± Violet¡¯s face darkened a little. This was because she had been expelled from the Imperial Castle after setting off a huge scandal that would go down for a long time in history. If it was known that Violet was her grandmother, she would certainly not hear a good word. But Aria wasn¡¯t worried at all. In the past, she had been even insulted by what she couldn¡¯t contain something in her mouth. Besides, she hadn¡¯t even a feeble character. Moreover, unlike in the past when she was alone, she had now several strong allies. Aria replied while smiling confidently, ¡°Do I look so weak?¡± It was a smile that someone might point a finger at her as arrogant if they met her for the first time. It was also an arrogant smile that she could ovee an imperial life Violet could not ovee. Violet opened her eyes wide for a moment at Aria¡¯s unreserved answer, and Aria, facing her startled gaze, hardened her face. Maybe it was because Violet was toofortable with her. She btedly realized that she had expressed her secret character she had hidden, for a moment. ¡°No, I was just worried that Lady Aria would suffer the unpleasantness that you didn¡¯t have to suffer.¡± However, contrary to Aria¡¯s worries, Violet replied with a smile, saying, ¡°Even the arrogance of Aria, which she had hidden, was lovely.¡± Violet was so relieved that Aria was embarrassed for a moment. ¡°But I¡¯m relieved Lady Aria seems to have a bold nature. That¡¯s enough to survive in the imperial family.¡± ¡°...¡± She was not even a maid who had something to gain from herself, but she looked happy even when she had mocked her. With Violet¡¯s reaction, Aria could not answer and just blinked her eyes, and Violet continued. ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a shameless request, but will you be able to send me an invitation when you get married? Although I won¡¯t be able to attend, I¡¯d like to keep it as a memorial.¡± ¡°... Why can¡¯t you attend?¡± ¡°How can I attend if there are still people who remember my face? There will be criticism not only on me but also on you.¡± ¡®But you¡¯re only going to take an invitation and keep it. If you want to attend, you can attend.¡¯ Aria frowned at the look on Violet¡¯s face that seemed to be filled with regret. ¡°But I¡¯d say it¡¯s not worth it if you are worried about me and do that. As I said, I¡¯m not that weak.¡± Perhaps she didn¡¯t know Aria would say such a thing, Violet was surprised with her eyes wide open. ¡°And since I don¡¯t intend to marry twice like my mother, you won¡¯t have another chance.¡± It must have been Violet to regret if she didn¡¯t attend, keeping her head down for fear of what didn¡¯t happen. Violet gave no answer, dangling her lips at Aria¡¯s words. ¡®Why am I saying this? It would be fine if I just ignore it. Perhaps there would note out any gossip if she would not attend, as Violet said, but why am I saying this?¡¯ But Aria couldn¡¯t ignore her considering as others as clean and neat as she thought. It was not a long time, but maybe it was because she had spent time together and talked. ¡°... I see.¡± Only then did Violet have a gentle smile on her face. It was a sharp ent, but it was thanks to a sense of Aria¡¯s innermost thoughts. ¡°As expected, you are such a lovely person.¡± ¡®... Why did shee to such a conclusion?¡¯ No matter what she said, no matter what she did, Violet only smiled happily, and Aria frowned again on Violet. It was a strange and unseen reaction to Aria. * * * A few dayster, atst, the wedding of Chloe, the heir to the Marquis family of Piast, and Carin, was held. All the nobles of the kingdom were highly delighted and attended to celebrate, saying that atst, the Marquis was able to rest. Of course, there were some who did not attend simply to celebrate. Some people attended because they wondered who the heir was and who the Marquise was. They wanted to check that Violet, who had been driven out of the imperial pce, was the Marquise, and that Chloe, the heir, was the child she had through her extramarital affair. The nobles, who visited the Marquis family with that curiosity in their minds, were overwhelmed by an unexpected character they saw there. ¡°... Who was it?¡± ¡°The Star of the Empire...? Roscent Aria?¡± ¡°Where is she?¡± ¡°She is over there.¡± A nobleman pointed to Aria with a fan. There was the bright Aria, who was the main character of today, brightly decorated. ¡®Is she Roscent Aria of the rumor?¡¯ In the Kingdom of Croa, only her name had been known, but her face had not been known, and they were fascinated by the appearance of Aria, whom everyone first met. Aria, who had already noticed their gazes, struggled to hide her disapproval but maintain her graceful posture. She seemed to be worried that Carin might get angryter. ¡°... The fame and beauty of Lady Aria captured the hearts of the nobles of Croa.¡± Whether she knew it or not, Violet just whispered with a smile of joy and happiness. Chapter 258 - Epilogue, Part VII Chapter 258: Chapter 258. Epilogue, Part VII Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie Violet seemed to be happy if Aria had been in the spotlight. The Marquis of Piast, who was next to her, also nodded if he was satisfied with Violet¡¯s happy smile. ¡®It is Violet who reveals her true identity, but why am I in the spotlight?¡¯ ¡°Congrattions, Marquis of Piast.¡± ¡°Wee, Count Rint.¡± While everyone was just looking for a chance to talk to Aria, a middle-aged man quickly spoke to the Marquis first. Still, his eyes were on Aria. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me, thisdy is the main character today...¡± Count Rint blurred his words. He wanted Aria to be introduced to him. As it was nothing to hide, the Marquis was d to beckon Aria. ¡°This is my granddaughter, Aria. It¡¯s Piast Aria.¡± The Marquis emphasized Piast as if he didn¡¯t want to attach the surname, Roscent, anymore. ¡°Because she was born and raised in the empire, we finally got to know each other.¡± And he added his exnation, ¡°Don¡¯t ask me the details.¡± Count Rint, who had an acquaintance with the Marquis, noticed the meaning of what he was about to say, so he didn¡¯t ask any more questions. ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you, Piast Aria.¡± He then bowed politely to Aria with a good face of favor, as if to wee her as a member of the Kingdom of Croa, not of the empire. ¡°It was a great thing to have you because I feel sorry that we have been deprived of such a greatdy to the empire.¡± And as if to represent Count Rint¡¯s heart, someone appeared loudly, praising Aria. ¡°Your Majesty!¡± He was none other than Lohan. People bent over and greeted him with a very proud face, but Lohan went to Aria, breaking through the people who gave him their courtesy. ¡°Would you stay in Croa for a long time, Piast Aria?¡± Lohan¡¯s smile, kissing the back of her hand, seemed quite insidious. Aria, who pulled out her hand very naturally and quickly, responded to the greeting with a bright smile, ¡°Well, I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m about to return to the empire. There¡¯s someone waiting.¡± The way she said her words were heartless. Lohan, who disapproved of it, started sneering with his mouth raised. ¡°Now that the Crown Prince of the empire has everything, I think it will be fine if Lady Aria stays in Croa.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not your concern.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. But your family is reunited for the first time in a long time and when you go back to the empire so coldly, don¡¯t you pity the rest of them?¡± said Lohan, pointing to the Marquis couple. He seemed to be thinking of using the Marquis couple to keep Aria. And Violet replied with a smiling face, unable to erase the look of regret, as Lohan had hoped. ¡°Now that Aria is an adult, the time has passed for her to be locked in the arms of her family.¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what I¡¯m saying. When she bes an adult soon, she¡¯ll never be able to stay with her family again, so I¡¯m not sure if she should leave this early,¡± said Lohan triumphantly, as if he had won. He seemed to think that Aria would not be able to stand up to him, now that he brought up the story of her family. As if tough what matters to her family, Aria tried to answer, coldly and heartlessly, but strangely, she couldn¡¯t answer like that as if something had been strangling her throat. ¡°So I wonder what it¡¯s like to stay at least until your birthday, Piast Aria. There¡¯s not much left anyway, right?¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°It may be a chance to have your first andst birthday with your real family, unlike the Crown Prince who will be with you for the rest of your life.¡± ¡®How can you just say things that bother me so much?¡¯ She could not snort and cut off his words even though she knew that he was just joking so that she wouldn¡¯t spend her birthday with Asher. It was because Violet¡¯s expression next to Aria when he told her to spend her birthday in Croa was faintly redolent. ¡°Well, I don¡¯t want you to pay too much attention to it because it¡¯s a small piece of advice. I sincerely congratte Chloe on your marriage, Marquis Piast.¡± Lohan, who had already noticed Aria¡¯s great care, moved on to his seat with only his own words left. ¡°Never mind, Lady Aria. I¡¯m happiest when you do what you want.¡± Violet said so, and it made her more nervous. ¡®What is a family? It makes me suffer so much.¡¯ Aria¡¯s eyes, furrowed with her forehead, turned to the servant whom Asher had attached to her. As Lohan had said, if she wanted to spend her birthday in Croa, she had to send a letter to Asher. * * * ¡°What are you going to do, Miss?¡± Carin¡¯s wedding was over, and she finished cleaning up her family registry, and now she had to return to the empire. Aria had no more reason to stay in Croa because Carin and Chloe had left Croa to take a short trip before formally taking over the title. Still, Aria had no particrment or preparation to leave, and Jessie cautiously asked what she wanted to do, ¡°What?¡± ¡°If you¡¯re thinking of going back to the empire, you should start getting ready. You have a lot of luggage.¡± ¡°... That¡¯s right.¡± ¡®But Aria still seemed to be agonizing, even though she didn¡¯t have time to think. If she had too much of a worry, wouldn¡¯t it be better to stay until her birthday?¡¯ Jessie, who thought so, said to Aria, ¡°It¡¯s supposed to be youring of age ceremony, but if you think it¡¯s your first andst birthday in Croa, why don¡¯t you stay?¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°If you send a letter, I¡¯m sure the Crown Prince will understand. It¡¯s been seventeen years before you meet your family, so he can¡¯t be so hard on you.¡± Violet, moreover, was not avable to visit the empire. Unlike Aria, who had been treated with contempt only by her origin, there was a case in which she would have been insulted enough. It was also a mistake that she made herself. Of course, the fact that Aria and Violet were now rted would spread and they would not make a direct insult openly, being wary of Aria and the Crown Prince, but she could not avoid their cold stare. So it might not be bad to stay in Croa for a few more days for Violet, who was so happy. So far, and unlike Asher, who would be with her all the time in the future, now was the only time to spend some time with Violet. ¡°... Bring me a paper.¡± Violet¡¯s affection, which she had never received, eventually moved Aria¡¯s heart. It was thanks to her love; Violet had poured out much love that even her mother, Carin, had not given her. If it was a little longer, or if she were to choose someone between Asher and Violet, she might not have chosen Violet, but it was only possible because she would have only a few more days to spend before her birthday. Aria wrote a letter carefully so as not to offend Asher, and ordered the servant to deliver it. ¡°... You mean this letter only? I see.¡± When he received the letter, the servant realized Aria¡¯s intentions and looked very embarrassed, but he bowed politely before leaving the mansion. And Violet, hearing that Aria would stay in the mansion for a few more days, could not speak for a while and expressed how surprised she was. ¡°... Is, is that true?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m thinking of leaving right after my birthday anyway.¡± ¡°... Oh, my God! This is not a dream, is it?¡± The sight of drinking a leisurely cup of tea just before was nowhere to be seen. There was no graceful and elegant Marquise. Only a woman who was happy that her granddaughter would spend her birthday with her. ¡°Well, we¡¯re only a few days away, so we better hurry up and get ready!¡± Violet, who said so, stood up frivolously. As she said, Aria¡¯s birthday was really a few days away, and she got a lot to prepare. As such, Violet, who was in a hurry to get ready, soon came to her senses and asked Aria her opinion, who was going to celebrate her birthday right before her eyes. ¡°What kind of birthday party do you like Lady Aria?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care about anything.¡± However, the answer that came back was apathetic. It wasn¡¯t meant to be a party for the birthday of other nobles. She couldn¡¯t think of any other noblemen who she would invite. Even if the invitation would be made through thework of the Marquis family, she would only draw attention as she had done at Carin¡¯s wedding. So it was enough for Aria to just eat quietly with her family. Chapter 259 - Epilogue, Part VIII Chapter 259: Chapter 259. Epilogue, Part VIII Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie Violet, however, showed a sign of great disappointment. It was natural because it would be the first andst birthday of her granddaughter, and she wanted to make it colorful and gorgeous as much as possible. Jessie slowly approached Violet as she waited and watched. ¡°... I¡¯ve prepared her birthday party, so I know what she likes.¡± Then she quietly, very secretly whispered to Violet. Violet opened her eyes wide in surprise and turned to Jessie. No matter how much she was acknowledged by Aria, she was just a maid, and it was so mean to talk to the Marquise first without her permission, but the story was so interesting that Violet¡¯s eyes sparkled. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Lady Aria, but can I finish the tea time now? Something urgent came up suddenly.¡± Violet, who said so, gave Jessie a silent instruction. It seemed to mean to follow her out. Jessie blinked silently to show her affirmation. ¡°... I see. Okay.¡± As it unfolded right in front of Aria, who had already grasped the whole situation, sighed and nodded. Aria admired Violet¡¯s personality and that she had survived in the Imperial Castle for nearly thirty years. * * * With Violet¡¯s action and the proper advice of Jessie, Aria¡¯s birthday party was well prepared. As Aria had not expressed her candid feelings at the party after growing up, it was decorated with things she liked when she was a child. Violet, preparing for Aria¡¯s birthday party, had a happy face that would make others feel better as they saw, and for a while, there was a lot ofughter in the family of the Marquis of Piast. In the meantime, Aria spent time watching Jessie and Violet, who was preparing for her birthday, and asionally answered questions about food and color, pretending not to be. ¡®The cake is five-tiered, and the overall color of the party is blue...¡¯ They were trying to keep it private until her birthday, but it was so obvious that Aria had to pretend she didn¡¯t know. ¡®Is it necessary to be so grand?¡¯ Aria could not stop her mouth from rising, though she thought so. It was not the same as when her servants had prepared the party with all their heart and soul. Their work had not impressed her because they had just done their job to receive some payment, but Violet was different. Violet seemed to be really preparing for her birthday party, to celebrate her birthday and was hoping that Aria would be happy. She behaved as if Aria¡¯s happiness seemed to be her own. ¡®So how could I not be moved?¡¯ Time passed quickly because it was running out of time, and finally, on the day of the birthday party, when Carin and Chloe, who had heard that Aria¡¯s birthday party would be held in Croa, thanks to the servant sent from the mansion, returned to the mansion early in the morning. ¡°Why did youe back so early?¡± ¡°Mr. Chloe says he really wants to attend your birthday party.¡± Carin, who was smacking Chloe, seemed to have no otherint; she also seemed more inclined to celebrate the day when Aria would be an adult than to travel with Chloe. ¡°By the way, how could she have prepared so grandly?¡± said Carin, looking around the mansion, and it was still early and there were no visitors yet so that they could take a leisurely look around the mansion which Violet had prepared with all her heart as much as possible. ¡°It looks more brilliant than my wedding.¡± Said Carin, ncing yfully. It seemed very natural and pleasant, and such a sight had not been seen in her marriage to Count Roscent, who she had to be wary of all the time and curry favor with him. ¡°Well, my mother¡¯s wedding was more gorgeous in my eyes, and originally, the other¡¯s party looks more brilliant.¡± Aria responded with a yful gesture, and Carin burst intoughter and smiled. ¡°Are you going to go back when the party is over?¡± ¡°Yes, early tomorrow morning.¡± She had to go back as soon as possible, for she had chosen, disappointing Asher who had said that he would prepare to give her a great gift. She had sent a letter to him, but she was so ufortable. He would not be angry in his character, but he must be sad. At the answer of Aria, Carin replied with a nod. ¡°I see. I haven¡¯t done much for you, but you¡¯ve grown up and would live apart.¡± It was the face of a mother, unfamiliar enough to be thought of like the first time, but still, Carin was pretending not to show her sorry. Some might think it was now? However, Aria understood that Carin had not been a good mother the whole time. Aria understood that Carin could not do so. ¡°Please don¡¯t say that you did nothing for me, and I should thank you for giving me birth and for raising me.¡± Although the days to be put alone had been long, Carin had a choice to throw her away, but she did not abandon Aria until the end and put her beside until she became an adult. Carin had been in a difficult environment, and that was enough for Aria. ¡°I have never resented my mother, so don¡¯t think about it; rather, I appreciate you. A woman without a husband would not have been easy to raise her child alone.¡± ¡°Aria...¡± Now that Aria was really an adult and gave an adult answer, Carin could not keep talking. ¡°So I hope you live as happy as you are, and don¡¯t worry about me.¡± ¡°...¡± Carin took Aria¡¯s hand in silence. It was apletely different look from her, who had always hidden her feelings pretending to be calm and rxed. In the past, Carin could not avoid her death, but now she found the happiness which she could not imagine in the past, and Aria could not contain her heart, either. ¡°I know there¡¯s a border, but it¡¯s right next door, so I¡¯ll often go to the empire. I don¡¯t know if I can see you...¡± ¡°Who dares to stop the Marquise of Piast, and I have to make time even if I have no time.¡± After all, they ended the conversation, praising each other up; holding hands for a while and checked each other¡¯s faces, with amon idea that it was so good that everything worked out well. * * * ¡°I congratte you, Lady Piast.¡± ¡°Congrattions on bing an adult.¡± ¡°I saw you at the wedding just a while ago, and I¡¯m d to see you again.¡± ¡°I am d that such a good woman was thedy of the Marquis family of Piast.¡± Aria, blessed by so many, smiled brightly and thanked them, and it was a sight that could not be imagined in the past since she had been a wicked woman of the century. ¡®What was it like when I became an adult in the past? When I looked back, I was not so happy.¡¯ Aria remembered that she had been drunk and made a fuss. ¡®It was a drink prepared by Mielle¡¯s maids to congratte her on bing an adult. It was too strong alcoholic to be drunk with a drink, but I did not know it, so I drank the bitter alcohol continuously like a fool.¡¯ ¡®... My poor, pathetic past.¡¯ And as she smiled at the praises of the people without her heart, recalling the past that would be no longer there, the entrance to the mansion was suddenly noisy. ¡°What kind of bouquet is that big...¡± Aria heard someone¡¯s voice startled. ¡°It¡¯s a tulip, isn¡¯t it? I don¡¯t know who it is, but she¡¯s still a lover of the Crown Prince of the empire, but he is ttering too much.¡± She heard a scornful voice, and quickly turned her attention to the front door, thinking that it might be him. ¡°... why?¡± Quite unexpectedly, there was Asher, who was supposed to be in the empire, with a huge tulip bouquet in his arms. ¡°His Highness Asterope?¡± Annie, who had followed Aria, started to shout his name in a loud voice in great surprise, and the identity of Asher was revealed. The people who had been searching him with various emotions and gazes removed their cold, disdainful eyes and took a courtesy. Thanks to that, the inside became silent, and the sound of Asher¡¯s footsteps echoed silently in the mansion. And the eyes of those who gazed at him at each step as he stepped out soon followed. He approached quickly to Aria, and as he reached her, he smiled brightly between the bouquet of flowers in his arms. ¡°You said she couldn¡¯te, so I came.¡± It was a long-distance that he couldn¡¯te so early even if he continued to drive a carriage without a rest, after receiving the letter from her. Chapter 260 - Epilogue, Part IX Chapter 260: Chapter 260. Epilogue, Part IX Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie And Aria blinked without a word as if she could not believe he hade. She did not look away for a long time, as if she had been hallucinating. Even if he had set out after the letter had arrived, he would not be able to arrive even if he had run on horseback day and night. He would not have left in advance to know she would not return, so there was only one way left. ¡®Using his power to move into space from the empire to Croa.¡¯ Aria could only think of it, seeing that he had brought only arge but simple bouquet of flowers, and when she realized it, she scrambled to see whether he was OK, unable to control her growing eyes. ¡°Oh, my God, are you OK, are you OK?¡± ¡®Why are you so reckless?¡¯ Asher, aware of the hidden meaning in Aria¡¯s expression, smiled softly, and answered as if it were casual, ¡°Of course, I am fine... for now.¡± ¡°Oh, my God...!¡± ¡®For now? And then it¡¯s not okayter?¡¯ She didn¡¯t know how to react, and could not hide her embarrassment with her hand over her mouth. In the meantime, Asher handed Annie a bouquet of flowers in his arms, and then he reached for her, who was still wondering how to react when his hands were free and light. ¡°I¡¯ve been seeing you in a long time, and I am so sad if you treat me so badly. I¡¯vee a long way.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not the time you say that...¡± ¡°And, since I¡¯ve already been here, there is nothing to do now anymore. Shall I go back? Unfortunately, I don¡¯t have any strength to do that, and what shall I do?¡± ¡®You are really shameless... And what kind of woman can continue to criticize when you have a smile on your face, saying that you can¡¯t undo it, knowing I¡¯ll worry.¡¯ ¡°...¡± Aria, who had been ncing at him with her frowning eyes for a moment, took a small sight and held his hand firmly. Her hands and expression were determined to ask for the price of what Asher had done, afterward; the feeling that she would never let go of it. ¡°Do you like me so much, holding my hand firmly like this?¡± But even that seemed to be fun to him, and his smile deepened. There was no resentment against her, noting back on her birthday. ¡°I¡¯ve been feeling ittely, but you¡¯ve changed a lotpared to the first time I met you. I never thought you¡¯d be like this.¡± ¡°I only do that to you, and don¡¯t you like it?¡± ¡°...¡± She couldn¡¯t have hated a sweet, kind lover. When Aria did not answer, she just red at himself, and Asher¡¯s smile thickened. It was a ghastly but lovely smile. Otherwise, Asher had all the attention of the people gathered, and Aria, who could not show this appearance of Asher anymore, took his hand and approached Violet. ¡°I¡¯ll introduce her to you. You haven¡¯t seen her before. This is my grandmother, Violet.¡± ¡®It¡¯s good to meet you, Madame Piast.¡¯ Asher removed his yful smile and greeted her in a very polite manner. Even though his status was far higher, he did not lower his words on the grounds that she was Aria¡¯s grandmother. Violet blushed and greeted Asher, who was sure to know her own rumors, but did not cared about them, and kept his attitude as a lover¡¯s family. ¡°... you¡¯ve been struggling to get here a long way, and please make yourself at home and go.¡± ¡°Thank you, ma¡¯am, but I don¡¯t know if I dare to rest in such a beautiful house, and it will take me days to see.¡± And that was enough to melt Aria¡¯s angry heart, and how could she not feel better when he treated her family with a sincere heart? After that, Asher greeted the Marquis of Piast, Carin, and Chloe, and built a favorable rtionship with Aria¡¯s family. He had no need to build up, but he did his best tomunicate with the rtives of Aria and to build up a friendship with them. The people who attended the party were beginning to gather around Asher, in his friendly, gentle manner, for there was no chance of seeing the Crown Prince of the empire. ¡°It¡¯s amazing you¡¯ve cleaned up that great rebel force.¡± ¡°All this is thanks to the help of Lady Aria, and it was something I couldn¡¯t have done without her helping me.¡± ¡°Oh, I heard the emerging powers of Lady Piast filled the vacant seats of the empire.¡± ¡°Yes, and all that is in her hands from beginning to end.¡± ¡°As expected, she was a great woman, as was the rumor, and how can I express all this joy in words, for she is now a Croan?¡± The nobleman of Croaughed and spoke with a happy face, and the nobles who listened to the conversation around them could not hide their joy. They said that Croa would be prosperous, following the empire. But as if the reactions around him were disapproving, Asher, who kept his smooth expression at all times, quickly stiffened his face. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but that won¡¯t happen, because she¡¯ll be a woman of the empire again soon, in a very short time.¡± ¡°Ah...¡± The aristocrat was nervous and sweating in the sudden change of Asher¡¯s tone of voice, and the same were the people who listened to the conversation with a happy face around them. And the atmosphere began to cool as if it had been a cold weather in an instant. Aria, watching from the side, sighed, saying he had a serious look on his face in a strange part. ¡°Mr. Asher, I¡¯ve never had a drink before, so my face is hot and I feel weak, and can you take me to the terrace?¡± She leaned against Asher¡¯s arm to revive the ruined atmosphere, whispering quietly; her eyshes were fluttering, and she urged Asher to move into the space for the two alone. It was the fastest and most obvious way to get rid of the main instigator. ¡°...¡± ¡®Where in the world is a man who can refuse to do so?¡¯ Asher, who did not answer, hurried out of the crowded hall, with his hands around her waist. His steps were so impatient that the eyes of the people followed him again, and Aria struggled to swallow herughter. ¡°Are you all right?¡± Then the door to the terrace closed, and Asher, with his worry and subtle feelings, brushed her cheek and asked. His expression meant that he didn¡¯t care if she was okay or not. No, it might be the fact that she was so drunk that he wanted her to lean on himself. Indeed, she was really a heavy drinker, and she drank only a little, so she was sober, but as Aria liked his face and his insidious smile, she gently closed her eyes and leaned her cheek against his chest. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I had a little too much because I was a heavy drinker in the past, but I guess I was mistaken.¡± Asher, facing an unexpected situation, looked down at her, who was leaning on him, for a long time in silence, as if he was being tested. ¡°Mr. Asher?¡± ¡°... you need to sit down.¡± Asher, who had been in conflict, sighed heavily at her call and helped her to a chair. It seemed to be impossible to act rashly because it was the mansion where all her family was. However, Aria wouldn¡¯t let go of his hand as he sat her down and went to the other side. And his surprised eyes turned to her. ¡°Are you going to sit on the other side, leaving me alone who is so drunk? If I lose my bnce and fall out of a chair... what do I do? I have thin bones, and I¡¯m easily broken by a little shock.¡± He had no reason to doubt it, though the drunken woman¡¯s tone was not quite clear. No, if he knew it, he was willing to be tempted by her. ¡®How can I not be tempted when such a beautiful lover tempts me openly?¡¯ And now Aria was an adult, and he didn¡¯t have to hesitate. ¡°Why don¡¯t you answer, Mr. Asher? ... Don¡¯t tell me, you don¡¯t mind if I get hurt, do you?¡± The answer was already set. Aria urged Asher who had paused, pulling his hand very weakly, and he was able to resist it at any cost, but he was very easily dragged into her hand. It was so quick that their postures were changed. As if magical, he sat down instead of where Aria had sat, very naturally and quickly, and he sat her on hisp. Then Aryaughed in a low voice. Chapter 261 - Epilogue, Part X

Chapter 261: Chapter 261. Epilogue, Part X

Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie ¡°... I didn¡¯t mean to sit on yourp, but you¡¯re so unscrupulous.¡± ¡®Who was it that seduced me, and who made me do something unscrupulous?¡¯ Unlike Aria, whoughed happily, Asher was notughing at all. ¡°Do you hate being unscrupulous?¡± Asher asked, brushing her hair, which was a little distracted. The touch, unlike the usual, really contained self-interest, as Aria had said. So Aria¡¯s smile changed its meaning, too, and it had long since her yful giggles had disappeared, and she had turned into a face that was suitable for a woman who had been an adult today. ¡°... well, I don¡¯t know yet how unscrupulous you are, so I can¡¯t make a judgment.¡± So was the way she spoke. Her tone was so secretive and stealthy enough to justify her lover¡¯s unscrupulous behavior, and as soon as Aria¡¯s answer was over, his hand, which had been brushing her hair, turned to her cheek. The soft cheeks were cold from the winter wind, and when he felt sorry about that, he swept down several times, they began to flush as if they had not been cold. ¡°Your cheeks are hot.¡± ¡°... I guess I¡¯m drunk.¡± It was not a drunk face even if anyone saw it, but Aria answered so, and Asher did not suspect it, for it was not important whether she was drunk or not. ¡°I heard that if we shared pain, it would be half... Is it the same with what you¡¯re drunk with?¡± Aria asked, putting her hand on Asher¡¯s hand as it brushed her cheek. It was a question that was foolish, but more important and seductive to him than anything else. ¡°Well... will you try it?¡± She didn¡¯t have to ask how, because his fingers, which had been brushing her cheeks, softly touched her lips. Aria closed her eyes slowly, without answering at his dense touch. Asher was no longer tolerable and bowed his head. No one thought that such a secret act would be seen in the garden under the terrace. It was not like that he hadn¡¯t seen her in a long time. The movement of the ovepped lips was filled with nostalgia because she had been far away. There was also a plea and a desire not to go anywhere again. And as he hugged her tightly and kissed her deeply as if he would not let her go, she also wrapped her hands around his neck and hung on to it, saying she would do the same. Their kisses continued until the people beyond the terrace could not ovee their curiosity and rushed out into the garden. * * * Because he moved from the empire to Croa at once, Asher did not get up all day just like when Aria used the hourss. Unlike Aria, who had never got up by external stimuli, he opened his eyes and woke up when she shook him violently as a stroke of good luck in the midst of misfortune. However, he was not in a state of normal life, so he had to excuse that he was stuck in a room as he was doing something he hadn¡¯t done yet. ¡°... don¡¯t be so reckless again.¡± Aria gave the cold water to Asher, who had spent the whole day in bed, and said. She felt ufortable to think that it was only because of her birthday, not because of any other important matter. Asher answered casually, ¡°I won¡¯t do anything for you to worry about.¡± He did not ept Aria¡¯s advice, but it was vague in his reply that he might do it again. ¡®I can¡¯t believe you said such an answer with this poor appearance!¡¯ Aria furrowed her forehead. ¡°You¡¯re too rash! What if the Crown Prince, who is no one else, does such a reckless thing?!¡± He could open his eyes if she woke him differently, but if he was threatened by a sudden threat, he might have lost his life. As she got angry with this, he held her hand, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. I would not do such a reckless thing unless it¡¯s not rted to you.¡± ¡°How can you say that now...?¡± But when he smiled softly and said it was because of her, she couldn¡¯t get angry anymore. She said, adding to the small advice that he could no longer be obstinate because it was something she could not pass on. ¡°... I get it. If Mr. Asher thinks so, but I can¡¯t help it. Instead, whenever something like this happens, I¡¯ll be locked up in my room and won¡¯t see you, so you take care of it. I¡¯ll never be as pleased as yesterday again. I¡¯m not also offering water to you.¡± ¡°...¡± After all, it was Asher who lost. It was because she dered that she would not meet him even if he used his ability to meet her. Moreover, if he insisted anymore, it would cause her anger. ¡°You¡¯re not answering. Can I take that as a gesture of yes?¡± And Asher gave a sigh and shook his head, as she seemed to be locking herself up in her room at any moment. ¡®I don¡¯t know if I can really keep it, but it is important to cheer up Aria now.¡¯ * * * ¡°Oh, my God, what have you done in one day so much that you have be so emaciated?¡± As Asher appeared at the dining room for breakfast, Violet asked with a startled look. As she said, Asher looked very tired. Aria smiled softly and answered instead of Asher, ¡°His Highness the Crown Prince. I don¡¯t know in detail, but he would do a great job fit for his status.¡± ¡°...¡± She had said that she would pass on about the use of his ability, but as if all her anger did not subside, it was a response that made him not say anything. And he nodded quietly and saved his words. It was better to refrain from saying unnecessary things. ¡°Are you going to return today?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll be leaving right after the meal.¡± ¡°I see... You¡¯re going to return right away. You¡¯ve been visiting us for a long time, and I feel ufortable because of our poor hospitality.¡± ¡°No, your hospitality has been good, and I¡¯ve had a good time. There are some mistakes I have made in my sudden visit, so don¡¯t worry about it. ¡°I¡¯m relieved to hear that.¡± Violet¡¯s expression softened a little as if she really cared. ¡°Aria, when are you nning to go back? Were you not nning to leave yesterday morning?¡± Aria answered Carin¡¯s question with a nod. ¡°Yes, I thought so, but I had an unexpected visitor. We don¡¯t have to go separately, but I¡¯ll leave after breakfast with him.¡± The answer darkened Violet¡¯s face again. It was as if she had someone in front of her that she would never see again. Though there was a border and it was close, she coulde and go as long as she liked. ¡°I see, are you ready? The carriage seems to be waiting.¡± ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t have much luggage to carry, so I don¡¯t have anything to prepare for.¡± ¡°Be careful and go back. I¡¯ll take the time and drop by soon.¡± ¡°Yes, mother.¡± Carin, Chloe and the Marquis of Piast said goodbye to Aria carefully, as she really had little time to leave, except for Violet, who still looked dark. Even though it was predictable enough, she didn¡¯t utter a single word until the meal was over. She just ate very slowly and sadly in grief. And the condition continued until after the meal when Aria and Asher left the front door to leave for the empire. The woman who had always talked to Aria by her side was nowhere to be found. Violet shut her mouth as if she had be speechless. ¡°I have to go now. Please stay healthy.¡± Standing in front of the carriage with Asher, Aria gave a final farewell to the family of the Marquis. Violet¡¯s silence continued until then, so Aria held the hands of Violet, as she was annoyed, and said goodbye to her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯re not breaking up forever. Please visit the empire with my mother. It¡¯s not as beautiful as the mansion of the Marquis family, but it¡¯s beautiful too.¡± ¡°... Lady Aria.¡± And whether it touched Violet¡¯s tear nds that she had been holding back all the time, she suddenly burst into tears and took Aria¡¯s hands. ¡°Please... please stay healthy. Please feel free to contact me if anything happens. I¡¯ll be brave and visit the empire soon.¡± Violet, who said that with tears in her eyes, looked genuinely unwilling to let Aria go. ¡®There are so many things that I have not done yet for you.¡¯ Her sorry and sad feelings passed through the hands of each other and were delivered to Aria as they were. Even her mother, Carin, looked so calm. It was also the first emotion Aria faced. Chapter 262 - Epilogue, Part XI

Chapter 262: Chapter 262. Epilogue, Part XI

Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie ¡®You can see me again if you want to. Why are you so sad?¡¯ Aria wondered, but what preceded was sadness which was passed on from Violet. And Aria also felt sad to part with Violet. Violet was not a woman to be helpful. She couldn¡¯t even go out because she was concerned about her surroundings and could only drink tea and share a chat with her. Still, Aria felt sorry for Violet because she might have given her unconditional love. If fate hadn¡¯t been twisted and Carin and Chloe had not parted away, she would have grown up in a harmonious family and be apletely different person. She even had the needless thought, and she felt sad. ¡°Madam, don¡¯t worry. Since I¡¯m around her, nothing will happen to Lady Aria.¡± When Aria failed to answer, Asher, who was next to her, relieved Violet of her worries. Who could doubt the Crown Prince who said so? ¡°... Thank you. Please take good care of Lady Aria.¡± Aria, who ended her farewell only after Violet nodded her head, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll believe that,¡± was able to get on the wagon with Asher. Without giving a moment¡¯s notice of what was so urgent, the carriage set off, and Aria stared vacantly through the window at the mansion of the Marquis, which was getting smaller and smaller. ¡°Lady Aria, use this.¡± As soon as the mansion of the Marquis became a dot and it was no longer visible, Asher, sitting next to her, suddenly handed over his own handkerchief to Aria. ¡®Why this?¡¯ Asher, who read the wonder in Aria¡¯s eyes, wiped her eyes and cheeks, instead of putting the handkerchief in her hand. ¡°You¡¯re crying.¡± ¡°... Me?¡± As she looked down at the handkerchief in surprise at the words of Asher, she could see that it was really a little wet. ¡®When did I cry? Was it thest time I shed tears of blood at Mielle¡¯s shocking confession just before I was beheaded? No, I felt like I had shed tears of anger and resentment since then, but I have never shed tears because of such pure sadness.¡¯ ¡°... I must have got it from the Marquise. You know, it¡¯s like a yawn that passes on, sometimes.¡± ¡®How long have I been together with her?¡¯ Aria, who was embarrassed by her tears, made excuses as it was not that she could not meet her forever. And Asher said yes, wiping her eyes which were red, affirming that it was right. ¡°That¡¯s right. That happens sometimes. And in my experience, when you get such a feeling, it¡¯s better to ept it as it is, and not to try to let it pass. It gets angry when it stacks up.¡± Then Asher put his handkerchief on Aria¡¯sp and turned his head to the other side of Arya. He seemed to mean that she should not pretend that she wasn¡¯t, but feel sad to her heart¡¯s content. It was also because she did not express her weak feelings because of her personality. In gratitude for the consideration, Aria turned her head again to the window, with the handkerchief in her hand. * * * Since their purpose was not a vacation or trip, they continued to travel in carriage except to stop by a vige for a short rest. It was also because of Asher¡¯s expression, which sometimes kept him from thinking or hiding his nervousness. Aria, who had assumed that it was because of the pile of work by his unscheduled visit to Croa, shook her head firmly at Asher¡¯s suggestion to go slowly. Thanks to the asional change of horses, it took only four days for the capital, but it would originally take a week even if they ran fast. ¡°If it is this distance, I can go back with my ability, so I¡¯ll go first.¡± ¡°... Yes?¡± Suddenly, Asher said that he would return first, using his powers. ¡®How can you bring up such heartless, cold words?¡¯ Aria asked again if she had heard anything wrong, and he said again, holding a few packages of his own in his hand. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I left behind something very important to me. I¡¯ll go back by myself because the driver has a strange suspicion if we go back together.¡± ¡®Then you didn¡¯t need toe to me from the beginning. Moreover, it is absurd to say that you will go back alone even though we have only half a day to arrive.¡¯ She was really dumbfounded, but his will was so firm that she closed her mouth, which had opened a little bit. ¡°See you in the capital, Lady Aria.¡± ¡°... You look very busy going back, with only one or half a day left, and I wonder if you¡¯ll be able to see me.¡± Asher did not reply with an unknown smile. And Aria was more upset by this, turned her eyes and gave him to leave now. ¡°... Go away right now. You said you are busy.¡± ¡°All right. See you tomorrow, Lady Aria. Please have a good night.¡± Upon those words, Asher disappeared, and Aria, who covered the quilt to the end of her neck, closed her eyes nervously. ¡®If we¡¯re going to meet tomorrow, I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re leaving alone.¡¯ The next day, as always, Aria, who left for the capital early in the morning, picked up Annie and Jessie on behalf of Asher¡¯s vacancy. It was because it was morefortable to ride than the carriage of the servants. There was no need to let the seats vacant. Annie and Jessie opened their eyes wide and wondered why Asher had disappeared with their destination just around the corner. ¡°Did he leave alone?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Why the hell did he...?¡± ¡°He said that there¡¯s something busy going on.¡± Annie asked Aria no more questions because her voice was so cold to even answer. Jessie also stared quietly out the window, noticing Aria, who seemed in a bad mood, thinking, ¡®I¡¯d rather ride a carriage with other servants.¡¯ It was about the time when they ran half a day without a break to reach the capital. ¡°... Uh? What is that?¡± Jessie, who had been staring out of the window all the time, raised her voice as if something was strange. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Look over there!¡± Jessie pointed to the wall surrounding the outskirts of the capital. And Annie, who turned her eyes to Jessie¡¯s gesture, responded the same way, ¡°... Oh, my God! What is that? Flowers? Are they flowers? Why are those flowers there?¡± Aria also opened the window and pulled out her head to check the walls, and opened her eyes wide and couldn¡¯t hide her surprise. It was because the entire wall seen in the carriage was decorated with tulips. ¡°Those are... tulips...!¡± ¡®How can I not be surprised?¡¯ The walls that should defend the capital were full of beautiful tulips. It was the same for those who stood in a long line at the gate to enter the capital, and they were all staring at the tulips, which were packed with walls until their eyes felt some pain. As she stared at the splendidly embroidered walls, Jessie asked Aria with a misty look. ¡°Is there any festival in the capital?¡± ¡°That can¡¯t be! What would it be in winter? And no matter how great the festival is, I¡¯ve never seen them mobilize so many flowers.¡± Before Aria gave an answer, Annie said, ¡°That¡¯s ridiculous,¡± and Jessie agreed, saying, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°So, why did the walls suddenly go like that?¡± ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know. Miss, do you have any idea?¡± ¡°...¡± At the question, Asher¡¯s face shed across Aria¡¯s mind. The Crown Prince would be the only one who could prepare for such a great event by using tulips that were still fresh in winter. Aria rolled her eyes without answering, and Annie, quick-wittingly, opened her eyes wide and covered her mouth with her hand. She must have thought of Asher, too. ¡°Oh, my God... Don¡¯t tell me... So, did he go back to the capital first...?¡± ¡®Is he going to present this beautiful sight to Aria? No, he wouldn¡¯t have prepared for such an event to show off tulips all of a sudden. He must have prepared something for a greater purpose.¡¯ Annie thought, rolling her head fast and screaming a little as if she had reached the greatest possibility. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Annie?¡± Jessie, who still hadn¡¯t figured out the situation, asked Annie, and Annie used her of being not wary of the given scenario. ¡°Why are you so unwary of?¡± ¡°Why, why...? ¡°Oh, who can get so many tulips this winter, and who does he think he¡¯ll show it up to?!¡± With those words, Jessie rolled her eyes and opened her eyes wide as if she thought of a person. In the meantime, the carriage sped past the gate. It didn¡¯t take time to identify otherwise because it was a carriage of Aria, and was not anyone else¡¯s. Chapter 263 - Epilogue, Part XII

Chapter 263: Chapter 263. Epilogue, Part XII

Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie ¡°Wee back. Lady Piast.¡± As she entered the capital, dozens of knights politely greeted Aria. They were dressed in a white uniform that they wore only during official ceremonies, even though they were Royal Knights. It seemed that they had been waiting for a long time, and there were also many spectators wandering around pretending not to be. ¡°The walls must have been the beginning...!¡± In addition, as if the tulips surrounding the walls were only the beginning, tulips were everywhere in contact with the eyes, except for pathways and roads for carriages. While Aria was unable to speak in rm on the path of the tulips, knights surrounded Aria¡¯s carriage as if they were escorting her. ¡°His Highness is waiting.¡± A knight¡¯s voice was heard through the open window, only then did Aria came to her senses and nodded. Then the knights and carriage began to move slowly to their destination. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say he returnedst night? How on earth did he prepare all this in one night...?¡± The entire capital, as well as the walls, was so splendid that it was almost impossible to decorate it within a night. It took at least a week to gather a lot of people¡¯s help. ¡°I¡¯m sure His Highness has prepared it a long time ago! Just in time for your return!¡± Annie answered as if it was natural. It had been Aria¡¯s idea to return home on her birthday, and it was a natural and right guess. ¡®Wasn¡¯t it Asher who had promised to use all the empire to propose splendidly?¡¯ It was not the whole empire, but he was keeping the promise he had made to Aria using the whole capital. ¡°Oh, my God... Then is it that flower? The flower ourdy has received before.¡± ¡°Aha! The flower that won¡¯t wither!¡± ¡°How romantic he is...¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I hope Baron Burboom will see and learn.¡± While Jessie and Annie were beside her and admired each other, Aria was moved by the flowered path Asher had made and said nothing. The scene that she had criticized him justst night was nowhere to be seen. She realized that he had gone back to check and prepare for this, and she couldn¡¯t have any more of that feeling. The carriage passed the entrance to the capital and over the square to the Imperial Castle. She couldn¡¯t take her eyes off because there were beautiful ces in every corner of her eye. Moreover, no one cared about the flowers, as Annie said as if they had been decorated for a long time ago. Instead, Aria¡¯s carriage, escorted by the Royal Knights, drew more attention. Every passerby stared at Aria¡¯s carriage with a face full of joy. Some expected that atst there arrived something toe. ¡°Oh, my God, how beautiful she is...!¡± ¡°She is such a sweet, clever woman, and His Highness is proposing something great like this, right?¡± ¡°Yes. She¡¯s not the usual nobledy. She¡¯s ady who can be called the power of the empire!¡± ¡°His Highness has cleaned up the deep-rooted evil forces, and he even got the wise and beautiful Crown Princess, so the empire must be safe now.¡± They praised Aria and rejoiced with one heart. There was hope that the empire would be a little better. They also expected that Aria, born of humble origin and reached the top of her career, would do something for them. The knights and carriage marched slowly through the capital as if to show Aria the sincerity of Asher. All the people of the empire stopped what they were doing and followed them behind. They followed, imagining what the Crown Prince, who was waiting for Aria, would look like because he was the first to hold such a grand and spectacr event. As she arrived at the Imperial Castle, there were more people waiting than the spectators Aria had brought. Rather than following the horse-drawn carriage, they seemed to be nning to take a good seat in the Imperial Castle and watch the Crown Prince¡¯s proposal. Although so many people gathered, the door, which had always been tightly closed, was wide open, and the knights, who controlled and confirmed the visitor with their stern faces, bowed deeply without asking anything, weing Aria¡¯s arrival. ¡°Wee back, Lady Piast.¡± ¡°Please go in.¡± With that permission, the carriage entered the castle without dy. There was no interruption or trace of anyone on the way of the carriage as if emptying all of the huge gardens of the castle for today. Even the birds, who were always singing at the top of their voices, quietly watched this scene. The ce where the carriage stopped after a long journey was in front of a huge fountain located in the middle of the garden. There was Asher waiting for her, dressed in colorful clothes that she had never seen before as if he had been tailored for today. ¡°We¡¯re here.¡± A knight, who was escorting the carriage, opened the door, and Aria, with her cheeks blushing, carefully got out of the carriage. Her heart was pounding as she stepped forward. During that time, dozens of knights guarding the carriage lined up beside either side of the road and raised a sword marked by splendid workmanship. It was a beautiful scene that could only be seen at the royal official ceremony. Of course, that was not the only thing. As soon as Aria was about to step toward Asher on the other side, he suddenly lowered his position and fell on one knee. Jessie and Annie went out of the carriage. They covered their mouths and twisted their whole body as if they wanted to scream. The same was true of the onlookers who were watching. They wanted to scream and respond to the Crown Prince¡¯s romantic appearance right away, but they tried hard not to break the mood and shook their fists. ¡°If you cross this road, you will never return again.¡± When Aria, who had paused for a moment in surprise, tried to walk again, Asher, who broke the stillness, opened his mouth quietly and slowly. It was a warning and a piece of advice, andstly, a deration. It also meant that she should think carefully because he was giving her ast chance. Nevertheless, he had no doubt that Aria woulde to him without dy. It seemed that if she changed her mind after all and tried to leave him, he would mention the past and hold her. It was a way to me her on why she would abandon him after she had made a promise. When Aria noticed this, a deep smile came to her face. ¡®You can¡¯t go back,¡¯ that was what she wanted to say. There was no regret or hesitation in her steps. It was totally different from the appearance she had when she got off the wagon. It seemed as if it was Asher to wait for the proposal, and Aria was going for it. As a result, Asher smiled a little, saying, ¡°It is really like her, let alone displeased.¡± ¡°Are you sure you will not regret this?¡± Then Aria, who arrived in front of Asher, reached out her hand and asked. She asked as if she would give Asher ast chance. And he took her hand and kissed her on the back of her hand. He answered without hesitation, ¡°That¡¯s a question I don¡¯t even have to think about.¡± ¡°You have to keep it. If Mr. Asher would betray me, I would be willing to turn back the hourss.¡± She didn¡¯t know if it would be possible, but she was willing to do so, even if she had to break the hourss and bring it back to the distant past. Because of Aria¡¯s frightful threat, he replied as if he also could not be defeated, ¡°Please do so. No, I hope you will. I¡¯ll follow you no matter how much you try to get away with the hourss. Unlike Lady Aria, I can use my powers over and over again. No matter how much time you turn back, you will never get away.¡± Aria smiled contentedly at the reply, which was dotted with that terrible obsession. ¡®What a better future could be, not being able to escape from Asher!¡¯ When she looked as if he needed no more words, he took out the ring he had prepared and said to Aria, ¡°Will you marry me, if you don¡¯t mind?¡± The ring with the mysterious and beautiful jewelry that she had never seen anywhere was shining in blue. It was like the eyes of Asher, proposing. As she had wished, he had really prepared a ring that resembled his eyes. Those watching the two from afar swallowed their saliva, at the moment they had expected. Aria closed her eyes for a moment and took a breath, receiving the gaze of those who hid in the Imperial Castle and watched it. Chapter 264 - Extra Story I: In The New Future, With Someone She Loves, Part I

Chapter 264: Chapter 264. Extra Story I: In The New Future, With Someone She Loves, Part I

Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie She had thought she would get the ring right away, saying yes if he proposed to her, but she couldn¡¯t do it right away in the great joy she had never tasted. The eyes of Asher, which were always shining, came to her mind. And then slowly emerged in turn, with Sarah and Carin and other precious beings, her forces sending endless favors, and finally the entire capital city being decorated with tulips. Unlike in the past when there had been nothing, there were so many precious things that made her heart warm just by thinking. Even when she closed her eyes, the touching and beautiful scene was vividly spread and she seemed to pour tears into it. Now that she had no more ugly feelings, appearances, people, she faced the future she had never drawn even in the dream, opened her eyes slowly and hugged him with her arms, who knelt on one leg, with her face as if she were about to cry. ¡°... Of course.¡± Before Aria could finish her answer, Asher hugged her in his arms. Thanks to that, the ring he was holding rolled onto the ground, but no one cared. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª After her birthday, Aria became an adult and naturally lived in a busy whirl of business. It was because she couldn¡¯t move only for her own benefit, as she had done in the past. Now she had to manage her own forces that had be pirs of the empire while filling the vacancy of the Aristocratic Party, and also to manage the mansion and property because her mother, Carin, had left the empire and she had taken over them. In addition, she had a close rtionship with the academy, so she had to be briefed on the students¡¯ achievements from time to time and to identify the best in the ss and invest in funds or provide a better environment. This alone would lead to a busy day, but she had something more important than all of thembined. It was the preparation for a national wedding. Thanks to Asher, who had made a big proposal on arge scale byying flowers across the capital as if to show off to everyone, Aria and Asher¡¯s national marriage was receiving great attention from people of other countries beyond those of the empire. Therefore, she was even busier because she had to prepare for a national wedding that everyone envied and admired without making a mistake. Of course, the preparation of the ceremony was taken care of by the Imperial Castle, but it also required a lot of Aria¡¯s efforts, such as choosing a dress or studying the order of the ceremony and etiquette. ¡°Miss! The dresses we ordered have arrived!¡± Annie knocked on the door, making a great fuss, and Aria, who was writing a letter to a newly-invested businessman, went out of the room, arranging it. Right in front of the door was Annie, with her eyes glistening and flushed. Aria smiled briefly and asked Annie, because she was more excited than herself, even though they were not her dresses which had arrived. ¡°Where are they?¡± ¡°They are in the lobby! I think they have brought almost a hundred dresses! More than twenty servants followed them! I caught a glimpse of them as they moved them, but my eyes were so dazzled that I was speechless!¡± ¡®A hundred? The designs I chose and described was almost twenty. I thought they are going to bring some extra dresses other than the designs I ordered, but I didn¡¯t think they¡¯d bring a hundred dresses.¡¯ So Aria just shut up. ¡®Of course, what kind ofints can I make, as they brought more dresses? On the contrary, I could choose the dress that would suit me best and brighten me up first among the countless dresses.¡¯ ¡°I can¡¯t wait for you to try it on! How beautiful would you be? I¡¯m sure it¡¯s beautiful enough to go down in the history of the empire. You are dazzling enough, even when you¡¯re dressed in a dressing gown like this!¡± Annie spoke to herself in ecstasy, as if imagining Aria in a colorful, elegant dress. She added the natural words that men from all over the empire would fall in love with her. In the lobby where she arrived with such a tumultuous chat from Annie, nearly a hundred dresses, as she said, were waiting for Aria¡¯s choice, showing off their beautiful selves. The designer, who was in a hurry to clean up the mess because the amount was sorge, and the servants who apanied her hurriedly took a courtesy when they found Aria. Aria could see the designer¡¯s troubled expression after she deeply bent her head. She seemed nervous because it was Aria who would soon be the Crown Princess. ¡°We are sorry, we are not ready.¡± Jessie, who led the visitors to the lobby, spoke to Aria casually, speaking on behalf of them. ¡°Miss, you came down early. I think it takes time to clean up more than a hundred dresses. Would you like to wait while you have tea?¡± It was also because unlike ordinary aristocrats, she knew that Aria would not be angry about such a trifle. Busy Arya did not do anything stupid to waste her feelings on unproductive things. Aria answered Jessie¡¯s question with a shake of her head. ¡°No, you don¡¯t have to clean up in detail. Anyway, they have to take them back. So, I think I should try on the dress while I¡¯m waiting for tea. Besides, they¡¯ve prepared a hundred pairs of them, so it might take me a whole day to look at the design.¡± Her voice was so soft that the servants, who had been bowing their heads to the full extent, lifted their eyes to check Aria¡¯s expression, and as she had such a gentle expression as her voice, they swallowed a sigh of relief. ¡°I don¡¯t know why they brought so many dresses... There¡¯s no reason to feel bad as there are many dresses I like, even though I¡¯ve only looked through once.¡± Then the designer was encouraged and talked about the reason because Aria seemed to like them rather than upset. ¡°His, His Highness the Crown Prince ordered it. He asked me to create as many dresses as I can so that Lady Piast can be satisfied.¡± ¡°Did Mr. Asher do that?¡± Aria asked back with a wide-open eye. ¡®You must be spending your busy days as much as I am, but you¡¯ve paid attention to such trivial matters.¡¯ Moreover, dresses and essories were not part of Asher¡¯s involvement. It was not something that he should not be involved in, but it was usually a part of women¡¯s affairs. Moreover, few men were interested in women¡¯s clothing because it was usually a part of women¡¯s care, and it was a trivial thing. ¡°Yes. His Highness also told me to prepare dresses that would suit the beauty of Lady Piast.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡®You don¡¯t even want to give me a chance to regret something I haven¡¯t met you because I¡¯ve been busy.¡¯ Asher often left Aria speechless like this. ¡®You are so devoted to living far away, so how about living together?¡¯ As if to imagine the imminent future, Aria¡¯s eyes began to tremble slightly. ¡°Ah, and there¡¯s a dress that His Highness designed himself.¡± ¡°... Designed himself?¡± ¡°Yes! Would you like to take a look?¡± The designer, who said that, told the servants to bring the dress that was foremost in front of them. Of course, she was full of confidence as if she was sure that Aria would see it. ¡®Who can just pass on a dress that her lover prepared himself?¡¯ As Aria nodded slowly, the designer had a goodplexion. ¡°His Highness ordered a white dress that is proper and regr. He said he¡¯d dress in a formal white one and it would be matched like a tailored one. Instead, he said that because Lady Piast is excellent in appearance, I must prepare the splendid decorations suit for it.¡± Then the designer instructed the maidservants who had brought the dress to spread it out to Aria so that it would be seen well. As she exined, it was a dress of pure white color, but it could only be described as the ultimate in harmony with mysterious pearls that glowed in five colors, brilliantly reflective diamonds, and pieces ofce that must have been touched by craftsmen. ¡®Who would dare wear such a colorful dress for her only wedding?¡¯ It was clear that the main character would be transformed into a dress, not a bride. It was a colorful dress that no woman would dare to digest. But Aria wasn¡¯t. ¡°Would you like to try it on?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Chapter 265 - Extra Story I: In The New Future, With Someone She Loves, Part II

Chapter 265: Chapter 265. Extra Story I: In The New Future, With Someone She Loves, Part II

Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie As soon as Aria¡¯s answer was finished, the waiting servants, with deft touches, helped her change her clothes. The elegant yet simple interior suit had been transformed into a colorful dress with Asher¡¯s utmost sincerity, and the dress that no one seemed to be able to digest became part of Aria and made her look stand out. ¡°Oh, my God, Miss...! You, are so beautiful...!¡± It made Annie¡¯s constant babbling stop and she stuttered. Annie wasn¡¯t the only one who thought so. Everyone who saw Aria in her dress could not speak in admiration, even the designer who was worried as she had made the dress that Aria¡¯s appearance might be buried in it. ¡°I don¡¯t have to try on another dress. There is no need to fix it. As I like it, I¡¯ll do with this dress.¡± As she really liked it, Aria raised up the corners of her mouth to the fullest and said, checking herself in the mirror. She might remember receiving a simrly colorful dress as a gift in the past and said that she might know Asher¡¯s taste, asionally smiling. There were still a hundred dresses left, which they had made day and night, but no one was disappointed by Aria¡¯s statement that she would not check them. It was then that everyone epted that it was a very natural result. ¡°Ah, but wait a minute to clean up. There are still some people left to choose dresses.¡± ¡°... Yes?¡± Aria, who uttered the unexpected words, looked at Jessie and Annie with a smile on her face. They were like the main characters of the words she just brought up. ¡°You are my precious maids who¡¯ve done your best for me, and of course I should give you this much.¡± ¡°Miss...¡± ¡°...!¡± As Aria had found her mate, they had also found theirs, so it must be a short time left before they could be congratted by all. So when Aria said she would give them a present for the asion, the designer was very embarrassed and stammered and dared to argue back. ¡°But, but Lady Piast...! This dress is specially made for the royal family or for the one who will join the royal family, and it is a little too much for amoner...!¡± However, in Aria¡¯s chilly eyes that soon returned, the designer was forced to keep her mouth shut, unable to speak until the end. ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. I¡¯ll let them have a big wedding fit for this beautiful dress, so please refrain from saying anything unnecessary.¡± Aria, too, had half the blood of themon people, and she spent her childhood in a vague origin ofmoners. Even she was a daughter of a prostitute, they could find fault with anything if they tried. The designer did not refute the idea anymore if she recalled this. Even so, she could not hide her disgruntled expression perfectly, if she didn¡¯t like this situation. Sensing this, Jessie, feeling anxious, hurriedly waved and tried to say she was fine, but Annie, who was in ecstasy, drew attention with a small shriek earlier than that. ¡°Are you serious? Can I choose a dress that I really like?¡± ¡°Well, isn¡¯t it a dress made for someone to wear?¡± ¡°Oh, my God.., Oh, my God. I can¡¯t believe I could wear such an elegant and beautiful dress!¡± As soon as Aria¡¯s permission was given, the excited Annie began to wander among the dresses and find the most beautiful dress that would suit her. Like the designer, the servants who were proud of their work disapproved of it, but they quietly waited on Annie without expressing it otherwise. ¡°Jessie, what are you doing? Why are you not choosing a dress?¡± ¡°Miss...¡± In the meantime, Aria approached Jessie, who was hesitating and was wary of others. She pushed her on her back and urged her to pick a dress. ¡°But, but... It¡¯s too much for me... And I feel like I¡¯m going to be troublesome for you...¡± Aria pointed out Jessie¡¯s foolishness with a very significant smile, as she might expect the tearful answer. ¡°Jessie, I know what you¡¯re worried about, but... do I look so easy?¡± ¡°... Yes?¡± Jessie looked up at Aria with a twinge in her eyes because it was a question that waspletely iprehensible. ¡°There¡¯s nothing for you to worry about. No, something worrisome will not happen. You know... I¡¯m not a very good person in the first ce, am I?¡± After a long period of time, she had ovee viins who she thought she wouldn¡¯t dare fight against, and she had managed to get the people she liked, and she could not be wary of others who were low and insignificant like these. ¡°Miss...¡± ¡°I hope you realize that it is more humiliating and insulting for me to not listen to me here and to be wary of them.¡± Aria urged Jessie again. It was an elegant and gentle expression like the first time, but its meaning was very significant. No matter how famous and great the designer was in the empire, nothing could be more disgraceful than that if it happened to defy the instructions of the soon-to-be Crown Princess. When Jessie realized this, she bit her lip and moved slowly toward the dress as if she had no choice. This was because she knew that this kind of action from Aria would bring bad results, but she had no other choice. Eventually, Aria presented Jessie and Annie with two dresses each, and she also picked a few more extra dresses for herself. ¡°I will charge them to the Imperial Castle.¡± Aria shook her head when the designer said so, because it was a considerable sum for an individual to pay, although she was a noble. ¡°No, I¡¯ll pay. There is a share for Jessie and Annie, so you can¡¯t charge them to the Imperial Castle.¡± At her beckoning, Aria¡¯s maid, who was waiting beside her, took out gold coins and paid for them. There was no hesitation because it was Aria who had umted arge wealth beyond the financial power of the Roscent family which were once known as the richest in the empire. The designer, who had an impure look at cash payments, not a cheque, recognized who she was and changed her face. She showed courtesy and left the mansion. The designer experienced the unexpected event that hurt her pride as just maids wore the dresses she had made with all her heart. However, it was nothing to Aria. Aria was a woman who had built up her force and gained great wealth since she had been regarded as a viin and would soon be the Crown Princess. Even she had a strong foreign force existing in other countries. Unlike in the past, when she had been ignored for nothing she had but her appearance, she didn¡¯t have any enemy anymore, so the designer didn¡¯t have to be hated by Aria. After everyone left, Annie, who had an unexpected gift, circled the lobby, wondering if she was dreaming. ¡°I can¡¯t believe I got this fancy dress...! No matter how much Baron Burboom seeded in his business, he wouldn¡¯t be able to give me such a great dress!¡± ¡°... That¡¯s right. I don¡¯t know where to wear it.¡± Unlike Annie, who was just excited, Jessie was somewhat uneasy and unsettled. Annie criticized Jessie as if she had lost her excitement with this. ¡°It¡¯s a gift for us after a long time. Why do you have such a terrible face? You can wear it at the wedding of ourdy, so what are you so worried about? There will be your wedding, too.¡± ¡°But I¡¯m just a maid... These dresses are only for a few nobles to wear. I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll beughed at by someone.¡± ¡°... What? Were you worried about that?¡± Annieughed loudly at Jessie, saying she was worried about nothing and asked, ¡°And... Did you say that you are just a maid? Do you think all the maids are the same? Don¡¯t you know whose maid we are?¡± Annie showed her dumbfounded expression about how foolish Jessie was. ¡°We are maids of Lady Aria who is the Star of the Empire and will be the Crown Princess. We are even maids of the Crown Princess! Even the nobles dream of it, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s... right... but...¡± It was not easy to work near a noble, but she was even a maid of the Crown Princess. It was so foolish of Jessie to demean herself and show an uneasy attitude even though she had taken on a position that ordinary citizens could not dare dream of. Chapter 266 - Extra Story I: In The New Future, With Someone She Loves, Part III

Chapter 266: Chapter 266. Extra Story I: In The New Future, With Someone She Loves, Part III

Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie ¡°Who¡¯s worried about who now? Even if what you¡¯re worried about is happening, do you think ourdy will let it go? Does she look like that? Well, all right. If you want to worry and get hurt, do as you please. I¡¯m going to get my share as I get a lot of favor from ourdy.¡± ¡°Annie...¡± Annie, who left her words, left the room as if she no longer wanted to mix words with Jessie. Jessie, left in the lobby, sighed and controlled herplex emotions alone. * * * Not long after that, people from the family of Marquis Piast arrived from Croa to attend the wedding. It was an urgent visit with only a few days left before the ceremony. Upon arriving in tears, Violet, who took Aria¡¯s hands, began to apologize, saying she was sorry foringte. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I¡¯mte. Even though I was in a hurry...¡± ¡°No, thank you foring.¡± Aria¡¯s answer was sincere. She hadn¡¯t thought it was very important for her family to attend, but when the time was about to run out, she had to worry about it. ¡°We were going toe early, but it took us more time to seed to the title than I thought,¡± said Carin, pointing to Chloe. Aria had heard it in a letter that Chloe had inherited the title of the Marquis. Now she had be perfectly the Marquise, Carin was truly elegant, beautiful and rxed enough to suit her status. There was nowhere for her past sight to be seen, which she had to be always wary of the former Count and curry below the knee. Though she wasn¡¯t worried about her mother, Carin seemed to be doing better than she thought, and the relieved Aria led Violet and Carin into her room, saying she had something to show them. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll be surprised when you see it.¡± It was so rare for Aria to behave this way that Carin had an interesting look on her face, not to mention Violet, who was happy even if Aria hadn¡¯t said anything about it. And then a little whileter, in a fairlyrge box which Aria had a hard time bringing, Carin and Violet opened their eyes wide and asked Aria for an answer as if what this was, ¡°It¡¯s heavier than I thought. It¡¯s the dress I will wear for the wedding.¡± ¡°Oh, my God!¡± ¡°Oh, my God...¡± Violet could not speak with a very emotional look as if she had not expected to see it until the wedding day. Carin asked Arya, ¡°Can I open the box?¡± ¡°Of course. Please open it.¡± As soon as Aria¡¯s permission was given, Carin quickly opened the lid of the box. The dress folded neatly in the box was a beautiful dress that was close to an art piece at a nce. ¡°How can such a dress be this pretty?¡± ¡°Would you like me to wear it?¡± When Aria asked so, Violet and Carin could not answer as if they asked she dared to do it. It was because it was a dress that was so precious for Aria to wear in the national marriage. ¡®What if it¡¯s ruined?¡¯ It wasn¡¯t that easy to break, but it was natural to be bothered anyway. So they were worried about even sneaking it out like this, but Aria said she would even try it on. When the two failed to answer readily, Aria asked them to help her wear the dress as she took it out of the box. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you answer? You don¡¯t want to see it? You didn¡¯t see the dress when I chose it, so you should see it now. I want you two to see it before anyone else.¡± Originally, when choosing the dress, it was essential for female rtives to be present. But Aria remained alone in the empire apart from her family, so she had to do everything by herself. At the time, she had thought it was not a big deal, but when she faced Violet and Carin, she thought, somehow, she had to show them the dress before showing it to others. ¡°Are you really not going to help me?¡± So when Aria asked again, Violet quickly approached her and began to help her put on the dress. ¡®How can I refuse my lovely granddaughter¡¯s request to see it before others?¡¯ So was Carin. She helped Aria wear the dress, thinking that her daughter seemed to have changed so much from a few years ago. It took a lot of time because it was a very careful touch, but soon Aria was able to change into a beautiful, colorful dress. ¡°... You¡¯re the most beautiful bride I¡¯ve ever seen. How can such a fancy dress go well with you? This beautiful girl is my grandchild!¡± Violet, a tearful woman, said, wiping the corners of her eyes with a handkerchief, and Carin nodded as if she agreed. ¡°You are a child I gave birth to, but you¡¯re a beauty that¡¯s really hard to find. The dress looks very good on you, too. I don¡¯t know who made it, but it¡¯s not enough to give a prize.¡± At Carin¡¯s words, Aria mentioned who had made the dress as if she had waited. ¡°Well, why don¡¯t you say a few words when you meet him at the wedding? I heard that it¡¯s a dress Mr. Asher instructed by himself.¡± ¡°... Who?¡± ¡°Mr. Asher. I guess he loves the colorful thing. He sent me this colorful dress before. That¡¯s why I couldn¡¯t try it.¡± ¡°...!¡± ¡®Is this a dress ordered by the Crown Prince himself?¡¯ The look on their faces was as if they couldn¡¯t believe it, though they didn¡¯t ask again. How could the Crown Prince order a dress himself...! It was even a fancy and delicate dress that suited Aria so well that they could clearly see how much effort he had put into it. ¡®Oh, my God. He is a guy who only thinks of his lover.¡¯ Extending his hand to his lover¡¯s dress, he would have been seen as not a desirable masculine figure to be spoken of in public. Of course, it was the evaluation among men, but it was a totally different assessment among women. A woman would be proud if someone she loved would give her this much care. ¡®How can they not be d that Aria in the distance is loved by her lover?¡¯ Aria, who once again saw her beautiful figure through the mirror, smiled and said to Violet and Carin. ¡°I can only show you this because only the dress arrives here. They are making jewelry fit for my dress. They said it would be here in a few days, so I hope you¡¯ll watch it with me then.¡± ¡°Yes, of course. It¡¯s an honor for me to choose jewelry with Lady Aria.¡± Very naturally Violet answered yes, and Carin also gave a look of affirmation, though she did not answer otherwise. It seemed as if the conversation wasing to an end so warmly, but Aria, who looked displeased with Violet¡¯s answer, said, staring at Violet as if she had realized the reason right away, ¡°Mrs. Violet. Why don¡¯t you stop calling me Lady?¡± ¡°... Pardon me?¡± Violet was quite embarrassed by the sudden question, and Aria, finding out that she did not understand her question, opened her mouth again. ¡°When someone calls me, it¡¯s right to call me Lady, but... Mrs. Violet is my grandmother, right? It¡¯s weird even if I think about it for so many times.¡± Only then Violet, who understood Aria¡¯s intentions, blinked her eyelids quickly. Unlike in the past when she had been nervous as if she were walking on ss that was about to break right away, Aria cared about and questioned even a trifle thing, and Carin watched Aria with a smile from a distance. ¡°Just like my mother who doesn¡¯t call me Lady, I think it¡¯s strange that my grandmother calls me Lady. Of course, it¡¯s my first time having a grandmother, so I don¡¯t know exactly. Maybe it¡¯s natural and normal for you to call me Aria just like my mother and father do, but... I¡¯m sorry if I¡¯m wrong.¡± ¡°...!¡± In other words, Aria meant that Violet should call herfortably and easily. But Violet was overwhelmed and was embarrassed since it was an unexpected request. And Carin, who was still watching it, added a word for Violet and for her daughter. ¡°Yes, Aria, you¡¯re right. Usually, family members call each other unless they have something special to do. Unless they want to show that there is a wall between them as they are in a bad rtionship.¡± ¡°Well, we aren¡¯t in a bad rtionship, so we don¡¯t need to call each other using our titles.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Chapter 267 - Extra Story I: In The New Future, With Someone She Loves, Part IV

Chapter 267. Extra Story I: In The New Future, With Someone She Loves, Part IV

Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie After the conversation, Carin and Aria looked at Violet. They came to the conclusion that there was no need to do so, so it meant that she should call her by name. However, Violet, who received the attention, was frozen in a nervous state, not knowing how to answer. There was a question on her face that she didn¡¯t know if she really should call her by name. ¡°... If you really want to call me Lady, I can¡¯t help it.¡± As Aria tried to change her dress by speaking carelessly as if it were herst chance, Violet, who was startled, stammered by the end, calling her name, ¡°A... Aria!¡± ¡°Yes... grandmother.¡± And Aria also called her ¡°Grandmother¡± instead of ¡°Mrs. Violet.¡± It was an unbing title for Violet, who looked pretty and young for her age, but Violet began to cry as if she liked it very much. If she left her alone, she would cry out, so Carin broke in between the two as soon as possible and changed the subject. ¡°Now that you¡¯re done with the title, why don¡¯t you take a look at the mansion? This is the most beautiful house, not to bepared in the empire. I had put much effort and money to decorate it and it was a pretty good ce to leave it like this.¡± ¡°You¡¯d better do that, grandma. The indoor garden my mother carefully decorated is also quite worth seeing.¡± However, despite changing the subject, Aria failed to stop her tears by calling Violet grandmother again. Still, Violet replied with a very bright and sweet smile, so Carin and Aria responded with a gentle smile. * * * The ornaments tailored to the dress did not arrive, even though there were only a few days left for the national marriage. It was because of thetepletion of the dress due to the excessive demands of Asher. If he had set the sufficient days to the national marriage in the first ce, it would not have been so tight, but the minimum date to the national marriage had been set due to the strong demand and insistence of Asher that the royal family should receive the Crown Princess as soon as possible and find stability. In the meantime, Aria put off all her schedules and had a good time with her family, who had visited the empire in a long time. She didn¡¯t do anything special. She was just taking a walk, drinking tea and having dinner together, as much as she had been in the mansion of the Marquis of Piast. Nevertheless, it was about time that she felt sorry that this simple joy woulde to an end soon. ¡°Miss! You have a visitor! They¡¯re from the jewelry store!¡± Annie came running up and announced the visitor in a voice of exhration. ¡°The jewelry store?¡± ¡°Yes! They brought along severalrge boxes!¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡®Are the ornaments finished?¡¯ Aria, who had been worried that the ceremony should be held without jewelry because it was such a short schedule, hurried a little bit, feeling it was fortunate. ¡°I was worried about the time, but I¡¯m d they have arrived. I led them to the lobby.¡± Carin said as if she might havee down first. Violet also appeared, following her. This was because she promised to drink tea while enjoying flowers in the garden in the midst of spring. Violet might have heard a visit from the jewelry store, and she urged Aria to go to check with a twinkle in her eyes. ¡°How manyrge boxes did you bring? It¡¯s going to be fun choosing.¡± ¡°Should I choose the ornaments, wearing the dress?¡± ¡°I love you would do that, but I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s going to be broken. It was a very delicate dress.¡± When Aria asked if she would choose the ornaments, wearing her dress, Violet replied with a very worried tone. Nevertheless, her expression was so bright that she looked really strange. And Carin agreed with Aria. ¡°It¡¯s a pure white dress, so you don¡¯t have to wear it. White will match any color.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Though it was a short distance, Aria, Violet, and Carin talked about what ornaments would suit her best, while they moved to the lobby. Then they soon came to the conclusion that Aria would be able to digest anything elegantly and beautifully, and it was a very fast conclusion. ¡°Pleasee in, he¡¯s waiting inside.¡± When they reached the lobby, a man who seemed to be a servant from the jewelry store bowed deeply and greeted the three. Though it was a bit strange to say that his dress and speech tone was from the jewelry store; the three were distracted by the ornaments they were about to meet soon, entered the parlor with great excitement, not feeling strange about them. ¡°Lady Aria.¡± ¡°...!¡± And the unexpected figure in the lobby made Aria stiff as a stone. ¡°Why, why is Your Highness here...? So on behalf of Aria, Carin asked why Asher had visited the mansion. ¡°I came to see you.¡± ¡°... Oh, my God. You have a short temper even though the wedding is just around the corner, and you should see the bride dressed up on the day.¡± When Violet smiled softly and gave a ratherint, because his answer was so impassive, Asher made an excuse, ¡°Among the ornaments, there are some which were made by my instruction, and I¡¯vee to check on them, so please don¡¯t be so angry. The time was urgent, and I couldn¡¯t help it.¡± ¡°Did you instruct the ornaments after the dress? What if there was a rumor?¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I wanted. I hope no one doesn¡¯t dare to look at you because of the rumor.¡± As he answered with a certain impudence as if he would make a rumor, Violetughed in the end. Theughter included a relief to confirm that Asher was a good person to really care for Aria. It was the same for Carin, and she smiled softly and urged him to check the ornaments. ¡°It¡¯ll take a while to check all these ornaments, and I think it¡¯ll be done until the day of the ceremony.¡± ¡°Well, you¡¯re right. There are so many of them.¡± While Carin and Violet were hurrying to check the ornaments, Aria, who had been watching quietly until then, approached Asher and asked him in a very low voice how he hade here, leaving his job behind. ¡°You were busy, weren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve done all the urgent work and came here.¡± ¡®Does it meant that other people are handling the rest of his work that is not urgent?¡¯ Aria, who had interpreted the hidden meaning of Asher¡¯s words, sighed inside, saying that many people were suffering because of her. ¡°Oh, look at this, Madame Marquise. Do you think this emerald would look good on Aria?¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. The sapphire earrings tailored to the ring will look good matched.¡± ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be too bad to wear a red diamond to attract people¡¯s eyes, would it?¡± ¡°It would be good to be a point!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not bad to dress up all in pure white, and I can¡¯t say what the best thing is, because all of them are going to look good for her.¡± ¡°I agree.¡± As if they were wearing it, Carin and Violet carefully checked each ornament, and Aria who had watched it for a moment said that there was no need for that. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Come and check on them, Aria.¡± ¡°No, I have an ornament and I¡¯ve already decided.¡± ¡°Without looking?¡± Violet and Carin stared at her and asked for more details. Aria answered, ncing at Asher once. ¡°I¡¯m going to decide the ornament Mr. Asher instructed.¡± ¡°... Did you see it in advance?¡± ¡°No, not really, but I thought the jewelry might be the right design for the dress he ordered himself.¡± It didn¡¯t matter if it was a design that didn¡¯t fit the dress, but there is a further significance that Asher had prepared himself even though he had been busy. Besides, it was a wedding that might be once in a lifetime, and she thought it would not be too bad to wear a dress and ornaments decorated by her lover. Of course, all of these decisions were possible because she was confident that she would digest anything beautifully and elegantly. ¡°... I thought His Highness is the only one, but Aria, you also...¡± ¡®A stupid donkey!¡¯ Carin didn¡¯t mention it, but everyone in the lobby could expect the omitted words. ¡®How are they madly in love with each other?¡¯ He hadn¡¯t been afraid to show her off as if he hadn¡¯t been shy, and Aria hadn¡¯t also expressed her feelings, but she had seemed to enjoy it. This was the case when Asher had been riding in the most splendid carriage in the empire to advertise meeting Aria in the first ce, and he hadn¡¯t said anything, but he had been eager to talk about it all the way around the neighborhood. Chapter 268 - Extra Story I: In The New Future, With Someone She Loves, Part V

Chapter 268: Chapter 268. Extra Story I: In The New Future, With Someone She Loves, Part V

Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie Even now, it was as such, though they were spending days, being away from each other, and they could not even imagine what it would be like if they stayed together after the wedding ceremony. The only thing they knew for sure was that people around them would get pretty tired. ¡°I¡¯m sure it must be very good for Lady Aria.¡± ¡°Is it? I look forward to it, Mr. Asher.¡± Whether she didn¡¯t remember Carin and Violet had carefully chosen the jewelry, she smiled brightly at Asher¡¯s words that they would fit in. Then the servants took out the ornaments Asher had prepared as if waiting for her reaction, and they were slightly different from the other boxes in shape and color. ¡°... That¡¯s so beautiful.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right... you should have shown us this first. I feel like we¡¯ve done the unnecessary work.¡± And the ornaments Asher had prepared were so bright and beautiful that Carin and Violet could notin about it. Whether he had really wanted to turn Aria into a pure-white bride, the jewelry was mostly based on white and transparent diamonds, but each detail was delicate enough to impress. ¡°... I don¡¯t know if I can say this, but Your Highness the Crown Prince maybe a designer as a side job.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll make it big all along. You¡¯re probably busy with bookings, and can I reserve one, too? I¡¯m going to buy a new headdress.¡± At the question of Carin, mixed with mischief and sincerity, Asher replied with a look of apology. ¡°Thank you for your kind words, but I don¡¯t want to make jewelry for women other than Lady Aria, so please understand my mind.¡± ¡°... I see ...¡± ¡°... Ah, yes...¡± They were Arya¡¯s mother and grandmother, and if he made an agreeable response, it would be very good... but he firmly refused it. Nevertheless, the reason they did not hate him was that they felt that Asher was hanging on Aria as much. ¡°Mr. Asher...¡± The child they loved and cared about met such a good man, but how could they hate him? Eventually, Violet and Carin, who had reached a positive conclusion,ughed a little at the sight of Aria, who was hitting Asher¡¯s arm with a little embarrassment. ¡°It was decided, but why don¡¯t you try it?¡± ¡°Yes, Aria, I¡¯d like to see you wearing these pretty ornaments. It would be good if my husband and Chloe would see it, but I don¡¯t know what makes them so busy that they go out every day.¡± Violet sympathized with the two men, saying that they would be sad and regretful to hear that Aria had worn the ornaments, as they returned in the evening. ¡°I also want to see you wear it.¡± As he watched, Asher was also pleased and affirmed. And Aria, too, decided to wear the jewelry and check it, so she nodded and walked toward the ornaments. However, Violet, who suddenly approached Asher, gave him a bright smile and said him to go out. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but Your Highness must leave now.¡± ¡°... What do you mean?¡± When Asher asked, embarrassed, Violet answered, as if it was very natural. ¡°Isn¡¯t it the empire¡¯s tradition not to see the bride until the day of the ceremony? I don¡¯t know themoners, but I think the nobility is doing it. How sad it would be if Your Highness the Crown Prince of the empire broke the tradition to fill his selfishness, as all of them kept it? I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll be unhappy. You¡¯re not the only one who wants to see a pretty bride quickly.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°I remember you said you were here to confirm, and if you did, you should return.¡± Violet spoke like a quick-speaker, unlike her. There was such a tradition, but she could not know if everyone kept it, and not even Asher, who had been in the empire all the time didn¡¯t know it. No, he wasn¡¯t even interested in that. Perhaps not only Asher but also everyone was not interested. ¡®Nevertheless, why does she say I have to return...? Is it because I firmly refused as I am not intended to make an ornament for a woman other than Aria? Is it an act of small revenge?¡¯ Still, the shock was great. ¡°That¡¯s right, I think Your Highness should leave now.¡± ¡°...¡± Asher wondered what to say, because he had not thought of it, and even Carin helped Violet to drive him to the edge. ¡°Lady Aria...¡± Eventually, Asher gave Aria a look of salvation, and before she could answer, Carin answered, ¡°There¡¯s nothing as unscrupulous as showing piece by piece, and since there are not a few days left, I think it¡¯s better to show him a perfect dress, jewelry, hair, and makeup. When you do that, His Highness will be moved, and if you show him too much at a time, his mind will soon cool down.¡± Carin, who added so little that Aria could only hear, waved her fan in a casual way. ¡®How can I not let Asher out when these two speak so feverishly?¡¯ It was nothing but a little thing to see herself wearing jewelry. It was not that important. Violet and Carin wanted her to be on their side so much, so there was only one choice. It was a small request that Aria could do before she left the Marquis family of Piast before she had the wedding ceremony. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Asher, but you¡¯ll see it on that day because they say there¡¯s such a tradition.¡± Asher looked sorry for her answer, but then he agreed and nodded as if he could not help it. It seemed that he would return like that, but... ¡°Oh, my God.¡± ¡°... Oh, my God!¡± He kissed Aria briefly on the cheek as if he couldn¡¯t just go. ¡°... I¡¯ll see you on the day of the wedding.¡± Then he said goodbye to Violet and Carin politely, who had been surprised and covered their mouths, as if nothing had happened, and left the lobby. While remaining, Aria put her hand on the cheek and blushed. Violet and Carin smiled shyly like girls, and they were excited about the story of Asher, who had already gone. ¡°Who dares to imagine that His Highness the Crown Prince is such a man?¡± ¡°... Yes, I¡¯m surprised to hear and see it from time to time.¡± Time flew by as quickly as ever until the day of the wedding, with the regret of Asher. * * * The wedding of Asher and Aria attended not only the nobles of the empire but also foreign nobles and royals. It was very natural because it was the wedding of the Crown Prince who would be the next Emperor, not the ordinary royal family away from the center of power. And Aria was the Star of the Empire and the noble of Croa, and even all the nobles of Croa were present because she was known to be ady of the Marquis family of Piast. They brought a vast amount of gifts to be seen good and Aria, and the servants of the Imperial Castle had to deal with them without a break. Of course, it had been expected because she had sent an invitation and received a reply, but they had sent too many gifts, so the servants stayed up all night trying to organize even days before the national wedding. ¡°I¡¯m done with my share, and can I help you?¡± ¡°Already? Hans! Your job speed is so fast! Then I¡¯ll ask for the next one!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Hans was no exception who was working in the Imperial Castle. He should have been at the wedding with Jessie, but they couldn¡¯t let him rest as they were so busy. So he was absorbed in his work without showing off his mind and Jessie had to wait on Aria by her side. Of course, serving at the wedding of the Crown Princess was a very glorious experience and it was an honorable ce, but it was not as good as blessing her master with her lover. Aria, dressed by the maids from the Imperial Castle, was wondering about Jessie, who was in between them and being decorated, and asked, ¡°Jessie, isn¡¯t Hans still here?¡± ¡°... Yes?¡± ¡°I heard Baron Burboom would be arriving soon, but Hans isn¡¯t still here.¡± Aria didn¡¯t seem to know that Hans was working in the Imperial Castle. She would never have imagined that Hans, who she had supported so much, would not be able to attend the wedding but organize the presents. ¡°Jessie?¡± Aria asked Jessie carefully, with her eyes wide open, as if she reached an extreme imagination. ¡°... Don¡¯t tell me, you didn¡¯t break up with him, did you?¡± ¡°Oh, no! It can¡¯t be...! How nice of him to me!¡± Chapter 269 - Extra Story I: In The New Future, With Someone She Loves, Part VI

Chapter 269: Chapter 269. Extra Story I: In The New Future, With Someone She Loves, Part VI

Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie ¡°Really? Then, why are you doing this alone? Annie left for the Imperial Castle with Baron Burboom, saying she was going to show off in the dress I gave her from the morning... well, didn¡¯t you like it?¡± ¡°No! I love it so much! It¡¯s not the reason...¡± ¡°Then?¡± ¡®If not, why?¡¯ Aria asked, blinking her eyshes which had be longer and richer with makeup. But Jessie did not answer, and one of the maids who had been aware of it said carefully on her behalf. ¡°Well¡ªYour Highness the Crown Princess, if you don¡¯t mind, may I answer for her?¡± With the full support of Aria, and with his excellentpetence, he became a famous person, even though he was amoner, and the maid of the Imperial Castle seemed to know his whereabouts. ¡°Do you know Hans?¡± ¡°Yes... I¡¯m really sorry to hear that, but I didn¡¯t dare ask for permission and opened my mouth first to do anything to help you.¡± Aria stared into the eyes of the maid, who were really sorry for her answer because they looked like Annie, who was looking for a chance every time. The maid seemed to want to take this opportunity to impress Aria with this because she had heard that all her close maids had been well-fed and had a good favor of Aria. ¡°... Really? Jessie won¡¯t answer, so will you let me know?¡± And Aria didn¡¯t hate such people, because it was easy to get the rtionship as someone wanted to receive some price, rather than kindness without paying. As soon as Aria¡¯s permission was given, the maid¡¯s eyes shone and she answered with a quick, unscrupulous expression. ¡°Yes, I believe he works in the Imperial Castle, and I heard he¡¯s organizing gifts to be given to the national marriage.¡± ¡°... Is he organizing the gifts?¡± ¡°Yes, I believe that too many gifts have been brought in and all the remaining personnel has been mobilized.¡± ¡°Oh, my God...¡± ¡®He¡¯s working now.¡¯ She was surprised to hear that as if she could not imagine that he was working until today, even though she had heard that he was sopetent that he was asked for help here and there. ¡°... What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°I¡¯m Seg Ruby.¡± Seg Ruby. She seems to be ady of the Viscount family of Seg. Since she was the maid serving the Crown Prince in the Imperial Castle, it was no wonder that the noblewoman would fill the position. Ruby, who had so much desired attention from Aria, waited for her next words, with her eyes shining. ¡°Okay, Ruby, go tell Hans I¡¯m looking for him.¡± ¡°I see, Your Highness the Crown Princess.¡± In addition, she got an order separately, and she went out of the mansion in a hurry with a happy face. ¡°What are you going to do, Miss?¡± Jessie, watching it, asked Aria, embarrassed and not knowing what to do, though she knew that if she called Hans, who was busy, to the mansion, there was only one thing left. ¡°Hurry up to be dressed up and get a makeup. Don¡¯t tell me, you¡¯re going to attend my one-time wedding in a maid¡¯s uniform. There are so many maids to rece you.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°And Hans is an old acquaintance and I don¡¯t have a mind to retrieve my order, so if you don¡¯t want him to attend alone, get ready now. Even if you¡¯re going to be there like that, I won¡¯t stop you.¡± It was half-threatening, but the meaning was so sweet, and none of the people who heard Aria¡¯s words felt it. ¡°Miss...¡± ¡°But if you go there in that uniform, the dress that I bought for you will probably be crying in your closet. The dress was maid borately... How sad will the designer be? Poor thing.¡± With Aria¡¯s encouragement to go on and get ready for the wedding, Jessie, who was at a loss and didn¡¯t know what to do, nodded slowly. ¡°... Thank you, Miss.¡± ¡°Stop thanking me, but just go and get ready.¡± Then Jessie ran to her room. After Jessie disappeared, the maids who were helping Aria¡¯s dress up smiled inwardly and praised her good heart. A few momentster, Hans came to the mansion as he heard Aria was looking for him, but he looked serious, worried that something was wrong. Now that he could not dare to go inside and face Aria, he stood before the door and asked her, in a very urgent voice, ¡°I heard you found me!¡± ¡°Yes, I did, you left Jessie alone.¡± ¡°... Yes?¡± ¡°You have been working on a day like this...Do you need to organize the gifts so quickly? They¡¯re not going anywhere.¡± They didn¡¯t run, but the amount was too much and they had to be dealt with urgently. That was what Hans had done. But as he seemed concerned that he was not able to attend the ceremony with Jessie, in the corner of his mind, his face became brightened as Aria med him. ¡°Then, the reason you called me...¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure she¡¯s ready by now, so take Jessie with you, and if you don¡¯t have a carriage, you can borrow it from the mansion, the prettiest carriage.¡± ¡°...!¡± When Hans was unable to speak to Aria¡¯s consideration and did not go away, Aria rebuked him again, asking him what he was doing without going. ¡°Jesse is my favorite maid, and I hope you will treat her without any shortage.¡± As Hans¡¯s ability was outstanding and he was an acquaintance of the past, she cared for in many ways, but the bigger reason was that Hans was Jessie¡¯s lover. Aria hoped Hans would be sessful and make Jessie happy. For Aria, his sess was not a priority but Jessie¡¯s happiness. Therefore, it would be troublesome if he would just concentrate on his work and leave Jessie alone. ¡°Oh, I see!¡± When she heard Hans walking away with his answer, Aria saw herself in the mirror with a sigh of relief. From the past to the present, the face that had fascinated countless people was truly beautiful. It was so beautiful that it was iparable to anyone, but as it was carefully decorated for the ceremony, it was like a picture. ¡®I hope Asher likes it.¡¯ Even if she hadn¡¯t dressed up, he had loved her as he had secretly reddened his ears, but as she decorated herself like this, she hoped he would openly express his mind in public once. ¡°How pretty in the world...¡± ¡°There¡¯s no such thing as an angel from heaven. I gave birth to you, but the admirationes out naturally.¡± In the meantime, Carin and Violet came to Aria¡¯s room, after they finished their preparation. It was time to get ready to leave. The Crown Princess¡¯s tiara would be raised by the Crown Prince, during the ceremony, and only the jewel pins that would fix her hair were waiting for their turn. This was usually done by the bride¡¯s mother, and Carin tried to get the pins in her hand as if she had thought she deserved it, but then... ¡°I¡¯m sorry, mother. I have someone else to put in the pins.¡± ¡°... Eh?¡± ¡®Violet?¡¯ Carin¡¯s eyes turned to Violet and Violet opened her eyes incredulously, but neither of them could not put the pins on her hair. ¡°Then who...?¡± ¡®Who on earth is putting pins in Aria¡¯s hair, beating Carin and Violet?¡¯ As if the maids were also curious, they all held their breath and waited for Aria¡¯s answer. ¡°My dear friend.¡± ¡®So, who is it?¡¯ In exchange for an answer, Aria¡¯s long-awaited ¡°dear friend¡± arrived at the mansion shortly after. She was known by the servants of the mansion, Carin, and by the maids of the Imperial Castle except Violet. ¡°Sarah!¡± It was Sarah who had be the Marquise of Vincent. ¡°Aria! Oh, my God, how can you be so beautiful? You¡¯re so pretty that I don¡¯t even dare be jealous!¡± She wanted to keep Aria¡¯s beauty somewhere in secret if she could. Carin was a bit despondent butughed helplessly at the fact that Sarah was the one who would put the hairpins on her. ¡°She¡¯s my grandmother. You haven¡¯t seen her before, right? This is Sarah, my best friend, Marquise Vincent.¡± ¡°I see. You are Aria¡¯s dear friend... Nice to meet you, I¡¯m Aria¡¯s grandmother.¡± ¡°It¡¯s an honor, ma¡¯am.¡± Sarah greeted Violet with an immacte, respectful gesture. She was a prominent figure among the nobles. Violet smiled as softly as she did when she was dealing with Aria, whether she liked the noble and elegant Sarah very much. It was also thanks to that she was the most precious friend of Aria. ¡°Sarah, I want you to fix my hairpin.¡± ¡°... It¡¯s an honor, Aria.¡± Aria had reced the role of Sarah¡¯s wedding. Chapter 270 - Extra Story I: In The New Future, With Someone She Loves, Part VII

Chapter 270: Chapter 270. Extra Story I: In The New Future, With Someone She Loves, Part VII

Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie As if to recall the promise at that time, Sarah lifted the hairpin with a soft smile. It was pinning the already fixed hair into it, but it was too delicate and prudent to touch it for fear of making mistakes. ¡°... I¡¯m done.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± It was very simple and quickly over,paring to the long waiting for their turn, but Aria and Sarah were able to confirm their friendship again. Aria, who had finished her final preparation, stood up and checked her dress one more time, and gave Sarah, Carin, and Violet a very long, soft look. After a long journey, a woman finally became an adult from a child, and it was thest goodbye to leave her family and move on to a new path. It was an inexplicable emotion not to be able to express with words. Nevertheless, it was also a warm feeling that everyone understood and wished for happiness. * * * Before Aria, who had finished her preparations, left the mansion, she put her eyes briefly on the carriage that looked out of the hall window. The carriage sent to Aria for today was a colorful one decorated with tulips and jewels. The white body reflected the warm sun and glistened. The light seemed to bless Aria¡¯s future. Now if she would put herself in the carriage and start, she would no longer return to Carin¡¯s mansion. All the important luggage had been sent to the Imperial Castle in advance, and the maids who were to be brought along today were also scheduled to enter with her. So there was no more reason to return to the mansion. ¡°Miss...¡± ¡°What are you talking about? Now she is the Crown Princess, not ourdy.¡± ¡°... I can¡¯t believe you won¡¯te back anymore...!¡± ¡°Miss... I hope you get along well in the Imperial Castle!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be fine!¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t forget us!¡± The ownerless mansion must be a paradise on earth, but the servants of the mansion wept for Aria to leave for some reason. When Aria had first entered the mansion of the former Count, they had cursed her so much, saying she was shallow and humble, but now they had already grieved for her absence with deep loyalty as if they hadn¡¯t done that. It was a quick turnaround in posture. In the past, not only these people but also the children on the streets had cursed Aria, but now that she was loved by everyone, it was ironic. ¡®... I¡¯ve only changed my outward attitude.¡¯ Her inside still thought about how to fill her own gains. For her purpose, she hadn¡¯t cared about the means and methods. Moreover, she had been a wicked woman who gave death to those who harmed her. ¡®But now that I think about it, not just myself but everyone did. Don¡¯t the servants feel good only to the masters who gave benefits to them?¡¯ So there was no need to feel guilty about acting selfishly for her own benefit, for her happiness. Of course, it had been a long time since she didn¡¯t feel guilty or remorse, but she just thought of it all of a sudden. ¡°See you at the castle.¡± Just before leaving the mansion, Aria said so to her family. It was because the people of the Marquis family of Piast were to head to the Imperial Castle together in another carriage that would follow her carriage. Aria¡¯s carriage, apanied by knights riding white horses back and forth, would slowly circle the capital before entering the Imperial Castle, where the wedding would take ce, followed by the carriage of the Marquis family of Piast. And it was in order for Asher to greet Aria who would get off the carriage; it was the schedule for the future. ¡°... Yes.¡± Violet¡¯s expression of the answer, in a very natural order, was faintly lonesome. Carin then took Violet¡¯s hand and consoled her. ¡°Now we ride a carriage separately, but we can see her again when we go to the Imperial Castle. And since Aria said she woulde to visit often, please wait happily. Go ahead, Aria.¡± ¡°Yes, I will.¡± She seemed not to want to spoil the mood because she was in a situation where only congrattions were not enough. Aria agreed and ended herst goodbye with great politeness and grace. Still, Violet could not erase her lonely face, so she turned her body to start before the gloomy mood continued, and the servants opened the front door of the mansion as if they had waited. It was time to get on the wagon. So, she was going to, but... ¡°Mr. Asher...?¡± ¡®Why is Asher standing in front of the entrance to the mansion as he should greet her in the Imperial Castle?¡¯ Surprised, Aria stared vacantly at Asher for a moment, who was waiting for her. She looked at him, measuring Asher was a reality as he was seen in front of her. There was no wonder because Asher was dressed in a white suit, and she could not feel him real. ¡°I¡¯m here to pick you up. My lovely princess.¡± Then Asher reached out to Aria. It seemed to mean that she should hold his hand. At this scene, the servants who hade to the hall to see Aria off, responded by blushing or covering their mouths with their hands, bringing to their eyes what they would never see again. ¡°... How much he would like to see her...¡± Carin spoke to herself quietly, unnoticed by anyone. The purpose of the visit was obvious because it was Asher, who had visited the mansion on the pretext of jewelry a few days ago. Besides, he said ¡®My lovely princess.¡¯ Although it was not wrong because the wedding ceremony was scheduled today, it was not yet done, so it could have been premature to call her that way. However, if she pointed this out, he would certainly make excuses for calling Aria princess for various reasons. And no one pointed out the excessive behavior of Asher, because it was so good to see him being a dull fellow to no one else but Aria. ¡°... Mr. Asher.¡± Aria, whose face was blushing, called Asher¡¯s name. Even though she was called a shameful title in public, she did not seem to dislike it. No, she would rather express that joy, but she didn¡¯t know how to express it, so she seemed to have reced it by calling his name. ¡°Please hold my hand.¡± At the urging of Asher, Aria slowly took his hand. Unlike his nonchnt attitude and way of speaking, he had a strong grip on his hand. Nevertheless, he did not show anything outwardly and walked out of the mansion with Aria and got into the carriage. It seemed that they had decorated borately not only on the outside but also on the inside as the Crown Princess would ride. As they sat in a cozy chair, the carriage began to leave as if it had been waiting. It was a very slow move for a hurried start. It was to inform the people of the empire that a new Crown Princess was born, rather than to let Aria see the scenery outside the window. Aria, who was watching the servants of the mansion bowing down in unison and showing their respect to her, turned to Asher soon as it faded away. ¡°How did you get here? Shouldn¡¯t you have waited in the Imperial Castle?¡± ¡°... I wanted to see my princess as soon as possible. Didn¡¯t you kick me out coldly the other day?¡± ¡°But what shall I do if you broke the order and came here?¡± ¡®I¡¯ve been studying hard. I filled my knowledge day and night for fear that I might beughed at by any small mistake. But if Asher breaks the order so easily, why did I study so hard?¡¯ So when she asked back,ining a little bit because of unfairness, he could not hide his disappointment as if his unfairness was more than Aria¡¯s. ¡°Is it important to be in order, or am I important?¡± ¡°... Yes?¡± ¡®What¡¯s this question all of a sudden?¡¯ ¡°I¡¯ve been running this fast, hoping to see my princess as soon as possible. Is the order more important?¡± ¡°That... of course not. How can Ipare the order to Mr. Asher?¡± It was a question of no value, so she answered it in a hurry, and Asher said, taking Aria¡¯s hand and putting it on his cheek. ¡°I knew you¡¯d say that.¡± With his words, Aria¡¯s heart melted away though she had wanted toin. It was because he looked and talked as if he only wanted her to think about him, not only now but also in the future. Chapter 271 - Extra Story I: In The New Future, With Someone She Loves, Part VIII Chapter 271: Chapter 271. Extra Story I: In The New Future, With Someone She Loves, Part VIII Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie It was amazing to have melted her mind at an instant. As Aria, with a look of relief, stared quietly into the eyes of Asher, he slowly kissed the palm of her hand that he was holding. There was no young man who had just been longing for affection. It was just her palm at best and above her glove, but his kiss was dense and subtle, and her cheeks were red. ¡°Ah, Mr. Asher...¡± ¡®Is it okay to do this in a carriage on the way to the wedding?¡¯ On the lips that passed through the palm of her hand and rose to her wrist, Aria called Asher¡¯s name, but he did not stop his daring acts. Rather, he had the audacity to look up at Aria without blinking an eye and gave her a look that seemed innocent. As if determined, his ears were no longer red. ¡®What shall I do?¡¯ She had seen a lot of men who were more aggressive than this and knew how to refuse it without difficulty, but somehow, she couldn¡¯t do it to Asher... No, she didn¡¯t even think about doing it. So she left Asher, who was winding his hands around her waist, unsure what to do, and it was not Aria but others who unexpectedly stopped him from doing it. ¡°Waaaah!¡± ¡°Hurrah for Her Highness the Crown Princess!¡± ¡°May you bring prosperity to the empire!¡± It was the voices of the people who started to shout out of the window. Everyone who found Aria¡¯s procession blessed her as loud as they could, as the carriage that had escaped Carin¡¯s mansion had entered a busy ce. ¡°....¡± So, as hard as a stone, Asher could not ignore the voices of the people outside, who spoke to the wagon, no matter who he was. ¡°... I don¡¯t know why I¡¯m annoyed when they¡¯re celebrating.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t say that because they¡¯re the people of the empire.¡± ¡°I know that, but...¡± ¡®Until the day of the wedding, why would his people disturb him?¡¯ Asher, who wanted to say so, straightened himself and moved to the other side of Aria. She watched him do it quietly, and he asked Aria if he could open the carriage window, adjusting his dress. ¡°May I open the window. It is the Crown Prince and Crown Princess¡¯s duty to greet them today, isn¡¯t it?¡± It was exactly what Aria should have done, getting into the wagon and traveling to the Imperial Castle, but Asher shamelessly included himself. He seemed to have not forgotten to greet the people of the empire while he was annoyed. As expected, he was the Crown Prince. ¡°Yes, please.¡± Ariaughed small and allowed it, and the carriage window opened. Then, a huge voice that had a size she didn¡¯t know when the window was closed poured into the carriage. ¡°Oh, my God! How beautiful!¡± ¡°That beautifuldy is about to be the Crown Princess of the empire!¡± ¡°Please make the empire happy for a long time!¡± They blessed today with bright faces and voices in unison. It was she who was getting married, but it was so strange that so many people were happy and were congratting her that Aria waved her hand with an awkward face. ¡°Oh, oh! She waved her hand!¡± ¡°I think the Crown Prince is there, too!¡± ¡°Your Highness, the Crown Prince and Crown Princess!¡± ¡°Please make this country, the empire, a good ce!¡± Aria could not hide her joy as if she had been blessed by God. This caused a responsibility that she had never thought of because she realized that this marriage was not only about Asher and her own but about everyone who had grown up in the empire. Their lives could change in the future, depending on how she and he were determined. She could make a lot of children and make their childhoods as unhappy as she had been, or she could not. She couldn¡¯t make it disappearpletely, but she thought she could keep it to a minimum, just as investing in the academy to fill her private appetite had be a hope and a light for some. ¡°Mr. Asher.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Do you mind if I keep doing everything I¡¯ve been doing so far even after bing the Crown Princess?¡± When she asked him what he would allow, he said, with a smile far more intense than she had expected, ¡°Of course, you can do everything you want to do as the Crown Princess, besides what you¡¯ve done.¡± ¡®How could I not do anything that would help you, who believed in me without asking, without questioning, and trusting me?¡¯ She could have ignored the people and lived like a stupid viin in the past, but she did not think of it at all when she faced those who cheered enthusiastically. ¡°I see.¡± Aria¡¯s answer was buried in the crowd¡¯s shout. It took a long time for the wagon to reach the Imperial Castle, but there was no ce where the people¡¯s shout couldn¡¯t be heard. * * * The carriage turned very slowly around the capital, informing everyone of the birth of the Crown Princess, and it headed for its destination, the Imperial Castle. The carriage was so slow that a procession of people followed it. Even though it was a carriage that turned a long way to its destination, people quietly followed the carriage without showing a single sign of hardship. It didn¡¯t take too long before the wagon arrived at the Imperial Pce. Some nobles, who knew the order of the national marriage, expressed their curiosity since the Crown Prince, who should have weed Aria, didn¡¯t appear. ¡°Why does His Highness note out?¡± ¡°And now the Crown Princess would get out of the wagon alone?¡± ¡°Oh, my God, this is such a shame.¡± ¡°I¡¯m so sorry to hear that she¡¯s waiting here alone...¡± ¡°He should havee out as soon as the wagon came up in the distance...¡± Asher was not there because he had gone to meet her arbitrarily, and it was unusual enough that no one would dare imagine. So they were sorry for Aria, who was waiting alone in the carriage without the Crown Prince, and one of the knights who escorted the carriage opened the door. ¡°No way, she¡¯s going out alone.¡± ¡°Oh, poordy...¡± And, of course, once again, the sympathy for Aria was pouring out, and it was not Aria but Asher who broke all their expectations and appeared out of the carriage first. ¡°...!¡± ¡°... Why is His Highness there...?¡± ¡°What the hell is this...?¡± It was also the ce even the royal families of foreign countries were in attendance, and it should be more than ever worthy of formality, but what was happening? ¡°Please get off.¡± Then he reached inside. ¡®Don¡¯t tell me, he came in the wagon together before the ceremony was officially held!¡¯ Of course, it was not considered as a taboo for a man and woman to ride a carriage together, but today was the day of the national marriage. With hundreds of thousands of people watching the face of the empire, it was not a matter for the two to boast proudly that they had broken the order and even ridden a carriage together. Because of that, some nobles, calling it an international disgrace, repeatedly denied it, but without waiting, Aria finally took Asher¡¯s hand and got out of the carriage. ¡°... Oh, my God.¡± ¡°... How could His Highness have done this...?¡± ¡®Why did he do such a scandalous act in public...¡¯ But unlike the reactions of some of the nobles of the empire, the majority of the people and foreign noblesughed happily. This was especially true of the nobles from Croa. It had not been long since Aria had been ady of the Marquis family of Piast in Croa, but they had identified themselves with Aria because she had been so powerful that the rumors about her had spread quickly beyond the empire and Croa to other countries. The nobles of Croa seemed to be quite pleased that the way Asher was hanging on Aria and behaving as if he were a dull fellow, in vition of the order and the etiquette of the ceremony. They thought that Aria, a noblewoman from Croa, was treated well. Of course, it was not a wrong idea. Asher thought he would do it for Aria if she were to ask him to propose to her again right here, right now. Above all, the character of Lohan, the King of Croa, was quite free-spirited, and he had often shown manners that had been far from being graceful, and they were not in a position to me others. ¡°Well, it could be.¡± ¡°He is quite normalpared to Mr. Lohan.¡± ¡°Yes, he is. What is the matter with the order? Wouldn¡¯t it be important to have a national wedding?¡± Chapter 272 - Extra Story I: In The New Future, With Someone She Loves, Part IX Chapter 272: Chapter 272. Extra Story I: In The New Future, With Someone She Loves, Part IX Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie ¡°When will Mr. Lohan grow up into such a figure and marry?¡± ¡°Unfortunately, he¡¯s already grown up.¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s very unfortunate.¡± Lohan was seated in the hall where the ceremony was to be held, so the nobles of Croa did not hide their words. Since they could not enter the Imperial Pce, hundreds of thousands ofmoners gathered outside the gate, cheering for Aria and Asher. Their fondness for Aria was enough to overflow. ¡®On top of that, how can they see the Crown Prince who does not value the etiquette very much and who shows mercy for themselves on the surface?¡¯ As if he had not intended to break all the order, Aria and Asher hade out of the wagon and slowly followed the path that was filled with tulips. The scent of fresh tulips filled the Imperial Pce in the warm breeze. With the warm gaze of hundreds of thousands of people who did not spare their congrattions to herself, and of the nobles who had only cursed and abused in the past, and Asher, who held her hand and walked side by side with her... ¡®Is it OK to be so happy?¡¯ Aria took a deep breath, as she felt her heart swell, more than she had expected, and she even blinked several times to see if it was not a dream, and at the same time, she also felt anxiety since she was under pressure. Her lips were dry with tension. When he nced at her, he gave a little strength to his grip and asked Aria in a very worried voice. The voice outside the castle was quite loud, but his voice was a little louder. ¡°You don¡¯t look very well. Are you feeling any pain?¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s not it...¡± ¡°Then why...?¡± Asher¡¯s face darkened as Aria said no. He seemed to be worried that her mind had changed as she remembered his shorings that she had never known before. If it was, as usual, he would have noticed in a single moment that it was not, but he was also as nervous as her. It was not like a contractual marriage with Isis, the eldest daughter of the former Duke of Frederick, but a wedding with a woman who he was truly in love with. It was natural that he would be irritated if she showed any signs of anxiety. Aria, who confirmed it because it appeared on Asher¡¯s face, realized that he was in the same condition as herself and regained stability on the other hand. It was because she realized that it was natural to be nervous Then Aria, with a soft smile, gave a little strength to her hand that was held by Asher. ¡°I¡¯m worried that you changed your mind.¡± She opened her mouth withposure as if she was fine now. As always, she meant that there was no need to worry. Still full of tension, Asher made a desperate excuse he would never do as he took it seriously. ¡°I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re worried about that. Of course, I would not... I don¡¯t know what kind of distrust I have dared to give, but I hope you¡¯re not angry and understand my true intentions. I¡¯m never going to change even after I¡¯m dead and my body and soul are gone.¡± ¡°Even after you die?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡®How can you be so sure of that?¡¯ It was a ridiculous excuse and insistence. ¡®Nevertheless, how can I bully you much more than this when you dere that it is so natural?¡¯ Now that they were close to the hall where the ceremony was going to take ce, they couldn¡¯t talk anymore. She could not go inside with him while feeling nervous, so she smiled and said, ¡°Please do so!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll do it even if you ask me not to.¡± Having relieved their worries, the two continued to walk and entered the hall. The inside of the hall was very quiet and pious, unlike the outside, where the voices of hundreds of thousands of people were making their ears hurt. The selected high-ranking nobles and officials from other countries, and Annie and Jessie, who Aria had specially asked for a seat, and Baron Burboom and Hans were there. Focusing their eyes at her, Aria walked slowly forward with Asher. Soon, once she walked to the front podium and put a tiara on her head, she would be recognized as the Crown Princess. She was nervous again when she thought about it, and her back was stiff. But no one noticed that Aria was nervous because it had created an elegant and dignified posture. And then, under the podium, Aria and Asher stopped walking. It was a destination that she arrived across a truly long and arduous road. It was a moment when the woman who was considered the most vulgar in the empire, on the continent, transformed into the noblest woman. Aria, who recalled her past and what had happened so far, slowly looked up toward the sound of footstepsing toward the podium, swallowing her surging emotions. She wanted to see the high priest that would appear with the tiara he had prepared. However, there was someone else there whose face she had seen before but only for a little while. This was the first time that people would see him as the high priest. ¡°... The Emperor... His Majesty?¡± He was the Emperor whose face she had only briefly seen at the execution of the traitors. It was not strange for the Emperor to appear at the royal wedding, but it was a surprise that the Emperor, who was so careful that he was not showing himself, had now appeared. ¡°I guess my father is finally relieved. In the meantime, he¡¯s been inside the castle for fear that he would be threatened by any of the nobles.¡± As if he thought Aria would be surprised, he whispered very quietly in a voice that would only be heard by Aria. It had been a long time since the traitors had been executed, and now he showed up. ¡®Isn¡¯t this saying that he enjoyed afortable life in the Imperial Castle, leaving all the difficult tasks to his son? If he had helped Asher at all, the rebels might have ended sooner.¡¯ Aria thought she would have a hard time facing the Emperor, but that thought of hers was so foolish. And it urred to her that she might have been unhappy because she had lived under such an Emperor without knowing anything. Soon after reaching the podium, the Emperor began to utter congrattory remarks prepared by himself at the very sight of the new Crown Princess, most of which was to wish for a bright future for the empire and its prosperity. He couldn¡¯t make it, so instead, Asher had done in the past. As she listened to the congrattory message, thinking that, Asher secretly held his hand and whispered to her very quietly, ¡°My father said he would step down soon and leave the capital.¡± ¡®Is he saying that he will step down after realizing his position? No, as she looks back on what has happened, it is fair to say that he is stepping down to save his life. Now, they say that the peaceful era hase after defeating the traitors, but they may show up again to threaten the imperial power at any time.¡¯ ¡°Give me the tiara.¡± The Emperor said in a solemn voice after a congrattory speech. He took the tiara of the Crown Princess from a servant waiting behind him and handed it back to Asher. He looked as if he was blessed in spite of not having helped to build such a peaceful empire. As soon as he received the tiara, Asher turned toward Aria. Aria lowered her head a little so that he could put the tiara on her head. With great care, if time had stopped, Asher slowly put the tiara on top of Aria¡¯s head. It was a very caring touch, making sure that the tiara would never fell off. Even if he didn¡¯t do so, the maids who were standing next to her would make sure that it would not fall off, but he was determined not to create such a situation. ¡°Blessed be the birth of the new Crown Princess!¡± So as the tiara was put above Aria¡¯s head, the Emperor spoke out and made it known to the hall that a new Crown Princess had been born. There was still an order to exchange rings and drink holy water, but this alone seemed to have moved the people there already, and Carin, Violet, and Sarah, who was sitting far away, began to cry. When Asher and Aria exchanged a ring made of jewels in the color of each other¡¯s eyes, even Annie, who had been by Aria¡¯s side to fulfill her self-interest, took out her handkerchief to wipe her tears. They did not spare any congrattions on the birth of the new Crown Princess and thepanion of the Crown Prince. Chapter 273 - Extra Story II: Jealousy, Part I

Chapter 273: Chapter 273. Extra Story II: Jealousy, Part I

Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie The birth of the new Crown Princess and the Crown Prince¡¯s wedding were a celebration not only of the royal family but also of all the people of the empire. It also meant that the next Emperor was ready to rece the current Emperor, who had not taken any action under the pressure of the influence of the Aristocratic Party. After the ceremony, themoners, who gathered in front of the Imperial Pce, went out to the streets, rejoicing that they entered a new era, apanied by alcohol, singing and dancing, and the nobles also stayed on the Imperial Pce to discuss the future of the empire. ¡°Where are His Highness and Her Highness?¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯ve been looking for them for a while, but I can¡¯t see them.¡± ¡°Where the hell have they been?¡± ¡°What¡¯s clear is that they are not in the garden.¡± ¡°They didn¡¯t go back to their room, did they?¡± ¡°Well, if they did, someone would have seen it.¡± Of course, the greatest purpose of the nobles was to meet today¡¯s main characters, Asher and Aria. Despite the fact that they had already been in the same boat, there were a lot of people who wanted to meet them face to face and talk to them to build friendship. Even if they were the party of the Crown Prince, who were against the Aristocratic Party, the nobles were the nobles. Unable topletely rule out self-interest, they found Asher and Aria. Of course, unlike them, there were also Sarah and Marquis Vincent, who waited for Aria with pure intentions, but somehow they could not meet Aria, either. ¡°I don¡¯t think we can meet her.¡± ¡°It¡¯s the first day of the ceremony, so it¡¯s worth it. They¡¯ve broken down the great wall and managed to get married, so why didn¡¯t they run away just because they wanted to be alone?¡± At Sarah¡¯s very sad voice, the Marquis replied with a tone of voice that he understood. He looked as if he was sad, too. It was none other than the Crown Prince and Princess of the empire who ran away. Even if they disappeared without meeting the waiting people, who would dare to criticize them? Perhaps as if he had expected this, Lohan left the empire early, leaving only a short letter. In the first ce, he could not leave Croa for a long time. After a brief face-to-face talk with Aria¡¯s kinsman, the people of the Marquis family of Piast, they returned to Carin¡¯s mansion without wasting their time in the Imperial Castle. They said they knew it would be difficult to meet Aria from now on, so they would take a break at the mansion and return to Croa. It was unexpectedly the Imperial Castle¡¯s garden where Asher, who had left everyone and even his servant out, fled with Aria. It was a ce where Aria had also visited before. ¡°It was a busy day.¡± ¡°... Yes.¡± As he said, Aria answered, looking at the calm pond. As he said, it was a very busy and hectic day. It was also a busy day where they might have copsed if they had stayed in the garden and worked on all their schedules. In consideration of her, he brought her to the garden of the Imperial Castle, where people could not enter except if their part of the royal family. ¡°You¡¯ll be busy in the future, will you be okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been more busy than this. Enough to turn back the time.¡± Although using the hourss required a full day¡¯s sleep, she had used the time she had turned more preciously. Besides, since no one had been willing to hurt herself for trivial reasons anymore, even though she had been busy and tired, she hadn¡¯t been very tired mentally. That was enough. ¡°I must have dared to underestimate my princess.¡± ¡°Yes, so don¡¯t worry too much. I think you¡¯re more tired than I am, so why don¡¯t we go back to our bedroom?¡± When Aria asked if they would go back to their bedroom, Asher furrowed his forehead. He had a face that reminded him of something he hated very much. ¡®Why are you reacting like that when I say, ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the bedroom?¡±¡® As she could not understand, she blinked and waited for his answer. ¡°Our bedroom... must have been crowded by people now.¡± ¡°.... Crowded by people?¡± ¡®In someone else¡¯s bedroom? Why?¡¯ Aria waited for a reply again. He hesitated for a moment but slowly replied as if he could not help it. ¡°... It¡¯s the first night of the royal family. It¡¯s a custom for them to watch us.¡± ¡°They will watch us, won¡¯t they?¡± Aria raised her voice and asked back, shouting. ¡®Why are they going to watch the first night? Is that what it¡¯s like to get married?¡¯ Aria was so shocked that she became speechless. Her eyelids trembled, and her eyes wandered from ce to ce. She looked more embarrassed than ever. ¡°The royal wedding is mostly a political marriage, so they want to make sure they really spend the night together. They have to have a baby for the future generation... I think it¡¯s good to be here, because you are so upset.¡± ¡°... That was an excellent choice. It¡¯s a terrible thing. Why is there such a strange custom...?¡± ¡®What could be worse than having our first night in the presence of someone? It would be embarrassing to remember, and that shame won¡¯t subside until I go to the grave. But what I hate is what I hate, and I can¡¯t stay here forever. The bride who held the ceremony would not spend the night in front of the pond. What could be more unfortunate than that?¡¯ ¡°Well, what now?¡± Asher carefully suggested an alternative to Aria¡¯s question. He seemed to have something in mind. ¡°Would you like to go to my vi which you¡¯ve been to before?¡± ¡®The vi of Asher?¡¯ At the words of Asher, Aria could conjure up his vi, which had been ced in the woods in a single stroke. It was obvious that no one woulde there. Aria was about to nod her head, but Asher quickly added the following words, ¡°But we have a problem.¡± ¡°A problem...? What problem?¡± ¡®I think there is no one there. Surely, no one is waiting for this kind of situation.¡¯ She urged him to answer quickly, as she thought so, and he slowly answered her question after staring at her with his dark blue eyes for a moment. ¡°You know, there¡¯s nobody there except us.¡± ¡°... What? Why is that a problem...?¡± Aria, who asked so, could not finish her speech and became stiff. It was because she realized that his words did not just imply that there would be no one to see them. It could be seen through Asher¡¯s sunken eyes. He married the woman he had hoped for and would spend the night alone in a ce where no one coulde, so it was clear that he had only one thought. ¡°... Then let¡¯s go quickly.¡± That was also what Aria wanted. As soon as Aria¡¯s answer fell, Asher opened his eyes wide. It seemed like an unexpected answer. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to go?¡± This time Aria asked Asher. ¡®No way.¡¯ Asher soon took Aria¡¯s hand in a hurry, and the two of them disappeared from the garden without a trace. * * * As he said, the vi was empty, not even a butler was there. No, maybe they didn¡¯t have time to check it out. Asher, who had always moved into the woods near the mansion, somehow moved into the mansion, inside the bedroom. It was a pce garden with no one in it, but when he moved from an open field of view to a blocked room, it was quick to change his eyes and behavior. She didn¡¯t even prepare anything, but Asher¡¯s hand was wrapped around Aria¡¯s waist. The other hand swept Aria¡¯s fluffy, soft cheeks. It was a touch asking for permission. ¡®I can¡¯t believe you ask for permission even in this situation.¡¯ Aria soon closed her eyes with her arms around his neck, thinking that he was a really kind and generous man. Then their lips were ovepped in a sh. The polite asking of her will was nowhere to be seen. ¡®Now you don¡¯t have to look at anyone¡¯s interruptions or notice.¡¯ His behavior was so impatient. It was because he had been patient for a long time, ignoring Aria, who had repeatedly provoked him yfully several times so far. When she felt like she was going to be eaten by Asher without even leaving her bones behind, she shivered. She felt all the more so because she felt power in the hand of Asher, who had wrapped her waist. ¡°Aaah...¡± When their lips moved apart for a moment, there was an inexplicable burst of breath. Somehow she was a little shy, but she put her hand on his shoulder then she wrapped it around his neck, but suddenly her view changed and a fluffy quilt touched her back. Chapter 274 - Extra Story II: Jealousy, Part II

Chapter 274: Chapter 274. Extra Story II: Jealousy, Part II

Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie After that, the hands that was around her waist brushed her cheek, and they were now busy peeling off the cumbersome piece of cloth that had been wrapped around Aria. ¡°Wait...¡± She wanted to tell him to wait. However, she couldn¡¯t finish what she wanted to say because of the soft touch that kept her from making a sound out of her mouth, so she just held on to his shoulder. The sensation climbing up her spine made her head disturbed. She gulped helplessly to the strange sensation that she felt in the first contact of this lifetime. A little more impatient, Asher left Aria¡¯s lips and bit her neck. ¡°Aw...!¡± The feeling of it, which was never light, made Aria raise her voice briefly. It was not only once. Asher put her in a corner without giving her a moment¡¯s rest. Asher kissed her deeply again, throwing off his cumbersome dress. It was a rough and hasty touch, and it was a time when he had been wasting his time a few times. ¡°Wait, wait a minute!¡± Aria, who was able to rx for a moment, was so embarrassed that she pushed Asher¡¯s shoulder away. Aria, who was feeling hot with her cheeks dyed red, stared at Asher with a gasp that she had not yet cleared. But it didn¡¯t seem very helpful for Aria, who pushed him away to ask something. Aria, who saw Asher frowning, hurriedly opened her mouth. ¡°Why, why. Why are you so... so...?¡± ¡®Like this? If you want to ask me something, do it quickly.¡¯ Asher sighed deeply and urged her to talk. ¡°So?¡± ¡°How are you so... skillful?¡±¡± The question of Aria, which was urged in such haste, was enough to freeze Asher, who was so excited and was giving off a fierce re. ¡°What¡¯s that...?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure there were no other women except me, but...!¡± ¡®But how can you make me such a mess although I have lived ten years longer than you? How did you make my soul escape? This was a strange act that even I did not know. By the way, how are you so skillful?¡¯ When Aria asked in doubt, Asher¡¯s eyes narrowed. His eyes deepened again. He brushed her cheek and asked her back in a very threatening voice. ¡°Isn¡¯t that a question I should give to the Crown Princess, who knows if I¡¯m good or not?¡± ¡°What, what do you mean...? I¡¯ve never had a deep rtionship with a particr man...!¡± Then Aria replied, stuttering ufortably, and Asher smiled and kissed her cheek. ¡°So do I. I have just learned it as part of my education. I¡¯m d it made my princess happy.¡± ¡°... From whom?¡± ¡°From the books handed down for the imperial family... and from the one who exined it.¡± ¡°... Are you so skillful because of the books and this person¡¯s exnation...?¡± Aria blinked and asked him back as if she didn¡¯t believe it. Then Asher replied with a significant smile, creating a long shadow over Aria. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s true. So would you like to test how far I could satisfy you? Me who just learned through books and exnation?¡± However, his eyes still looked hideous. They were full of pressure, urging her to answer quickly. ¡®So how can I not answer you to do that?¡¯ ¡°... If you¡¯re lying, I¡¯ll be angry.¡± At the answer, the smile disappeared again from his face. His stretched hands were still rough and impatient, but they were enough to drive Aria into a corner so that she could hang on only to him. * * * Asher, who had disappeared from the Imperial Castle with Aria, stayed in the vi for three more days, and soon returned to the Imperial Castle quietly as if nothing had happened. It was only three days in a small vi, but it was the happiest and most enjoyable time ever for the two of them. There wasn¡¯t much to do. There was nothing to do. They were almost confined to the bedroom, except to quietly eat the food the butler had prepared. That was enough and overflowing. Asher wanted to live in the vi for years, but he knew better than anyone else that he couldn¡¯t do that, so he finally managed to get rid of his lingering regret. Not that he hadn¡¯t told anyone, of course, but he had told that he would leave the Imperial Castle for a while, as he had sneaked out of the bedroom and moved the space secretly while Aria was asleep. Thus, the escape of the Crown Prince and Princess on the day of their national marriage ended quietly without much fuss. ¡°It¡¯s already morning...¡± And after a while, in the sunlight that began to seep through the window, Asher spoke to himself quietly, staring at Aria, who wasying on his arms. It sounded that he was annoyed, as he said that he didn¡¯t know why morning wasing so quickly. This had been the case ever since he had returned to the Imperial Castle. There was more time away than with Aria. But it couldn¡¯t be helped. It was also intended by himself. It was because his work had been dyed by the national marriage, and he had fled to the vi with Aria after the national wedding and hadn¡¯t returned for days. Three days was plenty of time to push Asher into the abyss of work. ¡°... Mr. Asher?¡± Asher was soothing his irritation, staring into Aria¡¯s face, and then she slowly opened her eyes as it was morning already. She called out his name, looking into his eyes. Then, as if he had never been irritated, his heart was filled with pride. He was really happypared to the past when it was hard to see her once a month. ¡°... My princess is awake.¡± ¡°Yes. Good morning, Mr. Asher. Did you have a good dreamst night?¡± ¡®A good dream?¡¯ In fact, he didn¡¯t sleep very long and spent most of his time staring at Aria. But it was a more satisfying and precious time than just dreaming. ¡°Yes. I had a very good dream. Did the Crown Princess had one, too?¡± Asher answered yes and kissed Aria¡¯s forehead briefly. Then Aria grinned and said, ¡°Yes, Mr. Asher.¡± ¡®How could it be so lovely?¡¯ It was amazing and mysterious. ¡®I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m feeling so happy with just this little talk.¡¯ With uncontroble emotion, Asher hugged Aria to his bosom tightly. He thought he wanted to spend all day like this if he could. Before long, however, he had to let Aria go, as the maids, who made an indication of themselves being around to mark the beginning of the day. Suddenly, his mood plunged down again in an instant, as if he had never been in a good mood. Even changing his clothes after washing his face was really annoying. It was because he had to stay away from Aria for a long time now after breakfast. So he tried to dy the time, having a meal so slowly, as slowly as he could, but Aria ended her meal as usual and held the tea her maid brought in as if she was different from his mind. ¡°It smells good.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a tea made of fruit fit for the season.¡± ¡°It smells like sweet peaches.¡± ¡°Yes. It¡¯s a peach tea, Your Highness the Crown Princess.¡± ¡°Really? It tastes good too.¡± ¡°It¡¯s an honor that it tastes good to you. Should I put it on for lunch?¡± ¡°Please do that.¡± Aria¡¯s praise made the maid blush. Unlike Asher, who didn¡¯t want to be apart from her for a moment, Aria, who had be the Crown Princess, seemed to have adjusted well to life in the Imperial Castle more than he had thought. It was because the servants followed Aria quite well, and she also spared no effort to adapt. Of course, there were difficulties, such as learning new etiquette, learning what the Crown Princess should do or figuring out many people, but Aria worked hard withoutining, so most people were happy enough to help Aria adjust to the Imperial Castle. Everyone liked her enough tough lightly at Aria¡¯s little mistakes, even though they were the people of the Imperial Castle, who set strict standards on etiquette. ¡°See you tonight, Mr. Asher.¡± Aria smiled softly as she kissed Asher¡¯s cheek after eating. He wanted to split his time and dine with Aria, but the people around wouldn¡¯t let him and Aria go. It was because the Imperial Castle was crowded with people who wanted to meet Aria whenever they had the chance. Aria, who spent most of her time studying because she had a lot to learn, had to deal with visitors as well, so she also did not have much time, just like himself. ¡°Yes... I¡¯ll see you tonight.¡± Chapter 275 - Extra Story II: Jealousy, Part III

Chapter 275. Extra Story II: Jealousy, Part III

Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie He should be d that the person he loved was doing well, but it was strangely regrettable. And he was annoyed. ¡°Your Highness Asterope. A report has arrived that outlines the situation in the south. Shall I let him in?¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°... Your Highness?¡± So he was in no condition to focus on his work at all, even though things were going to explode even if he just slept a little and worked. ¡®I¡¯ll have to do it as soon as possible to meet Aria...¡¯ He couldn¡¯t concentrate on his work because of the thought on this and that, so all he had to do was go over the documents at a slower pace than usual. ¡°... Let him in.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± It was only a long time after the servant informed the visitor and Asher¡¯s permission fell. Clearly, if he received those documents, it would increase the number of jobs that he could no longer escape, but there was nothing to be done about it. ¡°You don¡¯t look so good, Your Highness. Is there anything wrong?¡± Lane who brought the report examined the visibly bad face of Asher and asked. ¡®It¡¯s not been so long since you got married but you¡¯ve already had a damned face. You have been madly in love with each other, and you can¡¯t have hated the Crown Princess overnight, and what¡¯s going on?¡¯ As Asher did not answer his question as he furrowed his forehead, Lane let all the servants step back and asked him why, ¡°I¡¯ll help you if I can. I have to stay in the capital for a while anyway.¡± ¡°Really? Then will you go over the documents for me?¡± ¡°... Yes? If so, I will.¡± As if annoyed more by the answer, Asher threw the pen on the desk. It was because Lane answered that he would, as knew he couldn¡¯t. ¡®Does the Crown Princess know the bad temper of the Crown Prince? I¡¯m sure she may not know.¡¯ Lane quietly thought of why Asher was angry. ¡®He has been busy all the time but all of a sudden he¡¯s so irritated that he asks me to work instead...¡¯ Lane could reach a conclusion without much thought. It was because he had experienced it several times before. ¡®He is dissatisfied with the fact that he¡¯s too busy with work and can¡¯t see the Crown Princess often. In addition, he would have heard rumors that the Crown Princess is doing very well in the Imperial Castle. No matter how high an aristocrat her father is, she is loved by all, even though her mother is a lowborn prostitute. Compared to Isis, who was a candidate for the Crown Princess before Aria, the difference between them is like night and day.¡¯ Nevertheless, all the attention of the empire was on Aria, and he could not help but hear it even if he didn¡¯t want to. So he could find a very appropriate conclusion without having to worry too much. It was obvious that the disappointment of not meeting Aria and the jealousy of those who would be meeting her on his behalf. It would be a strange feeling for the Crown Prince, who only knew about his work, but that was all he had. In the very familiar state, as he had done, Lane came up with an alternative as usual. ¡°Do you want me to go and see her?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I am talking about Her Highness the Crown Princess. I have nothing to do until you go over the report and give me the following instructions anyway. I can pretend I am the neur walking around the Imperial Castle because You Highness can¡¯t go.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be too bad to pretend to be a servant. Not many people know my face.¡± ¡®I¡¯ve already had such a record several times.¡¯ It was nothing new. It was Lane¡¯s responsibility to follow Aria and report on her condition. So, when the Crown Prince had misunderstood Aria as Mielle, he had been the first to know who she was. ¡°... Report every hour.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Eventually, as usual, Asher¡¯s permission fell, and Lane left the office straight away. He hummed, saying, ¡°I should use a trick to relieve his feelings at once.¡± * * * ¡°Oh, my God, aren¡¯t you Mr. Lane?¡± ¡°No, I am not Mr. Now just call me Lane.¡± Aria weed him with delight on Lane she met after a long time. She greeted him with a bright smile as if she were an angel who hade down from heaven. ¡®Due to her beauty, there is no wonder for the Crown Prince to be worried.¡¯ Lane gave Aria a smile back, thinking that he understood Asher¡¯s feelings a hundred times. ¡°I am afraid if Ie here for nothing as you are busy.¡± As he said, Aria, surrounded by a group of nobledies, looked really busy. They were all wives of noblemen who were quite high in the position in the empire. Now that the new Crown Princess was crowned, they deserved toe, whether it was a test or a friendship. As Aria tried to introduce him, Lane began to introduce himself more quickly. ¡°I stopped by the Imperial Castle for a moment on my master¡¯s errand. I¡¯ve known Her Highness the Crown Princess for a long time, so I¡¯ve stopped by to say hello. This is Pino Lane.¡± ¡°I see.¡± ¡°Somehow I¡¯m used to that name.¡± ¡°So am I. Pino... Pino... where did I hear it?¡± Aria opened her eyes in a circle at the introduction. She asked him if he was still hiding his identity. It was about time that he would reveal his identity. It was also a question of why he had not yet been identified while he had been actively traveling around the empire. ¡°By the way, did you hear the rumor?¡± ¡°The rumor?¡± ¡°Yes. Rumor has it that a new designer is in the spotlight to make a very beautiful and fresh dress.¡± ¡°Is there someone like that?¡± ¡°Yes. The Crown Princess must know her.¡± ¡°Does Her Highness the Crown Princess know this woman?¡± ¡®She knows someone like that.¡¯ Everyone¡¯s eyes were on Aria. ¡®When did he hear such rumors?¡¯ It was only a few days ago that she had decided to support and sponsor her. When she had chosen a wedding dress, the designer had said thoughtless words without knowing who she was, and Aria intended that the designer would pay a price for that, but how did he get the news? Aria, who looked askance at Lane with that look, naturally confirmed Lane¡¯s words with a face that he must have an underhand scheme. ¡°... Yes. Well... maybe it¡¯s the designer I¡¯ve been eyeing on... I decided to invest in her this time.¡± ¡°Oh, my God. If there were such a designer, I wish you had told me before.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not toote now. Please go ahead and tell us what kind of designer she is.¡± Lane, who brought up a topic that would draw thedies¡¯ attention at once, naturally went into between them and sat down. He didn¡¯t ask for permission, but it was quite natural. ¡°She¡¯s still unknown in the capital, but she¡¯s quite a well-known designer in the south.¡± In order to hold out among thedies a little more, Lane began to tell them what he knew. There was nothing much to hide. The designer had been also delighted after she had been invested by Aria, and she had made a boast of herself here and there as she could not hide her joy. It was not long ago, but there were already a lot of rumors in the south. What she had been favored by Aria meant that she had been recognized for her ability and at the same time she had the opportunity to make her name known throughout the continent. So how could she not brag? Lane, who thought it was lucky to hear that as he wasing up from the south, gave them the information moderately and took a sip of the tea in front of him. Then he handed over the baton to Aria. Lane did note here to chat, but he wanted to watch Aria from a little distance and get information from her. ¡°... She is scheduled to visit the capitalter, so I¡¯ll formally introduce her to you then. You may be disappointed because she is still a little inexperienced.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not impossible. I¡¯m really looking forward to it.¡± ¡°I think so too. The more people who make beautiful things, the better.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m so d that we have a wise Crown Princess who knows a lot of things we don¡¯t know.¡± They did not seem to havee for the test, but they seemed genuinely fond of Aria. They could not have hated her because she was the one who had brought them up to this point, who had been quietly oppressed by the Aristocratic Party in the first ce. Chapter 276 - Extra Story II: Jealousy, Part IV

Chapter 276. Extra Story II: Jealousy, Part IV

Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie Aria was also carrying the power of Croa on her back, and most of themoners were on her side. Moreover, since she was ardently loved by the Crown Prince, how could they hate or reject Aria? They deserved to be seen as good to Aria. They deserved to be on her side. Even if they didn¡¯t like her, she was a being that they couldn¡¯t show it. ¡°It¡¯s an excessivepliment. I have a lot to learn.¡± When Aria answered with a little blush, thedies covered their mouths with their own fan and could not hide their favor for her. It was a face to bewilder them without distinction of sex or age. It was a lovely face that fascinated thedies as if she were determined to. The eyes of Lane, who faced the appearance that evoked even the fondness, wandered for a moment before heading to the teacup, with a sigh that the Crown Prince deserved to be worried. ¡°You¡¯re humble.¡± ¡°We seem to have a lot to learn from Your Highness the Crown Princess.¡± ¡°I agree.¡± ¡°How blessed His Highness the Crown Prince is!¡± ¡°So is the empire.¡± Thanks to this, the conversation went smoothly, and a friendly atmosphere continued. This was a very good situation for Aria, who had just be a Crown Princess, but it would have caused Lane a great deal of trouble. It was clear that if he reported as it was, it would increase Asher¡¯s irritation. As he had long been so, Asher had a keen interest in the people around Aria, in a bad sense. In the past, as he had been far away from her, and it had been hard to see her directly, the degree had been weak, but not now. How could he not be offended when there were so many people who praised and liked Aria before his eyes? If Asher had enough time to see Aria, he would be OK, but he would be angry because he had too much work to do and had no time to see her often. So Lane had to deal with it wisely, just as he had corrected Asher¡¯s confusion between Mielle and Aria in the past. ¡®However, may it be enough to take an act of small revenge on Asher, who has let him work in the far-off provinces so distantly? I would dy time a little bit so that he couldn¡¯t catch it.¡¯ This was only an act of small revenge when he thought of Asher, who had let him work like a dog. After thinking about it, Lane quietly called Aria, who saw off thedies who were leaving the tea party. ¡°Your Highness, the Crown Princess, I have something to tell you.¡± ¡°I have my next schedule. Will it be long? Did Mr. Asher send you?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Aria was as busy as Asher, but she nodded calmly as if she were waiting for the timing of the conversation because she thought Lane would never havee for nothing. ¡°I hope to see you again.¡± ¡°Me too, ma¡¯am.¡± ¡°May you be at peace by then.¡± Aria, who had sent thedies out first, returned to her neatly arranged table. Lane, who followed her to the other side, said to Aria with a very serious look. ¡°His Highness... is concerned about you.¡± ¡°Concerned about me?¡± ¡°Yes... he is worried if the Crown Princess has any problem or is getting well.¡± It wasn¡¯t wrong, but the meaning in it was quite different. It sounded as if he came to watch her if Aria was doing well and if she was performing her duties well. ¡°...¡± Then Aria shut up her mouth. She must have grasped exactly what Lane was trying to convey. Lane hurriedly added an exnation before Aria doubted his words, ¡°His Highness Asterope has a terrible regard for the Crown Princess. So he takes care of you while he is busy. He sent me here if he can¡¯t work as usual. Of course, you seem to be doing very well, so I think I can make a reportfortably. You haven¡¯t been here long, but you¡¯re amazing!¡± It was a very long exnation. The remark was prolonged for fear of being doubted, but fortunately, it was not a look of doubt. It was the opposite, but it was so brazen that Lane answered with a very satisfied look. Of course, it was a satisfying situation, because he himself had made this set up. Now Aria would try harder to keep the Crown Princess¡¯s true duty and learn what shecked by easing Asher¡¯s worries. That would take away her time more to see Asher. Lane smiled as much as he could, saying, ¡°I will run out the time between the two and try to clear up the misunderstandingter.¡± It was the lewd smile of a schemer. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll go report to His Highness. I hope you¡¯ll give favor to me as I may see you again.¡± ¡°... Yes.¡± Aria briefly lost in thought at Lane¡¯s words, soon nodded and left with the maids to attend the next schedule. The move was a step that was both impatient and determined to do well. Then Lane, who had left room for sabotage and woulde back again, headed toward Asher¡¯s office with a light step. There was a feeling of satisfaction in his footsteps. Knowing a solution that could solve everything, he had nothing to fear. ¡°How is she doing?¡± Reiterating to report, he urged Lane to tell him what he had seen, in haste. It was only an hour, but he looked impatient as if the hour were close to a billion years. ¡°She is doing very well. She¡¯s had all the love of the nobledies. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡± ¡°...¡± Lane pretended not to know anything and gave an answer that would upset Asher, and Asher furrowed his forehead. And Lane continued, ¡°It seems to be a big factor in the fact that the Crown Princess drove out the traitors of the empire with her aplishments. They asked nothing and didn¡¯t argue, but they just followed. And she is wise! She mentioned a new designer who she is going to invest, and she got the nobledies¡¯ attention all at once.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this all because she wants to help you? I¡¯ve been thinking about her for a long time, but she¡¯s a great woman. You must be confident.¡± Lane had always understood Asher¡¯s condition very well and gave an appropriate answer. ¡®Why are you doing this today?¡¯ With such an expression on his face, Asher looked down briefly at the pen he held in his hand. The pen didn¡¯t make it that way itself, but his expression was filled with resentment as to why it did this as he had just had a national marriage. As Lane watched it swallowing hisughter, Asher again opened his mouth whether he hade to his conclusion. ¡°For the time being, I¡¯m going to have to forbid anyone else from entering the Imperial Castle.¡± ¡°... Pardon me?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t take her time with the useless outsiders, because my Crown Princess is working so hard.¡± Then he took a sip of the tea with a more rxed look as if it was a very satisfactory decision. It seemed like a strategy to keep others from meeting her if he could not meet her. And Lane was dumbfounded. No matter how ufortable he was, how could he make such an extreme choice...? Lane managed to close his mouth as it opened naturally. ¡°Are you really going to do that?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a busy time, so we don¡¯t have to bring in any visitors.¡± It¡¯s not because of a busy time, but it¡¯s just that you don¡¯t want Aria to see other people, and that some people who like her were around. ¡°... I see.¡± As if it was not empty words, Asher called in a person and instructed him not to let in outsiders starting tomorrow. Although it was simply a visit for friendship, the servants who had to cancel it was busy because all of them had been prearranged and scheduled. ¡°Then go see ande back at what the Crown Princess is doing.¡± ¡°... Yes.¡± ¡°Come back in an hour and report.¡± ¡°... Yes.¡± Somehow Lane thought it was going in a strange direction, but he felt sorry toe up with a solution now. When he saw the more agonizing and struggling Asher, he could ease what he had been badly treated in the meanwhile. If it was not this time, there would be no way he would ever embarrass the Crown Prince again. So he went back to Aria, and Lane saw that she was learning the history of the Imperial family. If she was not good at memorizing, Aria looked at the nobleman with a troubled face, who was listing the names of all the Imperial family members and exining their achievements. Chapter 277 - Extra Story II: Jealousy, Part V Chapter 277: Chapter 277. Extra Story II: Jealousy, Part V Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie ¡°... So, His Majesty Franz Homukiden, the first Emperor, unified the world and established an empire, created thew of the country, and achieved the unity of the nobility, and the second Emperor...¡± Still, as she did not intend to give up or throw away, she slowly memorized the names of the royal family and asked questions from time to time. It really seemed iprehensible why such rumors had circted in the past. It must have been the same for the aristocrat that taught Aria history, but his eyes were tender, even though she must have performed slower than other nobles he had taught. She looked totally different from himself, who had fled every day while fighting with his tutor in his childhood, even though it was he who had grown up to be a real nobleman ¡°Yes, you did very well.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it slow? I¡¯m a little slow in memorizing...¡± ¡°Well, you¡¯re a little slow, but you certainly remember what you learned once, and I can¡¯t just say it¡¯s slow.¡± Aria smiled relievedly at the remark. Aria took another thirty minutes of history ss and put down the book in her hands only after finishing the set amount. ¡°Did His Highness send you to me again?¡± Then she asked Lane, who watched the ss from a distance. He hesitated to answer because it was so conscience-stricken figure, but he soon regained hisposure, thinking that he had no chance but now. * * * ¡°His Highness Asterope has barred outsiders from entering so that Her Highness the Crown Princess can concentrate on her studies. Now you just need to rx and concentrate on your studies.¡± Aria, who recalled Lane who left with a smile, entered the dining room with a little frowning. ¡°Good evening.¡± As usual, Asher who had arrived first weed Aria with a smile. It was with a happy smile that he finally met her. ¡°You came quickly.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t make you wait for my Crown Princess.¡± As he answered, he kissed Aria on the cheek and took out the chair himself. It was the job of the servant, but it was always the case, so no one thought it strange. As soon as Aria sat down, Asher returned to his seat. It was the beginning of the dinner. ¡°I heard you banned visitors.¡± As soon as the servants served the pre-dinner drink, Aria asked Asher. Lane had been talking for a long time, so it was nothing to hide. Asher also brought up the prearranged answers, reminding him of what Lane had said. ¡°Yes. I heard that the Crown Princess is concentrating hard on learning, and I can¡¯t let the useless visitors interrupt your focus.¡± ¡°Not that much. It¡¯s not necessary to ban all of them.¡± ¡°You are the Crown Princess, so you don¡¯t have to curry favor with the nobles. You can say that you¡¯re okay now, but I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be botheredter.¡± ¡®Does Asher really think that I am short of knowledge? Maybe that¡¯s why he banned the visitors until I master all the duties of the Crown Princess.¡¯ Suddenly Lane¡¯s advice came to her mind. ¡®He couldn¡¯t say it, but does he actually feel ashamed of myself for not yet perfecting the manners...?¡¯ Aria, who thought so, soon furrowed her forehead as if it were strange, for it couldn¡¯t have been. Others might do that, but Asher could never have done it. Just by looking at his face she encountered every day, she could know that much. ¡°Your Highness must be busy... why did you care about such a trifle?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a trifle. There is no little thing that is rted to the Crown Princess. It¡¯s all important.¡± ¡°...¡± She could know from the look on his face as he answered with sincerity. ¡®How can such sweet and kind-hearted Asher think such a profane idea? So did he really ban them with pure intent? Did he really do that to help me study?¡¯ Upon reaching that conclusion, she could no longer refute what he had done. It just urred to her that she should study harder than now and repay his heart. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Asher.¡± ¡°No, please don¡¯t overdo it. The Crown Princess is the most important to me in the world.¡± So Asher wished that she would not overdo it, not study hard, and not mix with people and not get much love from them. Contrary to his wishes, and as Lane had nned a minor prank, Aria devoted herself to studying day and night. ¡°... Have you already memorized all this? Have you been up all night?¡± ¡°Oh, my God, how did you learn the etiquette of the Imperial family so quickly...?¡± ¡°Are you going to study a foreignnguage? Now...?¡± The nobles, who taught her were surprised. ¡°Did you hear that Her Highness the Crown Princess is engrossed in her studies?¡± ¡°Yes! I heard that! She¡¯s already learned enough, but she¡¯s been studying day and night, saying she wants to help His Highness.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! She even started to learn a foreignnguage because she wanted to know more about distant foreign countries now!¡± ¡°How amazing...!¡± ¡°When I heard the rumor, I honestly didn¡¯t realize it, but I think she¡¯s even better as I serve her.¡± ¡°I agree! Her Highness the Crown Princess must be having a hard time studying, so I¡¯ll have to bring her a sweet dessert!¡± ¡°What are you talking about? I¡¯m the one in charge.¡± The servants who followed her were astounded. ¡°... The Crown Princess didn¡¯t even sleepst night.¡± As he put down his pen, Asher said with a sigh. He looked really sad and miserable. She seemed to study day and night, as the servants said. While watching this, Lane swallowed hisughter which was about to burst out and answered back calmly, ¡°If it is that much, you would be worrying a bit.¡± ¡°Of course. It¡¯s not just about worrying... the Crown Princess doesn¡¯t look at me at night.¡± ¡®It¡¯s time to enjoy their honeymoon, but she doesn¡¯t even look at him at night.¡¯ There was nothing the Crown Prince directly mentioned, but it was ament that meant a lot. ¡°I don¡¯t understand why she¡¯s working so hard.¡± ¡°Have you shared the conversation?¡± ¡°Well, every time I did that, she just said she wanted to do her duty as the Crown Princess as soon as possible.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡®How is it going to be so fun?¡¯ Lane clenched his fist at two people who were more willing than he thought, so he wanted to dance for joy. ¡®Shall I tell the truth now? No, it would be better to solve the problem since I would certainly be in troubleter.¡¯ But if he thought about it, it would not be too bad to make the Crown Prince feel anxious for a few more days. As he suddenly felt a strange look and came to his senses, Asher was staring at him. ¡°What makes you so worried?¡± ¡°... Yeah? Ah... I was thinking about how to handle this.¡± ¡°Really? Did youe up with any solution?¡± ¡°Oh, no, not yet... Shall I meet the Crown Princess?¡± ¡°...¡± At the question, Asher¡¯s eyes narrowed again. Due to his experience and instinct in the meanwhile, Lane recognized what it was. It was evident that Asher was doubtful. It was dangerous. ¡°Yes, good. I can hear the news of the Crown Princess even though I¡¯m busy. Find out.¡± However, the warning, which sounded dangerous to him, disappeared as Asher had just rxed his face and expressed his trust. ¡®To which tune do I have to dance?¡¯ Of course, it was a dangerous situation because it was true that he was suspected. He needed to resolve it quickly and he left Asher¡¯s office to visit Aria, who was studying hard. ¡°You¡¯re here today again.¡± Perhaps the ss was over, so Lane could meet Aria, who was just covering the book. Now that his visit was part of everyday life, she greeted him naturally. ¡°I have something to tell you.¡± ¡°Please do it.¡± The nobleman who had taught Aria had already bowed and left. Having found no one around except for a few distant wait-and-see maids, Lane insisted that she would stop concentrating on studying and neglecting Asher. ¡°What do you mean? Didn¡¯t you say Mr. Asher wanted you to see me if I had any problems and if I was doing well? You checked me every hour and you¡¯ve reported that to him.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. However, I think it¡¯s going to be okay now.¡± ¡°What do you mean that I¡¯m okay now?¡± ¡®Because Asher has been in enough trouble until now, and I think I¡¯ll get caught.¡¯ There was no worse than being caught and finished. It was necessary to disguise himself as if he had quickly cemented the rtionship between the two. ¡°I mean, you¡¯ve be such a greatdy that His Highness Asterope wouldn¡¯t worry about. So that¡¯s enough...¡± Chapter 278 - . Extra Story III: A Wicked Woman Is A Wicked Woman Forever, Part I Chapter 278: Chapter 278. Extra Story III: A Wicked Woman Is A Wicked Woman Forever, Part I Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie It was when he was going to say again, ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be good?¡± ¡°It was you.¡± Lane could hear the voice of an envoy who brought death nearby. His back stiffened. ¡°Mr. Asher? You must be busy. What brings you here...?¡± When Aria confirmed his name, Lane¡¯s face fell down. It was only a minor prank, but the forting price was clearly expected to beparable to the extreme punishment. ¡°It was you who yed one against the other between me and the Crown Princess.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Aria asked with her eyes wide open. As Aria had a face that she didn¡¯t know anything, he was angry and shed into his eyes, he urged Lane to confess his sins. ¡°Did you enjoy my panicking?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that...!¡± That was right. It was so much fun for Asher to be panicking. If he could, he would have stuffed it up in his bedroom and watched it whenever he was depressed. However, if he said so, there was a chance that he would die for contempt of the royal family and he had to make an excuse in a hurry, an excuse he would not die, an excuse for trying to keep them close to each other and not alienating them. As he rolled his head so desperately, he suddenly had a good idea. He thought he could run away even if he didn¡¯t get apliment. ¡°Well, I was just trying to find a way because Your Highness Asterope was jealous of all the people in contact with the Crown Princess! Didn¡¯t you feel jealous of the nobledies who visited the Crown Princess to chat with?¡± So Asher had taken the extreme action, which had prevented even visitors, and it might be mean and get a swear. The sudden confession gave Asher a deep frown. ¡°What? You...!¡± Lane hurried on because Asher seemed to have omitted his words, ¡°Do you want to die?¡± ¡°Your Highness abandoned your work then and you only thought of the Crown Princess... and I wanted to help you, but it didn¡¯t go well...!¡± Then Lane gave Aria a look of help. It was a pleading look as if he had had no choice because Asher had only though of Aria and acted like an incarnated being of jealousy. Aria, who blinked her eyes several times in surprise, soon regained her original face and smiled. ¡°What were you going to do while throwing away your work, Mr. Asher?¡± She seemed to like it. She must have liked to hear that Asher had been jealous of the nobledies who had visited the Imperial Castle. ¡°...¡± Asher was ready to yell at Lane right away, but he shut up. Taking advantage of this, Lane began to step back slowly and very quietly. It was a golden opportunity to run away. ¡°What kind of jealousy did you do to the nobledies? The nobledies were not important to me,pared to you... I only talked with them for an hour or two, and it was all for you.¡± Aria said teasingly. With this, the angry look left Asher, whose ears were flushed with embarrassment. ¡°You said you are busy, but you are out of your office now... what are you going to do?¡± Aria looked at Asher¡¯s reddish ears and asked if he had been very cute. Due to Lane who left the unexpected bomb and fled away, Asher was still not able to answer and was avoiding her eyes. It was a disgrace that he had been jealous even to the nobledies and blocked the visitors from entering the Imperial Castle; moreover, it was shameful for him to be caught what he had done so that he could not express it. ¡°If you¡¯d only told me that you missed me, that you had done it out of jealousy... I would have been closer to you all day.¡± But Asher¡¯s eyes shed on the words that followed right behind. ¡°What were you talking about...?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not happy to be away from you. If I could, I would like to change my position and be an aide who is closer to you all day.¡± Aria described her mind in her own words and touched the ears of Asher, which had been dyed red. She even kissed them with tiptoe, saying, ¡°It¡¯s so cute and lovely to see them at any time.¡± ¡°My princess...¡± As if he couldn¡¯t bear it, he hugged Aria¡¯s waist tightly. Then he kissed her hair. It would not be strange to knock her down on the table right away. There were no more of Lane¡¯s pranks left between the two. ¡°I have a favor to ask Mr. Asher.¡± When they hugged each other for so long, Aria suddenly opened her mouth. ¡°Just say anything. I¡¯ll bring it to you, though I would sell the empire.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t expect such a great thing. It¡¯s a very small one.¡± No matter how blind he was to a woman, the servants who were waiting were stunned by the words of selling the empire. ¡°Like I call you by your name, Asher... I want you to call me by my name. Being called the Crown Princess is not bad, but...pared to the past when you called me Lady Aria, I somehow felt the wall.¡± ¡®Isn¡¯t it a very cute request?¡¯ As if he really couldn¡¯t control his love for Aria, he bit his lower lip. He put more strength on his hand which wrapped her waist. He was about to drop all his schedules and move into the vi in the forest, so she asked for one more favor, ¡°Anything. I¡¯ll do whatever you want.¡± ¡°You must punish the sinner who escaped.¡± ¡°... Ah, yes. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll make Lane be punished enough.¡± Though they solved all this misunderstanding, he was the very person who had bothered Aria and Asher for days anyway. They couldn¡¯t standstill. ¡°Of course, I will,¡± said Asher and he asked Aria in a quiet voice, as he kissed her on the cheek. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it well, so why don¡¯t you go to the vi for a while before I do? If I don¡¯t visit there now, I¡¯m going to go crazy.¡± It was the same with Aria. Due to Lane¡¯s scheme, she had spent all her time with study. Aria, whose eyes were gently bent, nodded silently. At the same time, Asher had all the servants step back. As soon as the servants who disappeared while blushing closed the door, Asher and Aria disappeared as if they had waited. ¡ª Extra Story III: A Wicked Woman Is A Wicked Woman Forever. While Aria was adjusting to the new environment, Jessie and Annie, who followed her to the Imperial Castle, also had to adapt. This was because the etiquette of the Imperial Castle was different from those of the Count family of Roscent. The work of Count Roscent had been often apanied by arge number of aristocrats, so the servants had also been thoroughly educated,pared to other families of the Count. However, the etiquette of the Imperial Castle was iparably difficult andplicated. That was why Jessie and Annie also had to learn it day and night with the mindset of learning new etiquette, but... ¡°Jessie, how about this dress?¡± Annie took the bottom of her new dress and spun around and asked. At a nce, the delicatece and frills seemed to be a high price that only the nobles could wear it. ¡®How did you buy such an expensive dress? No, why are you bragging about such a dress now?¡¯ Jessie frowned gently. ¡°... Well, a little bit...?¡± ¡°Why? What? Is it weird?¡± ¡°No, rather than being weird... it¡¯s too much. You¡¯re not even a noble...¡± ¡®You are just a maid. How do you expect to work in such a dress?¡¯ When Jessie answered, Annie rather frowned this time. ¡°What are you talking about? Who are we? We¡¯re the Crown Princess¡¯s maid, aren¡¯t we?¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, but...¡± ¡°What¡¯s more, we¡¯re not a maid doing chores, but close aides of the Crown Princess, so shouldn¡¯t we be dressed like this?¡± Jessie shut up, unable to answer Annie¡¯s question. She was right. They didn¡¯t have to wear a maid¡¯s uniform because they were not themon maids, but the closest maids who Aria had brought to the Imperial Castle. In addition, they weren¡¯t cleaning and serving food. It wasn¡¯t because Aria was the Crown Princess, but that was what all the aristocratic women with beloved maids were doing. There were also aristocratic women who dressed up their beloved maids like themselves to show off their affection and wealth. And it was Jessie and Annie, who were especially favored by Aria and had their own room unlike any other maids. Therefore, it was not strange even if they would wear a dress like noblewomen. In addition... Chapter 279 - Extra Story III: A Wicked Woman Is A Wicked Woman Forever, Part II

Chapter 279: Chapter 279. Extra Story III: A Wicked Woman Is A Wicked Woman Forever, Part II

Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie ¡°This dress was bought by ourdy, no, with the permission of the Crown Princess!¡± ¡°Did Her Highness the Crown Princess permit...?¡± ¡°Yes! She paid for all the expenses. Why should I restrain myself when Her Highness the Crown Princess allowed me to do this?¡± ¡°...¡± As Annie said that it was a dress that Aria had given her permission to buy, Jessie could no longer me her. So Jessie stopped answering and nced over Annie¡¯s dress and closed her mouth. It was a look that Annie¡¯s dress was still too much. Annie, who regained her bright expression after Jessie had stopped ming her, looked at the mirror but soon pped her hands as she thought of something. ¡°Come to think of it, there was your share! I forgot!¡± ¡°... My share?¡± ¡°Yes. Your share of the dress. I put an order as I pleased, with the permission of Her Highness the Crown Princess because it was obvious you would say no anyway.¡± Annie brought out a dress that she had put in the closet. It was just as fancy, dazzling and expensive as the dress she was wearing. ¡°... I can¡¯t believe that¡¯s mine?¡± ¡°Yes, I didn¡¯t know your taste, so I picked it out. It¡¯s a trendy design,¡± said Annie proudly, raising the dress to be seen well. ¡®How do you expect me to wear such a dress?¡¯ The cold sweat had already soaked her back. Of course, it wasn¡¯t that she had never worn a very fancy dress. She had experienced wearing one on Aria¡¯s wedding. But it was now different from then. At Aria¡¯s wedding, no matter how much she had been dressed up, she hadn¡¯t been noticed, and she was able to finish it with a small burden because it had been a ce where everyone was dressed up and attended but not now. Now they might curse her, saying, ¡°You don¡¯t know who you are, and you¡¯re a bit pretentious.¡± Rumors might be circting that she was a wicked maid who wasted the Crown Princess¡¯s property. This was also true. It was nothing more than a pretentious act without knowing who she was. That was why Jessie didn¡¯t dare wear a dress Annie had bought at Aria¡¯s expense, unlike Annie. ¡°... I can¡¯t wear this dress.¡± So Jessie thought Annie was going to me her, but Annie nodded unexpectedly and hurriedly dressed herself up, putting the ornaments on her head and ears. She didn¡¯t seem interested anymore. ¡°I knew you¡¯d say that. So I asked for your share because I would be seen as strange as I bought it alone. You¡¯re not greedy for this.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°Then can I have your dress, too? Actually, I picked it for my taste.¡± ¡°... Yes.¡± Annie, who had finished saying that she was kicking her own blessing, hummed as if she were excited as she saw herself in the mirror while she was putting on a hairpin. Jessie watched this, and she looked somewhat dubious. * * * Jessie and Annie acted separately from Aria even though they were close maids of the Crown Princess. It was partly because Aria was busy. As soon as she entered the Imperial Castle, Jesse and Annie couldn¡¯t keep up with Aria because she was immersed in her studies day and night. Of course, they followed Aria at first, and she needed only a few maids that could do chores that didn¡¯t require conversation. Therefore, Jessie and Annie had been naturally excluded. It was also Aria¡¯s consideration that they didn¡¯t have to follow her because they had to stand there constantly without doing anything. Rather, Aria advised them to prepare for their future at that time. This was because Aria wanted Jessie and Annie to get married as soon as possible, just like her. In the first ce, they had dyed the timing of their marriage though they had been able to get married first, saying, ¡°We dare not marry earlier than our master.¡± So when they were unable to follow Aria, Jessie and Annie, who were quite free, spent leisurely meeting Hans and Baron Burboom as Aria asked or wandering around the Imperial Castle. It was unimaginable for a maid. Some of the maids who saw Annie in the colorful dress would politely give their courtesy to her and not to Jessie, who was in in clothes. ¡°... Have you seen it? At this time, they¡¯re leisurely having tea... I thought some noblewomen were here again,¡± said one of the maids who caught sight of Annie and Jessie drinking tea on the terrace of their room. And one of the maids who were cleaning together whispered quietly as if it were a very secret affair. ¡°I asked them with great curiosity, and they said, ¡®Her Highness the Crown Princess has given us permission.¡¯¡± ¡°I heard that, too. I heard all the expenses for the dresses and ornaments were paid by Her Highness the Crown Princess¡¯ own money.¡± ¡°Oh, my God, they have no shame. I mean, if they¡¯re noblewomen then it¡¯s fine, but they¡¯remoners.¡± ¡°Noble? Don¡¯t say such a funny word. They are justmoners among themoners. They aremoners who met a generous master.¡± ¡°At this point, it was not Her Highness the Crown Princess, but the maids who had a rise in status.¡± ¡°As Her Highness the Crown Princess is generous and kind, she allows them to do that out of consideration. However, they don¡¯t know who they are, and they are doing such things. They should be ashamed.¡± ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. It¡¯s really too much.¡± ¡°They might have been like that around the Crown Princess, who was still young, luring her with sweet words.¡± In fact, it was the opposite, but the current Aria was not that image, so the maids who were cleaning up had misunderstood. They concluded and gossipped about Annie and Jessie. There was no need to keep their mouths shut unless they were a noblewoman. Besides, it wasn¡¯t just the maids who didn¡¯t like their existence. Aria, who was about to leave after ss, was caught by a nobleman who was hired as a teacher. ¡°Well, Your Highness the Crown Princess. If you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯d like to ask you a question.¡± He was a very young aristocrat. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard that you have two maids who you have brought from outside, but I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve seen them.¡± When the nobleman asked that because he heard nothing but rumors, Aria replied, thinking that it was weird, ¡°... Yes, I have two maids. I told them to act freely because I don¡¯t think they have to be here while I study.¡± ¡°Oh, you did.¡± The expression of the nobleman, who answered, so was unclear. And Aria¡¯s face was filled with deep suspicion. ¡®Why are you asking such questions even though they are just maids, not others?¡¯ ¡°Why do you ask me that? Did my maids give you any trouble?¡± The look on Aria¡¯s face was very cold. It was partly due to the misunderstanding which had happened between Asher and herself under the leadership of Lane. ¡°Oh, no, no. I just wanted to know why you didn¡¯t bring your maids who you had brought in with you.¡± He did not know that Aria would react like that, so the nobleman rushed to exin and made an excuse, waving his hands. He seemed to finally realize that he had asked a presumptuous question because she had been so kind and generous. ¡®What the hell are you up to?¡¯ ¡°I see. If you can¡¯t get an answer to your question, it¡¯ll be toxic.¡± At his violent reaction, Aria gave a bright, soft smile again, as if she had never had a cold face. She looked forgiving of anything. The nobleman, who was unable to catch the hidden meaning that hid a poison to know the truth, soon dismissed Aria¡¯s cold expression as an illusion andughed at her. ¡°But if you ask me, I think you heard something somewhere.¡± Aria, who said so, looked at the nobleman¡¯s face and continued. He didn¡¯t seem brave, so she was afraid he would run away, being scared. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen them for nearly a month, but what happened to them in the meantime?¡± Aria asked, looking like she didn¡¯t have much of a rtionship with them. Since she was not very attentive to them, she wanted him to tell her whatever it was. ¡°Are you not meeting them often this month?¡± ¡°Yes, I still meet them most of the time. However, since I entered the Imperial Castle, I didn¡¯t have to call them in for work because there were so many other talented maids.¡± ¡°Oh, you did. So...¡± There was something really going on. Aria narrowed her eyes for a moment to gauge his intention but soon smiled again. Chapter 280 - Extra Story III: A Wicked Woman Is A Wicked Woman Forever, Part III

Chapter 280: Chapter 280. Extra Story III: A Wicked Woman Is A Wicked Woman Forever, Part III

Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie ¡°Yes, they were the maids from the mansion of the former Count, so they didn¡¯t even know what to do. So I wanted them to adjust themselves to the Imperial Castle, while I was studying... Wasn¡¯t that right?¡± Aria asked as if she knew nothing, and a pity crossed the face of the nobleman. It was also the face of her maids making very big mistakes. Aria, feeling uneasy about this, struggled to open her furrowed forehead and asked the nobleman again. She didn¡¯t know what was going on, but she had a hunch that she would have to solve it quickly. ¡°So let me know if you know anything. If anything happened... It¡¯s awful. I brought them here, so I have to take care of them.¡± ¡®How could anyone not want to help her when she said, worrying about her maids would solve problems if anything happened without knowing anything about them?¡¯ Moreover, contrary to the rumors of the distant past, it was Aria, who was favored by the people of the Imperial Castle with kindness and benevolence. It was natural to confide in everything he knew. Of course, that was why there were people who dared to speak out about Jessie and Annie who she had brought in. ¡°Well, actually...¡± The aristocrat opened his mouth to the questions of Aria that followed several times, and the expression of Aria after hearing that became cold right away. * * * ¡°There are rumors that the maids, who the Crown Princess brought in, are doing something beyond what they¡¯re supposed to do, not knowing who they are. They wear fancy dresses, they have tea time, and they y aristocrats. There¡¯s also a rumor that all the expensese out of your pocket... There are not a few people who see them with an ax-eyed eye.¡± Aria, who recalled what the nobleman had said a little while ago, took a sip of the new tea the maid had poured. It was a very elegant and noble gesture. As Aria drank tea, the nobledies on the opposite side also picked up their tea with a very graceful gesture. They looked happy as the ban on visits ended, which had been temporarily imposed due to the plot of Lane and the misunderstanding of Asher, ended. ¡°I¡¯ve been looking forward to this moment... I¡¯m so surprised not to see Your Highness the Crown Princess.¡± ¡°So am I. You are the very person I can¡¯t easily see. So I was surprised when a visit ban was issued.¡± ¡°Me too. It¡¯s a littlete, but it¡¯s an honor to meet you like this.¡± Some of their favorite maids were waiting for the noisy nobledies. Unlike other maids who did chores, they were handsomely dressed. They were the children of a noble family who had little power. They volunteered for their families to be maids of powerful families. One of those maids had met eyes with Aria, who was drinking tea. Aria looked so clear that she felt Aria¡¯s eyes, so the maid turned away her gaze. As if she did not dare to see the Crown Princess, she smiled and bowed her head to take a courtesy. It was a very natural routine for her to tter others. It wasn¡¯t bad to change her face skillfully for her future. ¡°What a beautiful child they are.¡± As Aria opened her mouth while looking at the maid, one of the nobledies smiled with great pride and affirmed. ¡°Is that what you see, Your Highness the Crown Princess? How can I be so happy? She¡¯s my favorite.¡± In the past, Aria had had little interaction with women and had been treated with contempt and had never thought of it because she had been a member of a rich family, but it was natural to increase personal connections with abination of a pretty maid and a nobledy in power. Even though her status was a noble, if she was a girl from a powerless family, she was able to gain power with the support of a nobledy, and for the nobledy, she had her own kind of person and could increase her force. It was called mutual help. ¡°Yes, she looks smart and can be a great help to you in the future.¡± ¡°As you tell me that, I am deeply ashamed of myself.¡± The praiseddy blushed a little to not fit for her character. ¡°Isn¡¯t it your wish for her to have a happy future?¡± ¡°Yes, there is nothing better than when a child I like is happy.¡± This was the same for Aria. And for herself, the children were Jessie and Annie. She hoped that the girls, who had helped her, get to this position would be happy. Of course, she was a little affectionate and interested in Jessie who had never changed, but she didn¡¯t intend to abandon Annie, who had the same kind of character she had. She must be the one who would help her in the future because she had a character who had no hesitation to fill her self-interest. ¡°I suppose everyone is the same.¡± ¡°... That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure you are the same, right?¡± When Aria said that to the other woman, she nodded as if it was right. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What about you?¡± ¡°Yes? Oh, yes. Of course.¡± ¡°What about you?¡± ¡°... Of course, so am I.¡± As the same question continued, the nobledies had a look that she was really strange. It was a simple and strange conversation that was not appropriate for the nobledies to share. So they were wondering, and Aria, with a different expression, said with a straight face, ¡°But why are they gossiping about my favorite girls?¡± ¡°...?¡± ¡°... Yes?¡± There was a momentary silence in the lobby. To ask what she meant, it had been long ago that rumors about the Crown Princess¡¯s maids had already passed beyond the Imperial Castle. There was no one who did not curse Jessie and Annie, who dishonored the name of Aria, who had won the love of all and ascended to the throne. It was the same for the nobledies who were now here. Surprised by Aria¡¯s sudden remarks and cold eyes, the nobledies closed their mouths with their eyes wide open. Because of her cold expression, they seemed to be unable to close their mouths. Some people even blinked, thinking if she was the real Crown Princess. Even though she couldn¡¯t understand how the Crown Princess looked at them with such a hideous look, they couldn¡¯t bring up a proper word. That sudden change in Aria¡¯s expression was enough to shock the nobledies. ¡°...¡± Aria, who had been leisurely spending time, taking a sip of tea, made a friendly and gentle expression again as if she had never had a cold face. She shouldn¡¯t get angry in a hurry. Now this was just a warning. It had to be collected at this point. ¡°Oh, I made a mistake. I¡¯m not saying that you did. I just heard some backbiting that followed. I wonder why only my maids are being gossiped about when all of you are making such a generous, unsparing investment in them. How odd is that?¡± ¡°... Ah...¡± ¡°...¡± Of course, the answer was fixed. Just as Aria had been humiliated for no reason in the past, the reason Jessie and Annie had to hear some backbiting was because they were from humble origins, even though they had Aria¡¯s permission. ¡®It¡¯s more than just ignoring Jessie and Annie, and it¡¯s turned out to be ignoring me.¡¯ ¡®I can¡¯t let it go. No, I will not let it go. If I pretend to be good like Mielle, it won¡¯t be any good to me.¡¯ Aria put down the cup she held in her hand. Then she wiped her mouth with a handkerchief her maid handed over to mark the end of the short meeting. ¡°I don¡¯t feel well. I have to get up now.¡± ¡®We have finally met the Crown Princess after waiting for a long time. We can¡¯t believe that she¡¯ll be ending this meeting even though nothing¡¯s started yet.¡¯ When Aria said that she would end the meeting in ten minutes at most, their expressions disappeared from their faces. ¡®However, what can we say as the Crown Princess says that she doesn¡¯t feel good?¡¯ Besides, they were the ones who saw Aria¡¯s face, which was colder than ice, even though it was only a moment. It seemed to be an illusion, but it was a very cold face that they didn¡¯t want to see again. ¡®Maybe she¡¯s really not feeling well. Maybe that¡¯s why she couldn¡¯t manage her facial expressions.¡¯ The nobledies managed to understand that it would not be a rebuke to them and asked her to call them back next time. ¡°I hope you get well soon.¡± ¡°I hope to see the healthy Crown Princess next time¡± Chapter 281 - Extra Story III: A Wicked Woman Is A Wicked Woman Forever, Part IV Chapter 281: Chapter 281. Extra Story III: A Wicked Woman Is A Wicked Woman Forever, Part IV Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie After such a brief meeting with the nobledies, Aria went straight back to her room. As soon as Aria sat down at the table, Ruby brought out the tea right away. However, her expression was strange, though she would have heard the whole story. Aria hadn¡¯t been long with her, but for her character, she had grasped for days. She absolutely wanted to talk about something. ¡°Did you know that?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± So when asked the truth, Ruby quickly answered yes. She looked as if she had waited to be asked to herself. ¡°I was the only one who didn¡¯t know even though it¡¯s about me. Is there another Crown Princess who is more foolish than this?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t know when to tell you. I¡¯ve been waiting for the right time.¡± Ruby¡¯s answer to the self-criticizing Aria had no hesitation. It was as if she was looking at Annie, who had be a little bit more intelligent. She seemed to want to take this opportunity to be her source of information. It was not a bad idea to have even a maid who had her roots in the Imperial Castle. No, she needed a maid to deliver the news quickly before something as unpleasant as it was now. Yeah, Ruby would be perfect for it. She was looking for a chance to squeeze in from the start. ¡°Tell me.¡± So when she allowed the role, Ruby, whose eyes were glistening, began to tell her everything she knew, to sell someone like Annie to gratify her self-interest. * * * ¡°Aria?¡± It was an unexpected person who weed Asher, who had finished his work in the evening and left the office. Aria moved to his side and made a smile with her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re out now.¡± ¡°...¡± Instead of asking why she hade to meet him, how long had she been waiting, or why hadn¡¯t she made an indication when she hade, Asher chose to embrace her with his hand around her waist. ¡°I wish you had sent someone to tell me in advance.¡± ¡°I just arrived. And sometimes it wouldn¡¯t be bad for me to wait for you first.¡± ¡°...¡± As he was speechless at the words, he stared silently at Aria in his arms. ¡®Is there anything else I can say about my lovely wife?¡¯ ¡°Was it bad that I waited at will?¡± Aria asked Asher, deliberately blinking up and down with her rich eyshes. She looked so pretty. ¡°... Hah.¡± Asher made a brief grunt and answered by putting his lips to hers. ¡°What if someone sees you?¡± Aria tapped him lightly on his chest and grumbled. But it wasn¡¯t because she didn¡¯t like it, even if anyone saw it. In the first ce, it had happened at any time, and when the two had been together, they had never cared about the eyes around them. So none of the servants, who followed Asher and Aria, blinked their eyes. ¡°As I¡¯ve said, I would like everyone in the empire to see and recognize this if possible.¡± ¡®Wasn¡¯t it Asher, who crossed the capital in a dazzling carriage?¡¯ Aria, who recalled the past scene, buried her face in Asher¡¯s breast andughed in a low voice. It was a smile saying she was pleased. With her lovely figure, Asher kissed Aria on her head. It wasn¡¯t a conversation in which they talked about important things, but it was a precious time. Asher and Aria, who had been spending such a short time together, soon joined hands and headed for the dining room. It was quite a long way from Asher¡¯s office to the dining room, so everyone could see the two walking hand in hand around the Imperial Pce. It was not appropriate for the Crown Prince and Crown Princess, who should always keep their elegance and antiquity, to act that way, but no one cared because it had already bemon to hold hands when they were heading somewhere. ¡°So, you didn¡¯t answer what I asked.¡± Halfway to the dining room, Aria said to Asher, faintly giving her hand strength. ¡°What?¡± ¡°I asked you if you felt bad that I acted at will.¡± ¡°Oh, you mean the first question you asked me.¡± It was a question that he didn¡¯t have to answer. Nevertheless, Aria still needed an answer from Asher. She was sorry for him, but it was because she had gone all the way to the office to hear the answer. ¡°I can¡¯t be in a bad mood, no matter what you do, no matter what you say.¡± ¡°What if I be the wicked woman again as I behave at will and not the generous and benevolent Crown Princess, like the rumors in the past?¡± ¡°You mean your true self? I¡¯d love that. That way, no one will stand in our way.¡± Of course, it was a prerequisite that it didn¡¯t ruin state affairs, but it seemed to be true that he wanted Aria to be the wicked woman of the rumors and only see him. ¡°... You should not change your mind.¡± Aria, who got the long-awaited answer, left a very significant answer. Her other hand tickled his fingers and urged him to promise. ¡°... Aria.¡± However, the actions of Aria brought about a crisis rather than a definitive answer from Asher. A crisis of skipping dinner and going back to their room right away. ¡°Shall we? Sometimes eating in the room is not a bad idea.¡± But the crisis was also what Aria had hoped for, and she smiled softly and leaned on Asher¡¯s arm. Asher quickly put his hand around Aria¡¯s waist and turned toward his new destination. * * * After finding out that Jessie and Annie were listening to idle gossip, Aria began to act with them in a showy manner. She had been busy, and she had been intentionally separated from Jessie and Annie, but it had be toxic, so it was natural for her toe with them. In addition, unlike when they had just entered the Imperial Castle, they had some adaptation and had no need to move apart from them because she had some spare time. ¡°You don¡¯t have to get me a dress like this...¡± Jessie seemed unfamiliar with her handsome features, and she omitted her following words. Her face was full of awkwardness. She was a woman who knew her ce, so she tended to be overburdened with luxury. But Aria didn¡¯t think so. ¡°Jessie, it¡¯s natural that you can¡¯t adapt overnight. But don¡¯t you have to adapt for Hans?¡± ¡°Hans...?¡± ¡°Yes, Hans.¡± Jessie blinked and asked Aria for an answer as if she didn¡¯t know why she was mentioning Hans. ¡®What does Hans have to do with my shy outfit?¡¯ Aria gave Jessie the answer in person. ¡°Even though you are of humble origin like me, you deserve to be dressed as the lover of Hans, who is only recognized for his ability in the Imperial Castle.¡± ¡°But Hans...¡± Even if his abilities were outstanding, amoner was amoner. He was amoner who was recognized only for his abilities. No matter how rich and powerful amoner might be, excessive luxury gained nothing but jeers. ¡®Why should I dress like a noblewoman, who is not even amoner in wealth and power, but a lover of a man who is recognized only for his ability?¡¯ Jessie seemed to be iprehensible. Aria asked as if Jessie was foolish. ¡°Jessie, why do you think Hans will remain amoner all his life?¡± ¡°... Yes?¡± Jessie opened her eyes wide as if she didn¡¯t know what that meant. Themoner had always been amoner. They had been amoner all their life unless their status was elevated by marriage. That was impossible for men but possible only for women. But Aria had no intention of letting Hans stay in that status. It was natural for themoner to be amoner forever, but not byw. Amoner could be a nobleman at any time if he was grantednd with a big aplishment. Of course, this had been only in the early days of the empire that the situation had been unstable and war-prone, and it was almost impossible now that the aristocrats with power and money were in full, but it was notpletely impossible now even if there was support from a powerful figure like Aria. Had it not been for rumors, she wouldn¡¯t have thought of turning Hans into a nobleman but not now. She thought it would be better to turn Hans into a nobleman because she knew how unfair and bitter it was to be discriminated against by his origin. ¡®Jessie, you don¡¯t know how I think.¡¯ Aria stared into Jessie¡¯s eyes, which were still full of questions. Chapter 282 - Extra Story III: A Wicked Woman Is A Wicked Woman Forever, Part V Chapter 282: Chapter 282. Extra Story III: A Wicked Woman Is A Wicked Woman Forever, Part V Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie ¡®If you are a maid of the Crown Princess and have a talented lover, it wouldn¡¯t be weird if you act like Annie.¡¯ She had been consistent from the past to the present. And Aria really liked it. ¡®So how can I not bear a little trouble for your future?¡¯ She wanted to exin everything, but there were a lot of listeners in the Imperial Castle. She stroked Jessie¡¯s head, refraining from saying anything. ¡°... You don¡¯t know how the future will change so be prepared. Besides, I want my maid to be the most beautiful in the world. Especially Jessie, my favorite girl, you must.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡®How can I be so grumpy when she says things like that?¡¯ Eventually, Jessie shut her mouth tight, and they continued to walk to the garden where the nobledies were waiting. ¡°We see Your Highness the Crown Princess.¡± As Aria entered the garden, the nobledies hurried to pay their respects and bowed down. Unlike every day she had met otherdies, they were the same nobledies she had seenst time. They were unable to hide their glowing faces as if they thought they had been favored by the Crown Princess to visit the Imperial Castle again. It was not different from the faces of the nobles of the Aristocratic Party of the past. Although they were on the side of the Crown Prince, the nobleman was a nobleman. All of them were interested in following the tide and fulfilling their self-interest in seeking power. As Aria sat down, the maids rushed to pour the tea. It was a natural and fast reaction as if the water were flowing. Aria, who had a sip of tea that had fallen to a good temperature after waiting for a while, opened her mouth to the nobledies who had been bowing down, taking etiquette by then. ¡°Get up.¡± ¡°... Thank you.¡± Instead of giving the usual greetings as soon as they took a courtesy, she told them to straighten up after a long time as if she had tortured them, and the women¡¯s flushed faces were nowhere to be seen. As the nobledies were unable to erase their faces stained with displeasure, Aria asked them with a puzzled look. ¡°The tea tastes good. Why are you not drinking it?¡± ¡°... Yes.¡± Aria had a face she did not do anything wrong, and the nobledies could not ask anything and had to bury what had just happened. ¡°How have you been?¡± ¡°Yes? Ah, yes. How have you been, Your Highness the Crown Princess?¡± ¡°I manage to get along.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡®How can you react like that? We had barely driven out the Aristocratic Party, who had eaten away the empire for a long time and gathered together among those, who had a single heart.¡¯ The faces of the nobledies grew colder and colder to Aria, who treated them as if they were criminals of treason. Aria, who didn¡¯t even care about it, said, pointing to a prepared table a little away, ¡°Annie, Jessie. You guys sit down there, too.¡± ¡°... Yes?¡± ¡°... Yes?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you think you should taste the sweet tea since it¡¯s been here for a long time?¡± Aria¡¯s words hardened the nobledies, stopping their movements. ¡®How dare you let the maids sit at the table next to the meeting of the Crown Princess and the nobledies?¡¯ Of course, it was not unusual. This was because most of the maids were nobles, so there were also cases of sitting at the same table. Therefore, even though they were maids, they often received the treatment as a noblewoman. Such girls were treatedpletely differently than ordinary maids. It was not strange to sit at the next table as Aria said. But Jessie and Annie were not. ¡®Aren¡¯t they really from humble origins?¡¯ It was unparalleled to receive the same treatment as the nobility-born maids. To think so was the same as the maids of the Imperial Castle, and no one prepared refreshments even though Aria had already asked for it. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°... Yes?¡± ¡°What are you doing not getting tea ready?¡± ¡°Ah, yes...¡± Aria pointed to one of the maids and asked, and only then did the maids rush to prepare a table for Jessie and Annie. In the end, Jessie and Annie sat at a table prepared for themselves. Therefore, the nobledies, unable to control their facial expressions, closed their mouths and stared at them. Their expressions showed that it was hard to believe. ¡°All of you don¡¯t have bright faces,¡± Aria said to the nobledies. It was because they expressed their feelings on their faces due to Aria¡¯s rude behavior. They did not even think about taking care of the situation. ¡°...¡± ¡®What else can we say?¡¯ The nobledies still remained silent and could not hide their difort. Then Ariaughed in a low voice and asked them, ¡°Are you doing this because my mother is of a humble origin?¡± Of course, everyone who heard Aria¡¯s question was stunned and gasped. As if it was insufficient that Aria mentioned her origin, she sought the answer from the nobledies. At this, the nobledies hurriedly denied, shaking their heads. ¡°That can¡¯t be!¡± ¡°What makes you say that?¡± ¡°Who would dare have such impure thoughts on Your Highness the Crown Princess...?¡± They wanted to prove their innocence by opening their heads if they could. ¡®But is that really what you want?¡¯ Aria didn¡¯t think so. ¡°Really? Then I¡¯m d. I must have misunderstood. I was wondering if you were very ufortable because my origin is not so good. It¡¯s really weird, isn¡¯t it? In the past, I never had a hateful look on my face at the folly acts that thete Princess Frederick did to me.¡± Isis had once asked about tea to test Aria during a visit to the mansion of the former Count. It had been set up tough at the stupid viin. But Aria had turned the hourss back to deal with it calmly, and in the end, she had been able to pass on quietly without beingughed at. It was an ordinary world. A world in which those who truly held power must be treated well with a smile no matter what unfair treatment they received. ¡®But what about now?¡¯ The nobledies clearly showed signs of displeasure in front of Aria, who they could say had reached the highest and noblest ce among all women, despite it being a trivial thing. All of the things they were displeased of were very trivial things, and they could smile and pass lightly. ¡®If the Crown Princess were Princess Frederik, could they have taken such an action?¡¯ Aria, who thought they would never have done it, continued, ¡°But you were so honest about your feelings that I couldn¡¯t help but think so.¡± ¡°...!¡± ¡°Look, you still can¡¯t hide the look that you got pricked at, can you?¡± Aria, who said so, added a word after a leisurely sip of tea with a smile. ¡°This makes me misunderstand.¡± ¡°...¡± There was a silence in the garden. It was only then that they noticed Aria¡¯s anger even though she was smiling. It was the same for not only the nobledies but also the maids. ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about ittely after hearing some bad rumors.¡± As all of them were speechless, Aria spoke again, ¡°If it had been the eldest daughter of the Frederick family, not me, would it have been this rumor even if her maids had done the same thing?¡± ¡®Bad rumors?¡¯ Everyone could think of one thing without having to ask. ¡®Is that why you brought Jessie and Annie?¡¯ Only then did they knew what Aria, who had brought the maids, who had been missing for a while, meant; the Crown Princess used them to test the cause of the rumor and warn them! ¡°... That¡¯s, that¡¯s a misunderstanding.¡± It was not a misunderstanding. It was true. Contrary to the past rumors, she was no longer a viin but Aria herself, so she could show her dislike. Of course, it was not very irrelevant to Aria¡¯s origin. As she said, it was clear that no strange rumor would have circted if Princess Frederik had been the Crown Princess, who had taken the elite course. ¡°I¡¯m d then. I was also wondering if my background and my fragile appearance had misled you.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°I did it because I thought anyone would not spit on a friendly person, but I was about to change my mind because I didn¡¯t think so. But as you said it¡¯s a misunderstanding, I¡¯m in conflict. What kind of attitude should I take?¡± She told them to be wary of her and curry favor with her. She said that they would not try to climb up and eat quietly when she was good to them. Chapter 283 - Extra Story III: A Wicked Woman Is A Wicked Woman Forever, Part VI

Chapter 283: Chapter 283. Extra Story III: A Wicked Woman Is A Wicked Woman Forever, Part VI

Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie It was also a warning that she would be changed like a wicked woman of the rumor again at any time. * * * Since then, conversation with the nobledies had be a very informative time for Aria. It was because she realized that no one would be making rash remarks anymore. On the surface, she still smiled benevolently, but as they noticed that every single word she uttered was giving them a big warning, there was no more talkative person,pared to the first meeting. Aria showed unsparing kindness to the nobledies, saying that she liked it. That was enough to deal with them. Of course, there were some nobledies who had been dissatisfied with the pressure on them, as soon as Aria, who had spent her days only in business, was crowned as the Crown Princess, but she knew the most effective way to control them. ¡°... By the way, I¡¯ve reconsidered the documents that I¡¯ve put off to adjust myself to the Imperial Castle for a while. I found a very interesting business there.¡± It was information that would satisfy the nobledies¡¯ self-interest. Even though she had be the Crown Princess, she found an interesting business after reviewing some documents, not false, because there were no other sanctions for doing her own business. And no one knew that all the business Aria had worked for was a great sess, so it was enough for the nobledies to put down their pride and bury it. ¡°... What kind of business is it?¡± ¡°I am curious.¡± Several nobledies asked Aria about the business she was interested in, and this fixed their eyes on Aria, quietly affirming as if other nobledies were the same. Aria, facing the look, said with a gentle smile. ¡°I should tell you that you¡¯re curious. It¡¯s a project to collect new jewelry from special ces.¡± ¡°New jewelry?¡± ¡°Yes, it is said to be a jewel as beautiful as the sea. You can grind the jewelry and scatter them on your hair or dress to give off a subtle glow.¡± The jewel, as beautiful as the sea, was a priceless treasure to be collected from the sea. Because they were only found deep in the water, it was impossible to collect them without special technology and devices. Aria, of course, did not confirm for sure but decided that it would not be much different from what was written in the letter because the person who proposed the project was none other than the owner of the jewelry store. Even so, the jewelry store¡¯s owner would have no difficulty in collecting and selling jewelry alone without getting investment. Nevertheless, the reason why he had sent the business n in the letter and asked for help was quite obvious. ¡®He¡¯s thinking of taking advantage of my reputation.¡¯ Jewels invested by the Crown Princess; Jewels worn by the Crown Princess... He could probably get a few times more expensive than the right price. It would also be easy to interact with other countries. She had thought she¡¯d refuse it because he had nned to use herself to make profits several times, but she had replied that she¡¯d soon look at the real thing and make a decision. ¡®If it was a business for themon people, I would have refused, but it was a business for the nobles.¡¯ The money of the nobles was overflowing. Furthermore, many nobles found it a pleasure to buy and show off something a little more expensive and rare than others had. ¡®So, wouldn¡¯t it be appropriate to offer expensive and precious items as they wish? By investing the money I earn through the investment for themon people, I will be able to protect the dignity of the Crown Princess.¡¯ ¡°Have you seen it yourself?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯ll see it this time.¡± ¡°Ah... I see.¡± The nobledies¡¯ eyes quickly clouded by the news that she had not seen yet. ¡®What a fool.¡¯ Aria released another valuable piece of information to give them hope. ¡°But I think it¡¯s a very beautiful jewel. It¡¯s a secret, but... because the man who sent the letter runs thergest jewelry store in the empire. He would not have talked nonsense because he has a sharp eye.¡± ¡®The person who runs thergest jewelry store in the empire?¡¯ The eyes of the nobledies began to shine again because they seemed to recognize him, though she had not mentioned where the jeweler was or had not mentioned his name. ¡°... When can we see it on the market?¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯ll have to see him first. No matter how trustworthy he is, I can¡¯t confirm my investment until I see it.¡± ¡°Are you going to call him to the Imperial Castle?¡± ¡°I suppose so. I still don¡¯t have much time to go out. I¡¯ll have to look at it closely.¡± At her answer, the nobledies began to drink tea, clearing their throats for nothing. They seemed to want to see first beforeing out in the market. They looked impatient to ask her to call them again. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that since the collecting site is a special ce, it is edible in a small amount. Besides, it will be perfect for decorating.¡± At the words, Countess Corgiene opened her eyes wide. It was because her husband, Count Corgiene, had a business selling jewelry or gold-sprayed desserts. Of course, as he even used bad jewelry not to be edible, they had only been used as decorations to entertain parties, not for the purpose of cooking. Nevertheless, the price was higher than the gems, so they had no difference from expensive ornaments. But the edible jewelry? ¡°I¡¯m really looking forward seeing it because it has many colors.¡± ¡°... Your Highness the Crown Princess!¡± When thest piece of information was leaked for her, Countess Corgiene called Aria in a very impatient voice. She didn¡¯t say anything else, but she seemed to be called in as soon as the jewels entered the Imperial Castle. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to finish today¡¯s conversation now. I still have a lot of business under review.¡± ¡®But I can¡¯t. If I give you an easy answer, it¡¯s not fun to make you roll on my palm.¡¯ As Aria announced the end of the conversation, there was regret on the faces of the nobledies. Although they received information, they only got a few. Still, the information was not negligible, and because Aria left an aftertaste to release the information that would benefit them, they were more anxious. ¡°It is a little short meeting, but it¡¯s not your first time to see me, so I¡¯ll see you next time.¡± Aria, who had nted a glimmer of hope for the nobledies, left the garden without regret. She didn¡¯t even look at the nobledies who were quick to salute her who was leaving. Though she had acted rudely from beginning to end, no oneined to Aria. Rather, they had a very bright look on their faces in hopes she had instilled in them at the end. ¡®I¡¯ve been too much tender after the revenge, even though it is most effective to coax them on the premise of benefit, whether they are originally a noble or amoner. Even if they are a family, they can betray one another, but they don¡¯t do that if they have some rtionship in money and benefits, as long as they can gain profits.¡¯ And it was also best suited for Aria. Jessie¡¯s eyes were a bit uneasy as she looked at Aria, who had unterally ended the conversation. In the past and in the present, she was always full of worries about Aria. It was partly because Aria had taught her a lesson that people could betray at any time, using Mielle. Aria said nothing to Jessie because it was easier to cope with the crisis when she was worried than just being optimistic. Unlike Jessie, Annie looked triumphant. She seemed pleased that Aria had made the arrogant nobledies quiet in a few words. It was the same with Ruby. Aria had been showing only benevolence ever since she had entered the Imperial Castle, so Ruby had no idea that it would be so easy to solve it. ¡°What is left now is the servants?¡± Punishment remained for fools who dared to talk rashly about what happened in the Imperial Castle. She wanted to find them one by one and make them pay for it, but she couldn¡¯t find all the numerous servants that spread across the Imperial Castle, so she decided to let it go quietly just once. If she found each of them and scold them, she would only get the stigma of being the Crown Princess who tormented the servants. Rather, it was better to raise the value of Jessie and Annie so that no more backbiting coulde up. Chapter 284 - Extra Story III: A Wicked Woman Is A Wicked Woman Forever, Part VII

Chapter 284: Chapter 284. Extra Story III: A Wicked Woman Is A Wicked Woman Forever, Part VII

Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie Furthermore, looking at Ruby¡¯s expression, it seemed as if she was going to instigate the servants of the Imperial Castle like Annie before. Public opinion changed rapidly after so many times of meetings with the nobledies. It was not because she had leaked different information to the nobledies, but because she gave the same information over time for them topete with one another. It was the purpose of the nobledies to get information that others did not know by showing a little better to Aria. Not only that but also asionally, she had leaked information to male aristocrats, to create a situation for them to scold their wives. ¡°These days, I¡¯m just told about the Crown Princess everywhere, and I feel really strange.¡± Asher, with a very sour look, said to Aria as if he was annoyed. It was not because Aria had createdpetition among the nobles, but simply because they had mentioned Aria. He seemed to be irritated. ¡°It was the only way I could feel at ease.¡± So Aria replied, a little troubled, and the eyes of Asher turned grim. ¡°Shall I get rid of them then?¡± ¡°Get rid of them?¡± ¡°If the Crown Princess feelsfortable at home, I should get them out of your sight.¡± ¡°... The nobledies?¡± The look was so serious that she asked him, and he soon nodded. ¡°If you want, I should.¡± ¡°Oh, my God... If you do that, you will decorate a page of history as a rare tyrant, so I¡¯ll just have to take care of it.¡± As soon as she answered so with her fork down, Asher gave a very pleasantugh. Fortunately, the expression on his face seemed to be a mixture of lies. ¡°I see. You¡¯re so worried, and I¡¯ll have to restrain myself.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it in your dreams.¡± ¡°I hope you pay much attention to me not to think of it.¡± As if it were his true heart, Asher¡¯s eyes grew thicker. It was because she left Asher too much to gain the upper hand in the rtionship with the nobles. She didn¡¯t be the Crown Princess to fight the nobles. She had married Asher because she had wanted to be happy, and as he had been the Crown Prince, so somehow she had be the Crown Princess, but her position had already turned around. ¡°... I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to apologize. I loved that figure, too. Do as you please. Instead, don¡¯t leave me too alone. I might feel lonely and dry.¡± Aria, who eventually stopped eating at the words, moved to the side of Asher. As if he no longer had an appetite, he also put down his fork and took Aria¡¯s hand. ¡°Shall we go up to the room?¡± ¡°We¡¯d better do that. The meal... we can have it upstairster.¡± As Aria brought up the words he had been waiting for, he was quick to move as he rose from his seat. It was an agility not easily seen. As if he liked everything about Aria, she also loved even his haste, saying that it was so cute, and she rose from her seat following him and called him as if she had a good idea. ¡°Mr. Asher.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°You want me to take care of this quickly, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Yes, and I¡¯d like you to look at me. I don¡¯t like someone who talks about you.¡± As if to tell her if there was a way to speed things up, Asher urged her to answer. ¡°Well, do as I say.¡± ¡°How?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t me the person who tells my story.¡± ¡°...¡± She didn¡¯t want a way to solve it, but she wanted him not to disturb her. When she said so, he looked reluctant, apparently unwilling, because he must have med the person who had told her story. ¡°You want me to talk about you with someone else? Do you want me to y with someone who praises you?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want you to y with them, but please don¡¯t stop them from bringing up my story.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡®Don¡¯t you think I¡¯ll have to finish the job only if the rumors spread quickly?¡¯ As Asher furrowed his forehead a little bit without answering, Aria said, as if she could not help it. ¡°If you keep it until it¡¯s done, I¡¯ll grant you a wish.¡± ¡°... A wish?¡± ¡°Yes, a wish.¡± ¡°... Any wish?¡± ¡°Anything I can do.¡± Only then did the dissatisfaction that had settled on his forehead disappear and his eyes began to shine. Even though she did not attach such a condition, he was willing to do anything if she asked for it. ¡°All right. Just trust me.¡± Naturally, Asher answered that he would do it. And fortunately, with his determination to make a wish to Aria, he clenched his teeth and endured the annoying moments as the story of Aria had been exchanged numerous times among the nobles, and Aria was soon able to get the situation she wanted. * * * ¡°Her Highness the Crown Princess cannot have a meeting today.¡± ¡°What? Why? I made a reservation a week ago and I was told to visit today...!¡± Annie¡¯s stern words startled the nobleman, who had been waiting for his turn for a long time in front of the reception room. When she checked the list she was holding, his name was written as he said. Annie realized that he had been omitted by her mistake and rolled her eyes for a while with her mouth shut. ¡®What shall I do? I should have handled it as I was told.¡¯ However, the reception had already beenpleted. Aria hadmitted the work to her as she had trusted her. But even though she was worried about it, the situation didn¡¯t improve. ¡®Let¡¯s call the nobleman again next time.¡¯ It was possible because she had a strong background called the Crown Princess. Annie answered vaguely as if nothing was wrong. ¡°Are you sure you have a reservation? That¡¯s weird. I don¡¯t think so... Why isn¡¯t your name written on it?¡± ¡°What are you talking about...?¡± ¡®What nonsense!¡¯ Apparently, he had visited the Imperial Castle in person, made a reservation and even received confirmation. That was why he was able to get to the reception room! The nobleman was so unhappy that Annie cocked her head and pretended to look at the list again. However, when she soon shook her head and gave a negative answer, the face of the nobleman turned blue. ¡°Please check it again! I¡¯m sure the Crown Princess wants to meet me!¡± ¡°...¡± The nobleman desperately clung to Annie for confirmation. Then Annie looked perplexed by this. It was because it was heartless to treat the person so coldly, who had waited for a week and barely faced his turn. For a nobleman, he looked desperate and she tried to pass on, but Annie went into the reception room as it was right that she had made a mistake. ¡°... Your Highness the Crown Princess. Can you give a person about ten minutes?¡± As soon as the door was closed, Annie with a very troubled face asked Aria. Aria, who was about to leave the reception room, folded her eyes and asked Annie at the familiar question. ¡°Who is it?¡± It was because Annie had made many mistakes on the visitor¡¯s list. Annie, who had a short temper, often made mistakes. If it wasn¡¯t for her connection in the mansion of the former Count Roscent, she wouldn¡¯t have given her eyes to her. She had put the job to her, in high esteem for her ability to identify and properly deal with people in a short time. Annie had made frequent mistakes, but she had been so good at coping with the mistakes, and Aria thought that she would soon attach a meticulous person to Annie. So she asked his name as if she would allow it. ¡°He¡¯s Viscount Straw.¡± ¡°Viscount Straw?¡± ¡°Yes, I thought he had something important to talk with you.¡± There had never been a case as those who wanted to meet Aria had no trivial matter. Everyone came to see her with an important purpose to satisfy their self-interest. Annie, who thought this would be the case again as it had been usual for her to meet one or two more people even if she had made a mistake, was unexpectedly rejected. ¡°Reject it.¡± ¡°Yes...?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t meet him.¡± ¡°...?¡± ¡®Why?¡¯ Annie opened her mouth wide when she suddenly got into trouble. Jessie, who was waiting behind Aria, also opened her eyes in a circle and wondered. Annie, who thought there must be a reason for this, asked. ¡°I... I... I¡¯m sorry, but can I ask you why?¡± ¡°He is a remnant of the Aristocratic Party. He had a very good rtionship with the former Count of Roscent. He managed to escape punishment.¡± Chapter 285 - Extra Story III: A Wicked Woman Is A Wicked Woman Forever, Part VIII Chapter 285: Chapter 285. Extra Story III: A Wicked Woman Is A Wicked Woman Forever, Part VIII Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie He was a man who had frequently met with Count Roscent on business. Aria remembered seeing him in the mansion several times. Only then did Annie raise her voice, pping her hands, remembering how many times she had seen him in the mansion. ¡°My God! I remember him too! But why is he so old? I think it¡¯s only been a year...!¡± She made a fuss as she hadn¡¯t recognized him because he had been looked older for ten years. It was probably because he had been through a lot. He must have run away desperately so as not to be caught. Jessie also raised her voice as if she remembered. ¡°To think of him, I remember, too! Oh, my God. How is he still in the capital? I thought he would have been punished...¡± ¡°So did I. Why didn¡¯t he get caught and punished?¡± ¡°Well, was the charge light? Maybe it¡¯s just a rtionship that had been keeping a deal...¡± Given theck of clear memories, it was highly likely that he had been involved in a really insignificant level of work. Maybe that was why he had escaped without punishment. However, if she was determined not to meet him, Aria urged Annie to go out soon. ¡°Ah, and you can handle this kind of case from now on. If it¡¯s not a big mistake, you don¡¯t have to report it.¡± At the very least, it was only a meeting order. It was all right to adjust the order on Annie¡¯s position. Aria didn¡¯t want to get involved in such trivial matters anymore. Even if mistakes were frequent, there was not much damage. And since it was Aria who had decided not to y the benevolent Crown Princess anymore, she thought it was okay for Annie to misce the meeting order and go against the minds of the nobles and other visitors. ¡°Don¡¯t do anything against thew, though. Just act only within my range to save you.¡± Annie nodded quickly at the remark. That meant that the slightest of the offenses were to be saved. It was good to hear. ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I¡¯ll take care of it well, even the work of Viscount Straw, in my position!¡± Annie, who gave a bold answer, left the reception room immediately. Then, Viscount Straw who had been waiting for Annie, rushed to her and urged her, ¡°What happened?¡± Annie shook her head with her arms folded. ¡°I can¡¯t help it.¡± ¡°Howe?¡± ¡°You should know that better.¡± ¡°... What?¡± Annie¡¯s eyes were very cold. ¡®You would know your sin very well.¡¯ However, as he maintained that he still couldn¡¯t understand, she was forced to add an exnation. ¡°Even though the ces were different, you had seen the Crown Princess a lot in the past, so you don¡¯t need to even have an interview with her.¡± ¡°...!¡± At the words, the eyes of Viscount Straw were bulging out. ¡°Well, that¡¯s a thing of the past! I only helped the former Count to make a deal! How can a nobleman not have made a deal with Count Roscent? And as you can see, I wasn¡¯t even punished...!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t think you¡¯re forgiven for not being punished, do you? Her Highness the Crown Princess does not want to meet anyone who has been badly involved in the past, so please go back quietly.¡± ¡°...!¡± The head of Viscount Straw, who was making a passionate speech, fell helplessly at Annie¡¯s stern answer. He seemed to think it would be okay because he had not been punished. And he had been given permission... While the disheartened Viscount Straw stood in raptures, Annie went past him and said, ¡°Ah, I¡¯m thirsty. I wish someone would bring it. They¡¯re all busy, so I don¡¯t have anyone to order.¡± ¡°...!¡± It was like asking him to listen. As a result, the eyes of Viscount Straw were shaking relentlessly. He seemed to be in conflict. It was because he had to give up the pride of the nobility. But in the end... ¡°... Wait, wait a minute.¡± Viscount Straw abandoned his pride and hurried out of the front of the reception room. Not like a nobleman, his steps were very hasty. Annie¡¯s mouth slowly rose as she watched in a daze as if she didn¡¯t know it would work. The existence of a nobleman was so easy to deal with... It didn¡¯t take long for Viscount Straw to bring a cool drink for Annie. * * * ¡°It¡¯s more precious than I thought.¡± Aria smiled contentedly as she touched the jewel brought by the jeweler¡¯s owner. It was a precious and beautiful jewel that was rarely seen. The blue-centered color of the jewel, which was mined in the sea, attracted her attention. There were also yellow or red, but the most beautiful of all was blue, which looked like the pupils of Asher¡¯s eyes. Looking at it for quite some time, the jeweler¡¯s owner¡¯s face had a satisfying smile. ¡°Is it edible?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s harmless unless they eat a lot at once.¡± ¡°If they don¡¯t eat a lot...¡± Aria was in trouble. The price was high, and it would not be enough to eat inrge quantities, but it must have been impossible to avoid responsibility if anyone ate inrge quantities, just in case. ¡°What if they eat in bulk?¡± ¡°Nothing has been confirmed yet.¡± ¡°Then set the correct standard. If there¡¯s any damage, I¡¯ll be held ountable as well.¡± ¡°All right.¡± ¡°How much are you going to give to the market? What¡¯s the price?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to release it at a very high price. It¡¯s a premium by name.¡± ¡°I see.¡± It was desirable because when he released it at a small amount at a high price, it would increase the price, and the value would increase and everyone would like it. ¡°So I hope your Highness will help me make a bigger profit.¡± ¡°Me? What?¡± Aria asked back, knowing what he was going to ask. ¡°I¡¯ll give you first all the jewelry I¡¯m going to bring in, and I hope you¡¯ll wear it.¡± ¡®Who else can see great results from promoting as much as the Crown Princess?¡¯ Aria replied, raising her lips when he asked for a promotion instead of offering jewelry. ¡°Thirty percent of the sales.¡± ¡°... Yes?¡± ¡°Donate thirty percent under my name.¡± ¡°Donation...? Where...? ¡°To my facility that I¡¯ll build in the future.¡± When asked to donate thirty percent, the jeweler¡¯s owner was in agony. He seemed to calcte how much influence he could have. Aria continued as if he was foolish, ¡°I already know you¡¯re making more than half the profit, so don¡¯t pretend to worry about it.¡± The jeweler¡¯s ownerughed that he couldn¡¯t help it because he was actually earning nearly sixty percent of the profit. It was not a bad deal because using Aria¡¯s reputation, anyway, he would have made more than sixty percent of the revenue. In addition, she was a woman who had made her name known on the continent beyond the empire, so there was a possibility that he could reap the profits he would donate. ¡°I see. I will do that.¡± ¡°Please bring the contract next time you visit. You have to fill out everything I said.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll see you soon after I¡¯ll fill out everything. But what kind of facility do you mean that I have to donate so much?¡± Jewelry sold at a jewelry store was apanied by craftsmanship, and the amount was inexplicably high. So thirty percent of the sales must have been a huge sum. What kind of facilities are they going to spend such arge sum into? Aria replied with a silly smile on her face to a man who seemed to have a dangerous imagination. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. I won¡¯t allow any dangerous facility. It¡¯s the only facility that can keep my ce stable right now.¡± Meeting people¡¯s expectations was exactly what Aria chose to keep her ce. Aria built a facility bybining all of her wealth with the maintenance fee of her dignity paid to the Crown Princess. There were three facilities she built, the first thing she nned was a medical institution, followed by a school and thest one was a library. All of these were facilities that were avable for free to themoners. It was another facility than the academy, which required conditions. For the medical institution, in particr, a huge amount of money was expensed in their medical staff and medicinepared to other institutions, but Aria also had a lot of money in the first ce, and people who were willing to donate money poured in from all over the ce and she didn¡¯t have to worry at all. No, it had reached the point she had to think about receiving whose donation. ¡°If this keeps going on, they¡¯ll say, ¡®It¡¯s better for the Crown Princess to be the Emperor.¡¯¡± Chapter 286 - Extra Story III: A Wicked Woman Is A Wicked Woman Forever, Part IX Chapter 286: Chapter 286. Extra Story III: A Wicked Woman Is A Wicked Woman Forever, Part IX Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie Asher said, sitting next to Aria. It was a patter of grumbling, but his expression was soft. He had said he really wanted her to be a wicked woman and be isted, but he also seemed proud of Aria, who was loved and supported by everyone. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. It¡¯s a great and difficult ce, and who dare say that? If they did, it would be a joke.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll do well.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to think about it. The seat.¡± ¡°Haha, I got it. I¡¯ll be ready to give you the seat any time.¡± After a moment of pleasant conversation, as if there was really a separate matter, Asher opened his mouth with a serious look. ¡°I think the department you suggested will be created soon, under the name of the Crown Princess¡¯s business.¡± ¡°Oh, my God. Really?¡± ¡°Yes, so now you won¡¯t have to ept the donation.¡± It meant that the facilities created by Aria would be registered as official facilities of the empire and that they would establish a department to support the operating expenses under the name of the Crown Princess. There was nothing new because there was no Crown Princess or Queen who had not run a national business until now. It was nothing special except that it wasn¡¯t a business that had been poured out a huge amount of money like Aria. Thus came the department for the Crown Princess, and support was possible without difficulty. ¡°No, I¡¯ll keep getting the donations. There¡¯s a business that I¡¯ve allowed for.¡± ¡°Then why don¡¯t you divert the donations to another ce?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯ll keep putting them into the facilities. We need a lot of money to make sure that no one gets discriminated against. I don¡¯t want to see my facilities tremble and be hard on money.¡± She didn¡¯t like to waste too much of it, but she hated it all the more if itcked and didn¡¯t work to its original purpose. ¡°In addition, I think we can manage our budget transparently because the department has been established in the Imperial Castle. We can recollect the rest of the budget together and respond to natural disasters like infectious diseases, so there¡¯s no reason to stop receiving donations.¡± ¡®No rich country has ever had a natural disaster. It is simply the will of heaven.¡¯ Aria had prepared a budget for this, but if she could help just in case, it would have been better. In her stern answer, Asher took her hand without further ado. ¡°I was stupid. You¡¯re wise, as expected.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not stupid. I¡¯ve only just realized as I¡¯ve been with you for a long time.¡± After all, all that remained during the conversation, which ended with praise for each other, was a smile. ¡°I have to go back to the Oval Office now that my break time is over... What¡¯s your following schedule like?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to look around my facilities. They¡¯ve just opened. I¡¯m going to look around to see if the new building is also going well.¡± ¡°I see. I¡¯ll have to put a firm guard on you.¡± ¡°Oh,e to think of it, what happened to the person in charge I asked you for?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve taken care of it well as you asked, of course.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to look around with him.¡± It was none other than Hans who Aria asked Asher to appoint as the head of the department to work with her. There had been a limit to his promotion because he was amoner and a poor background among themoners, but with Aria¡¯s full support, no one could stop him from rising. ¡°It¡¯s, it¡¯s an honor, Your Highness the Crown Princess! I will do my best!¡± Hans, who dared to put even the nobles under his feet, bowed down to Aria, unable to hide his tension. ¡°Hans, I hope you do so, so that there are no more people living unhappy lives.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll, I¡¯ll keep it in mind!¡± Standing behind Aria, Jessie watched him with a tearful face. And Aria called her, ¡°Jessie.¡± ¡°... Yes?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t go to the facilities every time, and I¡¯m busy with other things, so make sure to stop by the facilities frequently in the future.¡± ¡°... Me? But I...¡± ¡®I am just a maid.¡¯ Anticipating Jessie¡¯s following words, Aria answered without hearing them. ¡°Yeah. You¡¯re the only one I can trust, right? And Hans, Jessie is still immature in this kind of work, so I hope you¡¯ll take good care of her.¡± ¡°... Yes, yes!¡± Hans would be even busier from now on, so he wouldn¡¯t have time to meet Jessie. It was to be considerate and to give Jessie a seat like Annie to solidify her position. The two were involved in a project that a huge amount of money had been invested and would continue to be praised in the future, thus promising a bright future. New medical facilities were being built, so untilpletion, they had been operating in existing buildings. When she opened the medical facility¡¯s entrance door, it was crowded inside because of a long line ofmoners from the entrance. When she visited to see if they were handling it without any problems, people running around sweating on the soles of their feet opened their mouths wide and fell t on the floor. ¡°I¡¯m, I¡¯m seeing Your Highness the Crown Princess!¡± ¡°... Did he say that she is the Crown Princess?¡± It was only a matter of time before even the sickmonersy face down on the floor. It was not long since it had opened, but no oneined about it because of the rapid pace of patient care with huge capital injection. ¡®The Crown Princess who truly cares for themon people!¡¯ Her rumors of an unhappy childhood had already spread across the empire and the continent. So how could they not have a sense of intimacy unlike other noblemen and royal family members? Moreover, as Aria smiled benevolently at everyone, their affection and admiration became more maximized. ¡°I wonder if there is any difficulty.¡± ¡°Of, of course not! As it¡¯s just the first time, we¡¯re busy with people, but I think we¡¯ll find some stability in a little while...!¡± At Aria¡¯s question, a medical staff answered as if he was much grateful. This seemed not to be his own idea, but no one refuted it. ¡°I¡¯m d then. But just in case, I¡¯ll let you know the contact person. It¡¯s Jessie, my favorite and trusted girl.¡± Aria¡¯s exnation drew everyone¡¯s attention to Jessie. Jessie blushed as if they were seeing her as a great woman. ¡°Jessie will stop by here once a day, so please tell her if you need anything difficult or necessary.¡± ¡°Thank, thank you!¡± So Jessie, who was just a maid, became a preacher of the great work of the Crown Princess, and the ones who would degrade her were gone, so Aria¡¯s worries disappeared too. ¡®Besides, how can I continue to worry because Jessie has done better than I thought she would do?¡¯ Adhering to principles and being virtuous, Jessie was the most appropriate person for her duty. It was a bit difficult because it was a matter of being independent, not serving someone, but she did her best with all her heart. Jessie looked so bright and cheerful that she couldn¡¯t bepared to herself just like in the past, as she met Hans once a day and was doing something that was rewarding. ¡°There¡¯s a lot of praise for Your Highness the Crown Princess.¡± ¡°I told you not to call me ¡®Your Highness the Crown Princess¡¯, Sarah. I don¡¯t want to call you the Marquise, either.¡± ¡°How dare I call the name of Your Highness the Crown Princess.¡± ¡°Please call me by my name when we¡¯re alone.¡± As if they had met for the first time, Aria acted like a child and asked her to do so, Sarah smiled helplessly and called her name. The corners of her mouth were filled with smiles. ¡°I get it, Aria. I¡¯ll do that only when nobody¡¯s around.¡± It wasn¡¯t just to talk to her that Aria called Sarah to the Imperial Castle. She wanted Sarah to be the headmaster of the new school. As Aria had already mentioned it in a letter, there was no need to repeat the exnation. Aria just waited for an answer that Sarah would do it. If she epted the job as the mistress of the Marquis family, who now held the greatest power in the empire that had no Duke, the Imperial Authority would be strengthened, and no one would be able to easily spread rumors about Aria. Of course, Aria had self-interest as well. To Sarah, a teacher who only had one ss a week that was not suited for her. She needed to y in a little bigger board. Sarah had the kindness that could correct a perverse child like Aria. Chapter 287 - Extra Story III: A Wicked Woman Is A Wicked Woman Forever, Part X

Chapter 287: Chapter 287. Extra Story III: A Wicked Woman Is A Wicked Woman Forever, Part X

Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie The most appropriate ce was to go to the school ofmoners founded by Aria, as a principal. Although it was amoner¡¯s school, it was founded by the Crown Princess. No one could easily regard her, so all that was left was Sarah¡¯s permission. ¡°But I have to look at the work of the Marquis family, so I¡¯m not sure if I can make it.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about it. It¡¯s enough to get a report and look around the kids. Rather, you¡¯ll have more time than you have now.¡± Of course, if Sarah really became the principal, she would be too busy not to bepared to a teacher at the academy, but Aria convinced her that she would never be. ¡°And Sarah¡¯s about to have a baby, right? I¡¯m sure Sarah¡¯s kid would be proud to know that you are a principal who takes care of so many children.¡± ¡®Sarah is going to have a baby sooner orter. No, it is a littleter than expected.¡¯ ¡°It¡¯s clear that not only Sarah¡¯s child but also all the children in the capital will follow you like a mother. Sarah is the only one who can make them happy.¡± ¡°...¡± Finally, as Aria touched the heart of Sarah who loves a child, her lips hardened. She looked determined. Since it was also the best job for a woman to climb to the top, she would be greedy. What was more, she had dreamed of being a teacher since she was a child. ¡°... I get it. But I need my husband¡¯s consent. I¡¯ll tell him because I¡¯ll have to vacate the house often.¡± ¡°Sure. Go ahead. I¡¯m sure the Marquis of Vincent would be happy to ept it.¡± As Aria said, the Marquis of Vincent didn¡¯t refuse Sarah¡¯s request, and it didn¡¯t take much time before it became known that the headmaster of the school the Crown Princess had founded for themon people was the Marquise of Vincent. * * * ¡°Your Highness the Crown Princess! Your Highness the Crown Princess! Look at the newspaper I brought!¡± Now that it was time to stop her frivolous behavior, Annie, who appeared, panting with a quick step, handed Aria a newspaper. It was a newspaper that themon people read. In the past, she had seen it often to predict the future, but since Hans had entered the academy, she hadn¡¯t looked at it any further because there was no need to predict the future anymore. ¡®What kind of news is there that you forget the aristocratic y and behave in an undignified manner?¡¯ As Aria epted the newspaper, Ruby, who was waiting nearby, furrowed her forehead. ¡®The most respected figure for themon people is not the Emperor, but the Crown Princess!¡¯ When she saw Aria read an article that decorated the center of the newspaper, Annie said with a rising smile, ¡°It is natural, but no matter where I go these days, there¡¯s nothing but a story about Your Highness the Crown Princess! All of the people are praising you for doing a good deed, and they are sure you are an angel from heaven.¡± Annie kept on saying that the support for Aria was almost beyond the Emperor. She said something quite natural, though everyone knew it, even if she didn¡¯t have to show it through the newspaper. ¡°I don¡¯t think this is why you, a bride-to-be who should be busy preparing for the wedding, dy your schedule because of the hustle and bustle.¡± Aria had even given Annie a vacation because she had looked very busy. So when Aria pointed this out sharply, Annie closed her mouth and rolled her eyes. She looked embarrassed because she was caught off guard, but she soon blushed and looked at Aria¡¯s eyes because it had been a frequent urrence. ¡°Actually... I came to see you so shamelessly for a favor.¡± ¡°What do you want?¡± There was nothing new, but Aria asked back, putting the newspaper down on the table. It was expected. There was so much she needed for a wedding that she would need help with it. ¡°I¡¯ve been wondering if you could introduce to me the designer you invested inst time. I¡¯ve personally checked other designers, but it¡¯s more expensive than I thought, and I don¡¯t like their styles...¡± Before the words were finished, Ruby opened her eyes wide, and Aria¡¯s mouth went up. ¡°Ruby, show Annie what I¡¯ve prepared.¡± ¡°Yes, yes.¡± ¡°What you¡¯ve prepared for...? Annie, who had a puzzled look, quickly followed Ruby¡¯s hand gesture as to asking what she did instead of following her. ¡°I think Her Highness the Crown Princess knows you really well. That¡¯s why she¡¯s prepared it in advance.¡± ¡°... What do you mean...?¡± Annie was going to ask Ruby, but she couldn¡¯t talk because she reached her destination. No, Ruby opened the door and Annie could not keep on saying at thendscape that had unfolded. ¡°Oh, my God. What¡¯s all this...?¡± ¡°That¡¯s what Her Highness the Crown Princess has prepared for you two.¡± Amazingly, Aria had ordered a dress from the designer in advance, judging that Annie would make such a request. Annie, with her mouth wide open, looking at the room packed with dozens of dresses, slowly entered the room. They were all too colorful and beautifulpared to the dresses Annie had separately checked. ¡®Aria has prepared all of these dresses !¡¯ She was so moved that she could not speak. ¡°These are the dresses she ordered for you and Jessie to wear. If you choose a dress you like, the designer will adjust it to your size. She said you could take several dresses.¡± ¡°You are so blessed even if you are just a maid,¡± Ruby said quietly to herself. ¡®You are right. I am so blessed even if I am just a maid. I was very good at choosing Aria after abandoning Mielle,¡¯ Annie thought so a thousand times. ¡°Her Highness knew you¡¯de to ask her and prepared them a few days ago. However, I¡¯ve never thought you¡¯de to ask her.¡± ¡®How dare you? You are just a maid and amoner.¡¯ ¡°You don¡¯t recognize who you are,¡± Rubyined several more times and quietly asked Annie, who was watching the dresses without caring what she said next to her, ¡°... Is Her Highness the Crown Princess often give gifts to maids?¡± ¡°Of course. Do you ask for it while seeing what she¡¯s prepared? I don¡¯t even ask her if she¡¯s not this kind of person in the first ce. I have a sense of shame.¡± ¡®I thought you were shameless.¡¯ Ruby¡¯s expression was changed at Annie¡¯s reaction that it was not worth talking about. It was because she was also an opportunist like Annie. Aria¡¯s devotion to the maids was too much to be seen or heard. ¡°... Really? What kind of maid does Her Highness the Crown Princess like?¡± Ruby¡¯s pride was hurt, but when she asked Annie how she would satisfy Aria¡¯s mind, Annie answered frankly because there was nothing to hide. ¡°A maid who does her orders well.¡± Ruby furrowed her forehead at such a simple and clear answer. ¡°... That¡¯s it?¡± ¡°Then what more could there be? You¡¯ll know once you do it.¡± ¡°... It doesn¡¯t seem like you¡¯re doing a good job with her orders.¡± ¡®How many times have you made mistakes when she assigned you to a reception job?¡¯ When Ruby pointed this out, Annie pouted her mouth for a while and said that there was one thing she had missed. ¡°Ah, Her Highness the Crown Princess likes a maid who is good at what no one else would do.¡± ¡°What is it that no one would do?¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s hard to give an example. Well, you¡¯ll find out when you get a chance, or maybe you¡¯ll never know.¡± Annie hummed and watched the dresses after leaving a meaningfulment. If she liked any dress, she called Ruby and told her to put it aside. ¡°I¡¯m not your maid...!¡± ¡®I am not, right?¡¯ Ruby, who was about to get angry, closed her mouth, recalling the advice she just heard from Annie. She thought, ¡®This would be something no one would do.¡¯ ¡°... I get it.¡± Ruby, imagining the sweet price Aria would give, nodded silently. It was enough to make her take care of a humble maid from themon people. Annie chose several dresses, and Ruby quietly followed her. * * * It was their marriage that remained because Aria had had a national marriage and adapted to the life of the Imperial Castle, and the future of Annie and Jessie had been guaranteed. They had deliberately dyed their marriage for Aria, and they took the wedding day as something really important to them. It was Jessie who had a wedding first among them. Chapter 288 (END) - . Extra Story III: A Wicked Woman Is A Wicked Woman Forever, Part XI

Chapter 288: Chapter 288. Extra Story III: A Wicked Woman Is A Wicked Woman Forever, Part XI

Trantor: Khan Editor Group: Liber Reverie Annie was supposed to hold the ceremony first, but when Aria¡¯s support, including the dress, began, she prepared a new ceremony, canceling everything she had decided and prepared. In contrast, Jesse only received Aria¡¯s necessary support and used what she had prepared as scheduled. In the first ce, she was burdened with too much and tried to refuse it, but she was forced by Aria to ept it. ¡°How can this be amoner¡¯s wedding? Only the rich nobilities can afford this.¡± Despite Jessie¡¯s refusal, Aria decorated the wedding hall more beautifully and visitors were astonished. ¡°Her Highness the Crown Princess is behind her. Jessie is not an ordinarymoner.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I think. Besides, it¡¯s only a matter of time before she gets the title because her husband¡¯s abilities are outstanding, and he¡¯s in the right position.¡± ¡°Although the precedent is rare, it is possible.¡± ¡°His Highness the Crown Prince is very much in love with Her Highness the Crown Princess, so he will listen to anything she wants.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure His Highness will be an emperor soon, so it may be simple.¡± ¡°She would be the luckiest woman in the empire.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t she now?¡± Those who talked about Jessie and her husband were nobles who were not very close to her. They seemed to have attended the event to get a good impression from Aria if she would attend. In addition, they believed that Jessie, a favorite maid of Aria, would soon rise to her status, so they even gave a warm greeting to Jessie¡¯s rtives. ¡°Oh, my God. Her Highness the Crown Princess has reallye here!¡± And just before the ceremony began, as expected by the audience, Aria appeared with Asher. Though Jessie was the most beloved maid, Aria was expected toe alone because she was amoner, but Aria appeared with Asher and everyone was once again convinced that Jessie and Hans would rise in status. Aria, who had not exchanged greetings with anyone, immediately visited the waiting room where Jessie was waiting and greeted her. ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t have toe...¡± ¡°How can I miss your wedding?¡± ¡®You kept saying the right thing to me, the wicked woman.¡¯ Although she had had a miserable end for not following her words, it had rather hardened her trust in Jessie through them. As he also knew it, Asher was willing to follow Aria to show his face to the wedding momentarily. ¡°You will have a long vacation, so you can have a good and rxed time with your husband. When you get back, you¡¯ll have to suffer from a heavy duty again.¡± ¡°... Thank you.¡± Even though she said so, the edges of Jessie¡¯s eyelids were red because she knew that having a job to return to was a blessing by Aria¡¯s favor. What kind of maid could go on vacation just because she was married? It was a job that they had to take a wedding ceremony on a holiday that came once a week. There were a lot of people who couldn¡¯t even do it. No, there were a lot of maids who could not get married. It was a job if they got married and couldn¡¯t take care of their family. With marriage, more people chose to retire because they couldn¡¯t go back. ¡°Well, I¡¯ve seen your face, so I¡¯ll go back now. I can¡¯t stay long because I¡¯ve split the time I don¡¯t have.¡± ¡°No, thank you. It¡¯s more than enough that you came.¡± It was already an honor that Aria showed her face even though she didn¡¯t stay until the end of the wedding. As a result, Aria looked slowly at Jessie¡¯s unttering appearance and turned her steps without hesitation. ¡°I feel weird.¡± At Aria¡¯s words, which she uttered on her way to the carriage, Asher cheered her up, giving a little strength on the hand he held. ¡°You¡¯ve seen the maid for a long time, so you deserve it.¡± ¡°Did you also feel this way when your close associate got married?¡± ¡°Are... you talking about me?¡± However, he could not easily answer the question that Aria asked him. He never seemed to feel that way. As heforted her, he could say, ¡°Yes¡± or ¡°You¡¯ll get better after a little while.¡± It was at a time when she tried to regain her original condition, taking off her strange feelings, seeing that he was speechless and was worried about what to say. Somehow the hall was crowded and bustling. There were so many people who were so huddled that they did not notice the passing of the Crown Princess and the Crown Princess. Their eyes were mingled with envy, jealousy, and displeasure. Annie gave her a secret look so that they couldn¡¯t notice it. ¡®What¡¯s the matter? Why are they looking so impure at Jessie¡¯s wedding, which deserves only a blessing?¡¯ To confirm this, Aria turned her eyes, and unexpectedly, there was Baron Burboom and Annie. She was wearing one of the dresses she had received from Aria, surpassing the nobility and second only to the bride. As such, she seemed to have drawn the attention to herself even though she did not take any noticeable action, and it seemed to have offended the nobles. ¡®I thought they stopped being offended by Annie and Jessie.¡¯ ¡®Although Annie is amoner, she is in such a position that they can¡¯t swear openly and talk behind her back. No, they are not far from Annie¡¯s back. Isn¡¯t this far enough for even me to notice?¡¯ It was tantamount to a rebuke that barely covered Annie¡¯s eyes. There was no need to win love and respect from all, but it was unpleasant to be scolded as if it were not in such a short distance. In addition, it reminded Aria of nobles who had used tough at herself in the past. Because of that, Aria¡¯s expression changed after watching the scene for a while. It was simr to her face in the past when she had just gotten the hourss in her hand and plotted how to get revenge on Mielle. She also looked as if she still had a long way to go. ¡°I was about to go back to the Imperial Castle right away... But I think I should stop by the hall for a while.¡± After watching the mood of the hall and the changes in Aria, Asher nodded as if he had no choice. As he had already said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what your attitude is,¡± he seemed to have no intention of stopping her. Aria¡¯s step toward the inside of the hall was light. The nobles, who had so far secretly med Annie, began to politely salute her in her imposing and elegant appearance, as if they had never done so, wondering how they could be seen better. ¡®Yes, that¡¯s where you¡¯re supposed to be¡ªwhere you¡¯re sitting.¡¯ But she didn¡¯t think they would do that, so she had to tame them, not to repeat the past again. ¡°Annie.¡± Aria called Annie¡¯s name. Annie, who had not noticed her approach, smiled to the fullest and took a courtesy. She was like her stupid self in the past. ¡°No matter how much you like Baron Burboom, shouldn¡¯t you at least say hello to the nobles who are paying attention to you? Sooner orter, you will be a member of the aristocratic society.¡± The faces of the nobles began to turn pale when she gave out the nuance that she had been watching them all. ¡®If you are all scared now, then you shouldn¡¯t have been offended in the first ce.¡¯ Aria smiled, checking the faces of the nobles one by one. It was also a confirmation process to check everyone¡¯s faces. Aria, who checked their increasingly frightened expressions, checked Annie¡¯s face and slowly opened her mouth. It was time for her to let them know who they were. -The End- The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!